《The Son-In-Law Shot to Fame (Donald and Jennifer)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°Ten days ago, my card still had two million in it. Now, there''s only a bnce of five hundred.


    Where''s my money, Jennifer?¡± Donald Campbell eyed his wife with a frown. They had only been


    married for ten days.


    Jennifer Wilson was a tall woman with a fairplexion and a slim body with nice curves. Needless


    to say, she was a particrly attractivedy. At that moment, she kept her head lowered and dared


    not look Donald in the eye. Her parents, her younger brother, and his girlfriend were also present.


    Donald''s wedding night was supposed to be a sweet, intimate moment. Unfortunately, his


    grandfather, who had taken care of him for many years, had a sudden cerebral infarction. That


    same night, Donald sent his grandfather to the hospital.


    After ten days of treatment and examination, the doctors confirmed that the old man had a brain


    tumor, and the surgery would cost six hundred thousand.


    Although six hundred thousand was a huge amount of money, Donald thought he could still afford it.


    To his dismay, when he checked his ount bnce, he realized he had only five hundred left. The


    surgery was about to take ce the next day. If he did not pay the medical fees as soon as


    possible, the surgery would be halted.


    Donald could not believe that he had only five hundred in his bank ount. He had worked


    tirelessly for four to five years to save up two million.


    ¡°Where''s the money?¡± Donald stared at Jennifer.


    She lowered her head and avoided her husband''s gaze. ¡°My brother has to get married, and he


    can''t do so without a house. Consider the money a loan to him.¡±


    Before Donald could respond, her younger brother, Kevin Wilson, spoke. ¡°Hey, what do you mean,


    Jennifer? Didn''t you say the two million is for me? I''m going to marry Skye soon, and we can''t do so


    without a house.¡±


    His girlfriend, Skr Hoffman, chimed in, ¡°Yeah, we need a house. As a sister and a


    brother-inw of Kevin, both of you should help him.¡±


    Jennifer''s father, Leonard Wilson, rapped his knuckles on the table. ¡°That''s right. Kevin is Jennifer''s


    only little brother. Therefore, it''s reasonable for her to give him the money.¡±


    ¡°You haven''t bought the house yet, have you? My grandfather needs six hundred thousand for his


    surgery. It''s urgent.¡± Donald managed to suppress the rising anger within himself.


    Suddenly, Jennifer''s mother, Linda Stern, snapped, ¡°No way! The hotel where Kev and Skye''s


    wedding will take ce has been booked. How are they supposed to buy a house and get married if


    you take the six hundred thousand away now? Besides, your grandfather is old. Since he is already


    sick, he''ll just have to wait for his death.¡±


    Donald''s expression darkened instantly. ¡°That''s my money! My hard-earned money! My premarital


    assets!¡±


    ¡°What''s all this talk about your money and my money? You''re already married to Jennifer, and we''re


    a family. Why are you so calctive?¡± Linda scowled. She was a woman in her fifties with a gaunt


    face and high cheekbones. Obviously, she was not an easy woman to deal with, and yet her


    daughter, Jennifer, was good-looking.


    Kevin seemed indifferent like a rogue. ¡°At any rate, I''m going to use the money to buy a house and


    a car. I''ve already had a house in mind, and I''ll settle the down payment tomorrow. I''ve also pre-


    ordered a car. It''s thetest BMW 5 Series. The car is really beautiful.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze was filled with enthusiasm.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jennifer, my grandfather needs to go for the surgery tomorrow. If it gets dyed by one day, there''ll


    be detrimental effects to his health. I hope you understand.¡± Donald withheld his disappointment


    and looked at his newlywed wife.


    Jennifer was a perfectionist and told him that she wanted to save the best moment for their wedding


    night. Thus, Donald had never touched her yet.


    She looked troubled. Soon, she said, ¡°Donald, please understand my situation,


    too. Kevin is my only brother.¡±


    Donald''s gaze turned cold at once.


    When Jennifer met his gaze, she shuddered in fear.


    That gaze of his was very scary and unfamiliar. She had known him for four to five years but never


    once did she see that sort of gaze.


    After a moment''s silence, Donald replied, ¡°Then, we''ll sell the house tomorrow morning.¡±


    As long as he could save his grandfather, he could get the house back in the future. However, what


    Jennifer said next nearly sent Donald into a murderous frenzy.


    She muttered, ¡°I... I mortgaged the house a few days ago. Kevin has a debt of eight hundred


    thousand, so there''s no other choice.¡±


    The house was under Jennifer''s name. Donald bought it for her before they got married.


    ¡°Jennifer!¡± Donald balled his fists tightly.


    He was unable to suppress his rage anymore. In all the years he knew her, Kevin had never


    worked. He merely relied on Jennifer for his living expenses. Every year, Jennifer earned more than


    a hundred thousand, and all of her money went to Kevin''s ount.


    Bang!


    Kevin mmed his fist on the table and got up. He pointed at Donald and snarled, ¡°You dare to yell


    at my sister, Donald? Do you want me to call some friends to finish you off?¡±


    Leonard shouted, ¡°Donald, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Linda cried, ¡°You might as well file for a divorce!¡±


    Donald approached Kevin and stared at him coldly. ¡°Give me the two million!¡±


    A chill ran down Kevin''s spine when he saw the expression on Donald''s face. ¡°I don''t have any


    money! All I can give you is my life!¡±


    Tears began to well up in Jennifer''s eyes.


    She hurried over and stood in front of Donald. ¡°Darling, Kevin is my only brother. If I don''t help him,


    who will?¡±


    Donald wheeled around immediately. ¡°What about my grandfather? He''s still lying in the hospital,


    and his life is at stake. Are you going to let him die just like that?¡±


    Jennifer remained silent while tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Are you sure you aren''t going to hand over the money?¡± Donald continued, looking at her.


    She shook her head, then nodded.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Donald let out a hollowugh.


    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang.


    When Donald opened the door, a dapper, young man in a white suit came into view. That suit


    looked very expensive, and he even had a Patek Philippe watch on his wrist.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Donald asked with a frown.


    The handsome, young man ignored him and directed his attention to Jennifer.


    ¡°Jenny, I''m back.¡±


    Jennifer trembled, and a look of disbelief appeared on her face. ¡°Harrison, you''re...¡±


    Harrison Queen entered the house. ¡°Previously, I left without saying goodbye because I had to go to


    Lostaria for my studies. I just returned to Pollerton today, so I came to see you. Right, I''m about to


    take over Pollerton Pharma.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I''m married,¡± Jennifer said.


    Harrison replied, ¡°I know, but I don''t mind. You didn''t say yesst time. Therefore, will you give me


    another chance?¡±


    Leonard, Linda, Kevin, and Skr watched closely with interest.


    Pollerton Pharma was a huge corporation in Pollerton.


    Harrison must be the son of the current owner of Pollerton Pharma, so he had to be filthy rich.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Jennifer shook her head.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Donald stared at Harrison.


    What the hell? You''re trying to steal my wife in front of me?


    Finally, Harrison turned around and stared back intently at Donald. ¡°I won''t give up on Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°Out!¡± Donald yelled at once.


    Harrison shrugged nonchntly and chuckled. ¡°If you need anything, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, just give


    me a call.¡±


    With that, he strode out of the house.


    Meanwhile, Leonard and Linda observed Harrison''s departure pensively. When Donald noticed the


    expressions on the faces of Leonard, Linda, Kevin, and Skr, the disappointment and hostility


    within him grew.


    He was an ordinary man inparison to Harrison.


    Had Leonard and Linda known about the rich, young man, they would not have allowed Jennifer to


    marry Donald in the first ce. However, Jennifer was hell-bent on marrying Donald, so there was


    nothing her parents could do about it. Besides, it was Jennifer''s grandfather who had the final say


    over this matter before his death.


    Her grandfather had said that Donald was a good man, and thetter would bring prosperity to the


    Wilson family. Regardless of the old man''s opinions, Leonard would not believe a word of it.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°Look at you, Jennifer,¡± Donald sneered.


    Jennifer grabbed his hand and begged in a trembling voice, ¡°Donald, please believe me.


    ¡°Jennifer, both of you should get a divorce. That Harrison Queen is extremely wealthy. He definitely


    has one hundred million worth of personal assets, so if you marry him, I won''t be so tired too,¡± Kevin


    suddenly chimed in.


    Donald looked at him in disbelief. How are you even tired? You y around and gamble every day.


    You also borrow money to rent cars to show off to girls and hook up with them. On top of that, you


    don''t even go to work. For the past four to five years, the money Jennifer had given you was more


    than five hundred thousand. She has given you almost all her pay.


    Jennifer''s parents also spoke up. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Donald''s face darkened as he fumed internally.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    How can they convince my wife to marry another man in front of me?


    ¡°Give me two million, or I''ll break your legs,¡± Donald ordered coldly.


    Immediately, Kevin grabbed a wine bottle and hurled it at him, but Donald caught it and threw it


    back at Kevin.


    The bottle smashed against Kevin''s forehead, and blood gushed out from the wound.


    ¡°Donald, why did you hit him?¡± Jennifer yelled furiously with red-rimmed eyes, looking like an angry


    lion.


    ¡°Get out! How dare you do this in my house!¡± howled Leonard.


    Linda also screeched, ¡°Divorce him!


    Jennifer, you must divorce him! Harrison is a hundred times better than him! How dare you hit my


    son! You must have a death wish!¡±


    After she said that, she lunged at Donald andnded a hard p on his face.


    Smack!


    As Donald did not duck, a bright red palm print immediately appeared on his face, and his


    expression turned thunderous.


    After all, he had not been hit by anyone in years. However, Linda was still his mother-inw.


    ¡°Go away, Donald! Go away!¡± Jennifer cried.


    ¡°I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you! Say goodbye to your money! I''m never returning the two


    million to you,¡± screamed Kevin.


    Standing with her arms akimbo, Linda shrieked, ¡°Scram, you ingrate!¡±


    Donald red at all of them before he slowly left and closed the door behind him.


    After walking out of the neighborhood, he raised his gaze to stare at the moon in the sky and


    clenched his fists tightly.


    Ten minutester, he arrived at the house of his good friend, Rafe Miller.


    ¡°Rafe, my grandpa is still hospitalized. Can you lend me three hundred thousand?¡± Donald asked as


    he smoked a cigarette.


    Immediately, Rafe handed him a card. ¡°There are around eighty to ny thousand inside. This is all


    the money I secretly saved. Sorry, Donald, but I don''t have any more money,¡± uttered Rafe as he


    looked at Donald apologetically.


    ¡°What are you doing, Rafe? Do you have a death wish?¡± Before Donald could take the card, a


    plump and sturdy woman squeezed in and snatched the card away. It was Rafe''s wife, Faye Scott.


    ¡°Get out of my house!¡± she yelled furiously as the flesh on her face jiggled.


    Meanwhile, Rafe was too afraid to utter a word.


    Donald patted Rafe on the shoulder and apologized, ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    After leaving Rafe''s house, Donald called his uncle. ¡°Hello, Uncle Felix. Grandpa is sick, so I need


    six hundred thousand to pay for his surgery...¡±


    However, it was his aunt who picked up the phone. She immediately yelled, ¡°We don''t have money!


    I''m not going to give a single cent to that old man! Just tell him to die


    already!¡±


    Right after that, she hung up the phone.


    With a bang, Donald crushed his phone with his hands, and fire sparks danced in his hands.


    Uncle Felix took Grandpa''s two houses, and those houses are worth more than five million! Yet,


    they refuse to pay for Grandpa''s hospital bills? That''s not how one should treat one''s father!


    In the distance, Donald noticed the ring headlights of a car, followed by the sounds of the engine


    roaring. A Ferrari 458 soon stopped before him, and Harrison came into sight after the window


    rolled down.


    ¡°You look like a dog right now. I guess it''s a sin to be poor. You need six hundred thousand. Am I


    right? I can give you the money,¡± Harrison remarked with a smirk.


    Donald only red at him menacingly as a glint of fury shed across his eyes. Sitting in the


    passenger seat was Kevin with his head wrapped in bandages. Evidently, he had just gone to the


    hospital.


    I''ve just left, and the next moment, Kevin is together with Harrison! It''s obvious that Harrison wants


    Jennifer!


    ¡°You''re not going to say anything? I only have one aim, and that is for you to divorce Jennifer. I''ll


    give you six hundred thousand as long as you divorce her,¡± Harrison sneered.


    Kevin gave Donald the side-eye. ¡°Donald, stop resisting. I know that nothing you and Jennifer


    haven''t done the deed yet. You''re no match for Harrison, so you and my sister are definitely going to


    get a divorce. Besides, Jennifer always listens to me!¡±


    Donald walked over to the car, ready to teach them a lesson, but before he could do so, Harrison


    chuckled and floored the elerator.


    With that, the car sped off, and Kevin''s voice traveled over the distance into Donald''s ears.


    ¡°You really look like a dog!¡±


    As Donald stared at the Ferrari, a sarcastic smile appeared on his face.


    I''ve kept a low profile for the past four to five years, but now, people are bullying me. I just want to


    lead a simple and peaceful life! Since it''s impossible, it''s time for me to make aeback!


    With that thought in mind, Donald quickly went home and took out hisptop. After hesitating for a


    while, he opened an application and typed in his username and password.


    ¡°My supreme god, if you activate Pris System, you will again have all the wealth under your


    disposal, but you will also have to bear the corresponding level of responsibility. Your life will no


    longer be peaceful. Do you want to proceed to activate it?¡± A robotic voice sounded.


    Donald clicked ¡°Yes¡± with his mouse.


    ¡°Wee back, my supreme god! You have activated the first level. Do you want to activate the


    second level?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Donald clicked ¡°No¡± and only activated the first level. If he activated


    all the nine levels of Pris System, his everyday life would bepletely disrupted.


    Moreover, he was already exhausted from everything that was going on in his life at the moment.


    Following the activation of the first level of Pris System, a red dot on Donald''sptop blinked


    incessantly. It was currently sending numerous messages to a small group of people all over the


    world.


    ¡°Supreme God has reactivated the System!¡± On the other side of the world, a beautiful woman


    jumped on her bed excitedly. As she jumped merrily, her bathrobe slipped off her shoulders,


    revealing her perfect figure.


    ¡°It has been five years! He''s finally back!¡± Meanwhile, on a battleship in the middle of the ocean, a


    soldier knelt down, facing the east.


    ¡°Lord Campbell is back! We have goals in our life now! We are no longer lost!¡± A handsome man


    gulped down a ss of alcohol in a bar with fervor in his eyes.


    After activating the System, Donald quietly sat on his couch in the dark.


    His aura seemed to transform in a second.


    Originally, he was an ordinary and reserved man who worked hard to make a living.


    However, he had an imposing, domineering aura at the moment.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Half an hourter, Donald''s doorbell rang. Soon, an immactely dressed elderly man walked into


    the house with a cane in his hand. He wore a tuxedo, and his hair was neatlybed.


    Upon seeing Donald, the man got down on one knee and dered, ¡°Lord Campbell, I''m your loyal


    butler, Charlie Langford. From now on, I will be taking care of your daily needs while you are in


    Pollerton.¡±-


    He was very agitated, as it was the first time he met Donald in person.


    ¡°You are the richest man in Pollerton, Charles Langford?¡± inquired Donald as he lowered his head to


    look at the elderly man. Charles'' nickname was Charlie, but not many people knew about it.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell. From now on, you will be in charge of all my wealth and power,¡± Charles


    replied respectfully. If Pollerton''s upper ss saw this scene, they would be utterly dumbstruck.


    After all, being the richest man in


    Pollerton, Charles owned half of Pollerton''s wealth. Yet, he treated a young man with such


    respectfulness.


    ¡°Who''s your superior?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°It''s Mr. Tristan Lane. He has been in West Epea for over a year now.¡±


    Tristan Lane. I see, so it''s that brat.


    As that thought crossed his mind, Donald replied, ¡°Got it. Give me six hundred thousand now.¡±


    Charles was startled. Does Lord Campbell only need six hundred thousand? However, he only


    paused for a moment before handing Donald a ck card. ¡°Lord Campbell, there is fifty billion in


    this card.¡±


    He then handed Donald a gold card. ¡°There is a hundred billion in this one.¡±


    Donald casually took one of the cards and asked, ¡°Which doctor in Pollerton is more skilled in


    craniotomy?¡±


    Without any hesitation, Charles replied, ¡°Of course, it will have to be Dr. Hannah Nixon from


    Nouveau Hospital. She''s a genius doctor. Though she''s only twentyeight years old, she''s highly


    skilled in craniotomy, coronary artery bypass, and organ transnt surgeries!¡±


    I heard that Nouveau hospital is not open to the public, and they only treat the rich and powerful.


    The hospital fees are also exorbitant. The consultation fee will be at least five million. Additionally,


    Hannah Nixon is a proud woman. She has never appeared in another hospital in Pollerton.


    ¡°Tell her toe to Pollerton General Hospital tomorrow at nine o''clock in the morning and prepare


    for my grandpa''s surgery. This is his whole body check-up report. Give this to her and tell her to


    prepare everything well tonight,¡± Donald ordered.


    If Grandpa is not in the ICU and thus cannot be moved, I will have already transferred him to


    Nouveau Hospital.


    Charles bowed and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    After Charles left, Donald sighed.


    I guess my mission will being soon now that


    I have activated the first level of Pris System.


    At eight o''clock in the morning on the following day, Donald arrived at Pollerton General Hospital


    and went to the ICU on the ninth floor. He immediately noticed Jennifer standing beside the window


    with a bulging men''s backpack beside her feet.


    She wore a fitted, long ck dress that showed off her elegant neck and slim waist. It could be seen


    that she had put on ayer of light, delicate makeup. Coupled with her fair skin, she looked gentle


    and sweet.


    When she saw Donald, her eyes lit up, and she strode toward him. ¡°Darling, here''s six hundred


    thousand.¡±


    Donald nced at the ck bag and the light makeup on her face.


    She rarely puts on makeup, and we don''t own this bag. It''s clear that she went to meet someone


    this morning and borrowed six hundred thousand.


    ¡°You met Harrison?¡± Donald asked.


    Jennifer''s heart skipped a beat when she saw his emotionless face, but she still nodded and replied,


    ¡°Yes, I borrowed six hundred thousand. I know Grandpa''s surgery is an emergency, so I..."


    ¡°So you put on makeup before going to see him?¡± Donald interrupted with a sarcastic smile on his


    face.


    She froze for a moment before exining, ¡°I was afraid he won''t lend me the money, so¡ª


    ¡°So you showed off your charm? You spent a long time putting on this makeup. Am I right?


    Previously, you rarely put on makeup, and even if you do, you never spend more than ten minutes.¡±


    Donald walked toward her and stared at her wless face. She looked as if she had walked out of a


    painting.


    ¡°Darling, Grandpa''s surgery is crucial,¡± Jennifer had an unnatural look on her face.


    ¡°Did he promise you that you don''t need to return the money? Instead, did he invite you to go to the


    movies, eat dinner, and shop tonight? And you epted his offer?¡± Donald questioned calmly.


    She fell silent because he hit the bullseye.


    In a sh, he grabbed the bag and threw it out of the window. ¡°I don''t need this!¡±


    The bills flew out from the bag and was scattered everywhere.


    Jennifer was stunned, but she soon shrieked, ¡°Donald, are you crazy? That''s 600 thousand! We


    need it to save


    Grandpa!¡±


    Staring into her eyes, he dered, ¡°Remember, I don''t need a smart or capable wife. I only have


    one condition. She can''t be a loose woman!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Can''t be a loose woman? He''s calling me that!


    Immediately, tears rolled down her cheeks, and she crouched down helplessly. ¡°How am I a loose


    woman? We have known each other for so many years. How am I a loose woman?¡±


    He then turned to leave, and he did not even spare a nce at the bills fluttering in the wind.


    However, some people were overjoyed to pick up the money.


    ¡°Get ready to start surgery at nine o''clock in the morning for the patient on Bed 18,¡± Donald ordered


    a nurse, who was at the nurses'' station.


    Although the surgeon had changed, Donald still wanted Hagron Lyon, the original surgeon, to assist


    so that the chances of sess could be higher.


    The head nurse, Selena Tiffson, walked over. ¡°Please pay all the fees.¡±


    ¡°I''ve paid it already,¡± Donald said, handing her a receipt.


    She paused for a moment before informing Donald apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry, but the attending


    physician, Dr. Lyon, is sick. He suddenly fainted just now. I''m afraid today''s surgery...¡±


    Donald narrowed his eyes.


    Did he faint out of the blue? I don''t believe this. Someone must have purposely done something to


    stop Dr. Lyon froming. If Grandpa dies, I will vent my anger on Jennifer first. Thus, it''s obvious


    who''s behind this scheme.


    ¡°Continue with the preparations. The surgery will start on time,¡± Donaldmanded with a knowing


    glint in his eye. First, this head nurse told me to pay all the medical fees, and when she realized I


    had paid everything, she told me the attending physician was sick. How interesting.


    ¡°But we don''t have a surgeon who could be the lead surgeon now.¡±


    Instantly, Donald''s gaze turned cold as his face became emotionless. If Selena spoke another word,


    he would not hesitate tosh out and throttle her.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll inform my superior about this and arrange for another surgeon toe,¡± Selena replied in


    a trembling voice before dashing off.


    When it was twenty minutes to nine o''clock in the morning, a pot-bellied doctor finally came. ¡°Hi, I


    am Dr. Kendall. Because Dr. Lyon is sick, I will be taking over the surgery. However, I need to inform


    you that I specialize in cardiothoracic surgeries. I don''t specialize in neurology and oncology. Thus,


    if something goes wrong during the surgery, you can''t ask us to bear the responsibility. If you agree,


    please sign here.¡±


    Donald took the form and shredded it to pieces. ¡°You can go now. Someone else will be doing the


    surgery.¡±


    ¡°No other doctor in Pollerton except for Dr. Lyon is confident in doing the surgery,¡± Liam Kendall


    sneered.


    Before Donald could reply, someone suddenly yelled, ¡°Oh, my gosh! Is that Dr. Nixon? Doesn''t she


    work at Nouveau Hospital?¡±


    Immediately, there was amotion.


    Jennifer''s attention was also drawn away.


    A young woman with a height of one point seven five meters strode over. She was dressed in a


    figure-hugging dress that showed off her long, fair legs and curvaceous figure. Her hair was


    casually draped on her shoulders, and she had a pair of bright eyes.


    However, she had a cold expression on her face, disying an unapproachable demeanor.


    Looks of excitement appeared on many of the nurses'' faces, as Hannah was famous in the medical


    field.


    She had published fifty papers in international journals and was a professor at Pliston University.


    She had even performed major surgery on a member of Spaunia''s royal family.


    Everyone wondered why she would be at the general hospital that day.


    ¡°I will be doing the surgery! Bring me to the changing room,¡± she dered coolly, ignoring


    everyone''s gazes.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Everyone was stunned. IChat''s going on?


    Never had they expected that Hannah would break her own rules and volunteer to perform surgery


    for that elderly person.-


    Is Donald some sort of big shot?


    During the whole time, she had never onceid her eyes on Donald. With onemand, the nurses


    made the necessary preparations for the surgery obediently ording to her instructions. Clearly,


    she held a prestigious ce in their hearts.


    Hannah was truly amazing.


    As the nurses bustled about, they began pushing Donald''s grandfather into the operating room.


    The green light in the operating room lit up.


    In that instant, Donald lost his usual calmness and could not stop his heart from throbbing wildly.


    Jennifer pondered for a minute and decided to wait side-by-side with her husband. Before she could


    say a word, her phone rang. She snuck nces between her phone and her husband, feeling a tad


    guilty.


    Wearing a nonchnt countenance, Donald prompted, ¡°Go ahead and answer it.¡±


    Jennifer hesitated for a long while before finally picking up the call.


    Harrison''s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°I''ve just got the news, Jenny! The diva is holding her


    limited concert here in Pollerton tonight. There''ll be a lot of famous people joining, and I got two VIP


    tickets. So, are you free tonight? I know you''re her fan.¡±


    Jennifer wanted to reject his offer, but then she remembered the six hundred thousand that had


    been dumped by Donald. She procrastinated for a bit and agreed, ¡°Okay, I''ll go.¡±


    The diva was none other than Wynter Lowe.


    Having more than billions of fans, she was an international superstar, possessing an angelic singing


    voice.


    It had been more than ten years since her debut, and yet she had never been embroiled in any


    scandal or rumor.


    ¡°Give me some time, Darling. I''ll sever my ties with him,¡± Jennifer gently exined to her husband.


    ¡°I''ll return him that six hundred thousand, so you don''t have to go,¡± Donald uttered as he knitted his


    brows.


    Hearing his words, she was taken aback before heaving a sigh. For the first time ever, she was


    somewhat disappointed in her husband.


    She had always known about her husband''s financial situation. As a business owner, he had a start-


    up renovationpany, which could only earn about three hundred to four hundred thousand every


    year. Since his grandfather was caught in a health problem, surely, his business had toe to a


    complete halt. Considering the customers he had lost, he would not be able to have aeback


    anymore. Jennifer anticipated that her husband would be a vagrant in theing days.


    Hence, it would be tough for him to cough up six hundred thousand.


    ¡°You know Hannah?¡± Jennifer piped up.


    ¡°No. Don''t have the right to know her,¡± Donald answered.


    She then realized that Hannah was indeed from the upper ss, so her husband could not have


    known Hannah personally.


    Little did Jennifer know that her husband had meant that Hannah was the one unfit to know him


    instead.


    Time was ticking away. Just then, the operating room''s door opened. Revealing only a pair of eyes,


    Hannah walked out of the room in her medical protective clothing coupled with a face mask. She


    eximed, ¡°His condition''s not looking good. Not only does he have a brain tumor, but he also has


    kidney failure. We need to get him a kidney donor now! We have only two hours, at most!¡±


    She shut the door right after she said those


    words.


    Instantly, Donald felt a thunderous explosion in his head.


    Prior to that, he had already gotten his grandfather''s health examination report, which showed that


    his kidneys were in tiptop condition, and he had only a brain tumor.


    With only two hours, he figured he could never find a suitable kidney for his grandfather.


    His expression darkened as he walked away and dialed Charles'' number on the phone. ¡°Charlie!


    Get me a suitable kidney donor within an hour!¡±


    Surprised, Charles responded, ¡°What? Isn''t that already donest night? When I sent your


    grandfather''s medical history over, Hannah had deduced that both his kidneys are failing, so we


    made preparations to transfer the kidneys overnight. They should be there by half past ner.¡±


    It was Donald''s turn to be astonished. He gritted teeth in anger as he shouted, ¡°This Hannah!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he red at Liam, who was ying on his phone at the nurses'' station, and


    sneered, ¡°Good job, you guys!¡±


    The chubby doctor shuddered and blurted out, ¡°M-Maybe the equipment went haywire...¡±


    Meanwhile, Harrison received the news while he was lying leisurely in his Ferrari just outside the


    hospital. He burst intoughter and scoffed, ¡°Incredible! Nothing could go wrong now. Donald may


    have solved all my puzzles, but now, even the heavens are on my side. I can''t believe the old man


    has got kidney failure.¡±


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Kevin was enviously touching the interior of the car. He remarked,


    ¡°Harrison, my brother-inw. You''ve nothing to worry about because I''ll definitely tear them apart.


    Once the old man is gone, Donald would vent his anger on my sister. By then, I''d just fan the


    mes, and they''d go separate ways in no time.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Once you seed, I''ll gift this car to you,¡± Harrison responded.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Overwhelmed, Kevin was on


    the verge of tears after hearing that.


    A Ferrari! I''ll never afford it my whole life!


    Out of the blue, a Mercedes-Benz G-ss with a military registration te pulled over near the


    hospital. ¡°Huh? Why''s the car with a military license te here?¡± Harrison questioned as he gawked


    at that car. Soon, that car''s door opened, and a tall and muscr figure got off the car with an iron


    box in his grip. That person then quickly marched into the hospital.


    ¡°My goodness! That''s Major-General Ryan Nixon!¡± Excitement filled Harrison''s eyes instantly. Ryan


    was the major-general stationed in Pollerton. He was Hannah''s elder brother at the age of thirty. A


    stomp of his foot would send shivers down the spines of the people in Pollerton.


    ¡°Let''s go see what he''s up to.¡± In a sh, both Harrison and Kevin got out of the car and trailed


    Ryan''s footsteps.


    Standing outside the operating room, as Jennifer saw a man in an army uniform approaching them,


    her face fell.


    She remembered seeing that man before in the news and on social media. He was the youngest


    major-general of Pollerton.


    As Ryan stood at the door of the operating room, he cast a quick nce at Donald from the corner


    of his eyes. The moment his gazended on Donald. Ryan immediately hung his head low, his


    hands trembling in awe.


    It''s been five years. I finally get to meet this legendary man. Never have I expected that he would be


    here in Pollerton. However, after recalling Charles'' advice, Ryan dared not to greet Donald.


    Before he came to the hospital, Charles had reminded Ryan not to strike up any conversation with


    Lord Campbell unless he himself requested.


    The operating room''s door opened again. Hannah grabbed the iron box from Ryan''s hand and


    turned her head toward Donald. ¡°This is what we call suitable kidney.¡±


    After some time, the operating room''s sign lit up. The nurses pushed Donald''s grandfather out of


    the room and made a beeline for the ICU.


    Hannah soon exited the operating room and removed her face mask before informing, ¡°The surgery


    was a sess, but the patient still needs to stay in the hospital for observation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Donald uttered.


    Jennifer was stunned for a while.


    What''s happening before my eyes? Where did the kidneyse from? Why would Hannah help my


    husband?


    Hannah stated, ¡°Each kidney costs eight hundred thousand, so that''s one million six hundred


    thousand for two. As for my consultation fee, it''s five million. That means the total is six million six


    hundred thousand. Remember that you owe me six million six hundred thousand.¡±


    With that, she left.


    Right then, Harrison went up to her with a smile and greeted her, ¡°Hey, Ms. Nixon. It''s nice to see


    you again.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hannah side-eyed him.


    Harrison''s breath caught in his throat the moment he heard her response.


    How rude! I alsoe from a family with medical knowledge, and I''ve even interacted with her


    before.


    ¡°My name is Harrison Queen. My father is Garrett Queen, my grandfather is Louis Queen, and¡ª"


    Before Harrison could continue bbering, Hannah cut him off, ¡°Stop! I don''t know you, and I don''t


    want to know you. Get lost.¡±


    Hannah''s demeanor was cold and indifferent.


    Harrison suddenly felt so embarrassed. Nevertheless, he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I heard


    that you only prefer to work in Nouveau Hospital and never wanted to step out. So, what brings you


    to help Donald with this surgery? Do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°No. Who am I to know him?¡± Hannah replied.


    Hearing her reply, Harrison beamed happily as he thought what she had said


    made sense.


    Hannah went on, ¡°And why wouldn''t I carry out this surgery? The entire procedure costs six million


    six hundred thousand. Who would say no to that? If your family ever needs surgery like this, I''ll be


    the first to help you out.¡±


    This woman is obviously cursing me!


    Harrison could only smile wryly. ¡°Donald is very poor. He can''t even fork out six hundred thousand


    even for the surgery fee alone.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    As Hannah walked away, she said, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll either give him a call or visit him every night to


    urge him to pay up.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback upon hearing that. That''s too good to be true!


    After all, Hannah was a brilliant doctor. Besides, she was pretty and came from a privileged


    background.


    If Hannah would really give him a call or visit him every night, they might even develop feelings for


    each other.


    Besides, Donald was a handsome guy. With his deep, wistful eyes, he seemed to be a person who


    had been through many tough experiences.


    ¡°Major-General Nixon,¡± Harrison politely greeted.


    However, Ryan refused to look at him. ¡°Get lost, and stop bbering!¡±


    Immediately, Harrison''s expression darkened as he felt humiliated by Ryan. A momentter,


    Hannah had changed into typical attire and walked up to Donald.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    ¡°Why should I give you my phone?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°I said I want your phone number!¡± Hannah snapped and gritted her teeth slightly.


    Realization dawned on him as he quickly gave his phone number to her.


    ¡°Remember that you owe me six million six hundred thousand.¡± The woman then walked away with


    her head high, refusing to look at Jennifer for the entire time.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jennifer had a bad premonition about it. Will something happen between Hannah and my husband?


    When that thought appeared in her mind, her heart sank.


    With their current financial situation, there was no way they could pay up six million six hundred


    thousand even if they worked for the rest of their lives.


    Besides, Hannah seemed weirdly close to Donald.


    ¡°Do you know Hannah?¡± Jennifer asked again, a trace of coldness shing across her face.


    Donald replied, ¡°I told you I don''t know her!¡±


    ¡°You''re getting impatient,¡± she mumbled as the bad feeling in her heart intensified.


    It was not her fault, for Hannah was the type of person who could attract attention wherever she


    went. Although Jennifer''s looks were on par with her, she could notpete with thetter''s


    confidence.


    ¡°Don''t get too close with Harrison. You hear me?¡± Donald furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I''ll pay the six


    hundred thousand back to him, so you shouldn''t do something like that.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to do that? It''s six hundred thousand we''re talking about!¡± Jennifer was on the


    verge of losing her temper.


    Combined with the six hundred thousand they owed Harrison, they were currently in debt of seven


    million two hundred thousand.


    Just thinking of that huge sum of money caused her chest to tighten in anxiousness.


    Donald stared deep into her eyes, but before he could defend himself, he received a phone call


    from his employee. ¡°Donald, it''s been more than ten days since thepany failed to have any


    business. Everyone is going to resign soon. Hank is bringing everyone to job hop to Stardust


    Corporation. The sry they offer is thirty percent more than what you can offer...¡±


    Donald furrowed his eyebrows.


    Although he did not care much about apany that had annual revenue of three hundred


    thousand, thepany was founded by his grandfather. Thus, he did not wish for it to go bankrupt


    in his hands.


    Thinking of that, he turned to Jennifer and said, ¡°I''m going back to the office.¡±


    She did not say anything, but her eyes were clouded with tears when she gazed at his leaving


    figure.


    Ever since she gave Donald''s savings to Kevin, her rtionship with Donald had drifted apart.


    Besides, Donald throwing six hundred grand away had further caused a rift in their rtionship.


    In her opinion, Donald was suffering a setback in his life. The way he chucked those bills out of the


    window was the evidence of it.


    Thus, that made her very upset.


    ¡°It''s known that a poor couple equals a miserable marriage. You and Donald have no future


    together. I''ve seen too many cases like Donald. He will soon break down from the burden of debts,


    not to mention his grandfather''s hefty medical fees. A single pill already costs five hundred, and


    more misceneous fees wille. There''s no way he can afford it.¡± Harrison looked at Jennifer


    with his burning eyes.


    Jennifer wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes. ¡°I''m going to visit Grandpa.¡±


    Harrison knew he could not rush things, so he decided to leave.


    Donald''s renovationpany was called


    Ster Corporation. It had eight employees, with Hank Yelverton having the most experience out of


    all of them. Thus, he also had the highest sry of twenty thousand per month. As for the other


    employees'' wages, it was also higher than people in the same trade.


    Ster Corporation was currently situated in a small office in Primordial Tower. Even though the size


    of the office was only one hundred square meters, its rental was around one hundred thousand


    annually.


    On the way there, Donald phoned Charles. ¡°Charlie, please help me to acquire a renovation


    company in Primordial Tower for me.¡±


    Charles answered, ¡°All right, but actually, the entire Primordial Tower is yours.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Donald entered the office. Eight employees were waiting for him there with


    pity written all over their faces, especially Hank, who anticipated watching a good show.


    Hank was the department manager and the core employee of thepany. Thus, his resignation


    would mean thepany would lose ny percent of its customers and orders.


    ¡°Donald, this is my resignation letter.¡± Hank took the lead to hand in the letter to Donald.


    Donald immediately signed it without even looking at the content. ¡°Who else wants to hand in their


    resignation letter?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the rest of them passed their resignation letters to Donald except for a twenty-


    five-year-old young man.


    Without any expression on his face, Donald signed all of them.


    Suddenly, Hank spoke. ¡°Congrattions on your bankruptcy! Ster Corporation will close down


    soon.¡±


    At that, Donald finally lifted his head and looked at him. ¡°You''ve been working under my grandpa for


    more than ten years and under me for about five years. Tell me. Did we ever mistreat you? When


    your mother fell sick back then, I even forked out more than one hundred thousand to treat her.


    However, you''ve never paid me back.¡±


    Hank narrowed his eyes and responded, ¡°I didn''t ask you to do that. You gave it to me willingly.


    Legally speaking, one cannot get back the funds gifted to another. Thus, I don''t owe you money.¡±


    Donald had a mocking expression on his face as he pointed next door. ¡°How much did they offer


    you?¡±


    ¡°A basic sry of two thousand. However, I can get a ten percentmission for all sales,¡± Hank


    replied. ¡°They''re way more generous than you.¡±


    Donald still remained indifferent.


    Then, he turned to look at the only person who did not hand in his resignation letter. ¡°Dan, how


    about you?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Daniel Wace replied, ¡°I won''t leave unless you fire me.¡±


    ¡°How stupid!¡± Hank shot a revolted look at Daniel before standing up. ¡°Let''s go and report for work


    at Stardust Corporation.¡±


    Donald stood up slowly. ¡°Dan, good job. You can continue to stay here. I''ll promote you to


    department manager with a monthly sry of thirty thousand. On top of that, I''ll give you another


    thirty percent of the shares of thispany.¡±


    After Donald said that, Hank and the others burst intoughter.


    ¡°It''s difficult for you even to have five hundred in your pocket, so stop pretending! Besides, what use


    does thirty percent of shares have? Ster Corporation will not have a single sale after we leave, so


    who re you trying to fool by giving a monthly sry of thirty thousand?¡± Hank chuckled coldly.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Donald remained silent and only stared at Hank coldly.


    A few secondster, Hank walked out of the door while leading the others.


    Simultaneously, he gave Donald the middle finger and spat on the ground. ¡°Ster Corporation?


    Yuck!¡±


    Meanwhile, the general manager of Stardust Corporation, who was a chubby individual named


    Keith Jaquin, had already been waiting outside of the office.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Yelverton.¡± Keith reached out his hand and greeted Hank.


    Feeling respected, Hank shook his hand obsequiously. ¡°It''s an honor to meet you in person, Mr.


    Jaquin. I''ve always wanted to join your side. That rascal Donald is nothing but useless trash.¡±


    As Donald walked out of the office, the contempt on his face intensified when he saw Keith and


    Hank chatting with one another.


    ¡°Come on out.¡± Keith waved his hand. As soon as he did that, quite a few people appeared in the


    office and began to line up in the corridor.


    Taken aback by what he saw, Hank asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    Keith exined, ¡°Someone has acquired Stardust Corporation. No doubt that the boss is


    exceedingly capable. I heard that he''s rted to Mr. Yates.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hank took a deep breath in shock. Acquiring thepany must have required


    ten million, no?Besides, that person is rted to Mr. Yates. What is the meaning of this? Primordial


    Tower belongs to Mr. Yates, and he''s also the one who provides all of Stardust Corporation''s


    businesses. In other words, Zayne Yates is the most preeminent boss!


    With that thought in mind, Hank trembled in excitement. He believed he was about to be rich and


    thought he should have joined Stardust Corporation earlier.


    ¡°Huh? What are you doing here?¡± Hank suddenly noticed Donald standing at the side and shouted,


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Keith chimed in, ¡°Mr. Campbell. Oh, shoot. I should address you as Donny instead since Ster


    Corporation is going bankrupt soon. Anyway, I advise you to leave immediately as our new boss is


    about to arrive for inspection. If you don''t leave now and disturb our boss, it will be toote for you


    to escape the consequence.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe that,¡± Donald responded calmly.


    Keith was outraged by Donald''s response. He uttered in an icy tone, ¡°You''ve been an eyesore to me


    since the beginning, Donald. You''d better get lost. Otherwise, I''ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    Keith had the utmost hatred toward individuals like Donald, who would constantly remain unfazed


    and act unwaveringly in front of anyone.


    He thought such people had no right to behave in such a manner. I can understand his demeanor if


    he is rich. However, he''s only a boss of an insignificantpany. Besides, hispany is on the


    precipice of bankruptcy. What right does he have to be so calm?


    ¡°You''ll regret it if I leave,¡± Donald replied


    indifferently.


    When Keith heard those words, he burst outughing. ¡°What a freaking joke!¡±


    Right after saying those words, his expression froze as he saw a man in his forties striding over.


    It was Zayne Yates.


    He was Primordial Tower''s CEO and the loyalckey of Charles, the wealthiest man in Pollerton.


    Moreover, his worth was a billion, and the entire Primordial Tower belonged to his family.


    Zayne had a well-built figure. One could tell that he was skilled inbat arts, judging by his


    physique.


    ¡°You''re here, Mr. Yates.¡± Keith lowered his head in respect swiftly when Zayne arrived at where the


    former stood.


    Looking at Keith, Zayne instructed, ¡°Prepare to wee our new boss.¡±


    The second he heard that instruction, Keith waved his hand to signal the people to stand in two


    lines.


    When he noticed that Donald was still standing at the previous spot, Keith flew into a rage and


    yelled, ¡°Do you have a death wish, Donald?¡±


    Once he uttered those words, he was ready to go forward to Donald a kick.


    Just as he was about to take a step forward, Keith stood still in a daze abruptly as though a bolt of


    lightning had struck him. That was because Zayne was making his obeisance to Donald.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Campbell. I am Zayne Yates. Looking forward to working with you in the future.¡± Zayne''s


    countenance was full of reverence and enthusiasm when he spoke.


    Since he had followed Charles for over a decade, the things Zayne knew about were more than


    others. He was aware that Charles was inferior to Tristan, and he also knew that a mysterious


    person was superior to thetter.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Even though they had never met before, Zayne was vaguely conscious of the terrifying power of the


    mysterious person. ording to some ims, that person had an exceptionally wealthy corporation


    abroad.


    After the greeting, Zayne turned to Keith and the others and announced, ¡°Mr. Campbell is your new


    boss!¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in bewilderment, their heart racing wildly. That reaction was especially


    true of Hank and Keith as they were in utter disbelief.


    Shortly afterward, Hank said, ¡°You must''ve mistaken, Mr. Yates. How can this good-for-nothing be


    the new boss? He''s nothing but a person in charge of that trashypany, Ster Corporation.


    Thatpany is about to go bankrupt. Besides, thepany''s capital flow is suspended, and the


    amount left on its bnce sheet is only a hundred!¡±


    Keith joined the conversation. ¡°Exactly, Mr. Yates. I''ve known Donald for around five years. I''m


    familiar with his back¡ª¡±


    Without notice, Zayne pped Keith in the face before thetter could finish his words. ¡°Who gave


    you the right to evaluate Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Following that sentence, Zayne red at the general manager and pointed at him before


    continuing, ¡°You must be tired of living. Mr. Campbell is the new boss, you imbecile!¡±


    He gave Keith a hard smack on his face again after yelling those words as though he had not


    vented all his anger.


    Consequently, Keith stood rooted to the spot, his blood running cold. He fully recognized that


    Zayne''s means were noughing matter.


    ¡°I apologize for the tomfoolery that just happened, Mr. Campbell.¡± Zayne paid obeisance to Donald


    again as an apology.


    Everything that had urred made everyone baffled, especially Hank. He was in utter disbelief and


    also had a bad premonition.


    Predictably, Keith and Hank''s hearts sank. They felt as if they were chilled to the bone.


    ¡°You''re fired.¡± Donald pointed at Keith, Hank, and others who jumped ship while repeating those


    devastating words. He then continued, ¡°Daniel will be the legal representative of Ster Corporation


    and


    Stardust Corporation.¡±


    Upon hearing that announcement, Daniel felt a jolt shoot through his body, his face turning red at


    that instant. He waved his hand continuously while responding, ¡°I''m not qualified, Mr. Campbell. I


    may fail to draw any businesses since I''m terrible at socializing.¡±


    Zayne chuckled and uttered, ¡°With Mr. Campbell''s backing, such an issue is not a problem.¡±


    With that, he nced at Donald cautiously before ncing back at Daniel as he continued, ¡°I will


    invest ten million in Ster Corporation and Stardust Corporation unconditionally in the early stages.


    Also, you will be in charge of the renovation business of the three thousand houses in Sapphire


    Residences from tomorrow onward.¡±


    As soon as those words came out, the crowd fell into pin-drop silence. Zayne investing ten million


    without conditions means that Daniel''s worth has risen to three million at this very moment! My


    goodness. What in the world is happening?


    In the meantime, Keith and Hank widened their eyes in stupefaction.


    If someone else uttered those earlier words, Hank and the others would think they were only a joke.


    However, the person who spoke was Zayne, the faithfulckey of the wealthiest individual in


    Pollerton, who was Charles.


    Everyone at the scene stared at Daniel with envy and jealousy. The profit of renovating a house in


    Sapphire Residences is around thirty thousand. Since there are three thousand houses, the total


    revenue is almost a hundred million!


    No one had the nerve to doubt Zayne s words since he was the one who developed Sapphire


    Residences. Hence, Zayne had every right to determine the person in charge of the renovation


    project.


    ¡°If you have no more questions, please sign the contract.¡± Zayne waved his hand.


    Immediately after that indicative gesture, a secretary appeared and handed Daniel the contract and


    a ten-million check.


    At that moment, Hank''s expression was a mixture of regret, resentment, and disbelief.


    A few minutes was all it took for Daniel''s worth to reach over thirty million.


    Such an amount of money was a fortune that was unobtainable for Hank.


    All of that money should''ve been mine!

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Meanwhile, Keith''s face turned as pale as a sheet. If he had not offended Donald, with his shares


    and status in Stardust


    Corporation, he would have had a worth of more than ten million.


    Now that he was being kicked out of thepany, he felt dejected and finally realized that Donald


    had always had control over his life and death.


    I must be out of my mind to poach his employees and offend him. Why did I look down on him ?


    If it was someone else who said that, he would have thought that the person was joking. However,


    the man who said that was Zayne, the subordinate of the richest man in Pollerton.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± uttered Zayne tly.


    Keith immediately got down on his knees and begged for forgiveness, ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s my fault


    for not knowing any better. I was wrong and shouldn''t have angered you. Please forgive me and


    give me another chance.¡±


    Seeing that, Hank instantly kneeled as well and cried, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I must have gone insane.


    Please consider giving me another chance. I''ve worked for Old Mr. Campbell for over ten years and


    also contributed a lot after you took over thepany five years ago. You should at least give me


    some credit for all the effort I have put in. I''ll be your most faithful servant and do whatever you


    want me to do.¡±


    ¡°Be my servant? You''re not good enough!¡± Donald cast a downward nce toward Hank and Keith.


    Furious, Zayne kicked Hank and asked, ¡°Do you think you are capable of being Mr. Campbell''s


    servant? Only I can be his servant. His wish is mymand. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Once he finished speaking, everyone gasped in disbelief and had the same thought on their mind.


    You ''re Zayne Yates. Not only are you the subordinate of the richest man in Pollerton, but you ''re


    also the owner of Primordial Tower. How can you say that you ''re willing to be Donald''s


    servant in such a high-sounding manner? Where''s your pride and dignity?


    They became even more frightened and wondered what Donald''s true identity was.


    Casting a brief look at the crowd, Donald piped up, ¡°That''s my final decision. By the way, let''s keep


    what happened today to ourselves. Don''t make it public.¡±


    An obsequious smile crept on Zayne''s face as he responded, ¡°Mr. Campbell, don''t worry. I


    understand.¡±


    Donald believed that Zayne would solve the problem perfectly. With Zayne in charge, he would not


    need to worry about anything. Before he received any mission, he wanted to live his life in peace for


    as long as possible because once he was assigned a mission, he would lose his freedom.


    ¡°Dan, you can do it. Ask Zayne if you have any questions.¡± With that, Donald patted Daniel''s


    shoulder.


    The situation was so surreal that Daniel felt as if he was dreaming. ¡°I will, Mr.


    Campbell.¡±


    Ignoring Keith and Hank''s bloodcurdling screams, Donald left Primordial Tower. Just as he left the


    building, he received two text messages.


    The first one was from an unknown number: I''ll be holding a small concert at Pollerton Opera House


    tonight. You muste. If you don''t show up, I''ll put on anotherrge-scale concert for two hundred


    thousand people and dere to everyone that you''re the man who captivated my heart. I''m Wynter,


    who loves you.


    After reading it, he deleted the text message expressionlessly.


    The second message was also from an unknown number: I''m Hannah Nixon. Let''s have dinner


    together tonight.


    She was aloof and a woman of few words.


    However, Donald was colder than her, so he only replied: I''m busy.


    After that, there was no more response from her.


    All of a sudden, Donald furrowed his brows as he sensed that something was amiss. Lifting his


    head, he nced around his surroundings and finally fixated his gaze on a van that appeared to be


    rather ordinary.


    Instantaneously, he narrowed his eyes.


    Although the silver van looked ordinary, he still noticed something special about it.


    The Anndurn customized bulletproof ss could withstand an impact force of one ton, while the


    twelve-cylinder modified engine had incredible horsepower. Even though the car te number


    seemed to be real, he could see that it was an illegal license te.


    At first nce, the driver appeared to be a delivery man, but there was a butterfly tattoo on his wrist.


    ¡°Papillon...¡± Donald muttered to himself.


    It was one of the world''srgest and most mysterious organizations and was mainly active in West


    Epea. He did not expect them to appear in Pollerton.


    Immediately, he picked up a shared bike and followed behind the van.


    The van traveled at a speed of thirty kilometers per hour. Since it was not too fast, he could keep up


    with it. Slowly, they left the downtown area and arrived at a secluded road an hour and a halfter.


    The van in front of him stopped, and the driver alighted from it. Staring at Donald coldly, he


    questioned, ¡°Why are you following me?


    ¡°How long has Papillon been in Pollerton?¡± Donald asked.


    As soon as he finished asking, the driver narrowed his eyes and said with a sinister grin, ¡°Since you


    know about Papillon, you must not be a simple person. In that case, I mustn''t keep you alive.¡±


    Having said that, he strode toward Donald with steady and powerful footsteps.


    The man had a strong and stable lower body. It was apparent that he was a skilled fighter.


    At that moment, the van''s door was opened from the inside, and a man with long hair and sunken


    eyes emerged from the vehicle. He was barefooted, wearing a robe, and had tattoos all over his


    body.


    With only one nce, Donald knew that the long-haired man was a kickboxing expert.


    The moment the door opened, he saw what was inside the car.


    Inside was a beautiful woman. She was tied up and was whimpering.


    He had seen her on major media outlets. She was the most eminent businesswoman in Pollerton,


    Lana Collins, with a worth of more than ten billion.


    In fact, he had no interest in saving the woman, but he despised Papillon.


    That organization recruited members in an unusual way, mainly by posting seemingly meaningless


    codes and images on the inte. However, they actually contained a new type of human


    linguistics, cryptography, and gic research. Those who could decipher them were geniuses


    among geniuses.


    Back then, one of his friends deciphered the code and tragically died at home the next day. His


    entire family was murdered.


    Since then, Donald had felt a sense of repugnance toward Papillon.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take this woman away first,¡± ordered the


    kickboxer.


    The next moment, a man climbed into the driver''s seat from the backseat and wanted to drive away.


    At the same time, the kickboxer and the previous driver sandwiched Donald from both directions.


    In an instant, Donald''s aura had changed. After returning to Pollerton for five years, it was the first


    time he showed his murderous intent.


    It was as if he was an awakened primordial beast. Looking at the two men approaching him, he took


    a step forward. He covered more than twenty meters in just one step, leaving behind a series of


    afterimages. Passing by the two men, he stopped in front of the van and punched the hood.


    With a bang, the back of the van was lifted, shattering the windows in the process.


    The driver was in shock and had no idea what was going on.


    What kind of power is this?


    Thinking of that, he gulped in horror.


    The van was heavily upgraded with ss that could withstand the impact of a rocket, but it was


    destroyed by a punch from a man who appeared to be in histe twenties.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Who is he?


    Through the broken rear-view mirror, the man saw the kickboxer and the previous driver covering


    their necks and crouching on the ground. Their whole bodies were twitching, and they eventually fell


    to their deaths.


    No one saw how Donald killed them.


    What the hell?


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, he stared at Donald in


    disbelief. With such strength, he must be one of the strongest men in the world!


    ¡°Where''s your stronghold?¡± Like a killer, Donald stretched out his hand expressionlessly and


    grabbed the man''s neck, dragging him out of the van.


    However, blood began to gush out from thetter''s facial orifices, and he died in an instant.


    Frowning, Donald threw him on the


    ground and examined his body. ¡°Cyanide.¡±


    Meanwhile, the woman with her hands and feet tied struggled and stared at Donald with a forlorn


    expression. ncing at her, he flicked his fingers, and a shard of ss flew out, severing the rope


    around her body.


    Subsequently, he searched for useful information in the van, but he found nothing. It was too clean.


    ¡°Why did they kidnap you?¡± He looked at the woman, only to see her removing the towel stuck in


    her mouth.


    Then, she gasped a couple of times and stretchedzily. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    In response, Donald shot her an intense nce. If she doesn''t want to tell me, then forget it.


    Instantaneously, he got out of the van and removed all his scents and traces. Not only that, but he


    also arranged for someone to remove all the surveince footage along the way.


    Momentster, Lana jumped off the


    vehicle.


    Even though she looked a bit disheveled, she was still stunning and beautiful. Her bright red dress


    entuated her elegance, and her crystal-clear eyes were sparkling with an exquisite gleam.


    She was as charming as Hannah and Jennifer. However, Jennifer was gentle and virtuous, while


    Hannah was cold and had an unapproachable demeanor. Wynter was a graceful and sophisticated


    woman. On the contrary, Lana was sexy and alluring. She had a perfect body figure and was every


    man''s dream girl.


    ¡°I''m Lana Collins.¡± Shortly afterward, she approached him and stretched out her slender hand.


    Donald did not shake her hand. ¡°We only met each other by chance. It''s better to forget me and


    forget everything you see today.¡±


    With that, he hopped on the shared bike and was about to leave.


    ¡°Hey, how could you leave me here alone? What if they kidnap me again?¡± Anxious, she stomped


    her foot, and her breasts started to jiggle. Supposedly, such a slim figure should not be that busty.


    ¡°With your status, I believe someone will pick you up soon,¡± he answered.


    ¡°No, you must take me with you. Those people are useless. How can they let these abductors


    kidnap me right under their noses? I don''t trust them anymore. I only have faith in you,¡± said Lana.


    A look of impatience appeared on his face as he stated, ¡°I don''t have time for this.¡±


    His words caught her by surprise.


    What''s wrong with him? Does he not know how many people in Pollerton want to get in my favor?


    ¡°How dense of you! The men who are in love with me could line up from here and all the way to


    Ferropene, but now, I''m giving you a chance to pursue me. I''m capable of anything.¡± As she said


    that, she licked her lips like a seductress.


    Donald sneered, ¡°Then, kindly ask the men who were lining up in Ferropene to send


    me a bottle of red wine.¡±


    In an instant, she was bereft of speech.


    ¡°I''ll pay you one million. Bring me back.¡± It was the first time she wanted to beat someone up.


    ¡°Pay in cash and write me a receipt as the proof of payment,¡± he responded.


    One million just to bring her back ? This is such a huge bargain. It''s a good chance to earn money.


    Besides, if I can show Jennifer the proof ofpayment, it will save me a lot of trouble. For instance, I


    can exin how I manage to get so much money in such a short amount of time. Jennifer loves me,


    and I love her too. For the time being, I don''t want her to enter my world. Her world is peaceful, but


    mine is dark and dangerous.


    Puzzled, Lana asked, ¡°Someone will pick me up in the downtown area, and I''ll pay you one million


    in cash when we''re there. Why do I need to write a receipt?¡±


    Immediately, Donald''s expression softened. ¡°To show it to my wife. Otherwise, she might think I


    earned the money illegally. She''ll be anxious.¡±


    Once Lana heard that, sorrow was written all over her face. ¡°You''re married? I''m sad and


    heartbroken,¡± shemented while pursing her lips.


    The next moment, Donald let out a sarcasticugh.


    Her words could only deceive those innocent young men as well as those wealthy men who were


    overwhelmed by lust.


    ¡°What should I write?¡± Lana rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Just write that I''ve saved you today, and you''re very grateful to me. Hence, you¡¯re paying me a


    large sum of money to show your appreciation. Then, sign your name below.¡±


    Hearing that, she twitched her lips in disdain and reached for her lipstick and a piece of tissue from


    her bag.


    ¡°Don''t use lipstick,¡± uttered Donald.


    The rage within her instantly imploded. ¡°Take it or leave it!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Left with no choice, he could only nod.


    After she finished writing, she got on the bicycle. Fortunately, the bicycle had a back seat and was


    designed for two people. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to bring her along.


    Crossing her legs, Lana sat in the rear seat and wrapped one of her arms around his waist. Her


    cheeks were slightly reddened.


    As night fell, the street lights lit up.


    She seemed to be a little tired, tilting her head and leaning on his back. She flushed when she


    heard his strong heartbeat and smelled the subtle scent of tobo on his body.


    Lifting her head, she narrowed her eyes and watched as the street lights faded from view. As a


    gentle breeze brushed across her face, she perked up.


    It was the first time someone had given her a ride on a bicycle.


    ¡°Donald, don''t you think that this is such a heartwarming scene?¡± she murmured.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± the man in front replied.


    Her face lit up with a smile. After some deliberation, she quickly fished out her phone, wrapped her


    arm around his waist, leaned on his back, and shot a selfie after putting on a blissful expression.


    Then, she posted it on Instagram and wrote: A rare heartwarming moment. I wish time could stop


    so that this could go on forever.


    Within a minute, there were a lot ofments on her post.


    One of the wealthy menmented: My queen, I''m sorry that I waste. I shall take my leave now.


    Behind the words was a crying emoticon.


    Immediately, Lana replied: How pretentious! Where did you learn these idiotic lines ? I''m cklisting


    you!


    Subsequently, she blocked the man on Instagram.


    Another wealthy man wrote: Goddess, who is this man? We can only see his back. Please show us


    his face. I bet he must be very poor. He''s dressed so lowly.


    Momentster, she responded: I don''t need my man to be rich because no one is wealthier than


    me. You ''ll be added to the cklist as well.


    Most of thements were: Damn. I''m so upset that my goddess has a boyfriend. Goddess, please


    tell us who he islGoddess, when will you show him to us?


    In the meantime, Wynter, who was at Pollerton Opera House, also happened to see Lana''s


    Instagram post. Instantaneously, she grew suspicious and zoomed in on the photo.


    Why does this back look so familiar?

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    He looks like Don! No, it can''t be him. Don can''t ride a bike. Even if he could cycle, he would not


    carry Lana on the bike with him.


    Wynter then replied: Congrattions, Lana.


    Lana responded with a smiley face.


    Charlie, on the other hand, replied to her with a thumbs-up. Lana then sent him a shy emoji.


    ¡°As expected from Lord Campbell. This is a so-called professional!¡± Pointing at the photo on his


    phone, Charles continued, ¡°It''s just been a day, and he has already won Lana over.¡±


    Zayne smiled but said nothing.


    Suddenly, Charles asked, ¡°Do you think that they have slept together?¡±


    Zayne was taken aback and stuttered, ¡°Well, I-I don''t think so... Lana might seem like a daring


    person, but she is actually conservative.


    Charles replied, ¡°How can you be sure? Do you think they would let you know if they did sleep


    together?¡±


    For an instant, Zayne had no idea how to answer.


    An hourter, Lana heaved a sigh and softly uttered, ¡°I''m here.¡±


    It was a crossroads. Three cars were speeding over from a distance. A bodyguard who was in a suit


    and wearing an earpiece came over with a gunny sack. Nestled inside the bag was one million


    cash.


    ¡°Can I have your contact number?¡± Lana asked.


    ¡°No, that''s not necessary. We''re even now.¡± Donald took the cash and strapped it to the rear rack of


    the bike before taking off. Lana watched him leave, not feeling irritated at all.


    After pondering for a moment, Donald decided to text Jennifer: Where are you? I''ll be homete


    tonight.


    He waited for a while but received no reply


    from her.


    Frowning, he tried to give her a call, but the call went unanswered.


    Did she meet up with Harrison?


    At that thought, he headed to Pollerton Opera House straight away.


    The concert would start at nine o''clock, and it was already half-past eight.


    Not many learned that Wynter woulde over. Those who were aware of it were merely the big


    shots in Pollerton. Hence, it was not surprising that the entrance was packed with luxurious cars.


    Finally, Donald came on his wobbly bike.


    Right then, he saw Jennifer getting out of a Rolls-Royce in the distance. She was wearing a white


    long dress, showing off her shoulder. Her skin was smooth, and she looked particrly elegant and


    beautiful.


    Harrison, who was dressed in a suit, tried to ingratiate himself with her. Standing a few steps away,


    he bowed. His gesture gave off an air of nobility.


    Donald''s face darkened.


    Seriously ? How could she ignore what I told her?


    Meanwhile, Kevin and Skr also got out of the car.


    Kevin was a car fanatic. His eyes instantly lit up upon seeing all those expensive-looking cars. ¡°Oh


    my! Look at these luxury cars! I wish I could get one too.¡±


    His girlfriend, Skr was also excited by the magnificent setting. Just then, she caught sight of


    Donald. ¡°Isn''t that Donald?¡± she uttered.


    Kevin looked over, only to see Donald, who was sitting on the bike with one foot supporting himself,


    staring in their direction coldly.


    Jennifer''s heart skipped a beat. She immediately walked over and said, ¡°Darling, why are you


    here?¡±


    Donald remained unfazed and replied indifferently, ¡°Why do you ask? Are you unhappy that I have


    spoiled your fun?¡±


    Jennifer was about to shake her head when suddenly, a thought urred in her mind. ¡°Are you


    stalking me? Donald, how can you not trust me? Why did you do that? Am I such a terrible woman


    to you?¡±


    At that moment, Jennifer was bitterly disappointed with Donald.


    She could no longer see the vibrant temperament that a young man should have in Donald. Instead,


    all he had in his eyes was despair and weariness.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Donald finally spoke up. ¡°As a married couple, shouldn''t we be honest with each other?¡±


    Jennifer shot Donald a re. Her eyes had already reddened. ¡°Will you believe me if I tell you


    nothing is going on between Harrison and me?¡± she huffed.


    ¡°Then why are you here? Do you remember what I told you back in the hospital?¡± Donald started


    losing patience. He continued, ¡°Aren''t you aware of what Harrison is up to? I especially hate women


    who don''t stay away from a flirtatious man.¡±


    Just then, Kevin walked over. He looked at


    Donald from head to toe and mocked, ¡°Tsk! Tsk! Oh, isn''t this Mr. Campbell? Did you get here on a


    hike?"


    Donald shot Kevin a nce.


    I would surely beat you up if you weren''t my brother-inw.


    ¡°Stop acting like a buffoon! Get a divorce as soon as possible.¡± Kevin pointed at the Rolls-Royce


    and continued, ¡°Look! That''s Harry''s car, and this is your bike. Isn''t it obvious that you are not up to


    standard? If you love my sister, please let her go. Men who have no money are trash! Without


    money, you can''t afford to be in a rtionship!¡±


    It looked like Harrison was not only good at handling women, but also men. He knew exactly what


    people like Kevincked most.


    Understanding that Kevin was the key to winning Jennifer''s heart, Harrison purposely spent his


    entire day spending money extravagantly with Kevin. He bought Kevin a set of clothes that cost two


    hundred and thirty thousand as well as a watch worth a few hundred thousand. In just a day, he


    totally changed Kevin''s values in terms of consumption and moneyspending, giving thetter a


    misconception that he too, had be a rich man as well.


    It was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but it was difficult to do the opposite. Therefore, it


    was almost impossible for Kevin, who had been azy loafer all this while, to return to his previous


    state.


    Donald looked up at Kevin coldly and uttered, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jennifer could not help chiming in, ¡°He is my brother...¡±


    Her words totally pissed Donald off. In a fit of rage, he snapped, ¡°Your brother! You only care for


    your brother. Have you ever thought about me?¡±


    Jennifer did not talk back. She merely looked into Donald''s eyes in silence. After a while, she


    heaved a long sigh and responded, ¡°Donald, I''m tired of all this. You may go back first.¡±


    Harrison stood in the distance, beaming. He seemed to be pleased to see such a scenario and


    chose to stay out of it.


    Kevin snapped, ¡°Donald, you''d better find a way to pay back the six hundred thousand first. But


    from the looks of it, I suppose it''s not likely to happen. After all, it''s six hundred thousand - the cost


    of my watch.¡±


    With that, Kevin kicked the gunny sack on the rear rack of his bike. ¡°Oh my! Are you collecting


    trash? Can you even earn six hundred thousand by doing that?¡±


    Kevin then raised his hand, showing off his Patek Phillipe watch in front of Donald.


    Everyone fixed their gaze on the white gunny sack that was tied to the rear rack of Donald''s bike.


    Skr stifled a snicker with a look of disdain on her face.


    Donald got off the bike and gestured for Harrison toe closer. ¡°You! Come over here!¡±


    Keeping his cool, Harrison politely walked up to Donald and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you


    with?¡±


    He looked at Donald fearlessly. Even if Donald threw a punch at him, he would not flinch. At this


    point, he deliberately acted like a gentleman, forming a contrast with


    Donald''s demeanor.


    ¡°Here''s one million cash! Stay away from Jennifer!¡± Donald grabbed the gunny sack and tossed it


    onto the ground right before Harrison.


    Upon hearing that, Harrisonughed out loud before responding, ¡°Are you kidding me?

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Kevinughed out loud upon hearing Donald''s words. ¡°Donald, are you out of your mind? Have the


    millions of debt made you crazy? What do you mean there''s a million in here? I''ll believe you if you


    say it''s a hundred pieces of old newspaper.¡±


    At that point, Jennifer felt a surge of helplessness rising within her. Why is he still acting like a fool?


    What''s the point of protecting his ego now? Is this even the Donald Campbell that I know?


    Then she nced at Donald and said to Harrison and the others, ¡°It''s time. Let''s go in."


    Harrison kicked the bag on the floor and instructed, ¡°Kev, take the bag. I don''t care what''s in the bag


    anymore. We''ll just pretend that Donald has cleared his debt.¡±


    Subconsciously, Jennifer lifted her head to nce at Harrison, which made thetter excited.


    ¡°You can go ahead. I''ll catch up with you after I have a little chat with Donald,¡± said


    Skr.


    After watching Jennifer leave, Donald''s expression remained unshaken as he spoke to Skr. ¡°Spit


    it out.¡±


    The disdainful look on Skr''s face intensified. ¡°Donald, just give up on Jennifer. How about you file


    a divorce with her tomorrow?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Donald remained unfazed and replied nonchntly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don''t deserve Jennifer.¡± Skr scorned and continued, ¡°Look, you can''t even enter the opera


    house where Wynter is performing tonight. On the contrary, look at Harrison, who not only has the


    right to enter the venue but has four avable tickets. Jennifer will get the life she deserves if she


    marries Harrison. But what can she get when she''s with you? Millions of debt?¡±


    Donald smirked coldly. ¡°Most importantly, it''s because you can get what you want as well. Am I


    right?¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter? Harrison treats Jennifer, Kevin, and me well. Besides, I already have my own


    house and car. You''re too useless as a brother-inw. That''s all I have to say. You better look out for


    yourself,¡± lectured Skr, flipping her hair before jogging toward Jennifer and the others.


    Just when Skr reached the entrance of the opera house, she halted her steps and widened her


    eyes in disbelief.


    A custom-made Rolls-Royce was parked in front of the entrance, and an elderly gentleman in a suit


    exited the vehicle while holding a cane. He was a majestic and dignified man in his seventies with a


    formidable aura.


    The elderly man was none other than the richest man in Pollerton - Charles Langford.


    Following closely behind the Rolls-Royce was a red Aston Martin with a forty-eight million market


    value. Not long after, Lana, who was in a scarlet red gown, got out of the luxurious ride.


    Skr had only seen those two people through various media, but never did she expect to


    encounter them in person.


    She was ted as she stared at Lana with admiration. She''s the most powerful businesswoman in


    Pollerton, and she''s my idol!


    ¡°Mr. Langford, please wait.¡± Suddenly, Lana stopped Charles.


    Charles turned around and answered, ¡°Oh, it''s you, Ms. Collins. What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°It''s about the Southwood Emerce District project that you''ve mentioned to me before. What''s


    your decision?¡± Lana asked.


    ¡°Southwood Emerce District is five hundred and thirty-thousand square metersrge and has a


    thirty billion market value. I''ll have my master discuss it with you personally,¡± Charles replied.


    Lana was stunned momentarily and responded, ¡°All right. Please give me his contact, then.¡±


    Skr''s jaw dropped after she overheard the entire conversation.


    Goodness gracious! I can''t believe the wealthiest man in Pollerton has a master above him! I


    wonder how much richer is his master? Not only that, but Skr also recalled that Pollerton Opera


    House belonged to Charles, which also meant that it was his master''s asset as well.


    ¡°My master is only twenty-seven years old this year. I hope you''llmunicate with him frequently,


    Ms. Collins.¡± Charles tossed an odd nce at Lana before taking out a business card from his


    pocket and handing it to thetter.


    Lana epted the business card and put it in her purse carefully.


    He''s so young and rich. If only I can marry him... Although the distance between Skr and Lana


    was quite far away, Skr had incredible eyesight, which allowed her to read the contact number on


    the name card clearly. After memorizing the string of numbers, she entered the opera house.


    Meanwhile, Lana and Charles did not notice Donald, who was standing far away from the entrance


    and contemting whether to enter the building.


    After a brief consideration, Donald decided to get into the building.


    However, just when he reached the entrance, he was stopped by two usherettes. One of them was


    Yvette Zeller, Donald''s high school ssmate.


    ¡°Donald Campbell?¡± Yvette furrowed her brows and stared at Donald, recalling the days when


    rumors about them being a couple circted.


    ¡°Please show your ticket.¡± Quickly, Yvette regained herposure and said calmly as she took a


    closer look at Donald.


    Yvette was a tall and slenderdy. She was dressed in a body-hugging side slit ck dress that


    entuated her curvy figure. Ever since Yvette graduated from Pollerton Film Academy, she had


    been preparing to start her career in the acting industry.


    When she learned about Wynter''s visit to the opera house, she begged her wealthy boyfriend to let


    her work as an usherette there, hoping someone would notice her and bring her fame. Yvette knew


    that everyone who visited the opera house tonight was rich or famous, and that included tycoons in


    the entertainment industry.


    She had a good eye, so she could easily tell the worth of Donald''s outfit as she sized him down.


    There''s no brand, and the design is in. This won''t cost most than two hundred. Looks like you''re


    not doing so well these days, huh?


    ¡°I don''t have a ticket,¡± Donald muttered.


    At that instant, the disdain on Yvette''s face deepened. ¡°I''m sorry, then. You''re not allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Donald was in a terrible mood.


    Yvette''s face fell immediately as she warned Donald, ¡°Mind your attitude, Donald.


    Everyone who visits this ce today is esteemed. What makes you think you have the right to


    enter? Where did you even get your confidence from?¡±


    Upon hearing her remarks, Donald merely red at her icily with an increasingly sarcastic look on


    his face.


    I''ve only been away from the industry for a few years, but everyone has been trying to ridicule me


    lately.


    ¡°Sir, please refrain from causing any trouble. Yvette''s boyfriend is powerful, and this might be the


    last time you can get this close to Yvette. Soon, the only way you can see her is through the big


    screens,¡± said the other usherette smilingly.


    Before Donald could respond to that, a short-haired youngdy hurried out of the opera house.


    After seeing the youngdy, the usherettes lowered their heads instantaneously and did not dare to


    speak anymore.


    The short-haireddy was Wynter''s manager, who was also a top manager that was highly capable.


    At first, the manager simply nced at Yvette and the other usherette menacingly, causing them to


    shudder.


    IVhat''s going on? Is Donald actually a big shot? He doesn''t look like one, no matter how I look at


    him!


    ¡°You''re here?¡± greeted the manager with a cheerful grin. ¡°The show is starting soon. Please enter


    and maintain the order of the venue.¡±


    Yvette let out a sigh of relief and watched Donald''s back as he left, then mumbled in a strange tone,


    ¡°Looks like he''s just a security guard who''s here to control the crowd.¡±


    As soon as Donald entered the venue, the manager wanted to salute him. He stopped her from


    doing so and said, ¡°It''s fine.


    Where''s my private room?¡±


    ¡°It''s Heavenly Private Room.¡± Swiftly, the manager led Donald to Heavenly Private Room through


    the priorityne.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There were over thirty private rooms in Pollerton Opera House, and only the most distinguished


    people in Pollerton could be seated in those private rooms.


    However, the Heavenly Private Room had never been used even once after it was renovated.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    There were no private rooms left in the theater, so Jennifer, Harrison, and the others were forced to


    sit in the audience seats.


    Although their seats were far away from the stage, Jennifer was still excited as she could finally see


    Wynter up close.


    Jennifer idolized Wynter greatly, and she adored all of thetter''s songs.


    While waiting for Wynter to make an entrance, Harrison''s gaze was fixed on Heavenly Private


    Room.


    All this while, the lights in that particr private room never lit up, but things were different today.


    When Harrison noticed the lights, disbelief filled his heart. ¡°Wow! Someone''s using Heavenly


    Private Room!¡± he eximed.


    Kevin then asked cautiously, ¡°What about Heavenly Private Room?¡± ¡°How do I exin it? Well, let''s


    put it this way. Even the richest man in Pollerton, Charles Langford, is not qualified to use that


    particr room!¡± Harrison was beyond excited. He squinted his eyes, trying to get a glimpse of the


    man inside the room.


    However, the private room was designed in a way to ensure privacy. Though the person inside


    could see the situation outside, no one could get a glimpse of what was inside from the outside.


    After all, the one-way mirror in the room was made with high-tech materials.


    Many audiences at the theater noticed that the Heavenly Private Room was upied, and they just


    could not stop talking about it, wanting to know the person who upied it.


    Heavenly Private Room also caught the attention of the people upying the other private rooms.


    ¡°Interesting. Do check who is upying Heavenly Private Room now,¡± said Lana.


    Charles, who was inside Private Room No. 2, subconsciously tapped the table in front of him. After


    taking a sip of his tea, he said, ¡°Lord Campbell is here.¡±


    ¡°I want you to investigate the identity of the person upying the room now!¡±


    ¡°Has a big shote to Pollerton?¡±


    Many were racking their brains to find out the identity of the person using the private room.


    Kevin was jealous of the man. ¡°Amazing! I wonder when I can sit in such a private room.


    ¡°Watch your words,¡± Harrison warned in a low voice.


    Kevin flinched when he heard the warning. He immediately swallowed his words and stopped


    talking.


    Realizing that Jennifer was unhappy, Harrison assumed that it was because he reprimanded her


    brother. Hence, he quickly apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, Jenny.¡±


    Jennifer thought for a moment and said, ¡°That room has the best view of the stage and is closer to


    Wynter. The same goes for the other private rooms too.¡±


    Harrison understood her meaning, but at the same time, he knew that he could not do anything


    about it.


    The people who upied the private rooms were big shots. Even Harrison''s dad would try to avoid


    pissing them off.


    ¡°Let me think of something. I''ll try to get you into one of the private rooms.¡± With that, Harrison took


    out his phone and called his father. ¡°Hey, Dad. I would like to have one of the private rooms in


    Pollerton Opera House.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± A furious roar could be heard from the other side of the phone, and


    the call immediately ended.


    ¡°I''ve called my dad. Let''s wait for a while,¡± said Harrison in a natural voice, hiding the truth from


    Jennifer.


    Jennifer had heard the furious roaring from the other end of the phone, but she merely sighed


    and remained silent.


    Just then, ady approached Jennifer and gave her an invitation card that was made of pure gold.


    ¡°Miss, here is your private room number, 28. Please head in as soon as possible.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes widened as she stared at the invitation card with shock.


    Harrison was stunned as well.


    Who is behind this?


    ¡°You''re amazing, Harrison! I couldn''t believe that you could get us a private room!¡± Kevin took the


    invitation card.


    Harrison smiled reservedly and said, ¡°It''s nothing.¡±


    Skr''s eyes gleamed with admiration when she looked at Harrison.


    ¡°But it''s only for two-person.¡± Kevin was disappointed when he read through the content of the


    invitation card.


    Harrison then stood up and said, ¡°Kev, you stay here with Skr. I''ll go with your sister. You''re okay


    with this, right?¡±


    Actually, Kevin longed to enter the private room, so that he could show off to others.


    However, he knew it was not wise to piss off his ¡°source of ie.¡± Hence, he said, ¡°Yeah. I''m fine


    with it.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go, Jenny,¡± Harrison invited with a smile.


    However, Jennifer shook her head and said, ¡°Skye, I want you toe with me.¡±


    With that, she stood up, grabbed Skr''s hand, and prepared to head toward Private Room No. 28.


    Harrison, Kevin, and Skr were dumbfounded by what she said.


    Harrison''s expression darkened. He then tried to change Jennifer''s mind. ¡°Jenny, I think...¡±


    ¡°I''ve made up my mind,¡± Jennifer said in determination.


    Harrison''s gaze became terrifying as he watched Jennifer leave. Kevin, who was frightened, dared


    not say anything.


    At the same time, Harrison could not stop wondering, Who is the one pulling the strings exactly ?


    Whoever he is, his influence must be terrifying. I bet only people like Charles could arrange for a


    private room right before the show started.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After entering the private room, a couple of usherettes began serving the two tea and providing


    them with warm towels.


    Jennifer then asked one of them, ¡°May I know who arranged this private room for us?¡±


    The usherette replied, ¡°I''m sorry. I have no idea.¡±


    Jennifer wanted to ask more, but before she could do so, the lights dimmed, which meant Wynter


    was about to make an entrance.


    The truth was, Donald, who was in Heavenly Private Room, was the one who made such an


    arrangement for Jennifer.


    The interior of the private room wasvish. There was a couch, a bed, a coffee table, a guest room


    telephone, and a sound amplifier that could change a person''s voice.


    Privacy was absolute in the private room as there was no waiter around.


    The spotlights beamed on the stage. Slowly, a figure who looked like a mystical fairy


    appeared on stage.


    The entire theater became silent, and all eyes were on the stage.


    The woman wore a sexy long ck dress with her hair in a bun, revealing her neck and her lovely


    corbones. Her wless face made her look as if she was a character in a painting. Her beauty


    took everyone''s breath away.


    That woman was Wynter, a well-known international celebrity.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I''m Wynter.¡± Wynter spoke.


    Her voice was angelic, captivating, and soft like a gentle spring breeze.


    In an instant, the entire ce was in an uproar.


    ¡°Wynter!¡±


    ¡°Wynter! I love you!¡±


    ¡°Wynter!¡±


    Kevin, along with the crowd, yelled


    Wynter''s name out loud. He was so excited that his entire body trembled.


    Jennifer was equally excited. She even stood up.


    Skr, on the other hand, was full of hatred and envy when she saw Wynter.


    Skr had always been jealous of those who looked better than her, were more capable than her,


    and were wealthier than her. For example, Lana, Hannah, and Wynter.


    For her, it was only fair that all women had equal footing.


    ¡°My first song today is dedicated to the gentleman in Heavenly Private Room. If it weren''t for him, I


    wouldn''t be where I am today.¡± Wynter shifted her gaze toward Heavenly Private Room.


    At that moment, everyone followed her gaze and looked at Heavenly Private Room. Everyone was


    dying to know who was inside that room.


    ¡°The song I''m going to perform is I Love You¡± Wynter continued.


    After a moment of silence, the crowd erupted.


    What''s going on? The song is a love song! Does this mean Wynter is in love with the person inside


    Heavenly Private Room? Wynter is the diva! Who could possibly steal her heart away? This is


    unbelievable! Everyone shared the same thought.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Wynter started her performance without minding what others thought about what she had said.


    It was undeniable that Wynter''s singing was exceptional. She had a wide vocal range andrge lung


    capacity. Other than that, her tune was spot-on, and her voice flowed ethereally.


    She sang, ¡°I must be crazy now, maybe I dream too much. But when I think of you, I long to feel


    your touch, to whisper in your ear. Words that are old as time, words only you would hear if only you


    were mine. I wish I could go back to the very first day I saw you. Should''ve made my move when


    you looked in my eyes. Cause by now I know that you''d feel the way that I do. And I''d whisper these


    words as you''d lie here by my side, I love you. Please say you love me too. These three words, they


    could change our lives forever. And I promise you that we will always be together till the end of time.


    Soon, the song ended. No one else said anything, and Wynter looked over at


    Heavenly Private Room.


    Every single sentence she sang was her whisper of love.


    The audience was stunned when they realized that the man in Heavenly Private Room was


    Wynter''s beloved, the love of her life.


    Although the song was filled with deep love, the lyrics sounded pitiful.


    Wynter then bowed at Heavenly Private Room and sang thest part of the song.


    The lyrics of the song were the confession of her love for him.


    Please say you love me too. That sentence meant she was pleading for his love pitifully.


    Many men who were present stared at Heavenly Private Room with jealousy. They wanted to know


    who was the man that made their diva confess her love in such a lowly manner.


    ¡°The man must be exceptional enough to make the diva fall in love with him so deeply,¡± said


    Jennifer softly with her voice filled with sadness. She felt sorry for Wynter.


    ¡°I bet he''s rich,¡± said Skr, curling her lips.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Skr was a pretty woman, but she was always full of negative energy. Hence, it was not surprising


    that she would make such a shallow statement.


    ¡°Come out and meet Queen Lowe! How can you be so heartless?¡± someone yelled all of a sudden.


    Upon hearing that, the others came back to their senses and yelled, ¡°If you''re a man,e out


    now!¡±


    Donald, who was sitting on the couch, was toying with the bracelet on his wrist expressionlessly.


    The bracelet was a gift from Jennifer.


    Wynter suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Guys, please stop that. He''s very busy.¡±


    Only then did everyone stop demanding for the mysterious man to show himself. At the same time,


    they felt it was a pity that they were not able to see the man''s face.


    After that, Wynter sang a few other songs.


    Then, it was time for autographs. The entire processsted for more than an hour.


    ¡°Thank you all foring today. I hope that we will meet again soon.¡± After saying goodbye to the


    audience, Wynter headed backstage.


    The crowd then started to leave the theater. Jennifer also came out of the private room with Skr.


    ¡°Jenny, how are things inside?¡± Harrison asked with a smile when they met.


    Jennifer nodded in reply. ¡°Everything''s good. Thank you, Harrison.¡±


    Harrison quickly waved his hand. ¡°You''re wee.¡±


    He then nced at his watch. ¡°It''s eleven o''clock now. It''ste.¡±


    Kevin then butted in, ¡°Jennifer, why don''t you go get a room with Harry tonight?


    Since it''ste now, there''s no point in going home.¡±


    Harrison almost hugged Kevin with joy when he heard that.


    Jennifer, however, scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Her expression turned cold.


    Skr then said, ¡°What''s the big deal? It''s going to happen eventually.¡±


    Kevin kicked the gunny sack by his feet and said, ¡°Honestly, it doesn''t matter who you sleep with.


    What is so good about Donald? He''s full of crap. Look at this sack. How could he say there''s one


    million... Oh, shit!¡±


    Kevin might have kicked the gunny sack with too much force and caused it to break, revealing the


    content inside. There were wads of cash notes.


    ¡°There really is cash inside!¡± Kevin immediately squatted down and opened the sack. He was


    shocked to see all the cash inside.


    Harrison was stunned, and so was Jennifer when they saw the contents inside.


    As for Skr, her eyes lit up when she saw the handsome amount of money.


    One million of cash, after all, could have an enormous visual impact on many.


    ¡°How could it be cash?¡± Harrison''s expression became serious as he could not figure out where


    Donald got the money.


    ¡°How did Donald manage to gather so much money?¡± Jennifer was so confused, and she soon


    became irritated. ¡°I have to go home now and ask him what''s going on!¡±


    She walked away but soon returned a few secondster. ¡°Harrison, I''ll return six hundred thousand


    to you,¡± she said.


    With that, she calcted six hundred thousand for Harrison, kept the remaining four hundred


    thousand, and left hurriedly.


    ¡°Jenny, I''ll send you home.¡± Harrison then said to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, do help me to keep the money.¡±


    With that, he left Kevin, Skr, and the six hundred thousand cash behind.


    Greed clouded Skr''s eyes when she looked at the cash. She then proposed, ¡°Kevin, let''s keep


    them for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°No, they belong to Harrison,¡± Kevin refused.


    Skr continued her persuasion, ¡°It''s okay, Kevin. Six hundred thousand means nothing to him.


    Plus, once he gets your sister to sleep with him, I bet he would even give you six million if you ask


    for it, let alone six hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Moved by the suggestion, Kevin finally agreed to it.


    When Harrison exited the theater, Jennifer had already gotten into a taxi and left.


    Harrison''s expression turned grim as he watched her leave. After a moment of consideration, he


    decided to follow her with his car.


    Inside Heavenly Private Room, Wynter finally got to meet Donald.


    She was so excited, and her eyes sparkled when she looked at Donald. Her eyes were filled with so


    much happiness and love that they were about to burst at any time.


    Then, she noticed something was wrong when she saw Donald''s back and the weird logo behind


    him.


    How dare you, Lana ? How dare you ask Don to give you a ride and even post it on Instagram ?


    Noticing Wynter''s re, the hairs on the back of Donald''s neck stood. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is it fun riding the bike with Lana?¡± Wynter asked unhappily.


    Donald was baffled. ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Instagram.¡± Wynter then tapped open her Instagram and showed it to Donald.


    At that moment, Donald wanted to strangle Lana to death.


    ¡°Anyway, this proves how charming you are!¡± Wynter chuckled.


    She was aware of the fact that Donald was married and knew that he would never be hers, but


    she just could not stop loving him. As for Jennifer''s thoughts on this, Wynter never cared about it. It


    was none of her business.


    ¡°I want you to give me a ride, too,¡± Wynter said.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Your performance tonight will be on the news first thing tomorrow morning. If


    the paparazzi get a hold of the photo of you riding on a bike with me, you can kiss your bright future


    goodbye,¡± said Donald.


    ¡°I don''t care about that. I want you to take me on a ride.¡± Wynter hugged Donald''s arm and pleaded


    coquettishly.


    ¡°You''re choosing a bike over a Rolls-Royce?¡± Donald was speechless over Wynter''s perseverance.


    ¡°That''s because I''m with you.¡± Wynter then used her breast to rub Donald''s arm.


    Donald stole a subconscious nce at her cleavage and fair skin.


    Pleased with Donald''s reaction, Wynter felt quite good about herself.


    ¡°My wife likes you very much. Mind giving me an autograph as an exchange?¡± Donald then asked


    helplessly.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Half an hourter, Wynter posted the same picture Lana posted on her Instagram.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Charles woke Zayne up after seeing the posts on Instagram and showed them to him. ¡°Look at this!


    Now, this is called professional! It''s incredible how he can win over two women on the same day.


    First, Lana. Then, Wynter.¡±


    Zayne''s hair was a mess, and he was so sleepy his eyes could barely open. ¡°Mr. Langford, you


    woke me up in the middle of the night for this?¡± he asked cautiously.


    Charles nodded in reply. ¡°Yes, is there anything more important than this?¡±


    His reply rendered Zayne speechless.


    How have I never noticed that Pollerton''s richest man loves to gossip? Zayne thought.


    Charles suddenly straightened his body and excitedly asked, ¡°Zay, do you think that Lord Campbell


    and Wynter have slept together?¡±


    Seriously? You''ve asked me if Donald slept with Lana previously. You didn''t like my response and


    chided me for talking nonsense. Zayneined silently.


    If so, let me change my answer. Let''s see if you will be happy with it.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Zayne nodded with a straight face and said, ¡°I''m sure that they have slept together.¡±


    The answer, however, did not get the reaction Zayne hoped for. Charles was not pleased with it.


    ¡°How can you be so sure about it? I doubt that they will tell you about it if they did sleep together.


    Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Zayne did not know how to respond to that.


    Come on! You''re a seventy-ye ar-old man! Do you really think it''s suitable for you to talk about such


    a topic? Zayne protested in his heart.


    He then said, ¡°Erm... Mr. Langford, I have other things to do. I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Charles waved him off.


    Zayne walked out of the door miserably.


    He was a light sleeper, and just when he was


    sleeping soundly, Charles woke him up with a call, making him think that an emergency had


    happened.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, underneath the dimmed street light, Wynter wrapped both of her arms around Donald''s


    waist and pressed her face against Donald''s back. ¡°Don, I''ve established a film productionpany


    in Pollerton, and Mr. Langford will be coborating with us. You''re thergest shareholder. Please


    come over to have a look in a few days. I named it Donter Pictures and invested a hundred million


    in it. Thepany will sign contracts with a handful of artists in the next two days. I might need your


    help with evaluating the artists."


    Stunned, Donald nodded and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After a moment of pause, he said, ¡°Actually, you''re going to have to handle most of the things


    yourself. I don''t have time to spare for this.¡±


    Wynter red at him seductively. As the diva, every single move and every facial expression she


    made was captivating. She then pulled Donald''s hand and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me back


    then, Don. If it weren''t for you, I''d be dead a long time ago.


    Donald retracted his hand and replied in an indifferent voice, ¡°It''s nothing.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t expect you to be married when I meet you again. Why didn''t you think of me back then? I''m


    more than willing to marry you.¡± Wynter teared up all of a sudden.


    Donald replied, ¡°Do you think your father would agree with it? He despises me.¡±


    Wynter then began to sob. ¡°He''s already apologized.¡±


    Donald remained silent.


    Wynter would not stop weeping. Donald had no idea how to console her, so he kept quiet. After


    some time, Wynter spoke.


    ¡°What kind of person is she? I bet she must be amazing enough to catch your eyes.¡±


    The person Wynter was referring to was, of course, Jennifer.


    Wynter dared not investigate Jennifer.


    Honestly, no one dared to investigate the wife of the famous Lord Campbell unless they had a death


    wish.


    A gentle and warm smile then appeared on Donald''s face, which hurt Wynter''s heart.


    ¡°Well, she''s gentle, elegant, smart, opinionated, independent, and capable. Most importantly, she is


    calm and collected.¡± Donald slowly listed out all of Jennifer''s good qualities.


    Wynter responded in a faint voice, ¡°Is she that good?¡±


    ¡°She''s not perfect. One downside of hers is that she cares for her family too much. She cares about


    them more than she cares for me sometimes. I hate this the most.¡± Donald sighed.


    He wondered if he and Jennifer would be in love with each other more if thetter did not dote on


    her brother too much.


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± Wynter queried.


    Donald froze for a moment, and a smile subconsciously formed on his face. ¡°Yes, I do. She suits me


    the best.¡±


    The light in Wynter''s eyes dimmed in an instant, and sadness filled her heart. She then sighed. After


    a moment, she blushed, and a shy look appeared on her face when she turned her gaze toward


    Donald. ¡°Don, are you going home tonight? It''ste now.¡±


    Donald was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I brought my ID card with me,¡± said Wynter in a timid voice, and her face was scarlet. She lifted her


    head and stared at Donald hopefully. The love in her eyes was going to burst anytime soon.


    ¡°ID card? What do you need that for?¡± Donald still could not understand what she meant.


    Wynter gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I''m asking you to go to the hotel with me...¡±


    Finally understanding her meaning, Donald was tempted to say yes.


    Wynter was, after all, an elegant and prettydy. Any man would fall for her, including Donald.


    However, he thought it would be unfair to both Jennifer and Wynter if he said yes. Hence, he


    replied, ¡°That''s impossible. Let''s go home.¡±


    Wynter was aggrieved by his answer.


    Then, Donald''s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Jennifer.


    ¡°I have to go home now,¡± Donald announced.


    Wynter nodded and let out a long sigh.


    A taxi then went past them. Both Kevin and Skr were in it. Skr stared at the figures


    underneath the dimmed streetlight and asked dubiously, ¡°Why does that man look like Donald?¡±


    ¡°You''re right,¡± Kevin agreed with her. He then took out his phone and snapped a photo. ¡°Thedy


    has a good figure.¡±


    Unfortunately, it was too dark, so he could not see thedy''s face clearly.


    Skr curled her lips with disdain and said, ¡°Most of the time,dies with such good figures are


    prostitutes.¡±


    Donald finally returned home when the clock was about to strike twelve. When approached his


    residential area, he saw Jennifer standing there with Harrison.


    Upon spotting Donald, Jennifer hurried to his side and asked, ¡°Where did you get the one million


    cash?¡±


    Donald, however, red at Harrison coldly. ¡°This is thest warning from me. Stay away from my


    wife!¡±


    His eyes were filled with murderous intent when he glowered at Harrison.


    Harrison, on the other hand, merely smiled and shrugged.


    ¡°Here.¡± Donald then passed the contract he signed with Lana to Jennifer.


    Jennifer took a look at it, and her jaw dropped. ¡°You saved Lana?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She was about to drown, and I saved her when I passed by. She didn''t know how to swim.¡±


    Donald then continued, ¡°She gave me the money as a token of appreciation.¡±


    After knowing that the money did note from an illicit source, Jennifer let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You shouldn''t ept it next time. It''s too much.¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°Her life is worth that much.¡±


    After pondering for some time, Jennifer thought that Donald was right. Lana was a multi-billionaire.


    So, one million meant nothing to her. After a moment of hesitation, Jennifer asked, ¡°Have you


    thought of the type of job you''re going to search for?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°I''ll set that aside for now.¡±


    Jennifer instantly became agitated. ¡°No, you should look for a job!¡±


    Harrison then interjected, ¡°Why don''t youe to work at mypany? You can be a salesperson.


    The yearly ie is about a hundred thousand.¡±


    Jennifer looked at Harrison gratefully and turned to Donald. She sincerely hoped that Donald would


    ept the offer.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Donald stormed over to Harrison and swung his hand at him.


    p! A reddish p mark appeared on Harrison''s cheek.


    The corner of his mouth bled, but he still smiled brazenly.


    Jennifer shrieked, ¡°Donald, are you crazy? Why are you hitting others again?¡±


    She then turned to ask Harrison, ¡°Harrison, are you all right?¡±


    Harrison wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and replied politely, ¡°I''m fine. It''s getting


    late. I''ll head off now. Here is my name card. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Harrison, have you not learned your lesson?¡± Donald approached Harrison from the shadows, like


    a beast ready to attack.


    ¡°Donald, stop it.¡± Jennifer tried to stop Donald. ¡°What can you do apart from hitting others? Can


    beating people up solve any problem? It''s also a crime to hit others. Harrison was just being kind.


    Why are you behaving in this way?¡±


    Donald stopped and sneered.


    Jennifer turned around and walked away to go home.


    A cold glint shed past Donald''s eyes as he looked in the direction Harrison left.


    I will let you go this time. When Grandpa''s condition improves, I''ll deal with all of you one by one.


    Back at home, Jennifer had locked the door of the master bedroom. Donald could only rest in the


    guest bedroom. However, as soon as hey down, his other phone vibrated.


    There were only a few people who knew the phone number for that phone. Jennifer was not one of


    them.


    He saw a message that read: Hi, rich guy. I''m Skye. Nice to meet you. This is a picture of myself.


    We can have a chat if you want to.


    Attached with the message was a photo of the girl pursing her lips, trying hard to act cute. He could


    tell that the photo had been photoshopped several times.


    Evidently, that was Kevin''s girlfriend, Skr.


    Donald replied to the message: How did you get my phone number?


    Skr sent a response: I got it by chance. Please don''t me me...


    Donald did not respond.


    He was well aware of Skr''s personality.


    She was full of negativity. Besides, she had been a snob and a delinquent since she was in school.


    She liked to challenge people to dance battles and was someone who was condescending but


    immature.


    Donald would not take a second nce at a girl like her, but she was Kevin''s type.


    At dawn the next morning, Donald had already woken up and prepared breakfast.


    He ate hurriedly and rushed to the hospital to see Raymond. At the same time, he wanted to get


    back at those in the hospital.


    His eyes turned icy.


    If Hannah had not conducted the operation at that crucial moment, even if I managed to gather six


    hundred thousand, Grandpa might not have been rescued.


    Raymond had been moved from the ICU to the general ward.


    The head nurse, Selena rolled her eyes and gave Donald a disdainful nce as he walked in.


    Look at him, walking in all cocky and proud. What for? He''s merely a useless wreck who relies on a


    woman.


    In the ward, a beautiful woman was checking Raymond''s vital data.


    She was none other than Hannah.


    Dressed in a long-sleeved bat-sleeved blouse and jeans, her buttocks were perky and her legs


    were slender. Her slim waist was visible as well. There was no extra fat on her body. She was using


    a torch to check Raymond''s pupils while flipping his eyelids.


    Donald did not interrupt and stood by the door.


    After a long while, she stood back straight up and saw Donald. Her expression was indifferent. ¡°The


    patient is now in stable condition.¡±


    Then, she paid no more attention to Donald. Her attitude was so distant it was as if he had owed


    her a huge amount of money.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Donald said gratefully.


    Hannah ignored him and continued to pack her equipment.


    ¡°I''ll treat you to a meal another day,¡± Donald uttered.


    Hannah responded, ¡°Tomorrow night then.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Donald answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave now. Keep in contact.¡± Hannah took her bag and left after saying that.


    Donald walked over to Raymond to take a look at him. Although thetter was still unconscious, his


    complexion had improved. As Donald exited the ward, he gently closed the door behind him with a


    darkened expression.


    ¡°Get Hagron and Liam to see me,¡± Donald demanded of Selena.


    While eating peanuts and shaking her legs, Selena replied, ¡°Who do you think you are to demand


    two of our specialists toe and see you?¡±


    ¡°I''ll give you five minutes. You''ll bear the consequences if I don''t see them by then.¡± Donald sat on a


    chair at the nurses'' station after casting a chilly nce at her.


    ¡°As if.¡± Selena did not believe him. She threw the shells into the trash can and took out more


    peanuts. Swiping a nce at Donald, she continued, ¡°You''re acting all smug when you''re only


    someone who doesn''t even have six hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Four more minutes.¡± Donald sat there upright.


    ¡°Crazy guy.¡± Selena took out her phone and left a voice message in the WhatsApp


    group: ¡°Dr. Kendall, Dr. Lyon, Donald wants to meet both of you. He also said that you''d have to


    deal with the consequences yourself if he doesn''t see you in five minutes. He''s obviously here to


    ckmail you all and create trouble.¡±


    Selena yed the voice message through the speaker, and they heard Liam''s voice: ¡°Ask that poor


    loser to get lost.¡±


    Hagron also sent a voice message: ¡°He has some guts to cause trouble here. Did he even check


    our hospital''s background?¡±


    The other people in the WhatsApp group ignored the message.


    Who is Donald?! don''t know who he is.He''s going to cause a scene in the hospital?Are you kidding


    me? We''re not afraid of him. Pollerton General Hospital has a strong


    backing Spit. Selena ate her peanuts loudly on purpose.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°One more minute,¡± Donald said.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Selena rolled her eyes once again. The other nurses also shot Donald a look of contempt


    as they walked past him. He needs to bring at least a hundred people with him to create a ruckus.


    There''s no way he can do that alone.


    A stern voice came from the voice message: ¡°If he causes a stirter, get the security guards to


    throw him out.¡± It was the director speaking.


    After only ten seconds, ten intimidating security guards approached him.


    They stood along the corridor, each holding a baton and staring coldly at Donald.


    ¡°Youngd, I''ll advise you to get lost immediately. Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave even if you


    begter,¡± Selena sneered.


    ¡°If you don''t leave now, we''ll hit you,¡± a security guard said, holding the stun baton and looking


    domineeringly at Donald.


    Donald was expressionless. There was not a hint of fear on his face.


    He finally stood up slowly after the five minutes time limit had passed. Twisting his wrist, he nced


    at the people around him. ¡°I''ve given you guys a chance, but none of you appreciated it.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. This is so funny.¡± Selenaughed exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Youngd, you asked for it. You can start begging now,¡± the head security guard mentioned as he


    took a step forward. He turned on the switch of his stun baton and swung it at Donald''s waist.


    Donald grabbed the baton, and the current exploded in his hand. However, it did not hurt him.


    He exerted a frightening force and crushed the stun baton.


    Then, he pped the head security guard and sent him flying, knocking him out cold.


    Damn!


    The rest of the security guards were dumbfounded as they stared at each other. No one dared to


    step forward.


    They had no idea how Donald managed to crush a stun baton with his bare hands.


    Selena was shocked. ¡°What are you doing,


    Donald? Hitting someone is a crime.¡±


    Donald merely gave her a side nce.


    Then, he took out his phone. ¡°Within five minutes, I''ll reorganize everything at Pollerton General


    Hospital.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    What did he say ? Reorganize the entire hospital? What a big talker.


    Although Selena was slightly frightened by Donald''s power inbat, she would not let his boastful


    words get to her.


    Since Pollerton General Hospital was established dozens of years ago, it had umted


    countless connections and immense funds. It even had at least a hundred small-scale vaults to


    store its fortune.


    When Selena was about to make a rebuttal, her phone suddenly rang. It was her husband, who was


    a chief physician in Pollerton General Hospital.


    He sounded panic-stricken at that time. ¡°Honey, get home quickly and destroy the ounting


    reports.¡±


    Before Selena could work out the perplexing situation, he said, ¡°It''s toote! They''re already here.¡±


    With that, he cut off the phone. When


    Selena made another call to him, his phone was already turned off.


    Only then did the head nurse start to grow anxious, ¡°What''s happening?¡±


    ¡°The show has just begun.¡± Donald proceeded to sit down and flickered his beaded bracelet


    breezily.


    Selena''s phone rang again, only to find it was from her best friend. Thetter said, ¡°Selena, this is


    bad! The director was arrested just a second ago!¡±


    Upon hearing the piece of news, Selena was stunned. She did not understand what was going on.


    Baffled, she instinctively looked at the young man before her eyes, wondering if it was all his work.


    Hurried footsteps rang out of thin air. Very soon, two doctors, Hagron and Liam, rushed over. Upon


    seeing Donald, they instantly fell to their knees and begged, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we know what we did


    was wrong. Please spare us!¡±


    Hagron seemed to be in his fifties, much older than Donald. Yet, he was now trembling in fear


    unabatingly. He could not help but lift his head to scan Donald. Is this young man truly that scary?


    Did he really find out everything about me in only a few minutes?


    Truth be told, Hagron hadmitted a lot of abominable deeds over these years, including venality,


    embezzlement, surreptitious arrangements of fetal gender determination, pulling strings behind


    elections, and so on.


    Initially, Hagron did not know that Donald was the one who ran a background check.


    However, the person who was assigned to investigate Hagron was his uncle. Thetter told him in


    secret that he had offended a big shot, who was currently sitting in the nurses'' station.


    As for Liam, he was no better than Hagron. Having sexual intercourse with female patients alone


    was enough to bring about a severe punishment, let alone embezzlement.


    Selena stared eye-wide at Donald in disbelief.


    Is he really that scary? If he has such power, why couldn''t he collect six hundred thousand


    previously?


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I was ignorant. I''m sorry for offending you. Please kindly show your mercy. I promise


    that I''ll never make the same mistake again!¡± Liam knocked his head onto the floor unceasingly.


    To his dismay, Donald solely cast a cold gaze at the two, saying, ¡°Calm down. There''s more yet to


    come.¡±


    Minutester, three men in suits entered the room. One of them was seen holding an ount book


    while he marched forward to dere, ¡°Selena, your husband is now under an investigation. We


    found this ount book in your house, which records all your cash flow. Hence, we suspect that


    you''ve been interfering with the results of nurse elections over these years, and we''ll bring you into


    custody.¡±


    Selena stared at the ount book. As though she had lost all her strength, she slumped down in


    the chair, her eyes seeming spiritless.


    The next moment, she abruptly kneeled on the ground and hugged Donald''s leg. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m


    begging you. I know I''m wrong, and I''m reflecting on myself. I really am! Please let me off once! I''ll


    never do it again!"


    Donald immediately kicked her away without sparing a nce.


    In merely a few minutes, the entire hospital fell into utter chaos.


    Nevertheless, hundreds of doctors from other hospitals arrived at Pollerton General Hospital to take


    charge of the duties. The order returned after a few minutes again.


    In fact, the patients did not even find anything odd.


    A middle-aged woman trotted into the room and said to Selena, ¡°I''m the new head nurse who''ll be


    taking over your work.¡±


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Selena recognized her as one of the head nurses of Marshmaw Hospital.


    Jessica merely nodded at Donald, reporting, ¡°I''ll do my work as usual.¡±


    Liam and Hagron shared a look, only to see the terror in one another''s eyes.


    They wondered who exactly Donald was and why he could possess such authority.


    ¡°Hagron, you''re under arrest.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Liam, you''re under arrest.¡±


    A few men walked forward and said to each of them coldly. Devastated, the two slumped on the


    floor.


    Merely a minuteter, a muscr, tall man entered the room. Judging from his appearance, one


    might guess that he was in his forties. He said to the crew of guards, ¡°You are all fired!¡±


    Selena chuckled self-pitifully. Her mind nked out as she still could not ept the reality.


    In only five minutes, Pollerton General Hospital was reshuffled from the highest position to the


    lowest, including the chief positions.


    Nevertheless, she had yet to give up. Grabbing the phone at the counter, she dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Green. We-¡±


    To her dismay, the man on the other side heaved a heavy sigh and interrupted, ¡°I can''t do anything.


    You''ve got under the big gun''s skin. They warned me to stay out of it, let alone lending you a hand.¡±


    Upon hearing the bad news, Selena, Liam, and Hagron were plunged into utter despair. They could


    only hear a thunderous explosion ring out in their minds, followed by a continuous buzzing.


    The man on the other side of the phone was the most influential person backing Pollerton General


    Hospital.


    He had tremendous control over Pollerton. It was no exaggeration to say that he was the second


    most influential person in Pollerton, at the very least. However, he had been given a warning,


    indicating that Donald''s true identity was so powerful that it could make one''s blood run cold.


    ¡°You demon.¡± Selena was on the verge of losing her sanity. She looked at Donald in sheer terror.


    ¡°Who are you? Who exactly are you?¡±


    Donald stood up in response. ¡°You''ll never get to enjoy a peaceful life anymore.¡±


    After that, he walked out of the room.


    Two hourster, the incident became the lead story on the news.


    It read: The director of Pollerton General Hospital was arrested for corruption and the illegal


    construction of treasury vaults. Thirty-five chief doctors were detained for infringing medical ethics.


    They havemitted a lot of horrendous deeds. The head nurse of the oncology department was


    apprehended for embezzlement, falsifying the expenses on procurements...


    Harrison was scared to death when he caught wind of the incident.


    As the Queen family held shares in the pharmaceuticalpany, Pollerton Pharma, which was


    closely associated with Pollerton General Hospital, he knew much more insider news than the


    others. He called his father, Garrett in panic. ¡°Hello? Dad, what happened? Why were they under


    arrest out of the blue? Even Selena and Liam could not get out of it?¡±


    Garrett''s voice sounded gruff when he exined, ¡°I''ve contacted Mr. Green earlier. He said that


    Pollerton General


    Hospital offended a big shot, who purged the wrongdoers in merely five minutes.¡±


    Shocked, Harrison froze for a while before asking, ¡°Pollerton General Hospital has Mr. Green


    backing it up. Even he couldn''t take care of the matter?¡±


    ¡°They warned Mr. Green prior to that. He himself is in a crisis now. If he dared to interfere, he would


    only be digging his own grave. It seems like the big shot has a lot of power,¡± Garrett exined, his


    voice quavering faintly.


    Harrison drew in a deep breath.


    Even Mr. Green was threatened to stay out of it, and he almost got caught up in all this! Who has


    such power to do so ? He must be as powerful as God! Who could it be?


    Suddenly, he recalled the affluent man in Heavenly Private Room. At that thought, he surmised


    assuredly, ¡°It''s the big shot in Heavenly Private Room! He made his move!¡±


    A fear surged in his heart.


    That''s how powerful he truly is? He doesn''t seem dangerous, but when he takes action, it''s earth-


    shattering!


    ¡°Will it bring us trouble?¡± Harrison asked.


    Garrett stayed silent for some time before replying, ¡°I don''t know yet. We didn''tmit the crimes


    directly, so I think we''re safe at the moment. Try to stay low temporarily. If you rubbed the man the


    wrong way, he can destroy our family easily.¡±


    Nodding, Harrison said, ¡°I will!¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    After hanging up the phone, Harrison felt a tinge of fear.


    The big shot from the Heavenly Private Room was not to be messed around. He had his ways of


    getting things done, and he could do so ferociously.


    Not even Harrison nor the whole Queen family could defend themselves against him.


    Even the influential personnel of Pollerton General Hospital were warned to stay put. Destroying the


    Queen family would be a piece of cake for him!


    Harrison intended to find out who made the first move, but in the end, he decided not to.


    Based on what he had learned so far, he knew that the big shot would find out right away if he


    began investigating the case.


    When you stare into the abyss, the abyss stares back.


    Harrison understood that much.


    After dealing with Pollerton General Hospital, Donald approached his grandfather and held his


    hands in silence. He stayed like that for a long time. Suddenly, Donald''s phone rang. He frowned,


    only to find outter that it was a call from his good friend, Rafe.


    Rafe and Donald were high school ssmates. Although they had not kept in touch for several


    years, Rafe was the first person Donald contacted when he first arrived in Pollerton.


    Rafe did not have a happy marriage. He married into the Scott family.


    His wife, Faye, is a rather plump and dominantdy. Rafe did not have a proper job. He was in the


    second-hand housing business. To put it simply, he was only an agent. As a blunt and honest


    person, Rafe did not do very well. He could only earn about six thousand every month.


    ¡°Hello, Rafe,¡± Donald answered the call.


    ¡°Donald, would you like toe to our high school gathering at noon?¡± Rafe asked with a smile.


    ¡°No, I am not going,¡± Donald rejected the invitation.


    Rafe replied, ¡°That won''t do. Come! Pleasee for my sake. Even the popr girl in our ss is


    going. Oliver King will be there. He contacted me a few days ago, saying he has set his sights on


    one of the houses in Pollerton Estates. I am worried I can''t make a sale, but you have a way with


    words, so I want to ask for your help.¡±


    Donald sank into deep thought.


    Pollerton Estates... Isn''t that developed by Charles? The current market rate is almost three


    hundred thousand per square meter. Given that the houses there are all at least three hundred


    square meters, one house should be worth more than a hundred million, including tax. There is an


    enormous mansion at three thousand square meters in Pollerton Estates. Renovation was


    completedst year. It is currently valued at 1.3 billion! It''s one of the most expensive properties in


    Pollerton, which makes it very popr among housing agents. Themission could go up to ten


    million if anyone could close the deal!


    ¡°Sure,¡± Donald agreed immediately.


    After he hung up the phone, he called Charles right away. ¡°Hey Charlie, have you sold the Prime


    Property of Pollerton?¡±


    Charles replied, ¡°Not yet, Lord Campbell. It was renovatedst year. The grand renovation alone


    cost over 100 million. Mr. Lane has informed me that the ownership can be transferred to you when


    you return.¡±


    ¡°All right. Wait for my call,¡± Donald responded.


    Rafe called a whileter. ¡°Donald, do you have time now? Could youe by Pollerton Estates?


    Oliver ising to look at the house now.¡±


    Donald agreed right away.


    He hailed a taxi and rushed over to Pollerton Estates.


    When he arrived, Donald saw Rafe registering with the security guard. He had his suit and name


    tag on.


    ¡°Hi, Donald. Let''s wait a while. Oliver said he will be here in ten minutes,¡± Rafe said with a smile as


    he patted Donald''s shoulder. ¡°By the way, have you gathered enough money for your grandpa''s


    medical fees?¡± ¡°Yes, it''s enough.¡± Donald was also pleased to see Rafe.


    ¡°I''m sorry I couldn''t help you there,¡± Rafe apologized.


    Donald spotted a few scratch marks on Rafe''s neck. They looked rather deep.


    ¡°Is that what happened because I asked you for a loan?¡± Donald asked with a frown.


    Rafe chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°Conflicts between husband and wife are perfectly normal.¡±


    Donald stopped talking and stayed silent after that.


    As they stood in silence, suddenly a car honked. They looked back and saw a luxurious car parked


    right in front of them. A young man in a branded tuxedo got down from the car, followed by two


    beautiful women.


    One of the women was wearing a long, ck dress paired with high heels. She had a slim figure


    and fair skin, exuding an


    exquisite and graceful aura.


    She was Reba Jones, the most popr girl in high school.


    Reba was stunned when she saw Donald. With a calm and indifferent expression, she said, ¡°I


    haven''t seen you in a long time, Donald.¡±


    Both of them had been involved in a scandal in the past.


    The other woman, standing at one point seven five meters in height, had shoulder-length hair, a


    sexy figure, and a beautiful face. After greeting Donald and Rafe, she turned her gaze back to the


    man in the tuxedo. Her eyes were filled with contempt when she saw Rafe.


    Donald was aware of it, but he smiled dismissively.


    ¡°Hey, Donald! You''re here too! I haven''t seen you in a long while.¡± The man in the tuxedo was


    Oliver.


    He had the appearance of a sessful man. On his wrist was a gold Rolex watch. Every single


    movement of his screamed


    superiority.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Oliver,¡± Donald greeted cheerfully.


    Oliver nodded and shifted his attention to Rafe. ¡°Rafe, have you contacted the owner of the


    mansion?¡±


    Rafe seemed a little nervous, but he tried to remain steady. ¡°Yes, we have spoken. The mansion is


    three hundred square meters in size, so the total worth is ny-seven million...¡±


    Gulp.


    Both Reba and the tall woman each took a deep breath.


    In the country, there were very few people who could buy a property worth almost a hundred million


    without hesitation.


    ¡°Oliver, what business are you currently doing? How could you afford a mansion worth a hundred


    million...¡± Reba said, eyes filled with admiration.


    Oliver tried to remain indifferent as he shrugged. ¡°Just a small business.¡±


    Although he was trying to be humble, he could not hide the smug look on his face.


    The tall woman eximed in exaggeration, ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I think you''re the most capable in our


    circle, Mr. King!¡±


    Oliver looked at the tall woman and said, ¡°Irene, you''re not doing too bad yourself. You''re going to


    sign a contract with Donter Pictures soon. You''re going to be a superstar.


    The tall woman, Irene Smith, smiled gently. ¡°I still require your support, Mr. King. Unlike somebody


    who is still a housing agent till this day...¡±


    Irene''s eyes were on Rafe and Donald when she said that.


    Oliver smirked. ¡°Come, let''s have a look at the house.¡±


    Rafe''s smile stiffened.


    To be frank, he was unwilling to make this deal because he knew how Oliver was like.


    He was very condescending and liked to show off his wealth.


    However, if the deal was sessful, themission would be very high.


    They swiftly entered the residential area. As they were passing through, they were astounded by


    what they saw.


    The only mansion around was right in front of their eyes. With a space of over three thousand


    square meters, it came with a beautiful garden and a flowing fountain. It was aplete package.


    ¡°So, this is the famous Prime Property of Pollerton?¡± Reba and Irene were filled with wonder.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    As a professional salesperson, Rafe immediately introduced the ce, ¡°This is the most expensive


    house in Pollerton. It''s called the Prime Property of Pollerton and is worth thirteen hundred million.


    There is a recreational room, a billiard room, a swimming pool, and a sunroom inside the house. I


    heard that its ownership is about to be transferred soon.


    Narrowing his eyes, Oliver stared at the building. His eyes glinted as he pondered to himself.


    Meanwhile, Irene and Reba were ncing at the building in envy.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thirteen hundred million? Who would be able to buy it? The buyer is probably a financial magnate,


    right?¡± Irene wondered aloud.


    ¡°No ordinary person can fork out thirteen hundred million to buy a house,¡± Rafe replied. He


    appeared to be a little pathetic as he smiled suppliantly at thedy and bowed to her gently.


    Oliver''s gaze swept past Rafe in disdain. ¡°Whoever it is, that''s none of your business. Your monthly


    sry is just three thousand and six hundred.¡±


    Hearing this, Rafe flinched. Though his smile froze on his face, he did not dare to counter back.


    Just then, Irene and Reba giggled in unison. ¡°Yes, Rafe. You shouldn''t worry about this. Instead,


    think about how you can sell the house to earn moremission."


    ¡°Commission? Hmph, it''s more like you''re receiving alms.¡± Irene snorted.


    Thereafter, Donald replied, ¡°Rafe is a salesperson. How could you deem the results of his hard work


    as alms?¡±


    Hearing this, Irene red contemptuously at Donald.


    His outfit is worth less than two hundred, and he still has the audacity to stand up for someone in


    front of us?


    Then, she retorted, ¡°That''s none of your business as well. In my opinion, it''s your luck that Mr.


    Langford was willing to give you amission. Since he can easily pay one hundred million for a


    house, he could directly discuss the offer with the owner of the estate himself. Hence, you''re not


    really helpful to him.¡±


    Irene had mistakenly assumed that Donald was a property agent as well. Hence, she treated him


    with derision.


    ¡°There''s no such thing as equality in this world. Oliver is way better than you,¡± Reba piped up


    coldly.


    She desperately tried to win Oliver''s favor by praising thetter and belittling Rafe and Donald.


    In response, Oliver just waved his hand dismissively. ¡°All right, that''s enough. Let''s talk about


    business-rted matters now.¡±


    Though he spoke in an indifferent tone, his face betrayed the arrogant attitude he had toward


    everyone else.


    Seeing that Donald was preparing to retaliate again, Rafe meekly tugged at his sleeve to stop him,


    signaling him not to engage in a useless verbal dispute.


    Then, Donald fell silent.


    With Rafe leading the way, they arrived at the ninth apartment of the twenty-seventh story in no


    time.


    A middle-aged man opened the door for them. His face looked wan and sallow. The interior of the


    apartment wasvish. It upied three hundred square meters and had its own balcony.


    ¡°If not for a problem in the capital chain, I wouldn''t have sold this apartment. The total price for this


    is ny-seven million. We can sign the contract immediately,¡± the middle-aged man voiced out, his


    gaze directed at Oliver.


    After working in the business industry for so many years, he had already been able to urately


    figure out who had the most power among the group of people in front of him.


    Walking around the entire apartment, Oliver nodded and shook his head intermittently. Finally, he


    said, ¡°I''m quite satisfied with your house. Nheless, I''ll have to consider it for a while. I''ll give you


    a reply by tomorrow. Is that fine for you?¡±


    Then, the middle-aged man agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Oliver asked, ¡°Could you give me your contact number?¡±


    Rafe stood up swiftly. He remarked to the middle-aged man, ¡°You can just contact me. Why don''t I


    help you to coordinate the deal?¡±


    If the two directly liaised with one another, it would be highly disadvantageous to Rafe, as he might


    not be able to receive hismission then.


    Hastily, the middle-aged man''s head bobbed up and down inpliance. Hemented, ¡°All right,


    that''s the rules of the industry. I understand that.¡±


    Upon witnessing this, Oliver''s face darkened. He remarked, ¡°Rafe, did I allow you to speak? What''re


    you afraid of? Are you afraid that I won''t give you your fees?¡±


    Instantly, Rafe panicked. He stuttered, ¡°No, you''re mistaken. IT...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Oliver questioned unhappily.


    ¡°It''s the rules of the industry,¡± Donald spoke


    up. ¡°Even the owner knows the regtions. Why don''t you understand it? Rafe searched for the


    property and contacted the sellers by himself. He had a hard time doing so. Are you going to


    disregard his contribution like this?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Who are you to tell Mr. Langford off?¡± Irene inquired snarkily.


    Donald''s gaze turned cold. Frostily, he looked at Irene. Seeing this, the woman uncontrobly


    shivered.


    As the owner of the house was unable to fullyprehend the situation at hand, he subsequently


    tried to smooth things over. ¡°All right, I''ll contact Rafe instead.¡±


    Gratefully, Rafe thanked the middle-aged man, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yellere. We won''t disturb you then.¡±


    After walking out of the neighborhood, Rafe peeked at Oliver and said, ¡°Mr. Langford, what do you


    think about the house?¡±


    Without looking back at Rafe, Oliver uttered, ¡°Let''s meet up at noon. We can chat over lunch.¡±


    Troubled, Rafe nced at Donald to notice that thetter had a mocking expression on his face.


    ¡°We should go,¡± he said.


    Rafe nodded and inquired, ¡°All right. Where shall we go for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Rivebale Hotel,¡± Oliver dered. Thereafter, he boarded his car.


    Irene and Reba did not even bother to bid Donald and Rafe goodbye. Rolling their eyes, they


    followed Oliver.


    ncing at the BMW that was speeding away, Rafe voiced out, ¡°Oliver seems so arrogant. I


    wonder what our lunch will be liketer.¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°We should go and have lunch with him. Who knows? Maybe we''ll gain something


    unexpected.¡±


    ¡°It appears that Oliver''s really rich, as he arranged for lunch at Rivebale Hotel,¡± Rafemented in


    admiration. He added, ¡°The hotel was founded by the sessful businesswoman, Lana.¡±


    Is that so?


    Donald was stunned for a moment before he immediately regained his senses.


    Smiling wryly, he hoped he would not run into Lana there.


    A few minutester, Donald and Rafe arrived at Rivebale Hotel. They caught sight of twenty people


    standing in the lobby, one of which was Oliver. He was arguing with the receptionist.


    ¡°I''m very sorry, sir. We are at full capacity today. You didn''t reserve a table...¡± the receptionist


    apologized profusely to Oliver.


    Then, Oliver snorted in disbelief. ¡°Is this how you manage your hotel? I''ve heard that there is a


    private room on the ninth floor that is empty. Why can''t we use it?¡±


    The receptionist widened her eyes. ¡°Sir, that room is not avable to customers. Ms. Collins


    receives her guests there. I''m just doing my job. Please don''t make things difficult for me.¡±


    There were only two private rooms on the ninth floor. Apart from that, there was a bowling room, a


    gym, a meeting room, a karaoke room, and a movie theater on that floor.


    Thus, one could say that the ninth floor was only for Pollerton''s esteemed guests. This included the


    likes of the richest man in Pollerton, Charles, the diva Wynter, and those tycoons who ranked first in


    the city.


    ¡°I''m an executive of Johnny''s Antiques!¡± Oliver threatened in a low voice.


    Johnny''s Antiques...


    The receptionist instantaneously sucked in a deep breath. Respectfully, she said, ¡°Do wait for a


    while. I''ll call someone to ask for instructions.¡±


    Oliver finally nodded contentedly and scanned the surroundings.


    Everyone around looked at him with their faces full of respect and admiration.


    Oliver was satisfied to receive everyone''s respect.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    The receptionist called someone from senior management, Mark White. ¡°Hello, Mr. White. An


    executive from Johnny''s Antiques wishes to reserve the entire ninth floor...¡±


    ¡°Did Johnny Green personally request it?¡± A strong and steady voice traveled from the phone.


    The receptionist whispered, ¡°No, it''s an executive from hispany.¡±


    ¡°Get him to scram. Only Johnny has the right to reserve the entire floor in Johnny''s Antiques. So


    what if he''s an executive?¡± Mark replied.


    The receptionist hung up and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My superior has already stated that


    only Mr. Johnny Green has the right to enter the ninth floor. Sir, you might want to book a ce


    somewhere else.¡±


    Oliver''s face darkened.


    ¡°If that''s the case, let''s go to another hotel.


    We don''t have to hold our gathering here,¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°Yeah, Oliver. We only came here to reminisce. Let''s not get our good mood spoiled by this trivial


    matter,¡± Irene added.


    Apparently, she had heard of Lana''s reputation. She knew that the ninth floor was not a ce that


    commoners could enter.


    ¡°Let''s go to another hotel,¡± Rafe suggested quietly. He was afraid that Oliver would be upset. After


    all, if Oliver got upset, his opportunity to earn money would be destroyed just like that.


    What''s so bad about suffering a little grievance and behaving more humbly to seal the deal?


    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Oliver''s expression turned frosty. He no longer concealed the


    mockery in his eyes.


    His motive for attending the gathering was to unt his wealth.


    Irene chimed in, ¡°What has it got to do with you, Rafe?¡±


    ¡°You''re merely a middleman. To put it bluntly, you''re just a lowly dog. What right do you have to


    speak?¡± Reba scolded.


    The rest of the group began berating Rafe as well. ¡°Yeah, why are you interfering in this matter?


    You should just shut up and mind your own business.¡±


    Rafe''s face immediately turned as red as a tomato. He remained frozen on the spot and did not


    know whether he should leave or stay.


    Even the receptionist looked at Rafe pitifully.


    Being poor was a sin.


    The only reason Rafe was criticized was that he was poor and had no status.


    ¡°Sir, I''m sorry. Please don''t make too much noise here,¡± the receptionist reminded.


    Seeing that everyone was criticizing Rafe and standing up for him, Oliver felt a little more


    comfortable.


    Donald sighed softly and patted Rafe on the back. Thereafter, he looked at Oliver and asked, ¡°If I


    can bring you to the ninth floor, will you consider buying that apartment and giving Rafe a


    substantial amount ofmission?¡±


    Oliver froze, then burst outughing. ¡°Donald, are you kidding me? How can you bring us to the


    ninth floor? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Irene also looked at him with contempt. ¡°That''s right. Take a good look at yourself. You can''t even


    afford a normal private room. Yet, you im that you can bring us to the ninth floor? Stop boasting!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant and vain,¡± Reba remarked cidly.


    ¡°All right, Donald. Since you wish to show off, let''s see you try.¡± Oliver turned around and stared at


    Donald. Many emotions flickered in his eyes.


    Mockery, disdain, contempt, and derision could be detected in his gaze.


    ¡°How should I prove it to you?¡± Donald was expressionless.


    ¡°As long as you''re able to bring us to the ninth floor of this building, I''ll buy that apartment. I''ll even


    give Rafe two million worth ofmission!¡± Oliver dered.


    Rafe, on the other hand, pulled on Donald''s sleeve worriedly and whispered, ¡°Donald, that''s okay. I


    don''t need thatmission. Let''s go.¡±


    Yet, Donald patted him on the shoulder once more. ¡°It''s okay. Leave it to me,¡± he said.


    Thereafter, he took out his phone and called Lana. He had gotten her number from Charles.


    ¡°Who''s this?¡± A sweet andnguid voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I''m Donald.¡±


    The other person fell silent, but Donald could hear her breathing grow rapid.


    ¡°Donald, where are you?¡± Lana''s pleasant voice continued to reverberate from the phone.


    Donald exined, ¡°I need your help. I have a ss gathering today. I''m currently on the first floor of


    the Rivebale Hotel. We are unable to book a room. Thus, I wish to request for you to open the ninth


    floor for us. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°All right. I''ll head over and settle it. Wait for me there,¡± Lana agreed.


    Donald hung up and said calmly, ¡°Let''s wait for a few minutes. Someone will arrive shortly and


    arrange things for us.¡±


    Oliver looked at him in disbelief and mockery. ¡°You''re lying! What right do you have to enter the


    ninth floor?¡± he scoffed.


    Irene and Reba giggled and looked at Donald as if they were looking at a fool.


    Even the chairman of Johnny''s Antiques had to book beforehand to enter the ninth floor. No one


    believed that Donald could settle it with a simple phone call.


    The receptionist did not believe him either.


    A few momentster, a muscr man walked over swiftly. He appeared to be around thirty-five


    years old and had a menacing appearance. He was bald and a ck lotus tattoo covered his head.


    One could tell that he was not a good person at first nce.


    He was, indeed, Mark White, the most prominent figure in Rivebale Hotel and also Lana''s loyal


    lackey.


    His sharp eyes scanned the crowd.


    Everyone felt as if they were pierced by that gaze of his. His aura was too intimidating.


    ¡°Who''s Mr. Campbell?¡± Mark asked.


    Donald calmly replied, ¡°It''s me.¡±


    ¡°Follow me to the ninth floor. The ninth floor is open to you today,¡± Mark said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Although his tone was polite, his gaze was focused on Donald ferociously.


    There was suspicion and curiosity in his eyes.


    Everyone was stunned upon hearing Mark''s words.


    What''s the situation? Is Donald secretly an influential figure? That''s the renowned ninth floor! Even


    the richest man in Pollerton has to book beforehand if he wished to enter it. How


    did he settle it with one phone call?


    Oliver widened his eyes while Irene and Reba covered their mouths in shock.


    ¡°Is Donald seriously hiding something from us?¡±


    ¡°Donald, give me a hint. What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Please follow me.¡± Mark walked ahead, and the crowd trailed after him in a daze. They walked into


    a private elevator.


    After they got onto the ninth floor, everyone was stunned speechless.


    Is this the legendary ninth floor?


    It was like a giant amusement center. Large paintings of mountains and rivers adorned the wall.


    Oliver could tell that the paintings were authentic pieces painted centuries ago. Three years ago,


    they were sold for a sky-high price of forty-five million in an auction. He did not expect to see these


    paintings on the ninth floor.


    Irene and Reba stared at Donald. They wished to find out his true colors.


    However, Donald remained extremely calm.


    ¡°Can you fulfill your promise now?¡± Donald nced at Oliver.


    Rafe felt like he was dreaming. The situation was too unbelievable, and he felt surreal. Is this the


    Donald I know?


    Oliver''s expression turned rigid. However, he nodded. ¡°I will definitely fulfill my promise. But, what''s


    going on?¡±


    He was unwilling to admit defeat.


    Johnny''s Antiques was already a powerfulpany. Its worth was a whopping ten billion, but


    still, with that amount of power, only Johnny himself could enter the ninth floor.


    Yet, Donald settled the matter just by making one phone call. The stark contrast made Oliver feel


    extremely upset.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Everyone stared at Donald, especially Irene and Reba. Their eyes were filled with tant


    curiosity.


    ¡°Donald, I didn''t know that you were so influential.¡± Irene leaned closer to Donald and wanted to


    hold thetter''s arm.


    Donald took a step back wordlessly, avoiding her grasp.


    The smile on Irene''s face froze.


    On the other hand, Rebaughed girlishly. ¡°Donald, you''re pretending to be weak to conceal


    your true power. You can even book the ninth floor with a mere phone call. That''s amazing!¡±


    When Oliver heard them praise Donald, he felt extremely ufortable.


    I should be the main character today. What''s the point of being wealthy and aplished if I can''t


    boast about my wealth? I did everything I could to steal a cultural relic and sell it for a hundred


    million just so I could show off! I want everyone to be dazzled by my wealth. Why have things turned


    out like this?


    ¡°Perhaps I can exin,¡± Mark said.


    He had a strong aura and tattoos were inked all over his head. At first nce, one could tell that he


    was not someone to be crossed with. When he spoke, everyone shut their mouths. They fell silent


    and looked at him simultaneously.


    Mark exined in a deep voice, ¡°Yesterday, Ms. Collins identally fell into the water when she


    was on an outing. Donald happened to walk past and saved her. Ms. Collins gave him a million as a


    token of appreciation and promised to fulfill a request of his that was within her power. Is that


    correct?¡±


    When Mark finished speaking, his gaze sharpened, and a faint light shone in his pupils as he turned


    to look at Donald expressionlessly. Narrowing his eyes, a look of contempt appeared on his face.


    All he did was save Ms. Collins yesterday. How dare he make demands? Furthermore, he even


    brought a bunch of annoying brats into the supreme ninth floor.


    A cold smile appeared on his face. He lowered his head and a frosty gleam shone in his eyes as he


    contemted getting rid of Donald when he had the chance to do so.


    ¡°Yes. You''re right.¡± Donald was still expressionless. That was his personality. He did not like to


    exin too much, let alone waste his time talking nonsense. After experiencing huge, life-changing


    events, he had no interest in such trivial matters. The sole reason he attended the gathering was


    out of consideration for Rafe''s feelings.


    Everyone immediately understood what was going on.


    So that''s how it is. He just happened to save Lana Collins, who has a worth of more than twenty


    billion. To repay his kindness, she not only gave him a million but also promised to ede to a


    request of his. No wonder we can enter the ninth floor. Lana''s life and promise are too important.


    Entering the ninth floor once is nothing inparison.


    ¡°I see. I thought that Donald has reinvented himself!¡± The gloomy look on Oliver''s face disappeared


    and was reced with a smile.


    ¡°So, you''ve only saved Ms. Collins'' life.


    Why are you acting like it''s a big deal?¡± Irene instantly moved away from Donald with a look of


    disdain on her face.


    ¡°What? That''s it?¡± Reba frowned and walked away. Annoyance and disgust were evident on her


    face as she nced at Donald.


    ¡°I see. This Donald is such a fool. Lana''s promise is so valuable. He could''ve requested an


    apartment or a car, but he used it to bring us to the ninth floor instead. He''s dumb.¡± Some of the


    ssmates discussed in low voices.


    ¡°That''s right. If our roles were reversed, I''d request ten million from her. Yet, he used it just to show


    off.¡±


    ¡°Just so he can show off, he wasted a promise from Lana. What a stupid man.¡±


    Everyone started discussing and looking at Donald with utter derision.


    Mark smiled faintly and looked deeply at Donald. ¡°Pretty impressive.¡±


    His gaze was gloomy, and his tone was meaningful.


    Donald narrowed his eyes and looked back at Mark. He suddenlyughed. ¡°Are you threatening


    me?¡±


    He''s just Lana''sckey. It''s not like I can''t kill him.


    Mark solemnly nodded. ¡°Whatever. You can think of it like that.¡±


    Oliver and the rest of the crowd looked at Donald and Mark, anticipating a good show.


    Offending Lana''sckey was akin to offending Lana herself. Furthermore, Mark was not just a


    simpleckey of Lana''s. He was also the head honcho of the de Alliance.


    The de Alliance was a legendary prominent organization in Pollerton.


    Even Johnny, the owner of Johnny''s Antiques, did not dare to provoke Mark.


    Donald calmly scrutinized the man. ¡°You have no right to challenge me.¡±


    Few people dared to offend him in the entire world, as doing so would cause an international


    conflict.


    Mark froze and anger shed in his eyes. His fury bubbled and dangerous tension could be felt in


    the air. ¡°If not for the fact that you had saved Ms. Collins, I would have strangled you to death!¡±


    Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat in fear upon witnessing Mark''s wrath. His aura was so frightening


    that they found it difficult to breathe.


    Donald''s face finally grew serious as he slowly walked toward Mark.


    He had a calm temperament and was notpetitive. Yet, it did not mean that he would not get


    angry. If someone crossed the line, he did not mind getting rid of them.


    Simply put, if one did not mess with him, he would not mess with them as well. However, if one


    dared to get on his nerves, he could even kill their entire family in retaliation.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mark continued wearing a casual expression. Heughed evilly and his fearsome teeth shed


    under the light. It was frightening.


    He clenched his fist, cracked his knuckles, and stretched his neck.


    Rafe''s face paled upon seeing that. He hurriedly stopped Donald. ¡°Donald. He''s Mark White. Don''t


    be rash.¡±


    Thereafter, he anxiously rushed toward Mark and bowed. ¡°I''m really sorry, Mr. White. I truly


    apologize. Please be magnanimous and forgive him.¡±


    Oliver and the rest had already shied away. They looked at the scene with much interest.


    In their eyes, Donald and Rafe were dead meat.


    How can he possibly still live if he''s offended Mark White? The man has controlled the de


    Alliance for so many years. He''s done many terrible and ruthless things. If Lana Collins had not


    managed to suppress him, he would have conquered the entire underground world in Pollerton.


    Donald''s gaze grew colder. His killing intent intensified. Simrly, Mark was like a


    wild beast that was ready to attack.


    Just as Donald was prepared to snap Mark''s neck, ady suddenly walked in.


    She wore a long red dress and was very pretty. Herplexion was fair, and her figure was


    alluring. There was no w on her small face. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her


    watery eyes shone as if they could speak.


    The first impression people had of her was that she was an otherworldly being. She attracted


    people to her and made them unable to resist falling in love with her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lana asked softly after she entered.


    Her voice was sweet and captivating, taking every man''s breath away.


    Even Mark''s breathing quickened.


    Yet, he did not dare to look at her. He lowered his head and stood there respectfully.


    On the other hand, Irene and Reba looked at Lana with jealousy and envy.


    We''re all women. Why is she so perfect?


    Mark retracted his fierce aura and stood there motionlessly like a child that had done something


    wrong. He was very subservient.


    Lana''s gazended on Mark. It was a quick and unconcerned gaze, but there was a menacing light


    glinting in her eyes.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    If Mark''s aura was strong, Lana''s was even mightier.


    Even though she was merely standing motionlessly, she exuded a strong presence.


    Mark felt Lana''s gaze, and cold sweat perspired profusely on his forehead. At that moment, he was


    filled with dread.


    Others might not know about Lana''s true identity, but he knew it best.


    She was none other than the heir of the Collins family.


    At that moment, Mark''s hatred for Donald brimmed. After all, Donald was the one who caused all


    this.


    What right does this Donald have to make Lana treat me like this?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Lana stated lightly.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Collins,¡± Mark replied respectfully with his head lowered.


    Donald could clearly see the cold gleam flickering in Mark''s eyes. When thetter''s gaze swept past


    him, there was an apparent killing intent hidden within.


    Donald sneered inwardly.


    ¡°I haven''t thanked you for saving my life yesterday.¡± Lana did not even bother shooting a nce at


    Oliver and the others as she walked up to Donald and spoke gently.


    Rafe stood right next to him with a bewildered expression.


    He had nevere into contact with a person of Lana''s caliber. Though he would normally see


    them on television, that was the first time he actually saw them close up.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± Donald shook his head.


    ¡°Shall we go out and talk?¡± Lana suggested.


    After hesitating for a moment, Donald nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lana smiled faintly at his reply and headed out first. She did not spare Oliver and the others a


    nce, which made Oliver feel


    miserable.


    I have worked so hard to position myself in a stylish posture. Why won''t you spare me a nce?


    The moment Lana appeared, Oliver had positioned himself in the coolest posture possible and put


    on his most handsome and warm smile. He thought it would be great to win Lana''s favor.


    Yet, Lana did not even spare him a nce.


    The crowd heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Lana leave.


    ¡°Why is he acting all high and mighty?


    Does he seriously think his life would change for the better after saving Lana''s life?¡± Irene pursed


    his lips disdainfully.


    ¡°Come on, just let this go. You are about to be a famous celebrity soon,¡± Reba consoled


    while tugging her friend''s hand.


    As this topic was aroused, the crowd immediately gathered around and bombarded her with


    questions.


    ¡°Irene, are you really signing a contract with Donter Pictures?¡± one of the female ssmates asked


    with an envious look on her face.


    Smugness filled Irene''s eyes as she replied, ¡°That''s right. Donter Pictures was established by the


    diva, Wynter, and the richest man in Pollerton, Charles. You guys must know how many resources


    the diva has.¡±


    Reba smiled. ¡°My sister is also about to sign a contract with Donter Pictures. If you guys want to


    see them in the future, it will only be on the big screen.¡±


    ¡°Let''s talk while we eat. Excuse me, we are ready to order,¡± proposed Oliver as he lifted his hand to


    call for a waiter.


    Rafe pondered for a while and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Langford, does the promise you made still


    count?¡±


    Oliver chuckled. ¡°What did I promise?¡±


    ¡°You said that if Donald brings us to the ninth floor, you''ll buy that apartment and give me two million


    worth ofmission.¡± Rafe grew anxious.


    Oliver responded, ¡°Does he really have the ability to bring us in? I have long known that he doesn''t


    have the capability. I just didn''t want to embarrass him. Let''s eat first and talk about this matter


    later.¡±


    ¡°Let''s not talk about work today. Let''s eat first and not ruin everyone''s mood,¡± Reba added


    lightly.


    Rafe sighed.


    If I knew this, I wouldn''t have epted this deal. Even someone as stupid as me can tell that Oliver


    never really wanted to buy that apartment, and he just wanted to show off in front of me.


    Donald sat on the leather couch in the parlor of the tenth floor and said, ¡°Not bad. This couch is


    designed executively. One set would cost six to seven thousand.¡±


    ¡°You know your stuff.¡± Lana smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Just some in coffee would be good enough,¡± Donald said.


    Lana then opened a cab, took out some coffee powder, and made a cup of hot


    coffee for Donald.


    ¡°What a surprise. You actually stocked up on ordinary coffee,¡± Donald said with a smile.


    ¡°Well, I might encounter all kinds of clients when doing business. It''s best to be prepared for all sorts


    of possibilities.¡± Lana sat back on the couch. She stretched her body, revealing her perfect


    hourss body figure.


    ¡°Thank you for your help today,¡± Donald said as he took a sip of coffee.


    Lana smiled and shook her head. ¡°It''s no trouble at all. I''m sorry about Mark''s behavior. You don''t


    have to worry about him. I will deal with him promptly and won''t let him cause you any trouble.¡±


    Donald chuckled softly. ¡°I don''t really care about him.¡±


    Lana frowned. ¡°Mark is very full of himself because he conquers the de Alliance.¡±


    She had investigated Donald, and based on the information found, Donald was married. However,


    he fell out with his wife due to a surgery fee that cost six hundred thousand. Donald originally had a


    company under his name, and now the legal person of thepany had changed.


    Hence, in her opinion, Donald had no other strengths other than being slightly capable of fighting.


    However, being skillful inbat did not mean anything.


    After all, there were plenty of people who were skilled inbat in the de Alliance. Yet, they still


    did not dare to appear publicly and only did their tasks behind the curtain.


    There were only five or six people who dared to show themselves in the entire de Alliance.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that. If he crosses the line, I will destroy him. Even you won''t be able to stop me,¡±


    Donald stated nonchntly as he sat on the couch.


    Lana''s frown deepened. ¡°Mark isn''t as simple as you think. Also...¡± ¡°Also, you''ve conducted an


    investigation on me, right?¡± Donald shed her a half-smile and continued, ¡°You have checked my


    credit score,pany, travel records, and all of my purchase history? Isn''t that right?¡±


    Immediately, Lana''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Donald is right. The person I arranged to investigate him is quite skilled. He''s able to investigate


    people in secrecy, without the target knowing. Also, he''s never made a mistake, and he''s never


    been discovered. What is with this Donald? How did he know I was investigating him?


    ¡°Mantis is indeed capable, and he is levelheaded. However, have you heard of a phrase? If you


    gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes also into you,¡± Donald stated.


    Lana was even more shocked. She sat up straight and stared into Donald''s eyes.


    Mantis was her trusted subordinate, who was also known as the best tracker in Pollerton.


    She never expected Mantis to be exposed after conducting an investigation on Donald.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Lana narrowed her eyes as she realized that she had underestimated


    Donald.


    ¡°Ms. Collins, it''s not good to know too much,¡± Donald muttered.


    Lana sat on the same spot and chuckled suddenly. ¡°It seems that I have failed. It''s my bad. I''m sorry


    for conducting an investigation on you."


    ¡°It''s fine. The things you found out were things I was willing to present,¡± Donald responded.


    Lana felt Donald was even more unfathomable, and it sparked her interest in him.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    ¡°All right, let''s move on from that.¡± Lana continued, ¡°Since you don''t have a job right now, would you


    be interested in bing my personal bodyguard?¡±


    Donald was speechless for a moment after hearing that. He then chuckled. ¡°You appear to have


    everything nned out.¡±


    Everyone, especially the conglomerates from North Epea, would be terrified if they learned that


    Lord Campbell had been hired as a woman''s personal bodyguard.


    ¡°I understand how much you love your wife, but you can''t live without a proper job, can you? I don''t


    care what your other identity is, but you have to exin yourself to her, am I right?¡± she said.


    Donald responded, ¡°I must say, you''re a good talker.¡±


    ¡°Five thousand a month, with eight hours of work per day.¡± With her lips pursed, she looked at him.


    ¡°It''s a deal.¡± With that, Donald stood up. In fact, Lana was right about the money. Jennifer did wish


    for him to have a proper job, and a personal bodyguard was, indeed, a proper job.


    ¡°Oh, that''s right. I''ve got another question for you,¡± Lana said as she tilted her head.


    Her silky hairs hid her soft, gentle face. She was incredibly beautiful when the sunlight shone on her


    face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Donald turned around to look at her.


    ¡°Do you know Wynter Lowe?¡± Lana queried.


    ¡°No.¡± Donald shook his head in response.


    ¡°But I noticed the figure of a man on her Instagram ount, and he looks exactly like you.¡± Lana


    added, ¡°He was riding on a bike with her.¡±


    Hearing that, Donald replied, ¡°Ms. Collins, you must be joking. There''s no such thing.¡±


    Lana asked in disbelief, ¡°Really? But his back is strikingly simr to yours.¡±


    Donaldughed and opened the door, leaving Lana, who was in a daze, alone.


    After Donald left, Lana massaged her temples. ¡°He isn''t as straightforward as he appears to be.


    Despite the fact that I have all of his information, I still know nothing about him.¡±


    On the esteemed ninth floor, Donald could hear theughter of the crowd.


    When he pushed open the door and walked in, he noticed that the crowd, particrly Reba and


    Irene, were heavily inebriated. They were often seen giving toasts to Oliver together. Despite the


    fact that they were all aware that Donald had entered, none of them greeted him.


    Irene and Reba did not even bother to look at him.


    Meanwhile, Rafe sat alone in the corner wearing a sad face.


    Donald looked at Oliver and said, ¡°Something came up and I need to leave now. You must pay


    Rafe''smission regardless of whether you buy the house or not. You''ll have to deal with the


    consequences if you don''t.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oliver jumped up from his seat and mmed his fist onto the table. ¡°Donald


    Campbell, who do you think you are!


    ¡°Donald Campbell, do you have a death wish?¡± Irene yelled.


    ¡°What a disrespectful guy.¡± Reba was infuriated as well.


    Who does he think he is? Is he under the impression that just because he spoke with Lana, he has


    the right to be arrogant?


    ¡°It seems like you will only learn your lesson in the face of death.¡± Donald snorted as he prepared


    himself to finish Oliver off.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, his phone rang at that precise moment. When he took out his phone, he discovered that


    Jennifer had called him.


    ¡°Something happened to Kev, Donald.¡± On the other end of the line, Jennifer''s sobbing could be


    heard.


    Donald immediately frowned. ¡°Don''t panic. Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°He gambled away the six hundred thousand you paid to Harrison, as well as the two million that


    you intended to pay for the property. Even worse, he''s currently one million in debt and is being held


    up. They threatened to cut off one of his arms if he didn''t pay the one million in three days,¡± Jennifer


    exined.


    Donald was in a fit of rage upon hearing that.


    This man would never change!


    ¡°Can you tell me where he''s being held?¡± In the end, Donald managed to keep his rage under


    control.


    ¡°The de Alliance has him imprisoned at Paragon Building,¡± Jennifer responded.


    ¡°All right, I''ll take care of it.¡± Donald continued, ¡°Kevin really doesn''t change.¡±


    ¡°Donald, I''ve made a mistake by calling you. I should have known better than to call you!¡± From the


    other end of the line, Jennifer''s sad voice could be heard.


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Donald inquired.


    ¡°That''s none of your business!¡± With that, Jennifer hung up the call.


    Donald had a dangerous look in his eyes despite his expressionless face.


    Then, he gave Oliver and the others a cold stare before turning away to dial a number. ¡°Bradley, find


    out Jennifer''s current location for me.¡±


    Donald''s subordinates gradually gathered at Pollerton after the Pris System was activated,


    waiting for hismand. Bradley Brown, the administrator of the Pris System, was the first to


    arrive. He was the best hacker in the world, as well as a fantastic tracker.


    When Lana was investigating Donald, he discovered it in less than thirty seconds.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell is on her way to Pollerton Pharma,¡± Bradley replied.


    Donald''s face darkened when he heard that.


    Harrison is the owner of Pollerton Pharma. Jennifer appears to be nning to seek assistance from


    Harrison.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her at all times.¡± He borrowed a car from Lana shortly after saying that. It was


    Bentley''s limited edition four-seater that cost six million.


    The moment he got into the car, he received a message on his other phone.


    When he picked up his phone, he saw that it was Kevin''s wife, Skr, who had left him a message.


    The text message read: Hi, wealthy man, I''m in serious trouble right now. Would you mind assisting


    me?


    After a brief pause, Donald responded to the message: Speak up.


    Then, she replied: Is it possible for you to lend me some money? For me, it''s a lot, but for you, it''s


    nothing at all. I''ll agree to all of your conditions as long as you can lend me the money. The text


    message was apanied by her selfie that had been photoshopped countless times with a sad


    emoticon.


    Donald typed: How much do you need?


    She wrote: I needone million. Is that okay ? Behind the message was a crying emoticon.


    In the end, Donald agreed to lend her the money.


    If the problem could be solved with money, he would not bother dealing with it any further.


    Even though he was well-known around the world, he kept a low profile and only a few people had


    seen him.


    With that thought in mind, he transferred a million over to her with a message: You''re on your own.


    Inside Paragon Hotel, Skr was idly staring at her phone. Suddenly, her phone rang with a


    notification: One million has been transferred to your Paypal!


    In an instant, Skr jumped up excitedly. ¡°Oh my goodness! What a rich man!¡±


    Kevin, who was hanging his head beside her dejectedly, leaped from his chair and inquired, ¡°Who


    transferred those funds to you?¡±


    Skr gave him a quick nce before stowing her phone away, preventing him from seeing it. ¡°I''m


    not sure. Perhaps it was


    Harrison.¡±


    She had no intention of telling Harrison that she had hooked up with a wealthy man.


    He transferred me a million after seeing two of my photos, despite the fact that he didn''t know who I


    was. I guess I''m still quite appealing. Maybe it''s time for me to start looking for this wealthy man and


    ask him out. Excited, she ruffled her hair and used the phone''s ck screen as a mirror to take a


    good look at herself.


    ¡°I''ll kick that poor bastard, Kevin, out when that wealthy man bes my sugar daddy!¡± Skr was


    brimming with joy.


    Kevin was ecstatic as well, believing Harrison was the one who had transferred the funds to her. ¡°I


    knew it. Harrison will undoubtedly be of great assistance to us at this crucial time. In the end, he


    was the only one who was willing to assist me. On the other hand, Donald didn''t even make an


    attempt to assist me! I''m going to ask Jennifer to divorce him when I get back!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Skr pursed her lips in disdain when someone mentioned Donald. ¡°Is your sister is blind or


    something? How can she fall in love with someone like Donald and even register for a marriage


    certificate with him?¡±


    Kevin answered, ¡°Let''s not talk about it anymore. He''s a piece of worthless trash!¡±


    ¡°That''s true. Oh, whatever. We should hurry and pay back the money so that we can leave. Our


    recent luck has been so freaking bad.¡± Skr spoke in distress as they had lost three hundred


    thousand in each match. That one night cost them almost three million.


    ¡°As long as my sister marries Harrison, he''ll undoubtedly pay for our losses. To him, three million is


    nothing. He''ll help us even if we racked up a loss that''s worth ten million,¡± Kevin eximed.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer got off a taxi in front of Pollerton Pharma. She took a deep breath while looking


    at the tall, thirty-three-floor building before her. Then, she dialed Harrison''s number.


    ¡°Jenny, what''s up? Why did you suddenly call me?¡± Harrison''s gentle voice spoke through the


    phone. One could easily guess that he was delighted and anxious upon receiving Jennifer''s call.


    ¡°I need to borrow one million from you. Something happened to Kev,¡± Jennifer answered in a low


    voice.


    A silence ensued before Harrison finally answered, ¡°Where are you now? Let''s meet up to discuss


    the details.¡±


    ¡°I''m in front of Pollerton Pharma.¡±


    Excitement coursed through Harrison upon hearing that. He then responded, ¡°Okay. Could you wait


    for me there? I''lle over to pick you up now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jennifer agreed after a short moment of hesitation.


    It was not long before Harrison exited the building and noticed Jennifer. Infatuation shed in his


    eyes as he ogled her.


    Jennifer donned a slim-fitting white top


    that sessfully entuated her slim waist and a pair of skinny jeans, revealing her long, alluring


    legs.


    An air of elegance and gentleness emitted from her.


    ¡°Jenny,¡± Harrison called out while gazing at her intently. At that moment, his lust for her


    overwhelmed his senses.


    Although Donald had never slept with Jennifer, she was still married to him and was legally his wife.


    Harrison got excited when that thought struck him as he enjoyed getting involved in intense and


    complicated entanglements.


    He suggested, ¡°Jenny, why don''t we talk in my office?¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Jennifer nodded to agree.


    She soon sat on a couch when they reached Harrison''s office. Then, thetter handed her a cup of


    coffee before sitting beside her.


    Jennifer was so nervous that she shifted to create some space between her and


    Harrison.


    That did not offend Harrison. Instead, he shed her an amused smile and asked, ¡°What''s the


    matter?¡±


    A frown crept up to his face the next second when Jennifer briefly recounted what had happened to


    Kevin.


    Harrison knew about de Alliance; The head of their organization was Mark White, who was


    infamous for being a brute. Garrett had even warned Harrison countless times not to have any ties


    with de Alliance.


    ¡°One million is not a big deal. However, it won''t be easy for me to retrieve Kevin and his friend,¡±


    Harrison stated.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jennifer''s expression quickly soured.


    Harrison continued smilingly, ¡°Jenny, I''m not sure if I should tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Harrison sized the woman up before fixing his gaze on her delicate face. Then, he stifled a sigh at


    the thought of her being in love with Donald.


    ¡°One million in addition to six hundred thousand... How many years will it take you to earn that sum


    and repay me?¡± he cast a suggestive look as he spoke.


    Jennifer froze, lowered her head, and muttered, ¡°I swear I''ll return the money to you. In five, or


    maybe ten years, I''ll be able to give it all back. At the same time, I''ll pay you interest ording to


    the market price.¡±


    Harrison chuckled. ¡°Need I remind you that Donald doesn''t have a job now? Plus, Kevin is marrying


    a girl soon, and you need to take care of your parents. Considering your annual sry is about 100


    thousand, it will take many more years before you can pay back the sum you owe me.¡±


    A moment passed before Jennifer replied, ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you for your time.¡±


    She was about to get up from her seat to leave.


    However, Harrison sat closer to her and suggested in a gentle voice, ¡°There are other ways for you


    to repay me that won''t involve money.¡±


    That perplexed Jennifer. Her brows furrowed as she stared at Harrison, who gazed at her intensely.


    He borated, ¡°I don''t need you to divorce Donald. Instead, all you have to do is apany me at


    times. Drop by my ce whenever you receive a call from me, and I''ll pay you a fifty thousand


    monthly allowance. Does that sound good to you?¡±


    With that said, he was about to put his arm around Jennifer''s waist.


    Jennifer''s expression drastically paled at that. Her body trembled as she stood, distanced herself,


    and rified, ¡°I see you as a friend, Harrison, nothing more. Besides, I''m a married woman. Please


    show some respect to me.¡±


    It was then that Harrison finally exposed his real intention. ¡°I don''t mind. In fact, the thought of


    sleeping with someone else''s woman excites me.


    He knew well of her circumstances;


    Jennifer''s parents could not give her the help she needed, and her brother, Kevin, was a hopeless


    and ipetent fool. Then there was Kevin''s soon-to-be wife, Skr, who was a money-hungry


    woman.


    Thus, there was no doubt the one million and six hundred thousand debt would be a massive


    burden to her family.


    Tears and redness appeared in Jennifer''s as she felt humiliated by Harrison''s words. Despite her


    trembling voice, she expressed, ¡°Harrison, thank you for your offer, but I won''t ept it. I''ll return


    your six hundred thousand as soon as possible.¡±


    As she finished, she pulled open the door and was about to leave Harrison''s office.


    Still ogling her slender figure, Harrison reminded, ¡°Do not forget that your brother Kevin is still with


    de Alliance. He might lose his hand if you fail to gather one million in three days.¡±


    Jennifer''s face became as pale as a ghost, and even her bones trembled with disgust.


    ¡°I can rescue him. All it takes is a phone call from me, and he''ll be free. But whether I do that


    depends on your decision now.¡± Harrison patted the couch before continuing, ¡°I hear your virginity is


    still intact. So, why don''t we-¡±


    Bang!


    Jennifer flung the door open and stormed out of the room before he could finish his sentence.


    A sarcastic scoff came from Harrison before he sipped on his coffee, unbothered by how he had


    offended her.


    He did not notice that his words and actions were recorded and sent to Donald.


    Elsewhere, Donald had a frosty expression the moment he received the video.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, shall I get rid of Harrison?¡± Bradley Brown, one of Donald''s mostpetent


    subordinates, seethed. At the same time, he mused, ¡°Does Harrison have a death wish? How dare


    he try to take advantage of Lord Campbell''s wife?¡±


    ¡°I''ll do it myself.¡± Donald drove to de Alliance in a hurry while adding, ¡°Also, get a subordinate to


    join me at de Alliance. I''ll retrieve the two idiots in 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Shall I send Tyson over?¡± Bradley inquired gingerly.


    Tyson Quirk, also known as Tiger, was the head of an organization named Mount Sea Sect that


    operated simrly to de Alliance. However, Mount Sea Sect was inferior to de Alliance, so


    they had always steered clear of thetter organization and its owner, Mark.


    ¡°I''m leaving the decision to you.¡± Donald ended the call.


    In the car, his darkened expression was so terrifying that no one knew what murderous intent he


    had in his mind.


    Kevin and Skr, who had just paid back one million, sat anxiously in the guest''s room.


    de Alliance was not easy to deal with. Although Kevin and Skr had paid back the money, it


    seemed like the organization was not nning to let the two leave anytime soon.


    ¡°I hope Harrison helps us out. If not, it seems impossible for us to get out of here,¡± Skr said.


    Kevin was confident in saying, ¡°Don''t worry. Harrison won''t leave us to suffer


    here.¡±


    After a while, the previously ill-mannered butler entered the room and said respectfully, ¡°Things


    would have been a lot easier if you had told us that you''re acquaintances with Mr. Qu-¡±


    ¡°We are indeed close with him.¡± Kevin cleared his throat while wearing a cocky smile, thinking that


    the butler meant to say ¡°Mr. Queen,¡± Harrison''sst name.


    On the other hand, the butler misread the situation and assumed that Kevin was a close associate


    of Tyson, whosest name was ¡°Mr. Quirk.¡± He bowed and said, ¡°I''m sorry if I offended you earlier.¡±


    A smug look crept up Kevin''s face. He then strode out of the building with Skr while saying,


    ¡°See? Harrison is indeed a capable man.


    It was then that a Bentley Continental pulled over before him just as he and Skr left the building.


    The car window rolled down to reveal Donald, who coldly instructed, ¡°Get in.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Immediately Kevin turned with eyes wide open and stared at Donald in disbelief. ¡°Wow, a Bentley


    Continental GT costs more than six million. Did you win the lottery or something?¡±


    Skr touched the side of the car reverently, envy zing in her eyes.


    ¡°Get in,¡± Donald repeated with a frown.


    Kevin hurriedly opened the door to the passenger seat and slid in, his fingertips grazing every detail


    of the vehicle''s plush interior as he made awed noises.


    ¡°Keep your hands to yourself. The money you lost is nearly sufficient to purchase this car,¡± Donald


    ordered in a deadpanned voice.


    That made Kevin stiffen at once. ¡°I wasn''t the only one who lost the money...¡±


    Donald didn''t respond.


    ¡°How did you get this car?¡± Skr piped up.


    ¡°I borrowed it.¡±


    Kevin pouted. ¡°Who would be so rich to lend you a luxury car?¡±


    ¡°Lana Collins,¡± Donald replied.


    Upon hearing that, Skr''s eyes rounded with shock. ¡°What''s your rtionship with her? Why


    would she loan this car to you?¡±


    ¡°I''m her bodyguard.¡±


    Skr promptly lost interest after hearing that nugget of information and sagged in her seat. A look


    of distaste showed on her face as she snidelymented, ¡°So you''re a bodyguard now?¡±


    A sigh came from Kevin. ¡°I don''t want to meddle, but isn''t there nothing left between you and


    Jennifer? Why don¡¯t you let her go? If you love her, you should do free her from your marriage. She


    will only suffer being with you. Besides, Harrison likes her, and more importantly, he''s rich enough to


    provide her with a better life.¡±


    Donald shot an inscrutable nce at Kevin.


    Instantly, Kevin felt chills run down his spine as he stopped talking


    altogether. What''s with Donald? He''s devoid of emotions like a zombie. At the same time, it seems


    like he''s arrogant and looks down on others.


    With a mocking sigh, Skr added, ¡°It''s not a good idea to makeparisons. After all, Harrison is


    the heir to Pollerton Pharma while you''re merely a bodyguard.¡±


    At the same time, she held back from uttering her thoughts. Besides, Harry gave me a million


    without even asking me why I needed the money. See how generous he is? How can youpare


    to him?


    ¡°One more word from you, and I''ll kick you out of the car,¡± Donald warned coldly.


    Skr gave a condescending chuckle and started taking selfies with her phone. Then, she typed up


    a message that read, Harry, thank you for today. We should meet up when you''re free. I''ll give you


    anything you desire.


    A heavily edited selfie that had gone through several rounds of filters was attached before she sent


    the message to Harrison.


    Ten secondster, the phone in Donald''s pocket chirped with an iing notification, and he


    narrowed his eyes.


    Skr''s gaze instantly snapped over to him as she eyed him warily. Suspicion shed across her


    mind for a second before she dismissed it. It must be a coincidence.


    Soon after, they arrived in front of Pollerton Pharma to find Jennifer on her knees, her eyes red and


    swollen. She had clearly been crying for some time now.


    Donald got out of the car and handed her a tissue while soothing her, ¡°Everything''s okay now. Don''t


    cry.¡±


    She raised her head, and joy shone in her eyes before she dissolved into more tears. She sprang to


    her feet, lept into his arms, and buried her face against his chest. ¡°Why am I being subjected to


    such humiliation? Harrison was right. A poor couple can never be happy. I wouldn''t have to put up


    with this if you were a little more aplished than you are now.¡±


    Tears and snot ran down her face as she held on tightly to Donald''s waist.


    Meanwhile, Donald inhaled the fragrance of her hair and ran his fingers through the silky strands.


    ¡°It''s all over now. I got Kevin and Skr back.¡±


    ¡°Really? Where?¡± She eximed in wonder. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Kevin stepped out of the car at that moment and supplied, ¡°How else? Of course it was with


    Harrison''s help. He helped us pay a million and probably beat up de Alliance''s butler, Jerald Hill.¡±


    His expression became more animated, and spittle flew from his mouth. ¡°Jennifer, you have no idea


    how terse and aggressive Jerald was with me. When Harrison rescued us, Jerald immediately


    improved his behavior and bowed to me. Let me tell you. That felt great!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we had to rely on someone capable for help in that critical moment. It seems some people


    are just born useless,¡± Skr followed suit, making sure to make a snide remark about Donald.


    Jennifer swiveled her head to look at the former, guilt about Harrison creeping up on her. Despite


    how she had treated him,


    he was still willing to help her.


    At that thought, she sent a short text to Harrison: Thank you.


    Donald observed them without offering a singlement. He had already decided to obliterate


    Pollerton Pharma today to get even with Harrison for harassing his wife.


    Jennifer was Donald''s Achilles'' heel, after all.


    ¡°Let''s go home,¡± Jennifer suggested. She then peered over Donald''s shoulder and saw the sleek


    car behind him. ¡°Where did thate from?¡±


    ¡°Someone obviously lent it to him. Do you think he can afford such a car?¡± Kevin said with a


    contemptuous smirk.


    ¡°He''s made it now, though, as Lana''s bodyguard. So, his monthly pay should increase.¡± A cynical,


    mocking tone coated every dry word Skr uttered.


    Jennifer¡¯s brows knitted as she lifted her gaze back to Donald. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    He gave her a nod.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At that moment, Jennifer''s heart sank. She didn''t like any form of association between her husband


    and Lana. Lana has given Donald a million for saving her, and now she''s offering him a position as


    her bodyguard. What will happen in the future if they start spending more time together?


    ¡°Can you resign?¡± Jennifer asked, her frown deepening.


    Who wouldn''t wish to see their husband seed and make a name for themselves? Although


    Donald''s not wealthy, he still leads a rtivelyfortable life. Still, it''s not good for his image if he


    works as a bodyguard for another woman. If everyone finds out that he''s working as a bodyguard,


    he''ll be aughingstock!


    Donald replied, ¡°Didn''t you want me to get a stable job?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn''t say you had to be a bodyguard. If people find out about it...¡± she trailed off


    ¡°It would be embarrassing?¡± He finished with a derisive sneer.


    ¡°I''m not discriminating against the job. It''s just that you''re too ambitious to work as a bodyguard,¡±


    she exined.


    Donald''s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. ¡°How about this? We''ll go with this job for now and table


    this discussion for the future.¡±


    Jennifer''s anger skyrocketed. Her husband''s flippant mindset andck of ambition grated on her


    nerves.


    She liked him for his stable outlook on life and steely resolve. However, disappointment swamped


    her that life''s trials seemed to have bent and strained his backbone of steel.


    ¡°I''m tired. Let''s go home.¡± She released a long sigh and turned, walking in the opposite direction


    and raising her hand to hail a cab.


    Kevin''s smug gaze flitted to Donald as he went after her.


    ¡°I suggest you start making ns to divorce Jennifer.¡± Skr tipped her chin at him before turning to


    leave.


    Donald watched their retreating backs and swiveled on his heels to face the skyscraper, something


    dangerous flickering in the depths of his eyes.


    When he was about to decimate Pollerton Pharma, his burner phone rang with a call. Bradley''s


    voice reported from the other end of the line, ¡°Lord Campbell, we''ve received a task from Chiliad


    Avion.¡±


    Donald stilled. He squeezed his eyes shut, inhaling a deep and centering breath.


    When he opened his eyes again, they were cold and nk.


    This call was a turning point that marked thest moments where his life was still peaceful.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°Arrange for me to meet with the messenger,¡± said Donald.


    ¡°All right. He''ll be waiting for you at Highne Curve,¡± replied Bradley.


    Donald ended the call after confirming the meeting. He then started his car, revved up the engine,


    and disappeared.


    A little over ten minutester, he arrived at Highne Curve. It was a famous curved road among


    racers for its ny degrees turn. At that moment, there were two modified luxury cars racing each


    other.


    One was a Lamborghini, while the other was an Audi RS7. Both slowed down when they were


    approaching the ny degrees turn, as one might fall off the cliff if they were not careful at the turn.


    However, Donald boldly drifted at the ny degrees turn without slowing down.


    ¡°Damn!¡± The drivers from the other two cars eximed in shock, impressed by the mad skills


    Donald had.


    They even felt that he could surpass Zaden Dunn, the king of car racing.


    By the time the two driverspleted the turn, Donald''s Bentley Continental was long gone.


    Donald got out of the car when he arrived at the top of a mountain. A car was already waiting a


    distance away. In front of it was a young man in a military uniform. The man excitedly bowed upon


    seeing Donald.


    It turned out that the man was Hannah''s older brother, Ryan Nixon.


    He was the youngest major-general in all of Pollerton and an outstanding figure among the younger


    generations of the Nixon family.


    ¡°Lord Campbell,¡± Ryan respectfully and enthusiastically greeted. This man is the legendary Lord


    Campbell! He fought in the Holy War, where he singlehandedly turned the tables and became


    victorious!


    ¡°Please rise,¡± said Donald.


    Ryan did as told before announcing with a cautious tone, ¡°Chiliad Avion contacted me


    to deploy your mission.¡±


    Donald nodded. Ever since he activated Pris System, he knew his peaceful life was over and


    had already prepared himself for the worst.


    Ryan brought over a stack of documents and said, ¡°The Parasite has returned to Pollerton. To think


    that he had tied like a coward back then, but it turned out he had left some of his men here in


    Pollerton. As soon as he''s back, these men will rise again. Lilith Snowden, also known as Professor


    Snowden, will be in Lab No. 1 at this crucial time to work on the final stage of her experiment. Thus,


    Chiliad Avion would like us to protect Lilith so that she canplete the experiment and eradicate


    the Parasite and all of his men that are hiding in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''m guessing Mark is one of the Parasite''s men?¡± Donald asked as he took the documents


    from Ryan.


    Ryan was a little taken aback but quickly answered, ¡°Yes. However, Mark has since pledged his


    allegiance to the Collins family.¡±


    ¡°We''ll start with him then,¡± said Donald as he flipped through the documents.


    From the pages, Donald learned that Lilith was in her thirties and was about to enter Pollerton soon


    to carry out a military scientific research project as the chief engineer. Besides that, Donald also


    discovered that the Parasite fled fifteen years ago after suffering from a huge blow. He had since


    been hiding outside of the borders. Now that he was back in Pollerton, trouble was bound to


    happen.


    If the Parasite had remained in Pollerton all this while, Charles and Lana would not have be


    who they were today. Instead, Parasite himself would have been the uncrowned king of Pollerton.


    ¡°The mission is simple. Protect Ms. Snowden and get rid of Parasite, is that right?¡± asked Donald.


    Ryan bitterly smiled as he replied, ¡°Yes. The Parasite''s identity is rather sensitive. It''s a little difficult


    for us to step in.¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°I get it. Tell Chiliad Avion to leave it to me.¡±


    Subsequently, Ryan saluted and answered, ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    With all of that sorted, Donald departed in his expensive car. Relief washed over Ryan as he


    watched the former drive away. Lord Campbell might look friendly, but he emits an overwhelming


    and pressuring aura to people around him. Even though he''s younger than me, there''s a weariness


    in his gaze that shows he has experienced many things. When Ryan first stood in front of Donald


    earlier, he initially felt honored to get graced by thetter''s presence. However, that feeling soon


    turned to pressure as he wanted to do well before thetter.


    Meanwhile, Donald had arrived back at the building where Lana was to return her car.


    ¡°Can you apany me to see someone?¡± Lana asked with a smile when she saw him.


    Donald looked at the time and thought of the dinner date he had arranged with Hannah in the


    morning. He estimated that there were another four to five hours to go since it was only one o¡¯clock


    at the time.


    ¡°Sure. But I need to leave at five,¡± replied Donald.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Lana.


    ¡°Ms. Collins, do you need me to join you?¡± asked Mark.


    He was looking down, yet a flicker of bloodlust shed in his eyes as he side-eyed Donald.


    Lana shook her head. ¡°I''ll be fine with Donald.¡±


    ¡°You''re a high-profile figure. Plus, things in Pollerton have been in a state of disordertely, so it''s


    best for me to apany you,¡± Mark insisted.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lana''s gaze turned cold instantly at his words. ¡°Get lost now!¡±


    Finally, Mark backed down and left. The whole time, Donald was watching with amusement. He


    could not help but think that there must be a reason why both Mark and de Alliance, which once


    worked for the Parasite, suddenly pledged their allegiance to the Collins family.


    ¡°The person we''re meeting today is a world-renowned luxury designer. The ne named Eternal


    Love is one of her creations,¡± said Lana.


    Donald had heard about Eternal Love before.


    Not only was Eternal Love from a top luxury designer brand, but it was currently selling at a


    staggering ten million as there were only two of its kind in the whole world. One was in South Epea,


    while the other in the hands of the designer herself.


    ¡°Her name is Lilith Snowden,¡± Lana added.


    Donald''s eyes narrowed at the mention of that name.


    It struck him that Lilith was the same person he had gotten assigned to protect. Lilith had two


    identities; She was moremonly known as a world-renowned luxury designer. However, her true


    identity was the chief engineer of Rising Dragon Project.


    Meanwhile, Harrison was flipping through his phone when he noticed Jennifer had sent him a thank


    you text.


    Although clueless as to why she had sent that, he did not bother about it. Instead, he nned to


    strike while the iron was hot and tackle Jennifer that day. He was going to get her into bed with him.


    He felt that things would be easier once he went all the way. After all, what was done could not be


    undone.


    He pondered with that thought for a moment before he finally called Kevin.


    ¡°Hey, Harrison,¡± Kevin answered the call excitedly.


    Harrison was shocked to hear the former''s voice. Did he make it out alive? Who got him out of


    de Alliance''s captivity?


    ¡°You made it out?¡± asked Harrison.


    ¡°Yeah. All thanks to you. There''s no saying what I''d have suffered if it wasn''t for that one million you


    provided and the firm reminder to that nasty Jerald,¡± exined Kevin.


    Again, Harrison was stunned.


    He was confused as he had not given Kevin and Skr a million, much less remind Jerald anything.


    After all, Jerald was a nasty guy. Even if Harrison''s father, Garrett, had stepped in, there was still no


    guarantee that Jerald would give in.


    ¡°What did Jerald say?¡± asked Harrison with a frown.


    ¡°He said he would have let me go if I had just told him that I was Mr. Queen''s acquaintance. I''ve got


    to say. You''re quite incredible, Harrison,¡± Kevin recounted andughed.


    On the other hand, Harrison''s brows furrowed deeper. At that moment, he could sense that


    something was amiss, yet he could not pinpoint what exactly. He quickly dismissed those thoughts


    and asked, ¡°When are you returning the money you owe me?¡±


    Kevin paused for a moment on the other end of the call. Then, he stuttered, ¡°W-Well, you see...¡±


    ¡°It''s alright if you don''t pay. However, you haven''t exactly shown any gratitude, despite me buying


    you all those luxury goods,¡± Harrison stated as he narrowed his eyes.


    Kevin was not as naive as Jennifer. Hence, he immediately understood what Harrison was implying


    and replied, ¡°Give me a time, and I''ll get it done, Harrison.¡±


    ¡°In an hour.¡± Harrison was thrilled.


    ¡°No problem. Come to my house in 10 minutes. I''ve already prepared the sleeping pills, so it''ll


    undoubtedly be the best time of your life.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    As soon as Kevin hung up his phone, he looked over at the couch across from him where Jennifer


    spoke to their mother, Linda Stern.


    ¡°Is Donald really working as a bodyguard?¡± asked Linda.


    Jennifer nodded.


    Instantly, Linda snarled through gritted teeth, ¡°That loser! He even closed down hispany


    because of his damned grandfather. This won''t do. The two of you must file a divorce at once!¡±


    Jennifer retorted helplessly, ¡°Mom, I''m already married to him. How can you ask me to divorce him


    so easily?¡±


    ¡°I must have been blind back then for letting you marry a loser like him. He doesn''t stand a chance


    whenpared to Harrison! Thetter has money, power, and social connections. Look at Donald!


    What does he have? I don''t know why you married him! Ugh, I''m so pissed!¡±ined Linda with


    her hands on her


    waist.


    All Jennifer could manage was a sigh.


    ¡°Jennifer, I have something to tell you,¡± Kevin said suddenly. He had his back facing Jennifer while


    he poured a cup of water and dropped in a white sleeping pill that dissolved instantly. Then, he


    walked over and handed the water to her.


    After sighing once more, Jennifer spoke to him. ¡°Kev, promise me that you''ll work hard from here


    on. Stop gambling, okay?¡±


    Kevin shed a stern expression and responded, ¡°I promise you, Jennifer. Now, have some water. I


    have something important to tell you.¡±


    Jennifer was a little confused but still drank half of the water in the cup without noticing anything


    wrong.


    She then asked, ¡°What''s up?¡±


    ¡°Donald might be cheating on you,¡± said Kevin seriously.


    Jennifer''s face darkened as soon as she heard that. ¡°Impossible. I know him well


    enough to know that he would never do that.¡±


    Then, Kevin pulled out his phone and showed her a picture of Donald standing beside Wynter a few


    days ago. The picture was a little blurry as it got taken from a distance with bad lighting. Wynter''s


    face seemed blurry, but Jennifer could recognize Donald''s face anywhere.


    Right away, a lump formed in her throat as tears trickled down her cheeks. She held the cup in her


    hands and sunk into the couch. ¡°How can he do this to me? I like him so much. How can this be?¡±


    She felt so helpless at that moment. Soon, her head began to spin while her eyelids felt heavy.


    ¡°Mom, how could he do this to me?¡± she cried out between sobs.


    Linda looked at Jennifer with a pained look and consoled, ¡°It''s okay, Jennifer. Stop crying. He''s a


    cheater. Just go and get a divorce with him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Jennifer, Donald is not the man for you.


    Divorcing him would be wiser, and it''s best for everyone,¡± Kevin chimed in.


    At that moment, Jennifer felt dizzy, and her whole body was weak. It was as though all her strength


    had drained.


    ¡°Jenny, what''s wrong. Don''t scare me!¡± Linda was shocked to see Jennifer in that state, so she


    quickly rushed to support thetter.


    However, Kevin stepped in and held Linda back.


    Linda looked over at him with confusion and saw him smiling eerily. He eventually admitted, ¡°I did it.


    Harrison is on his way.¡±


    Linda was stunned, but she understood what was going on immediately. She hesitated for a


    moment, but she stayed rooted to the spot in the end.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer could barely keep her eyes open anymore. ¡°Kev, w-what did you give me?


    She looked behind her with difficulty and saw the door was open. Then, Harrison entered in a white


    suit while he stared at Jennifer with a predatory gaze.


    ¡°Mom, Ms. Sawyer invited you for a game of poker. You should get Dad too,¡± said Kevin as he


    looked at his mother.


    Linda knew immediately what was going on.


    She hesitated again but clenched her teeth in the end and looked at Harrison. ¡°Be nice and gentle


    with my daughter. Don''t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Wilson. I will,¡± Harrison answered with a smile.


    He was pleased with her reaction.


    On the couch, Jennifer had a rough idea of their conversation. She started screaming as soon as


    she realized what was happening. ¡°No! Mom, don''t go! No, H-Harrison! I beg you. Kev, don''t go!¡±


    ¡°We''ll be back at five, so the two of you can have some privacy,¡± said Kevin.


    Harrison raised his hand and looked at the Patek Philippe watch on his wrist. There were three


    hours until five. That''ll be plenty of time for me to enjoy her.


    ¡°Mom, let''s go.¡± Kevin tugged on Linda''s sleeve.


    Linda was still hesitating and could not help but look at Harrison. However, when she met his


    profound gaze, she clenched her teeth and left.


    ¡°Mom, please!¡± Jennifer began to cry again as she started the feel the darkness engulfing her.


    Harrison approached her and said gently, ¡°Go to sleep. Everything will be fine when you wake up.¡±


    Bam!


    The door had closed.


    Jennifer was hopeless when she heard that sound. Before she passed out, tears flowed down her


    cheeks as she mumbled, ¡°Donald, If ))


    m sorry.


    She and Harrison were the only two left in the house.


    Harrison perversely ogled her curvy figure and slender legs that got emphasized by her denim


    jeans. His breathing slowly


    picked up.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Jennifer, you have no idea how much effort I put in to have you to myself.¡± He spoke with a greasy


    smile while slowly taking off his shirt.


    The unconscious Jennifer was still shaking her head as tears kept flowing. She looked utterly pitiful


    at that moment. Still, she was undoubtedly an attractive woman with her fair skin and curvy figure.


    After all, Donald was a man with exquisite taste. It was no wonder that he only associated himself


    with exceedingly gorgeous women.


    ¡°Your husband hasn''t even touched you yet. That means I''ll be the first toy im on your


    virginity.¡± Harrison had taken off his jacket as he eyed Jennifer lustily. He then reached out to take


    off her blouse.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud bang, and the metal door flung open. There was even a one-inch-


    deep imprint of a fist on the door.


    A tall figure soon walked in on the two.


    It was Donald.


    He entered with a murderous aura and red daggers at Harrison, hinting that thetter was a


    dead man.


    Donald''s eyes were devoid of any emotion, and it even seemed as though there was a flicker of


    bloodlust in his orbs. Harrison must die!


    ¡°You''ve got some nerve, Harrison!¡± Donald walked over one step at a time. It was as though the


    devil inside of him had been awakened. Harrison felt as though the entire house was trembling from


    fear.


    No one in the world could imagine how furious Donald was at that moment.


    After all, Jennifer was his only weakness, and Harrison had dared toy hands upon her.


    Harrison felt a shiver down his spine as he looked at Donald. That was the first time he had ever


    seen Donald behave so terrifyingly. He staggered backward but quickly calmed himself and


    shouted, ¡°Donald, are you trying to start a fight? Don''t forget that I''m the heir to Pollerton


    Pharma. My dad is Garrett Queen, and my grandpa is Louis Queen. You have no idea how powerful


    my family and I are!¡± ¡°How dare you speak of power in front of me.¡± Donald walked over to the


    couch and looked at Jennifer with a pained expression. He then took a nearby nket and put it on


    her.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I can end your existence with one call?¡± Harrison threatened.


    Why should I be scared? I''m the heir to Pollerton Pharma! I''m a big deal, while Donald''s merely a


    vagrant.


    With that thought in mind, he regained hisposure and said in a rxed manner, ¡°Donald,


    there''s no way you can go against me head-to-head.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°Going against me would be like challenging a god. I''m far more capable and powerful than you.


    Don''t you know that being poor is a sin? I can do anything I want because I''m rich,¡± Harrison


    boasted.


    ¡°Is that so? I''ll show you what I''m capable of today.¡± Donald raised his hands, and a surge of energy


    shot from his palm. Then, the door immediately mmed shut as he sat down in front of Jennifer.


    Harrison was dumbfounded at the sight of that.


    ¡°Perhaps you''ve forgotten that I drove Kevin out of de Alliance. It also seems that you haven''t


    realized the person who saved Kevin was a ''Mr. Quirk,'' not you, Mr. Queen. Now, I''ll destroy


    Pollerton Pharma in front of you before I end your life,¡± said Donald.


    Harrison burst out inughter at the sound of that. ¡°This is the funniest joke I''ve heard this whole


    year.¡±


    Unbothered, Donald went ahead and pulled out his phone. ¡°Get rid of Pollerton Pharma within the


    next five minutes.¡±


    Harrison was not intimidated at all. He pulled a chair over and sat down as he looked at Donald with


    disdain. ¡°Get rid of Pollerton Pharma in five minutes? Pfft. Let¡¯s see what gives you the right to say


    that.¡±


    It did not take long before Harrison''s phone began to ring.


    He frowned as the call was from his father, who yelled furiously, ¡°Harrison, who did you offend?¡±


    Harrison had a bad feeling as soon as he heard that. He could not help but nce over at Donald,


    but thetter was caressing Jennifer''s face gently without paying attention to him. Thus, he


    answered the phone with a shaky voice, ¡°W-What happened, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Our under-the-table business with Pollerton General Hospital has gotten exposed. The big shots


    who reorganized Pollerton General Hospital is now targeting us. Who exactly did you offend, and


    how?¡± asked Garrett in a trembling voice.


    Harrison felt as though his mind had exploded as all sorts of thoughts crossed his mind at that


    moment.


    The guys who reorganized Pollerton General Hospital are attacking us? Aren''t those the big shots


    from Heavenly Private Room? Could it be because of Donald?


    Impossible. Preposterous! There''s no way he would have this kind of influence.


    ¡°I''ll call Mr. Green immediately!¡± Those were Garrett''s words before he hung up the call.


    At that moment, Harrison could not help but tremble as he looked over at Donald. After all, it would


    be a death penalty if the under-the-table businesses between Pollerton Pharma and Pollerton


    General Hospital got exposed, especially the one involving fake vines. It turned out that


    Pollerton Pharma had been sending fake vines worth a few hundred million to Pollerton General


    Hospital all these years.


    ¡°Be patient. The best is yet toe,¡± Donaldmented nonchntly.


    Before Harrison could even respond to that, his phone rang again. This time, it was his grandfather,


    Louis.


    ¡°Harrison, what did you do? Who did you offend? Our entire research department has gotten


    suspended! Our shares are dropping as well!¡± Louis thundered.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Harrison was stunned by that.


    Everything happened so suddenly and turned Pollerton Pharma upside down, like how the


    reorganization changed Pollerton General Hospital entirely.


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to that person. We might still be able toe out of this alive. Otherwise,


    we''re doomed,¡± Louis urged before hanging up the phone.


    Goosebumps prickled down Harrison''s spine.


    His eyes met Donald and something clicked into ce inside his mind.


    Back at Wynter''s concert, someone arranged a private room for Jennifer on the spot.


    Now that Harrison thought about it, the situation made it likely that Donald had


    arranged that.


    Kevin also mentioned that I gave a firm reminder to Jerald. I clearly didn''t do that. Donald said the


    man who saved Kevin is Mr. Quirk, but there aren''t many ¡°Quirks¡± in Pollerton that can do that. The


    only person I can think of is Tyson Quirk, who holds the titles ¡°Single de War God¡±and ¡°Tiger.¡±But


    he''s the vicious leader of Mount Sea Sect! Why would Tyson be bothered with helping a useless


    piece of trash like Kevin? Someone must''ve asked him to do so. Yet, the only people that can do


    that are likely the big shots in Heavenly Private Room...


    ¡°It''s you! You''re the big shot from Heavenly Private Room!¡± Harrison stood up upon that realization.


    His forehead broke out in cold sweat. At the same time, his phone chimed with endless messages.


    Our stock prices have plummeted! We''ve lost 300 million in two minutes. The Bitcoins we stored in


    a foreign country have turned into unreadable codes. They''re unsalvageable. That means our five


    hundred million is gonelThe one billion we saved in a foreign country has also gotten frozen by the


    International Financial Regtory Institution!


    One after another, bad news kepting.


    Harrison finally realized what Donald was truly capable of at that moment. He found thetter''s


    powers terrifying and unfathomable.


    Donald usually seems harmless. However, he''s like an utter brute when attacking. Is this what


    Donald is capable of? Harrison wondered.


    His face became as pale as a sheet while his lips were trembling as he looked at Donald with


    horror. ¡°Impossible! Who exactly are you?¡±


    Donald coldly met the former''s gaze. ¡°Why are you getting so emotional? All of this is only the


    beginning.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Harrison''s face twisted into a deeper frown. IsDonald not done? What''s going to happen next?


    Little did he know he would find out soon enough.


    Harrison''s phone rang again. This time, it was a call from his secretary, who also happened to be


    his dad''s mistress. ¡°Harry, things are not good. The authorities found out about the fake vines


    and have arrested your father, the chairman. They said he''ll possibly suffer a death penalty!¡±


    Then, another call came in. ¡°Mr. Queen, bad news. The capital flow to Pollerton Pharma had gotten


    severed. All the factories have ceased operation!¡±


    Even his grandfather called again. ¡°Harrison, it''s over for the Queen family. You better apologize to


    whoever you offended now or leave the city immediately to save yourself.¡± ¡°Grandpa, it''s toote


    now. The man I offended is right in front of me,¡± replied


    Harrison. The glow in his eyes faded at that moment.


    ¡°I see. Okay, t-they''re here to arrest me.¡± As soon as Louis finished his sentence, it was as though


    he had lost all of his strength, and he hung up.


    Another call came in before Harrison could put away his phone. He straightened his back


    immediately because it was a call from the big shot behind Pollerton General Hospital, Johnny


    Green. ¡°Hello, Mr. Green.¡±


    ¡°Harrison, I told your fatherst night to advise you toying low for a few days. So, what on earth is


    happening now? I can''t even save myself anymore. It seems your family will undoubtedly perish


    today...¡± said Johnny with weariness in his voice.


    The call soon ended after that.


    Not a word came from Harrison.


    It was as though all his wealth and pride had gotten trampled on like they were nothing.


    He raised his trembling right hand and saw that only five minutes had passed since


    Donald threatened him.


    He could not believe it.


    Five minutes was all it took to destroy Pollerton Pharma which was worth billions.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please, Donald. I was wrong. I really am. Please spare my family.


    I won''t ever touch your wife again.¡± Harrison got on his knees in front of Donald and begged with


    tears on his face.


    It was then that Donald got up and looked down at the former coldly. ¡°You shouldn''t have touched


    Jennifer in the first ce.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Harrison kept begging and mming his head on the ground that a bump formed on his forehead.


    However, it was as though he did not feel it at all as he continued, ¡°It''s my fault. I know I''ve made a


    grave mistake. Please spare us. I''ll be your servant from here on. I beg you.


    ¡°One should pay for their vile actions, don''t you agree?¡± Donald questioned softly.


    That filled Harrison''s eyes with horror. He''s


    going to kill me I Donald''s going to kill me I


    He suddenly felt as though his body had gotten shrouded in a dark, menacing shadow.


    Then, a middle-aged man in a chef''s uniform and a tall white hat jumped in from the window with a


    butcher''s knife in hand.


    It was Tyson from Mount Sea Sect.


    ¡°Lord Campbell,¡± Tyson greeted as he knelt on the floor.


    Harrison wet his pants at the sight of that.


    After all, everyone knew of Tyson.


    The North Prince, Tyson Quirk, the South Prince, Zayne Yates, the East Prince, Lucas Albee, the


    West Prince, Jim Woolf, and the Center Prince, Charles Langford. These were the most powerful


    people in Pollerton.


    Even though Tyson''s organization, Mount Sea Sect, was not as powerful as de Alliance, he


    never once feared thetter organization''s leader, Mark.


    Tyson had retired for a long time and rarely appeared in the public''s eyes. So, his appearance now


    baffled Harrison, whose pupils shrank as he broke out in cold sweat.


    Harrison could not believe that Tyson would respectfully address Donald as ¡°Lord Campbell.¡±


    No one would dare call themselves Lord Campbell! That person is none other than the man who


    had fought in the Holy War nine years ago and single-handedly achieved victory!


    ¡°Y-You''re Lord Campbell?¡± Harrison felt as though his mind exploded, and he lost his ability to think.


    He could not believe that the 27-year-old man standing before him was the world-renowned and


    invincible figure, Lord Campbell.


    How did I manage to offend Lord Campbell?


    Yet, he soon realized something even more terrifying.


    Lord Campbell hid away from the world for so many years. Now that he has revealed himself before


    me, I know his identity. Does that mean he''s going to kill me? Crud! I even tried toy hands on his


    woman!


    He drew a sharp breath at that thought.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, please spare me. I beg you!¡± Harrison got down on his knees again and knocked


    his head on the ground, pleading for mercy.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Donald waved and ordered, ¡°Do it neatly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡± Tyson held a butcher knife while grabbing Harrison''s neck with his other


    hand. Then, he leaped out of the window with thetter.


    It was not long before the two arrived at an abandoned house. There, Harrison slumped to the


    ground, trembling as he looked at Tyson, who looked like a vicious butcher.


    ¡°Please don''t kill me, Mr. Quirk. I''m sorry.


    It''s all my fault! Please spare me, and I¡¯ll keep Donald''s identity a secret. I won''t ever return to


    Pollerton,¡± Harrison kept begging.


    Tyson shed a warm smile. ¡°Sorry, buddy. It was bold and reckless of you toy hands on Lord


    Campbell''s wife, Ms. Wilson. I won''t disobey his orders, so please be smarter in your next life.


    There are some people that you can''t afford to mess with.¡±


    Before Harrison could say something, a cold glint shed before his eyes. All that he saw next was


    complete darkness.


    He died after only a sh.


    After that, Tyson rushed back to Jennifer''s home and bowed respectfully at Donald.


    ¡°Missionplete!¡±


    Meanwhile, Donald held Jennifer, who seemed to sense his breath as she buried her head in his


    tummy.


    He fondly caressed her face and hair.


    Initially, he was going to meet Lilith with Lana. However, he rushed back immediately after receiving


    news about Harrison''s plot from Bradley.


    Donald waved, and dozens of shadows around him, including Tyson, silently disappeared from the


    scene.


    He muttered firmly, ¡°I won''t let this happen again."


    Jennifer was the first woman whom he loved. His love toward her was not anything dramatic or


    intense. It was, instead, a tender and attentive romance.


    After two hours, Jennifer gradually regained consciousness.


    As soon as she woke up, she sat up straight and looked at her clothes in horror.


    ¡°Go away! Get off me!¡± Jennifer burst into tears and shoved Donald away.


    She thought it was Harrison who was hugging her.


    It took her a while, but she became momentarily stunned when she realized Donald was holding


    her. After that, she threw herself into his arms again and started crying. ¡°Donald, I''m sorry. Let''s get


    a divorce. I''m no longer pure...¡±


    Donald stroked her back gently. ¡°Nothing happened. I chased Harrison away.


    Everything is fine now.¡±


    Jennifer looked up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Donald said with a smile, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Jennifer felt her body carefully and did not notice anything unusual. She then breathed a sigh of


    relief. ¡°I felt so hopeless before I passed out!¡±


    ¡°I know. Everything''s fine now. I won''t let you suffer any harm in the future,¡± Donald promised softly.


    Jennifer looked at him before pressing her cheek against Donalds''s. Her face instantly turned into a


    bright shade of vermillion.


    She asked shyly, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Jennifer was slender and wore a long white blouse, emphasizing her perfect figure.


    ¡°Jennifer, tonight...¡± started Donald.


    Jennifer was stunned. ¡°What do you want to do tonight?¡±


    A smile curved on Donald''s face as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Let''s consummate our marriage


    tonight.¡±


    A beet-red shade crept up Jennifer''s ears and cheeks. She quickly buried her face in his chest and


    replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Donald sighed with relief at her answer. He had been waiting for this for a long time.


    However, Jennifer suddenly raised her head


    to ask, ¡°Also, who was the person standing with you under the street lights that night? I remember


    seeing a bicycle too.¡±


    She felt that it must have been either Lana or Wynter.


    Donald pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°Just a friend. Don''t you believe me?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After hesitating for a while, Jennifer nodded and did not question the matter further. Instead, she


    raised a different topic. ¡°How is your grandpa''s condition?¡±


    ¡°He''s stable now, thanks to Hannah,¡± replied Donald.


    That instantly made Jennifer sour. She pouted and snapped unhappily, ¡°Of course, you have to


    thank her. She''s beautiful and is even a professor! Most importantly, she''s so nice to you!¡±


    Donald could tell that she was jealous.


    He helplessly exined, ¡°She''s only my grandpa''s doctor. Plus, an old friend of mine introduced her


    to me, so I don''t know her.¡±


    A sigh came from Jennifer. ¡°But you owe her so much money. How are you going to pay her back?


    You''re only a security guard now. How long will it take for you to repay all that money?¡±


    It was then that her eyes turned teary again. A stifling pressure tightened in her chest, rendering her


    breathless.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it.¡±


    Still, Jennifer let out a long sigh again.


    ¡°Donald, I have no confidence that you can settle the debt.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°It''s okay. I have enough confidence to lift us out of our current state,¡± Donald reassured.


    Jennifer did not say anything further.


    A knock sounded on the door at five o''clock, followed by Kevin''s voice. ¡°Harrison, are you still


    here?¡±


    Even though they were separated by a door, Donald and Jennifer could still feel the excitement in


    Kevin''s tone.


    Indeed, Kevin was eager to know the oue of things. After all, Harrison had promised to hand


    over his Ferrari and buy Kevin a house after their n seeded.


    Outside, Kevin rubbed his hands excitedly while Linda stood next to him with an equally keen


    expression.


    He said, ¡°I thought about it, and I think I''ll ask Harrison for five million since I''m doing him this favor.¡±


    A series of chuckles came from Linda as she boldly stated, ¡°Five million? We have to at least ask


    for ten million!¡±


    Kevin gave her a thumbs up. He then took out a key and opened the door but was shocked to see


    Jennifer snuggling in Donald''s arms on the couch.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you here? Where''s Harrison?¡± Kevin was a little unhappy that Harrison was not


    around, but he also felt slightly pitiful for Donald.


    He thought that Harrison had seeded in sleeping with Jennifer behind Donald''s back.


    ¡°I chased him away. Also, let me rify that I kicked him out before he could do anything, so


    Jennifer is still mine,¡± said Donald with an indifferent expression and an icy tone.


    Hearing that, both Kevin and Linda were shocked.


    ¡°Donald, what do you think you''re doing? Why did you chase Harrison away?¡± Linda snarled.


    It enraged her that the ten million she could have earned from letting Harrison sleep with her


    daughter had slipped through her fingers.


    Because Donald had got in the way, she was now empty-handed.


    Even Kevin''s eyes turned red as the sudden twist enraged him. He rushed over to hit Donald as he


    barked, ¡°Give me my ten million back!¡±


    As Donald looked at the mother-son duo, all sense of rage within him imploded.


    He had never experienced such humiliation in his life.


    How dare Kevin help out with Harrison''s dirty trick by spiking Jennifer''s drink? Iflhadn''t strategically


    ced a lot of informants around Jennifer, she would have been in danger!


    Donald rose to his feet slowly. ¡°How shameless can you be? You''re willing to sell your daughter for


    the sake of money?¡±


    Then, he picked up the cup of water on the coffee table and shook it in front of Kevin. ¡°These


    intense sleeping pills aren''t even avable on the market. I suppose you got them from Harrison?¡±


    He stared at Kevin and had an urge to chop thetter''s head off.


    However, he would never do it; He knew that Jennifer would hate him forever if he did.


    She was his most treasured person and his weakness at the same time.


    ¡°That''s none of your business. Do you think you''re better than Harrison? He loves my sister very


    much. My sister will only suffer if she''s with you!¡± Kevin raised his voice angrily.


    ¡°Get out of my house! Jennifer, you have to divorce Donald today! If not, I¡¯ll end myself in front of


    you!¡± Linda shouted, feeling slightly out of breath as anger overwhelmed her.


    ¡°Mom, can''t you think about how I feel? Donald treats me really well!¡± Tears gushed down from


    Jennifer''s eyes again.


    ¡°So? Does he have enough money to give you a good life? Seriously! You''re pissing me off!¡± Linda


    scowled.


    She then strode forward, trying to grab Jennifer away from Donald. ¡°Let''s go. You''reing with me


    to find Harrison right now!¡±


    Kevin immediately chimed in, ¡°Yes! It''s not toote to go and apologize to Harrison. Jennifer,e


    with us! As for you, Donald, I''ll get a hundred people to chop you into pieces if you get in our way!¡±


    ¡°No! I''m not going!¡± shrilled Jennifer.


    p!


    It was then that Linda''s palm struck Jennifer''s face, leaving a bright red palm print behind.


    Donald''s face turned cold. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and pped Linda in response.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Linda glowered at Donald with disbelief. ¡°Did you just p me? How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Look at him. Jennifer, look at him! Is this the person that you''ve chosen to marry? He just pped


    me! How dare he p his mother-inw?¡± Linda''s face became distorted with sizzling fury.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Kevin picked up a cup from the coffee table and was prepared to smash it on Donald.


    However, Donald did not even bat an eysh as his palmnded on Kevin''s cheek at lightning


    speed.


    The force of that p caused thetter to be dumbstruck as he twirled on the spot.


    No one noticed a red dot flickering between Kevin''s eyebrows at this moment.


    That was from the sniper, whose job was to protect Donald.


    Before anyone noticed, Donald quickly made a hand signal, and the red dot disappeared.


    ¡°How dare you, Donald! Did you see that, Jennifer? He hit me too!¡± Kevin whined as he red at


    Jennifer.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Donald picked up a piece of tissue and wiped his right hand, feeling disgusted.


    Then, he pointed at the television. ¡°Have a look! Your biggest financial backer is done for now.¡±


    Linda and Kevin were both stunned as they looked at the television screen.


    A piece of breaking news had gotten broadcasted.


    Garrett, the Chairman of Pollerton Pharma, got arrested for suspected production and selling of


    fake vines. He would soon face the death penalty for his crimes. It also showed that Harrison,


    one of the directors of Pollerton Pharma, faced five to six charges, including illegal fundraising and


    drug smuggling. Moreover, the news stated that he had absconded, so no one knew his current


    whereabouts.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    A news presenter reported: ¡°For the first time in Pollerton''s history, Pollerton Pharma has


    encountered a disruption to its capital flow. After retiring for fifteen years, Louis Queen has also


    received a jail sentence. Harrison Queen''s body has been found. Police suspect that he took his


    own life to escape punishment.¡±


    As the news reports flooded in, Linda and Kevin were dumbstruck.


    Harrison''s dead? Pollerton Pharma is gone?


    Jennifer froze, an unfathomable expression on her face. In all fairness, Harrison had always treated


    her well. Although his methods had been a little too extreme, she could not deny that he genuinely


    liked her.


    After staring nkly into space for a long time, Linda burst into tears. ¡°It''s over! We''re left with


    nothing now!¡±


    As for Kevin, he was shaking like a leaf.


    Harrison is dead. I''ve lost my investor. My ten million... My Ferrari... I''ve lost everything!


    Kevin felt as though his whole world hade crashing down around him, and he lunged toward


    Donald. ¡°It''s all your fault! You did this! If you hadn''t interfered, I would''ve already gotten that ten


    million from Harrison!¡±


    When Donald rose to his feet abruptly, Jennifer called out, ¡°Donald! He''s my brother, so don''t even


    think about it. And you, Kevin. You''d better stop that too!¡±


    However, Kevin ignored herpletely and charged at Donald.


    With a swift kick, Donald sent Kevin flying backward onto the couch.


    His forehead happened to catch on a sharp edge, leaving a deep gash. Crimson blood began to


    flow from the wound at once. Kevin wiped one hand over his bloodied face and shot Donald a


    malicious re. ¡°Look at what he''s done, Jennifer! He kicked me! He dared to strike me!¡±


    Seeing that, Linda went berserk and rushed toward Donald. ¡°Donald Campbell, have you gone


    mad?¡±


    A look of impatience appeared on Donald''s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    face.


    Jennifer quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°Don''t hit them... That''s my mother and brother...¡±


    But at that moment, Linda leaped forward to grab Donald''s right arm and sank her teeth into his


    arm.


    Donald furrowed his brows and jerked his arm. A burst of energy flowed through his arm, causing


    Linda to stagger backward and copse onto the floor.


    Sprawled on the floor with her hair disheveled, she began iling her legs and howling like a


    madwoman. ¡°I don''t want to live anymore! Jennifer, if you don''t divorce this man, I''m better off dead!


    Just look at what he did to me! He attacked me!¡±


    ¡°Donald! Didn''t I just tell you not to do that?¡± Jennifer yelled, enraged.


    ¡°Should I have allowed her to hit me without retaliating?¡± Donald replied, a little disappointed at


    Jennifer''s response.


    Meeting her gaze, he asked, ¡°Would any mother ever treat her daughter as amodity? Even I


    was shocked at such extreme measures.


    His tone gradually became indifferent as he continued, ¡°Even though Kevin is your brother, he


    drugged you and nearly ruined your reputation. Why would a brother do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Even so, you didn''t have to be so ruthless. No matter what, they''re still my family!¡± Jennifer


    retorted.


    Meanwhile, Kevin had struggled to his feet. Charging straight at Donald again, he shouted, ¡°I''m


    going to kill you!¡±


    Donald spun around, grabbed him by his neck, and lifted him off his feet. ¡°If you want to die, I''ll


    grant you your wish.¡±


    At that moment, Donald''s steely determination to kill was palpable, and he radiated an intimidating


    and contemptuous attitude.


    Jennifer had never seen Donald like that before, and he suddenly felt like a stranger to her.


    Kevin quickly found it hard to breathe, and his face turned bright red. He wed at Donald''s hand to


    try and pry thetter''s fingers from around his neck. However,


    Donald''s grip was so powerful that it felt as though his hand was forged of steel.


    Hence, Kevin could only gasp for breath and kick his legs feebly.


    Jennifer threw herself at Donald, wrapping her arms around his waist. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want


    to kill him? Stop it!¡±


    Donald took no notice of her plea and continued to fix Kevin with an icy re. There was no hint of


    mercy in his eyes.


    When Jennifer saw Kevin''s breathing weakening and his eyes rolling back into his head, she cried


    out tearfully, ¡°Donald, I want a divorce!¡±


    Donald loosened his grip at those words, and Kevin slumped to the floor.


    ¡°You want a divorce? Just because of this useless piece of trash who nearly destroyed your life, you


    want to divorce me?¡± Donald spoke softly with his back toward Jennifer, the expression on his face


    hidden from view.


    ¡°These people are willing to forsake their reputation and morals for money. What''s the reason


    behind your decision to divorce me?¡± Donald''s voice grew even softer that it seemed as if he was


    muttering to himself.


    In truth, Jennifer was overwhelmed with regret as soon as those words fell from her lips.


    Just then, Kevin began gasping for air and coughing uncontrobly.


    Jennifer had wanted tofort Donald. But when she saw Kevin in that state, she hurried over to


    her brother instead. ¡°Kev, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I nearly died! He tried to kill me, Jennifer! Did you see that?¡± Kevin coughed and sputtered as he


    spoke. Blood continued dripping down his already bloodied face from the gash on his forehead,


    making him a pitiful sight.


    With his back still toward Jennifer, Donald raised his head and said, ¡°Fine. Let''s get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. You should get a divorce right now!¡± Linda shouted in a high-pitched voice.


    Jennifer could not stop her tears from falling as she stared at Donald''s back with a pained


    expression.


    Linda grabbed a knife and pressed it against her neck. "Jennifer, if you don''t get a divorce today, I''ll


    end my life right before your very eyes! So, what will it be? Will you get a divorce or not?¡±


    Tears continued to stream down Jennifer''s cheeks, and her lips trembled. ¡°All right. Let''s get a


    divorce.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    ¡°Very well. You can have the house and everything else. I''ll send a representative to go with you


    and file the necessary papers,¡± Donald said coldly.


    Jennifer bit her lip. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I used to think that you loved me, but now, it seems I read too much into your feelings for me. How


    could someone who truly loved me bring up the subject of divorce so lightly?¡± As Donald spoke, he


    turned to gaze at Jennifer.


    She felt a chill run down her spine when she saw his eyes.


    Why does he look like that? There''s no trace of emotion in his eyes. His gaze is stone-cold and


    indifferent.


    ¡°I wish you all the best for the future,¡± Donald uttered before slowly walking away.


    Now that I''ve received a mission from Chiliad Avion, my life will no longer be peaceful. It''ll be a life


    full of dangers and murderous intent. I don''t want to drag Jennifer into such a situation


    and get her involved in thatplicated world. I want her to lead a quiet and peaceful life.


    Since she asked for a divorce, it''s probably best for me to agree to it.


    Jennifer stood rooted to the spot as she stared at Donald, looking as though she had been struck by


    lightning. Her heart ached, and she wanted to say something. Yet, she did not know what to say.


    Donald cast onest long look at Jennifer, then turned and strode toward the door.


    Jennifer watched him walk away resolutely without even the slightest hint of reluctance.


    Then, she slumped to the floor, feeling as though every ounce of her energy had drained from her


    body. She gazed in the direction Donald had left and wailed, ¡°Why didn''t you try to talk me out of it?


    You said that I don''t love you, but I think you don''t love me either!¡±


    ¡°Ah, he''s gone atst,¡± Linda dered with a gleeful smile. However, a troubled expression quickly


    reced her smile.


    Now that Harrison is dead, how should I find another spendthrift person ?


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Jennifer''s heart skipped a beat as she wondered whether Donald had returned.


    She hurried to the door and flung it wide open, only to see ady dressed in a white, vintage-


    inspired dress.


    The only thought that popped into her mind was that thedy looked like a fairy.


    She looked like she had just stepped out of her painting with her white dress, fair skin, long hair


    cascading down her shoulders, and exquisite features.


    Despite the blood trickling down his face, Kevin could not help staring at thedy in stunned silence


    for a long time, seemingly forgetting all about his excruciating pain.


    Thedy was breathtakingly beautiful and possessed an otherworldly air.


    For someone to wear a dress like hers, that person either had to be very brave or very beautiful.


    And thedy fell in thetter category.


    Judging from her appearance, she seemed to be around twenty-two or twenty-three years old.


    Afterposing herself, Jennifer asked, ¡°May I know who you''re looking for?¡±


    Thedy spoke calmly and coolly, ¡°Ms. Wilson, my name is Yuna Lynes. I''ll be representing Mr.


    Campbell in the subsequent process of applying for a divorce.¡±


    When Jennifer heard that, her tears began to flow again.


    Linda squeezed into the doorway next to Jennifer and said excitedly, ¡°That''s great! Excellent! Let''s


    get it over with immediately.¡±


    ¡°City Hall is still open at this time. I''ll wait for you there, Ms. Wilson.¡± With that, Yuna turned and left


    without any fuss.


    Jennifer heaved a long sigh and lowered her head. ¡°Are you satisfied now, Mom?¡± ¡°Of course! It''s a


    pity we didn''t manage to get our hands on Harrison, but no matter.


    With your looks, you should have tons of suitors. And I''m sure they''ll be way better than Donald,¡±


    Linda responded.


    Jennifer merely looked up at Linda without saying a word, then walked out despondently.


    As she left, Kevin stumbled over to the door and realized that Yuna was gone. ¡°Where''s the


    beautifuldy?¡±


    Meanwhile, Donald was in low spirits after leaving the house. He went to the rooftop of a building


    and stood there, gazing down at the cityscape.


    He did not notice that Yuna hade to stand behind him until she called out, ¡°Donald.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Get it done,¡± Donald replied without turning around.


    Yuna never seemed to smile in front of others. Yet, when she was with Donald, she would beam


    happily. ¡°All right. Before I headed down the mountain, our mentor told me something.¡± ¡°What was


    it?¡± Donald turned toward her, puzzled.


    ¡°She said she didn''t get to make you hers, so she told me to do so instead.¡± Yuna batted her


    eyshes at him yfully.


    ¡°Well, you can tell her to stop bothering me,¡± said Donald.


    Yuna smiled. ¡°I''ll be going then. Are we going to continue protecting Ms. Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± As Yuna walked away, the expression on her face became cold and distant again.


    Donald let out a sigh.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    While he was still feeling downcast, his phone rang. It was Hannah. ¡°Meet me at thekeside


    restaurant at five o''clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Donald responded.


    Hannah hung up without saying anything else.


    Donald pushed off on the balls of his feet, jumping down from the thirty-third floor onto the balcony


    of an uninhabited residence. Then, he walked away calmly.


    If anyone had happened to catch that scene, their eyes would have popped out of their heads.


    After all, it was more than a hundred-meter drop from the thirty-third floor.


    When he arrived at thekeside restaurant ten minutes before five o''clock, Yuna sent him a


    message informing him that she had done as he instructed.


    Donald stood in front of the entrance to the restaurant as a sense of emptiness descended upon


    him.


    A mix of emotions bubbled inside him. It felt like reluctance and also relief at the same time.


    Suddenly, he heard a cold voice behind him. ¡°My, my. You''re quite punctual.¡±


    Turning around, he saw that it was Hannah.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Hannah was in her usual blue and white gown that showcased her exquisite figure and highlighted


    her assets. A pair of ck high heels entuating her long and slender legs that were white as


    snow rounded off the entire outfit.


    She seemed to have a penchant for wearing gowns, for she was still wearing one even when it was


    early autumn.


    ¡°Aren''t you cold?¡± Donald inquired.


    Without even sparing him a single look, Hannah strode right into thekeside restaurant. ¡°Not


    really.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Such was her character, and she wasn''t all that vivaciouspared to Donald.


    ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood.¡± Only after they had entered the restaurant did she finally turn her


    gaze on Donald.


    Donald''s expression was calm and unruffled, his emotions indiscernible from his countenance. ¡°Not


    really.¡±


    He used the exact same line in response.


    Subsequently, neither of them said anything.


    They randomly found a booth and ordered a few dishes. Donald opened a bottle of red wine and


    filled Hannah''s ss. ¡°Anyway, thank you very much.¡±


    If it weren''t for her superb medical skills, Grandpa would''ve probably departed this life by now.


    However, Hannah shook her head. ¡°It was my responsibility as a doctor.¡±


    Pausing for a brief moment, she looked at him and asked, ¡°It was you who obliterated Pollerton


    General Hospital and Pollerton Pharma?¡±


    Considering her line of work, she had more channels of acquiring information than the average


    person. Besides, Ryan was her brother. Therefore, she had long since caught wind of that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Donald nodded in affirmation.


    Despite having known ages ago that it was his doing, Hannah was still a touch surprised.


    She was one of the few who were aware of his identity.


    Donald had the ability to have direct contact with Chiliad Avion, and that could only be done by less


    than ten people within the country.


    ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± Hannah queried.


    Donald was startled by her question.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What does she mean by that?


    Hannah took a sip of red wine. Her cheeks turned slightly flushed, yet her speech remained clear


    and eloquent. ¡°You annihted Pollerton Pharma and cleaned out Pollerton General Hospital in five


    minutes, so those market shares are vacant right now. This is an enormous piece of the pie, and


    many conglomerates are eyeing it.¡±


    Donald was still rather lost. ¡°Has that got anything to do with me?¡±


    In response, Hannah nodded and exined, ¡°There are already conglomerates that entered


    Pollerton in hopes of snagging that piece of Pollerton Pharma''s pie.¡±


    Nheless, Donald merely shook his head. ¡°I won''t interfere as long as they don''t provoke me.


    After all, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°It does have something to do with you,¡± Hannah asserted.


    At that, Donald stared right at her. ¡°How is that so?¡±


    Hannah took a piece of steak, looking very much alluring with her rosy lips parted a fraction. ¡°Your


    wife, Jennifer Wilson. There aren''t many with the family name of Wilson in Pollerton. Your wife''s


    family is a branch of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. The Wilson family in Tayhaven split into eight


    branches a century ago. They''re dubbed the Eight Branches of the Wilson family. Your wife''s family


    is the eighth branch.¡±


    Then, she continued, ¡°A steady stream of outstanding figures from the Wilson family in Tayhaven is


    presently entering Pollerton to bag that piece of the pie. It''s initially no big deal and has nothing to


    do with you, but the current head of the Wilson family in Tayhaven has always wanted to reunite


    and expand the family. He tried everything he could to gather the Eight Branches of the Wilson


    family together. He did a genealogy record of the family and discovered the Wilson family in


    Pollerton, taking a direct interest in your wife, Jennifer. The Wilson family in Tayhaven wants her to


    return with the eighth branch and promises to give her sufficient funds and connections. However,


    they have a stiption¡ªshe has to dominate the pharmaceutical industry.¡±


    Donald fell into deep contemtion.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Indeed, Donald knew of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. It was a powerful organization mainly


    engaged in real estate development and sales, with many industries under it, including film and


    television, cosmetics research and development, and pharmaceutical research and development.


    ¡°In other words, your wife will be a CEO from now on, and her worth will skyrocket by five to six


    hundred million overnight. If she dominates the pharmaceutical industry in Pollerton, her worth


    will reach two billion within three years,¡± Hannah exined.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Donald crossed his arms.


    ¡°The patriarch of the Wilson family, Old Mr. Wilson, is currently on his deathbed and may pass away


    anytime. His only wish before dying is to reunite the family and ept the eighth branch of the


    Wilson family back into the fold. However, there is much resistance. His wife is an influential figure


    in the Wilson family, and she''s exceedingly snobbish. Therefore, it''s not easy to return to the Wilson


    family in


    Tayhaven. Hence, your wife currently has a golden opportunity while under tremendous pressure as


    well,¡± Hannah continued.


    Then, she cast a curious nce at him. ¡°Of course, all that isn''t a problem with a single word from


    you. Once you speak, the Wilson family in Tayhaven will undoubtedlye running over to pledge


    their allegiance.¡±


    Donald lowered his head and chuckled bitterly. ¡°Jennifer and I... are divorced.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hannah was stunned. She dipped her head as a sh of something flittered


    across her eyes.


    ¡°Oh yes, how do you know all that?¡± Donald questioned.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    His intelligencework was vast, but he hadn''t received that piece of news yet.


    ¡°I went to treat Old Mr. Wilson. He has a congenital heart defect and a spaceupying lung lesion,


    so his days are numbered. I can''t do anything about it either,¡± Hannah replied cidly.


    Donald went silent.


    ¡°Well? Would you consider lending your ex-wife a hand?¡± Hannah had already changed the way


    she addressed Jennifer.


    Donald kept mum for a long while before he finally murmured, ¡°We shall see.¡±


    Out of the blue, Hannah''s interest was seemingly piqued. ¡°Do you still love her?¡±


    Ignoring the question, Donald raised his wine ss. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    They both clinked sses lightly. Perhaps it was the alcohol, but the shade of red on Hannah''s face


    deepened. She also became more talkative, and the look in her eyes as she gazed at Donald was


    tender.


    Someone like him was a hero in her heart.


    If it weren''t for his contribution during the Holy War a few years back, we wouldn ''t be enjoying such


    a peaceful life now.


    ¡°Hey, Hanny, didn''t you say you had several surgeries tonight? Why are you here?¡± No sooner had


    affection started sprouting deep within her than a voice


    drifted over and interrupted her thoughts.


    Instantly disgruntled, Hannah snagged a piece of tissue once more and wiped her mouth solemnly.


    ¡°A fly is here, so let''s go.¡±


    Donald couldn''t resist ncing at the approaching man.


    It was a tall and slender young man in a white shirt and long pants, with a perfect figure and


    handsome countenance. Right then, he was regarding Hannah in astonishment.


    A woman was also standing beside Hannah.


    Donald was all too familiar with that woman.


    It was none other than Jennifer.


    The two of them locked gazes before they both averted their eyes.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Hannah glimpsed a glimmer of sorrow shing across Jennifer''s eyes. Thetter was also red-


    rimmed as though having wept earlier.


    Conversely, Donald''s face was devoid of expression.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Hannah took Donald''s right arm.


    When Jennifer saw that, her expression stiffened, and she shivered slightly. In the next moment,


    however, she reverted to normal.


    ¡°Don''t go, Hanny. I''ve just arrived, yet you''re leaving. T-That''s...¡± The man was so frantic that he


    stammered.


    ¡°Is there any rtionship between us, Quintus?¡± Hannah snapped.


    The moment Quintus Wilson saw that she was holding Donald''s arm, his eyes zed with fury. ¡°So,


    he''s your man?¡± ¡°Yes, he''s my man!¡± Hannah lifted her head.


    Jennifer''s expression darkened at the sight of Hannah holding onto Donald''s arm. She bit her lip but


    said nothing in the end.


    We''ve just gotten divorced, but you''re already so eager to date her?


    At that thought, her eyes turned red, and grief swamped her.


    Quintus'' eyes narrowed as he stared at Donald''s arm, where Hannah was hugging. ¡°Where did this


    scume from?¡±


    ¡°Repeat that if you dare.¡± Donald remained expressionless.


    At once, a shiver ran down Hannah''s spine as she sensed the man''s wrath.


    Oh, shoot! Who else can stop Lord Campbell when he goes off the deep end other than a few


    people from Chiliad Avion?


    ¡°Ah, what an arrogant man!¡± Quintus didn''t panic in the least. Instead, he stared intently at Donald


    before shing Jennifer a smile. ¡°Jennifer, watch how I''m going to crush him.¡±


    Jennifer''s heart went cold when she heard


    that.


    The members of the Wilson family in Tayhaven had just sought her out and chatted with her in


    detail. As such, she vaguely understood their terrifying might. They were a behemoth rooted in


    Tayhaven. If Donald gets into a conflict with him, Donald will undoubtedly end up on the losing end!


    ¡°He... is my ex-husband,¡± Jennifer admitted softly.


    As soon as she said that, a strange smile promptly manifested on Quintus'' face. ¡°You''re dead, punk.


    Nigel will definitely kill you!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Donald inexorably nced at Jennifer.


    Meanwhile, Quintus smirked and continued, ¡°You probably have no idea who Nigel Wilson is, huh?


    He''s the son of the Tayhaven King and the future head of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. People


    dub him Prince Nigel! He has just arrived in Pollerton today. Astounded by Jennifer''s beauty at first


    sight, he decided to take her as his wife. Do you think you have the right to remain alive?¡±


    Nigel Wilson? I don''t know of any such person. Even if his father sees me, he has to address me as


    Lord Campbell, much less the man himself!


    Donald sneered, not at all worried.


    ¡°Nigel Wilson is no easy prey.¡± As Hannah spoke beside Donald, her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Got it. Let''s go!¡± Donald got to his feet and headed out of the restaurant.


    s, Quintus stepped right into his path and eyed him expressionlessly. ¡°Who allowed you to


    leave?¡±


    Not only was he pursuing Hannah ardently, but Jennifer was also Donald''s ex-wife, so he detested


    the man with a passion.


    It was a piece of cake for the Wilson family to cripple someone.


    All of a sudden, a burst of light sparked in Donald''s eyes. He abruptly snapped his head up and


    stared straight at Quintus. The look in his eyes resembled that of a prehistoric beast rousing and


    choosing a target to devour.


    Quintus was a person who had seen much of the world, but a shudder still went through him at the


    man''s gaze. The intense aura radiating off Donald, especially, struck terror in him.


    ¡°Is the Wilson family in Tayhaven dering war on me?¡± Donald slowly walked toward him. With


    every step he took, his aura intensified. In the end, Quintus seemingly had an illusion that the man


    seemed to be a God of War who descended from heaven, looking down at him as though he were


    an ant.


    Who exactly is he?


    Great rm filled him, and he gave a roar as he suddenly bent his elbow and aimed it at Donald''s


    temple.


    It was pure kickboxing, and it was even Eight Limbs Kickboxing at that. Few people knew it, and it


    couldn¡¯t possibly have leaked to the Wilson family.


    Quintus was exceedingly ruthless in his strikes. If an ordinary person were struck, that person might


    very well lose his life in the worst scenario. Its devastation was immeasurable, for every single joint


    in the body became a lethal weapon.


    As Donald fixated his eyes on the man''s elbow, the rage within him imploded. He punched him


    squarely in the chest. No one could ever hope to describe the force of that blow.


    Crack!


    The sound of something shattering rang out. On the heels of that, Quintus flew backward from the


    punch.


    Snorting, Donald eyed the man sprawled on the ground with blood trickling out the corner of his


    mouth.


    Fragments of shattered metal fell from his chest.


    A breastte! That aside, it was manufactured via nanotechnology. It''s as thin as a cicada''s wings


    and can stop bullets. Such technology is still rare in the country, so it''s really a mystery that he has


    it!


    A thoughtful light entered Donald''s eyes.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    With the Parasite''s impending return to Pollerton, the Wilson family in Tayhaven entering the city to


    devour the huge slice of the pharmaceutical industry pie, and Lilithpleting some military


    research projects, the whole of Pollerton grew increasingly unsettled.


    Quintus gaped at the shattered breastte, his emotions a chaotic mess as utter shock inundated


    him.


    That breastte wasn''t to be underestimated, for it could withstand strikes from heavy machinery


    and sniper rifles amounting to a ton of force.


    Right then, however, Donald shattered it in a single blow.


    If he weren''t wearing the breastte earlier, he had no doubt that his entire chest would have been


    sunken in by Donald''s punch.


    Who exactly is he?


    ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± Stalking over, Donald picked up a fragment of metal. He pinched it


    lightly with two fingers, upon which the fragment cracked once more.


    At that sight, Quintus was scared out of his wits.


    What kind of strength does he have?


    ¡°The Wilson family is indeed something else for you to know about Eight Limbs Kickboxing.¡± Donald


    dipped his head and looked at the man.


    Quintus was again shocked.


    That was indeed Eight Limbs Kickboxing, but kickboxing was all-epassing and had many


    different genres. Therefore, someone who could discern that it was Eight Limbs Kickboxing at a


    single nce was all the more impressive.


    What kind of background does he have precisely?


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Quintus asked with a cough.


    Donald merely threw him a look without bothering to answer him.


    Hah! He wants to know my identity when he''s just an insignificant figure?


    Subsequently, he turned his gaze to Jennifer.


    Jennifer wore aplicated expression on her face. After contemting for a moment, she went


    over to Donald.


    ¡°Donald, I''ve got money and can reduce your burden now. Can we return to how we were in the


    past? We no longer need to fight because of a few million and have pointless arguments.¡±


    She grew increasingly emotional as she spoke. Finally, she took his hand and gazed at him


    tearfully.


    Donald''s heart softened, but he then heaved a sigh. ¡°No, that''s no longer possible.¡±


    Yeah, things can never return to the past. Does she think it''s so easy to take the Wilson family''s


    money? The Parasite is going to return to Pollerton, and it''s a force that even Chiliad Avion is afraid


    of They can''t even interfere directly and are forced to send me out to eliminate him instead. Once


    she has ties with me, she''ll definitely hold me back.


    His only thought then was to decimate the Parasite first before he would reconsider that matter.


    Jennifer''s face immediately drained of all color. She backed away several steps and gaped at him.


    ¡°Do your best and dominate the market here in Pollerton,¡± Donald urged gently.


    Jennifer said nothing at all, merely staring fixedly at him.


    ¡°Don''t have anything to do with him anymore, Jennifer. Nigel will be displeased. If that happens,


    you''ll lose everything,¡± Quintus reminded.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to Donald. ¡°Although I don''t know who you are, and you''re exceedingly


    skilled at fighting, it''s best that you keep your distance from Jennifer. Once Nigel flies off his handle,


    even Charles Langford can''t protect you.¡±


    Recalling Nigel''s ruthless methods, sheer terror flooded him as well.


    ¡°Go back and tell him to bring it on if he wants to dere war on me,¡± Donald


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    sneered.


    After saying that, he spun on his heels and left.


    Jennifer was downright disappointed as she watched him leave.


    ¡°Do sever all ties with him. Uncle Theo from the Wilson family ising soon. This time, it''s all


    thanks to him that the Wilson family in Pollerton is in the running,¡± Quintus warned.


    In response, Jennifer nodded.


    This is a golden opportunity, so I''ve got to seize it!


    ¡°Wait for me, Donald. I''ll prove to you that I''m not any inferiorpared to Hannah. I want to be an


    influential person in Pollerton! At that time, I''ll be back to seek you out!¡± Determination imbued her.


    After exiting the restaurant, Hannah looked at Donald apologetically. ¡°I''m sorry to have ruined your


    mood today.¡±


    Donald shook his head, indicating that everything was fine.


    Then, he lifted his eyes to the sky, his gaze threaded with destion.


    Seeing that, Hannah felt her heart clenching slightly.


    He''s someone with a story. His eyes overflow with mncholy and untold stories, so he must have


    a past unknown to others.


    In a soft voice, she inquired, ¡°Why did you choose Jennifer back then? Even princesses would take


    a fancy to someone like you.¡±


    ¡°She... is the kind of person who providesfort soundlessly. In the past few years we''ve been


    acquainted, she could always touch me inadvertently. Besides, she really resembles someone,¡±


    Donald answered.


    ¡°Who?¡± A frown marred Hannah''s countenance.


    Donald''s voice turned exceedingly tender. ¡°My mother. I don''t mean her looks but her temperament.


    She''s just as gentle and kind and gives people a sense of quietfort.¡±


    Hannah could vaguely draw her guess and didn''t pursue it further.


    ¡°Your grandfather is stable now and should be waking up these few days. However, he¡¯s advanced


    in years and had undergone surgery, so his health certainly isn''t as great anymore,¡± Hannah


    remarked.


    ¡°I know. Still, thank you very much.¡± Donald looked at her gratefully.


    Swiping at the hair sticking to her ivory cheeks, Hannah shed him a smile and shook her head in


    response.


    ¡°I''ve already transferred the ten million to your ount.¡± Donald subconsciously toyed with the


    beaded bracelet on his wrist before he froze for a moment. Then, he hid them under his sleeve.


    ¡°By the way, are you acquainted with Lilith Snowden?¡± Donald queried.


    Hannah nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes. She''s a genius in military science. We grew up in the same


    compound, but her fake identity is somewhat simr to that of Lana''s, both using business as a


    cover. That said, she''sing to Pollerton this time toplete a military research project.¡±


    As she spoke of Lilith, admiration shone in her eyes.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°She''s really amazing. She created the Four Symbols System all by herself and is currently the chief


    engineer of the Four Symbols Project,¡± Hannah gushed.


    Upon hearing that, Donald was stunned, and his expression turned solemn. ¡°A precision-strike


    system fornd warfare?¡±


    He heard that the project had been in progress for several years. It was a satellite positioning


    system that would be installed on missiles, upon which the precision rate would be narrowed to fifty


    centimeters.


    That was truly terrifying. Once sessfully produced, it would definitely be a nightmare for all


    countries around the globe.


    At present, the uracy of the precisionstrike system of the highest international standard was only


    three square meters.


    ¡°The Azure Wyvern, White Manticore, Phoenix Bird, and ck Chelonian are spread in four


    different directions in space with twenty-eight satellites in each position, making up a total of a


    hundred and twelve satellites. Basically, they epass the entire world,¡± Donald elucidated.


    ¡°Whoa! You actually know everything to the tiniest detail. It looks like your identity is even more


    frightening than I imagined.¡± Hannah''s eyes sparkled as she stared at him.


    Then, she echoed, ¡°Exactly. That''s precisely why the Parasite entered Pollerton. My brother is now


    on pins and needles. For every single day the Parasite remains alive, he can''t sleep peacefully. If


    something goes wrong during the final stages of the satelliteunching, many people will lose their


    lives,¡± Hannahmented with a sigh.


    ¡°Don''t worry, for I''ll end the Parasite.¡± Donald exuded great confidence.


    Hannah shook her head, worry lining her face. ¡°I''ve never seen him, but even my grandfather fears


    him. There must be too many things involved as Chiliad Avion can''t interfere directly.¡±


    At that, Donald merely smiled.


    ¡°So, you got a divorce with Jennifer to protect her, didn''t you?¡± Hannah continued asking.


    ¡°She''s not like you and the others. You''ve got your grandfather backing you up, and Lana has got


    the Collins family behind her. Even Wynter has her grandfather to fall on. But she has no one else


    besides me. The Parasite is still alive and kicking. I can''t bear the slightest ident befalling her.


    Let me put it this way¡ªthe tenser things are between us, the safer she is,¡± Donald admitted.


    ¡°But what if she''s heartbroken for real and goes to someone else for constion? What would you


    do, then?¡± Hannah looked right into his eyes.


    In truth, that was Donald''s greatest worry.


    He was silent for a moment before he finally murmured, ¡°Then, I can only give her my blessings.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°For the sake of six hundred thousand, you revived the System and shattered your peaceful life,


    even going as far as pushing Jennifer into the abyss. Is it worth it?¡±


    Donald chuckled bitterly. ¡°That''s something I can never escape. My hands are stained with blood.


    Even if I hadn''t revived the System, Chiliad Avion would still havee up with a way to get me


    back into the fold. Furthermore, I ughtered many of the Parasite''s men.¡±


    Hannah said nothing further.


    ¡°I''ll send you home,¡± Donald offered.


    He then stretched his hand to his back and made a gesture.


    Following that, several figures in white soundlessly entered the restaurant to protect Jennifer.


    After sending Hannah back, Donald went home after a brief deliberation.


    It was his house with Jennifer, and nothing had changed.


    He swiftly packed his clothes and belongings. Standing there, he gazed at everything for a while


    before he sighed at longst. He took out his key and ced it on the coffee table in the living room.


    Then, he thought for a while before taking out a bank card from his pocket and cing it on the


    coffee table as well.


    That bank card was once used by them both to put aside funds for their child. Every month, they


    would deposit a small sum into it.


    By then, he had upgraded that card to a premium ck card. It appeared very ordinary on the


    surface, but the bank''s system indicated it as a WIP with a hundred million in liquidity.


    He wasn''t bothered about money, for he had no interest in it.


    Subsequently, he took their wedding photo down and boxed it, taking it away with him.


    After doing all that, he gently closed the door. Turning, he left and disappeared into the elevator.


    At a little over ten o''clock at night, Jennifer arrived home. The instant she opened the door and saw


    the keys and bank card on the coffee table, she froze as tears streamed down her face.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Jennifer threw open the wardrobe as though she had lost her mind, but all the clothes belonging to


    Donald were gone.


    She then opened the shoe cab, but all that remained were her shoes.


    The wall was bare, with even their wedding photo missing.


    She slumped onto the ground and covered her face with both hands, weeping in agony. ¡°Why are


    you so cruel? Why?¡±


    Phoning Linda, she sobbed, ¡°Mom, have Keve to pick me up. I want to go back and stay


    overnight at your ce.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? What happened? Why are you crying? I''ll have Keve and pick you up right


    away!¡± Linda fretted.


    Half an hourter, Kevin arrived with Skr trailing behind him.


    Right then, he was as smug as ever. Skr was also looking all high and mighty.


    In just a few hours, the Wilson family had actually made aeback. None of them ever expected


    the Wilson family in Tayhaven, with whom they had no contact for several decades, would start


    reuniting the family. Therefore, Kevin likewise rose with the tide. That outstanding man even gave


    him two million at a single go.


    When heid eyes on the man, he understood that people varied.


    Harrison was an insidious sissy, but that man was a formidable warrior¡ªmatured, calm, and


    ambitious.


    That man''s name was Nigel Wilson, and he was Tayhaven King''s most outstanding son.


    He had taken an interest in Jennifer.


    Everyone familiar with him knew that he suffered nock of women, nor would he love someone


    wholeheartedly. So far, not a single woman whom he fancied ever managed to escape him.


    Of course, he wouldn''t marry Jennifer. All he wanted was to have her body.


    After all, his fiancee was in Jadeborough, and she was truly from the aristocratic ss.


    Contempt showed on Kevin''s face. ¡°Why are you crying when you''ve already divorced Donald,


    Jennifer? Isn''t that somethingjoyous? Nigel is sincere toward you.


    Jennifer lifted her head. For the first time, repulsion manifested on her face.


    Is this really my brother? For the sake of his own interests, he pushes me into the line of fire time


    and again! It was Harrison before this, and now, it''s Nigel. If someone more outstanding than Nigel


    appears, I have no doubt that he''ll still push me into the line of fire!


    ¡°Donald is nothing when you''re now the leader of the Wilson family in Pollerton!¡± Skr crowed


    excitedly.


    Her initial n of dumping Kevin after bagging herself a rich man was all but gone since the man


    was also considered wealthy then.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± Jennifer muttered.


    After getting into the car, Kevin dered,


    ¡°Uncle Theo is waiting for you at home.¡±


    Jennifer was taken aback. ¡°Who do you mean?¡±


    Speaking of that, Kevin wore a deferential expression. ¡°Uncle Theo from the Wilson family in


    Tayhaven, Nigel''s most loyal subordinate. I noticed that even Mark from de Alliance was very


    respectful toward him when he saw him. Also, there''s someone else with Mark whom I find


    exceedingly terrifying.¡±


    When he had said that, he shuddered.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sitting in the backseat alone, Jennifer closed her eyes and mulled about her next step.


    The Wilson family in Tayhaven didn''t only enter Pollerton because they wanted to dominate the


    pharmaceutical industry here. Nigel Wilson appears very attentive to me, but I''m not sure whether


    he s sincere. Nheless, the elderly man who''s lying on his deathbed is indeed sincere in his wish


    to reunite the family. In all this, there''s certainly some secret unbeknownst to me. She recalled


    everything she had experienced in the past few hours.


    Indeed, she had met with Nigel.


    He was a man who was arrogant to the core yet mature and steady. One could tell that he had a


    strong foundation with a single look.


    Such a foundation could never be established without a century-old affluent family backing him up.


    In no time, they arrived at Jennifer''s parents'' house.


    Leonard and Linda were both sitting there respectfully with ingratiating expressions on their faces.


    Across from them sat three people.


    One was an imperious-looking middle-aged man in his fifties with an angr face. He was the


    ¡°Uncle Theo¡± from the Wilson family in Tayhaven whom Kevin mentioned, Theo Wilson. Sitting next


    to him was Mark from de Alliance, bald with ck lotus tattoos all over his head.


    There was another burly man sitting beside him who appeared to be about forty years old with a


    height of two meters.


    He was only wearing a singlet, and his arms were as thick as tree trunks. Likewise, he was bald, but


    he had a golden lotus tattoo on his head.


    Just sitting there, he gave off a sense of infinite pressure.


    If Tyson were there, he would definitely recognize the man.


    After all, Mark''s brother once worked for Divine Rune Society in the outer region. The skills he


    possessed were exceedingly terrifying, especially his head, which was said to be able to withstand


    a force of two tons and was imprable.


    At the sight of Jennifer pushing open the door and entering, Theo shed her a faint smile. ¡°You''re


    back?¡±


    Nodding, Jennifer respectfully greeted, ¡°Uncle Theo.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    ¡°How''s the progress with your homework?¡± Theo inquired gently.


    Jennifer thought for a moment before saying, ¡°At present, there are over three hundred people


    belonging to the eighth branch of the Wilson family, and they''re from all walks of life. The most


    sessful among them all is Reina Wilson, who owns Cdrius Real Estate. She has a great


    business vision. Actually, I don''t quite understand this¡ªwhy did you choose me when she''s far


    more capable?¡±


    She stared into the man''s eyes.


    Reina was young and had incredible talent in business, developing many projects single-handedly.


    Hearing that, Leonard, Linda, and Kevin threw frantic looks at her.


    It was clear as day that they were berating her for being an idiot.


    A faint smile bloomed on Theo''s face. ¡°Honestly speaking, we sought her out before we approached


    you. However, she''s very aloof and arrogant. She said that it didn''t matter whether they rejoined the


    family since the blood rtionship was already eighteen generations apart. Besides, she''s not easy


    to control. You are different. You have no foundation, but we investigated you and found that you''re


    actually very talented in handling business. You graduated from Pollerton University and proposed


    several ideas while in university, but they were all pushed back due to ack of start-up capital. I''m


    sure you know the progress of those ideaster on.


    When Jennifer was in university, she proposed the rapid development of smartphones, developing a


    reading software that would certainly take the city by the storm. That aside, she also suggested


    creating a food delivery application. Her business vision was, in fact, very advanced.


    Jennifer went silent.


    ¡°Therefore, you''re the most suitable candidate. Old Mr. Wilson is currently on his sickbed. His wish


    now is to reunite the Eight Branches of the Wilson family and bind them all into a rope to propel the


    Wilson family into bing a top-tier affluent family!¡± Theo''s eyes shone brightly.


    The Wilson family was now split into eight branches, and each branch had experienced figures.


    Once they were all merged together, the Wilson family would unquestionably be able to be a


    toptier conglomerate in the country.


    That was the true ambition of the Wilson family in Tayhaven.


    Although the patriarch of the Wilson family was lying on his deathbed, he had a far vision.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°However, it''s not without a stiption. You must dominate Pollerton''s pharmaceutical industry


    within two years and develop all industries to the best of your ability to generate a revenue of five


    billion.¡± While saying that, Theo''s eyes glittered. He then continued, ¡°If you aplish that, you''ll


    forever be a part of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. Otherwise, we''ll take back everything. Is there a


    problem?¡±


    Hmm... Generating a revenue of five billion within two years with a start-up capital of five hundred


    million at most is extremely difficult.


    Jennifer closed her eyes and pondered long and hard. In the end, she opened her eyes and replied,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A grin split Theo''s face. ¡°Actually, you don''t need to worry. Nigel will take care of you. While


    Pollerton isn''t our territory, we still have much say here.¡±


    However, Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I don''t want to think about rtionship matters right now.¡±


    At once, Kevin was gripped by the urge to smack Jennifer across the face.


    What? Nigel is such an incredible person, yet you''re not at all interested in him? What do you want?


    Don''t tell me you''re still yearning for Donald?


    Theo''s eyes narrowed into slits, and ayer of frost nketed his face.


    There''s still a woman who dares to reject Nigel? Is she sick of living?


    ¡°My sister is blinded by love. She¡¯s still yearning for her ex-husband,¡± Kevin revealed without


    warning.


    Everyone was stunned, not quite understanding his meaning.


    Malevolence contorted Kevin''s face. ¡°If Donald Campbell disappears...¡±


    His words were savage and ruthless beyond belief.


    A thoughtful expression appeared on the faces of Theo, Mark, and the bald and burly man with a


    height of two meters.


    Mark suddenlymented, ¡°I know him. He''s currently Lana Collins'' security guard.


    How about I act in this matter?¡±


    Jennifer instantly went as pale as a sheet.


    ¡°No!¡±


    s, no one paid her any mind.


    Mark merely swept a cid nce over her before fixating his gaze on Kevin. ¡°You''re vicious


    enough, kid. I like it!¡±


    Unexpectedly, admiration showed on his face.


    Immediately, Kevin greeted in a panic, ¡°I''ve heard of you long ago, Mr. White. I''ve even met Jerald


    Hill from de Alliance before.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Mark froze. ¡°You''re the one that Jerald had mentioned, who Tiger had protected?¡±


    It was Kevin''s turn to freeze in shock. ¡°That''s me. However, it wasn''t Tiger who saved me. It was


    Harrison.¡±


    Mark frowned. ¡°Harrison is worthless sh*t. Louis? Garrett? They''re nothing. We are only wary of Mr.


    Green, who''s backing them up. Yet, even if he wishes to meet Jerald, he''s unable to do so,¡± he said.


    He pondered for a moment before calling Jerald. ¡°Hello, Jerald. Who was the person who had


    rescued Kevin previously?¡±


    ¡°Tyson, also known as Tiger.¡±


    Mark asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure. Mr. White, I wouldn''t dare to joke about such matters. I dealt with Tyson personally.¡±


    Jerald''s voice could be heard from the other end of the line.


    Mark immediately looked at Kevin. ¡°That''s suspicious. The one who saved you was


    Tyson!¡±


    What kind of person was Tyson?


    He was so powerful that he was nicknamed the North Prince!


    His other nicknames, Single de War God and Tiger, came from his awesome battle prowess.


    Even if Mark personally went to meet Tyson, Tyson would not necessarily entertain him.


    However, he would head over to the de Alliance to save a useless person like Kevin. So what


    did this mean?


    This meant that there was an extremely powerful personmanding him, and that person was


    ruling over Pollerton.


    Jennifer and Kevin froze.


    If it was not Harrison, who could it be?


    Jennifer subconsciously thought of Donald. Shortly after, she shook her head. That''s impossible.


    ¡°Go and find out who that is,¡± Theo ordered.


    Mark immediately replied with much respect, ¡°All right, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Thereafter, he called Tyson. ¡°Mr. Quirk, may I ask you a question? Previously, who was the one who


    had asked you to help Kevin out?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. I can''t tell you!¡± Tyson then hung up immediately.


    Mark''s face swiftly darkened. His expression did not look too good.


    Theo stood up and said, ¡°It''s gettingte. Rest well, Jennifer. We''ll officially manage the


    pharmaceutical matters tomorrow. Also, kid. Follow me. We''ll go and have a drink.¡±


    Jennifer''s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°I beg you. Please don''t do anything to Donald.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, we won''t,¡± Theo reassured her.


    Kevin trailed behind them clumsily.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Once they exited the house, Theo said, ¡°We''ll get rid of Tyson first and ask him who he''s working


    for. Then, we''ll go and meet Mr. Waterson. Any questions?¡±


    Mark chuckled bitterly. ¡°We''ll have to depend on you for this, Lotus King.¡±


    The bald man, who was two meters tall, smiled viciously. ¡°Tiger means nothing to me. I''ll get rid of


    him now.¡±


    Kevin was very excited. He liked to engage in such activities.


    Meanwhile, Donald met Ryan.


    ¡°Lord Campbell. The Parasite''s subordinate, Bet Waterson, has reached Pollerton. Chiliad


    Avion intends to get rid of him tonight,¡± Ryan reported. ¡°It''s a little dangerous because Lotus King


    will also be there.¡±


    Lotus King...


    Donald narrowed his eyes, and a frosty smile appeared on his face. ¡°That''s great. We''ll get rid of


    both of them tonight.¡± ¡°Chiliad Avion has instructed that you can''t reveal your identity for the time


    being.


    You''ll have to bear with it, Lord Campbell,¡± Ryan apologized and handed him a golden mask and a


    golden cloak.


    Donald received it, and a nostalgic look appeared on his face.


    He had worn the mask for the first time a decade ago. Everyone used to call him Golden Lord back


    then.


    ¡°Chiliad Avion is pretty interesting,¡± Donald said as his smile disappeared from his face.


    Ryan smiled silently. Renewed respect could be seen in his expression.


    ¡°All right. You can go now.¡± Donald took the mask and received news from Bradley almost at the


    same time.


    Mark, Lotus King, Kevin, and Theo were heading to Tyson''s location. From the looks of it, they were


    prepared to kill him.


    Donald put on his golden cloak and mask in the dark before rushing to Tyson''s location.


    Tyson had already withdrawn into seclusion. His nickname was the North Prince. The Mount Sea


    Sect that he had founded was on par with de Alliance. He had retired and opened a small


    restaurant in a remote area. It was eleven at night. The bulky North Prince, Tyson, was wiping


    tables with his back to the door.


    He wore a chef''s attire, and his movements were slow and leisurely. At first nce, one could tell


    that he was a straightforward person.


    No one would associate him with the North Prince warrior who was as powerful as the South, East,


    and West Princes.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    Without turning back, Tysonzily said, ¡°We''re closed.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m a little hungry. I need to meet someer on. Is it possible for you to just cook two


    simple dishes for me?¡±


    A man who was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses walked it. He looked very polite and


    cultured, and he wore a patterned suit. The man looked around thirty years old. He even carried a


    suitcase, appearing to be someone from the working ss. His attitude was extremely amicable.


    Tyson said a little apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry. We''re really closed.¡±


    The man walked over directly and sat on a chair. ¡°I''m really sorry, boss. I''m fine with two simple


    dishes and some beer. Please help me. Is that okay?¡±


    His attitude was very humble, and a lethargic look appeared on his face.


    Tyson pondered for a while before nodding. ¡°Okay. Wait for me for a few minutes.


    The man bowed and expressed his gratitude.


    Ten minutes or soter, Tyson cooked two simple dishes and brought them to him.


    The man drank some beer and said, ¡°Can you sit down and have a chat with me?¡±


    Tyson froze for a moment before sitting down. ¡°It''s prettyte. Are you working overtime?¡±


    The man wolfed down the food and said blearily, ¡°Yes. My boss has yet to finish dealing with some


    matters and told me to settle it.¡±


    Before Tyson could speak, the ss door was pushed open again. His pupils contracted sharply.


    Four people swaggered in.


    They were Mark, Theo, Lotus King and Kevin!

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Mark entered and shut the roller shutter from the inside. Thereafter, he stood behind the man in the


    suit.


    He bowed slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Waterson, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have invited you to such a ce.¡±


    Bet gulped a mouthful of beer and burped. ¡°It''s okay.¡±


    Tyson immediately stood up and staggered back. With a wave of his right hand, his butcher knife


    appeared in his grip.


    ¡°Mark, you''ve found a powerful backer?¡± Tyson was an important figure in his youth who had seen


    many things. He calmly reacted to the situation and did not panic.


    Mark said, ¡°There are two reasons why I came here today.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to ask me who instructed me to rescue this piece of trash?¡± Tyson pointed at Kevin.


    Kevin''s face turned bright red. Then, he scolded, ¡°Tyson, be careful with your words. Who''s trash?


    Believe it or not, I can end you.¡±


    Tyson looked at him in disdain. ¡°You have a good sister. If not, you would have be mincemeat.


    ¡°Tell us. If you do, I can let you die a painless death.¡± Bet ate two mouthfuls of food with much


    gusto.


    ¡°This is Theo Wilson, and this is Lotus King. Do you think that you stand a chance today?¡± Kevin


    threatened, relying on the might of those standing behind him.


    Tyson''s knife spun in his grip, and he leaped swiftly toward Mark.


    The knife was so fast that an arc of light formed, and an ear-splitting sound resounded.


    Lotus King stepped forward and let the knifend on the top of his skull.


    Unexpectedly, a metallic sound rang out. Tyson felt his arm grow numb and his pupils contracted


    once more.


    ¡°Useless!¡± Lotus King said as he punched Tyson''s ribs.


    A cracking sound could be heard. Tyson soon felt an unbearable pain as he flew away andnded


    on a ss table. The table shattered into smithereens. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood as he


    looked at Lotus King with shock.


    ¡°Are you Lotus King from a decade ago?¡± Tyson remembered a person. Ten years ago, there was


    an elite force, and a legendary Lotus King was rumored to be in it. Knives and bullets did not have


    any effects on his body.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lotus King said.


    ¡°Since you know Lotus King, you should know me.¡± Bet finally finished eating, and he took out a


    tissue to dab at his lips.


    Tyson looked at him.


    ¡°Four-Faced Angel,¡± Bet added.


    At his words, Tyson''s heart skipped a beat in terror.


    Tyson''s power was in Pollerton, but Four-


    Faced Angel''s power extended all the way to the Golden Triangle!


    It was rumored that his speed was top-notch. He could even catch a bullet with his bare hands.


    Such a person unexpectedly came to Pollerton!


    Although Kevin could not understand what they were saying, he felt that they were awesome. He


    pointed at Tyson and demanded, ¡°Trash, you''re going to die, so tell us who ordered you to save me


    that day.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was not grateful at all.


    Tyson chuckled coldly and remained silent.


    ¡°A butcher knife crafted from extremely rare metal. Not bad.¡± Bet picked up the knife. His right


    hand suddenly shook and crushed the knife into ten pieces. The shards flew out and pierced


    Tyson''s wrist, belly, and thighs. A small portion was even embedded into the walls.


    Cold sweat ran down Tyson''s face. His face was contorted with pain as fresh blood


    gushed out instantaneously.


    Wow! How powerful! There are real martial artists on this earth!


    Lotus King''s eyes widened. This is Mr. Waterson''s capability?


    Mark''s quiet heart immediately jolted.


    Mr. Waterson is already so powerful. How powerful is his boss?


    ¡°The North, South, East, and West Princes are nothing. How disappointing.¡± Bet sighed.


    ¡°I''ll give you onest chance. Are you going to tell us?¡± Theo walked over and stared down at Tyson


    coldly.


    Tyson closed his eyes and breathed heavily.


    ¡°What the... Are you going to tell us or not!¡± Kevin rushed forward and stomped on Tyson''s face.


    ¡°You''re not telling us?¡± Kevin wished to depend on his powerful backers and did not hesitate to


    show his viciousness.


    ¡°Still not saying anything? Then, I''ll kill you today!¡± Kevin grew angry. He raised his foot that was in


    his leather shoe and fiercely stomped Tyson''s chest.


    ¡°Get rid of him,¡± Betmanded.


    Mark took out a small and sharp knife from his pocket. He handed it to Kevin. ¡°Cut his jugr vein.¡±


    Kevin froze as bloodthirst appeared on his face. He was even faintly excited. ¡°Okay. I''ll try!¡±


    Kevin took the short knife and walked toward Tyson. His hands trembled with excitement.


    It was the first time that he was going to kill someone.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    After meeting Harrison, Kevin changedpletely. He was corrupted by money, alcohol, and fame.


    Under Theo''s guidance, he slowly walked toward a path that he could not turn back from.


    Tyson only looked coldly at Kevin.


    Bet still looked polite and cultured, holding his suitcase in his hands.


    Lotus King''s muscr frame shook. He looked like a predator that was about to eat its prey.


    Tyson closed his eyes and sighed faintly. ¡°Lotus King and Four-Faced Angel have entered Pollerton.


    I guess Pollerton is going to change.¡±


    In truth, Lotus King alone was enough to dominate Pollerton.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Mark ordered.


    Kevin nodded and gathered his strength. Then, he aimed the knife toward Tyson''s neck in a swift


    motion.


    At that critical juncture, a white light shed in the air, and a regr poker card flew over faster than


    the speed of lightning. It cleanly sliced Kevin''s fingers off.


    ¡°Ah! My hand! My hand!¡± Kevin shrieked in distress as he cupped his injured hand.


    Unending groans of pain poured out of his mouth.


    Bet''s eyes narrowed as he turned around quickly. When he looked behind him, his heartbeat


    quickened.


    How fast! I can catch bullets, but I couldn''t catch that poker card! Who is this expert ?


    The roller shutter was swiftly pulled open. Then, a man wearing a golden mask and cloak walked


    over. He looked like a golden God of War and exerted much dominance once he stepped in.


    Mark froze and cursed, ¡°B*stard!¡±


    He did not recognize the Golden Lord.


    Yet, Lotus King and Four-Faced Angel recognized him. The muscles on their faces immediately


    twitched.


    It was especially so for the Four-Faced Angel, Bet. He hollered, ¡°Golden Lord!¡±


    ¡°Golden Lord! I didn''t expect that you''d be in Pollerton!¡± Lotus King eximed. ¡°I still bear a grudge


    toward you for that bullet you shot that time!¡±


    Donald''s gaze was cold and emotionless.


    His killing lust erupted like a volcano.


    ¡°I came here today to kill you.¡± Donald''s gazended on Four-Faced Angel. ¡°Noah the Parasite''s


    ninth dog!¡±


    ¡°Get rid of him!¡± Bet ordered angrily.


    Lotus King moved immediately. His burly body was like a tank. He rushed forward and threw a


    punch at Donald''s head, aiming to kill him with that punch.


    He was very confident that he could kill Donald with one punch.


    Donald stared at hisrge fist. He merely raised his right hand and held the iing fist. In a swift


    motion, he pulled Lotus King toward him and raised a fist to punch the crown of his head.


    The punch seemed very gentle and did not appear to hold any strength.


    The fistnded on Lotus King''s head.


    nk!


    Lotus King''s movements haltedpletely. He only felt an immense and unimaginable force


    smashing into his head and destroying his brain.


    The punch was extremely terrifying.


    Following that, Donald shook his cloak. It turned into a golden sh of light and flew by. Lotus King''s


    big head soon flew toward the sky, and his headless corpse fell to the ground before spasming.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. It was as if they had been struck by lightning.


    Kevin even forgot to scream as his heart raced, and he almost puked in fear.


    What kind of ability is this? Just now, Lotus King stopped Tyson''s knife with his head. He did not


    appear to have the slightest bit of injury. Yet, he has been killed by one punch, and this man merely


    used his golden cloak to lop off his head? Is he even a human?


    Donald remained in his spot. There was no ripple of emotion in his eyes.


    Mark''s face paled. He looked dazedly at Lotus King''s corpse. Lotus King was extremely close to


    him, and he had been killed in one blow!


    Theo had not regained hisposure at that moment.


    When had such a scary person appeared in Pollerton ?


    ¡°It''s rumored that you have the fastest speed in the world. I wonder if that''s true?¡± Donald finally


    directed his attention to Bet.


    Bet felt an impending doom approach him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had just entered Pollerton, yet he met such a strong opponent.


    Theeback of the Parasite, Noah Rodriguez, would not be so easy.


    ¡°Golden Lord. I heard that you would exterminate people when someone pays you to do so. I''ll give


    you a hundred million to stay out of this matter. What do you say?¡± Bet asked.


    ¡°I don''t need money. I''m not interested in it.¡± Donald walked over like he was the Grim Reaper.


    At that moment, an invincible and otherworldly aura emanated from him.


    When Bet heard that, he exerted strength in his legs, and his figure shed around before he


    darted out.


    Everyone thought that he was very fast in unison.


    ¡°Did I say that you can leave?¡± Donald calmly asked. He turned around and extended his arms like


    they were wings. He flew over eight meters with a graceful leap andnded a kick on Bet''s


    back.


    Donald stomped on Bet, and thetter spat out a mouthful of blood. His internal organs had


    already been damaged by that stomp.


    Hey on the ground and moved his head with great difficulty as he wished to see Donald''s real


    face.


    He could only see a pair of cold and heartless eyes. The pair of eyes looked at him a little numbly. It


    was as if they were inspecting an insignificant ant.


    ¡°You can''t imagine Mr. Rodriguez''s power!¡± Bet screeched as fresh blood dribbled out of his


    mouth. The speed that he was so proud of waspletely nothingpared to Golden Lord''s


    speed. Golden Lord was too perfect. No one could surpass his speed. His strength was fearsome,


    and no weaknesses could be found in him.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    As soon as Bet finished shouting, darkness came in and covered his vision like a tide. Within a


    second, he lost all signs of life.


    Tyson widened his eyes in disbelief as he watched the scene before him. I can''t believe that Golden


    Lord is that powerful! Does he know how strong Four-Faced Angel is? He''s a big shot in Golden


    Triangle, and he can even smash my knife! But then, he has now been killed by Golden Lord with


    only one kick!


    Right then, he could not help but admire Donald.


    Donald walked toward Tyson after picking up the suitcase. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Tyson was beyond surprised to hear that. What? I can''t believe that Golden Lord has just shown


    concern for me!


    ¡°Yes. It''s nothing! I''m fine...¡± he replied.


    Theo stood still as he gulped nervously. He was so terrified that he dared not to make a single


    movement. Did I just fail the mission


    from the Tayhaven King?


    Mark, on the other hand, trembled in fear.


    ¡°Do you guys think I should kill the three of you?¡± Donald looked at Kevin, Mark, and Theo.


    ¡°Please don''t kill me! I beg you!¡± Kevin kneeled on the ground abruptly. ¡°I''m merely an insignificant


    man. I came here just to watch the show tonight!¡±


    ¡°I''m a member of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. If you kill me, you''re dering war with the


    Tayhaven King!¡± Theo was still struggling to surrender.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Donald replied casually.


    With a tap of his toes, the entire ground shattered into pieces. A rock flew out and pierced through


    Theo''s temples.


    Theo''s eyes widened in surprise, feeling shocked. He did not expect Donald to kill him without


    hesitation.


    The next moment, he copsed to the ground and lost his breath.


    ¡°Please don''t kill me! Please...¡± Mark fell onto his knees as he wailed in agony. ¡°I''m willing to be your


    dog!¡±


    Donald''s power had given him tremendous stress. After all, Lotus King was basically his brother, so


    he understood how capable Lotus King was. Back then, during the White family''s disaster, Lotus


    King had escaped it using his own capabilities. With that, everyone was impressed by his


    exceptional martial art skills.


    Sadly, Golden Lord killed him with only one punch. That was the strongest power one had ever


    seen.


    Moreover, Four-Faced Angel was the Parasite, Noah''s weapon. No one could ever defeat him, so


    he was known as the strongest person in the world.


    Unfortunately, Donald ended him with one blow too.


    It was evident that Donald was a terrifying person.


    As for Theo, he was the spokesperson for Nigel Wilson from the Wilson family in Tayhaven.


    Nevertheless, he got killed by


    Donald straight away.


    Donald stared at Mark on the ground with a pair of cold eyes.


    ording to thetest order by Chiliad Avion, he should not kill him. After all, he was the Parasite''s


    underling, so he would definitely know the other underlings. In that case, it would be better to keep


    him alive for the time being.


    Donald shot Mark a nce before shifting his eyes onto Kevin. ¡°I don''t understand. You''re just a


    piece of insignificant trash. Why do you have to get yourself involved in this matter? Isn''t it good to


    be alive?¡±


    His voice sounded like a rich baritone. That was an effect of the sound card of the mask.


    Kevin felt a jolt go straight through his core. He nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°You''re right. I''m just a


    piece of trash. You''re generous, aren''t you? Can you show mercy on a useless man like me...¡±


    ¡°Step on him,¡± Donald said to Tyson.


    Gritting his teeth, Tyson stood up and stepped on Kevin''s face.


    Kevin screamed tragically, but he dared not to object. Hey on the ground obediently and let Tyson


    step on him. It was so painful that his eyes turned red.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Donald gestured at the people outside the room. Soon, a few men in ck suits walked inside like


    bolts of lightning. Then, they kneeled behind Donald silently.


    ¡°Sink them into the sea of Pollerton and let them rot there,¡± Donald ordered.


    The men in ck immediately stood up to drag Kevin and Mark away. The duo screamed in terror,


    but everyone in the room ignored them.


    After they left, the rolling shutter was closed again. Tyson turned around and looked at Donald


    awkwardly.


    Donald took off his mask slowly, revealing his young face.


    Tyson widened his eyes as his heart began to beat erratically. At that moment, he was so shocked


    that his heart almost leaped out of his throat.


    It''s Lord Campbell! I didn''t expect him to be


    Golden Lord!


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Campbell!¡± Ignoring the wounds on his body, Tyson kneeled on the ground and


    saluted Donald respectfully.


    His eyes were brimming with enthusiasm. That''s right! Only Lord Campbell would possess such


    great power.


    ¡°All right. There''s no need to be so formal.¡± Donald sat down on a chair.


    Tyson stood up in a sh. A humble and friendly smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°You can start taking over Mount Sea Sect. Then, at the right time, gather all the forces to destroy


    the Parasite,¡± Donald said as he opened the suitcase.


    There were a series ofplex words and symbols on the documents.


    Tyson furrowed his eyebrows as he did not understand anything on the document.


    After all, those were thetest version of ciphertexts used in Papillon. Any ordinary human would


    not be able to understand them.


    ¡°There are only two persons in Pollerton who knows how to use these texts.¡± Tyson scanned the


    document briefly.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Tyson replied, ¡°One is Lana Collins, and the other is Reina Wilson from Pollerton Real Estate. I''ve


    seen themmunicating with these ciphertexts on a sheet of paper before.¡±


    Donald fell into deep thought. He put on his mask while standing up. ¡°Okay.


    Understood. You have a good rest.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    The next day, two big news were released in Pollerton.


    The Wilson family in Tayhaven had established an international investmentpany. Thatpany


    had set foot in different industries such as pharmaceutical, luxury goods, and real estate


    development. Besides, Jennifer was the Chairman of thepany.


    Everyone was utterly shocked upon hearing the news.


    They could not help but wonder about Jennifer''s identity and background. After all, they had never


    heard of her name before.


    Regardless, the Wilson family in Tayhaven was Jennifer''s backing. That was why most


    conglomerates felt threatened.


    Everyone knew who Tayhaven King was. He was a behemoth rooted in Tayhaven. In short, he had


    the right to call the final say on all matters in Tayhaven.


    Hence, many wondered what would happen after that powerful family joined Pollerton.


    The second news was about the return of the Rodriguez family to Pollerton. Furthermore, they had


    announced theireback by establishing a newpany, Noah International Group.


    When Lana heard about the news, she stretched her bodyzily. ¡°Things are getting more and more


    interesting,¡± she said softly.


    She was wearing a tight-fitting dress with a pair of ck stiletto heels. Moreover, she had a red


    thread around one of her ankles. Her skin was fair and delicate, looking sexy and alluring.


    Suddenly, someone pushed the door open.


    The moment Donald stepped into the room, he unintentionally saw Lana''s red panties between her


    thighs.


    Wow! What a lucky day.


    However, he pretended to keep his eyes to the front.


    ¡°Don''t make me scold you foring in without permission.¡± Lana immediately crossed her legs


    tightly. She then rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°I didn''t see anything.¡± There was no expression on Donald''s face.


    Why are you so nervous? I didn''t mean to look at your panties on purpose. He rolled his eyes inside


    his heart.


    Lana sat straight and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Donald took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to her. ¡°I heard that you recognize these


    words.¡±


    As soon as Lana took over the papers, her expression turned grim. ¡°These are thetest version of


    ciphertexts used by Papillon. Where did you find them?¡±


    ¡°I''ve killed Bet, the Four-Faced Angel,¡± Donald replied calmly.


    Lana widened her clear, beautiful eyes in bewilderment as her breathing quickened. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    She fixated her eyes on Donald, saying, ¡°I''m even more curious about your identity now.


    Donald ignored her question. ¡°What are these papers about?¡±


    ¡°I can''t decipher them on my own. At least two people are needed to do that,¡± Lana said.


    ¡°Then ask Reina toe and help us,¡± Donald said.


    ¡°You''re really well informed, aren''t you? That''s scary.¡± Lana rolled her eyes affectionately at him.


    She took out her phone, preparing to invite Reina over.


    A momentter, she asked, ¡°She said she''lle tomorrow. Do you have anything to do today?¡±


    Donald pondered for a while before answering, ¡°Not as of now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Apany me to go and meet an important person, then,¡± Lana said.


    ¡°Is it Lilith?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me that? You told me you would apany me there yesterday,


    but you ran away in the end. You know, I need you to protect me now,¡± Lanained.


    Nheless, Donald would not believe a single word she said. He stood still silently like a log, not


    giving her any reaction.


    Upon seeing that, Lana decided to stop joking. ¡°I''m meeting the director of Southwood Emerce


    District today. He''s young and capable. He must be a rich, good-looking man. Perhaps I should try


    approaching him. What do you think? Will you feel jealous?¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why would I feel jealous?¡± Donald uttered.


    Lana was taken aback by his words. Feeling infuriated, she almost stood up and punched him in the


    face.


    ¡°Go and get yourself ready. I''ve agreed to meet him in the emerce districtter.¡± Lana changed


    the topic.


    Ten minutester, Donald drove Lana''s Aston Martin, which cost fortyeight million, to the


    destination.


    Southwood Emerce District covered an area of five hundred and thirty thousand square


    meters. Moreover, it had a market value of more than thirty billion.


    Donald did not know that those were actually his assets.


    The moment he got in the car, Charles called him. ¡°Lord Campbell, are you free today?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Donald asked while driving.


    ¡°Can youe over to Seasons Hotel?¡± Charles asked politely.


    Donald was startled. Coincidentally, Seasons Hotel was located in Southwood Emerce District


    too. Hence, he could drop by there on his way. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lana did not hear anything. She was taking a rest with her eyes closed.


    She had changed into acy top and a pair of slim-fit pants. Besides that, she wore a pair of ck


    heels, looking elegant and


    demure.


    ¡°This is a limited Aston Martin. Currently, there are only three of them in our country. Each of them


    cost forty-eight million,¡± Lana said out of the blue.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Donald responded. It seemed like he was not surprised.


    Suddenly, Lana''s interest piqued. She looked at Donald''s side profile and asked, ¡°Do you want to


    consider dating me? I can give you this car as a present.¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Lana added, ¡°You''re so dense! Do you know how many men are waiting to date me? What an


    insensitive, unromantic man!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Donald answered.


    ¡°Then, am I pretty?¡± Lana tucked her hair behind her ear, showing her perfect side profile.


    ¡°You''re okay.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Lana scoffed in response.


    Okay? What does he mean by okay? I''m the daughter of the Collins family everybody likes and


    admires. Yet, he says that I''m ¡°okay¡±?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°I wonder who you are. Are you the son of the leader of


    Paradise Sept?¡±


    Donald curled the corners of his lips into a smile. ¡°Paradise Sept...¡±


    However, a sense of coldness shed across his eyes as he smiled.


    He turned to look at Lana, saying. ¡°I''ll leave now. I have to go and meet a friend.¡±


    ¡°No. You can''t leave. You have to protect me. You''re now my personal bodyguard, so you have to


    keep me safe all the time. What if the director of Southwood Emerce District is a pervert?¡±


    Lana put on a pitiful look.


    After giving it some thought, Donald answered, ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    ¡°Where is your friend?¡± Lana took out her phone to send Charles a message. Soon, Charles replied


    to confirm their meeting ce.


    ¡°Seasons Hotel,¡± Donald said.


    Lana was stunned momentarily. ¡°What a coincidence! I''m going there too. Let''s go together.¡±


    As Southwood Emerce District was five hundred and thirty thousand square metersrge, it


    would be the biggest logistic distribution center and the magnate of the retail industry in


    Terrandya in the future. Every knowledgeable people in Pollerton knew that Southwood E-


    commerce District would be a money-eating machine in the future.


    Even Jennifer was aware about that too.


    After all, although Southwood Emerce District had justunched its phase one project, it had


    already attracted hundreds of emerce merchants. Not to mention that Johnny''s Antiques was


    also located in that area.


    Located at the entrance of the emerce district was Seasons Hotel. It looked like a guard


    suppressing all the merchants around him. As long as Charles was there, no one in Pollerton dared


    toy a finger on the district.


    Meanwhile, Charles was sitting in a private room with a cane in his hand. His hair was neat, and he


    exuded a majestic, imposing aura as if he could control everything.


    Besides, there were two middle-aged men sitting uneasily at a distance away.


    They looked very simr, and they had the same body shapes. However, one of them had a beard,


    while the other was a cleanshaven man.


    That man with a beard was Johnny Green from Johnny''s Antiques. He was also a tycoon in the


    antique industry.


    He owned thirty percent of the antiques in the entire country. Although he had a worth of more


    than tens of billions, he looked like a kid in front of Charles as he did not dare to mess with the


    latter.


    As for the man with a clean face, Harrison would definitely recognize him if he was


    still alive.


    He was Joshua Green, an influential person at Pollerton General Hospital. Moreover, he was also


    an influential politician in Pollerton.


    ¡°Is it true that your lord wille tonight?¡± Joshua asked cautiously.


    He still remembered clearly how terrifying Donald was. After all, Donald easily got rid of all the


    deadwood in Pollerton General Hospital. Before Joshua could do anything, he received a warning.


    Not to mention that it was a serious warning from Terrandya Provincial Center.


    Apart from that, Charles also showed up in his house to warn him, ¡°Don''t make any unnecessary


    moves when my lord is angry. Otherwise, no one would be able to help you!¡±


    That sentence was enough to make Joshua''s blood run cold.


    Although that incident happened three days ago, Joshua still found it hard to sleep. He often had


    nightmares, and he always


    woke up in shock.


    As for Johnny from Johnny''s Antiques, he was never a match for the others.


    He was always an honest businessman. Therefore, he had been keeping a good reputation.


    Unfortunately, Charles was even more sessful than him in business, while North Prince, Tyson,


    and South Prince, Zayne, were more outstanding than him in shady fields.


    Thus, he was even more frightened.


    ¡°I guess he''ll reach in about ten minutes. I''ve always been close to you guys since you were young.


    So, I like both of you a lot.¡± Charles continued, ¡°I want you to leave a good impression on my lord.


    That''s why I invited you guys here tonight. None of you could imagine how powerful and prominent


    he is.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Langford,¡± Joshua gushed gratefully.


    ¡°Lana will be here too. She''ll be discussing the coborative project of Southwood merce


    District with us.¡± Charles added, ¡°Also, Reina''s a well-informed woman.


    She''s also preparing to start a few projects with us.¡±


    Johnny was only good at antique appraisal, so he did not know anything about business. He asked


    foolishly, ¡°Is Southwood Emerce District really that valuable?¡±


    He paused, then continued, ¡°It''s not that big, right? Five hundred and thirty thousand square meters


    is already its maximumnd coverage.¡±


    Charles stared at him as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°What''s on the north side of Southwood E-


    commerce District?¡±


    ¡°The sea.¡± Still, Johnny did not understand what Charles was trying to say. ¡°Moreover, it''s a sea with


    low potential. The shores are rocky, so we can''t build a pier there. We can only use it for seaweed


    farming.¡±


    Charles was exasperated. He turned to Joshua and asked, ¡°Do you have any idea?¡±


    Joshua tilted his head and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, an idea shed across his mind like a


    bolt of lightning. But then, he quickly shook his head, thinking that idea was too ridiculous. ¡°I dare


    not to say that.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what''s on your mind.¡± Charles smiled.


    Joshua gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Land remation!¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    The moment Johnny heard those words, he said, ¡°No way. Without the official approval letter, not


    even my brother would dare toy his hands on it.¡±


    Nodding, he quickly added, ¡°After all, the approval falls out of the jurisdiction of the local authorities.


    That''s unless it''s issued by Chiliad Avion or Paradise Sept.¡±


    Charles eximed, ¡°It''snd remation!¡±


    Dumbfounded, both Johnny and Joshua froze on the spot, feeling a thunderous explosion inside


    their heads.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Johnny cursed right away.


    Even his breathing had be erratic. If it was reallynd remation, it could bring enormous


    economic benefits to the entirety of Pollerton.


    That would mean thriving property value, logistics system, business investments, and even port


    constructions.


    ¡°Is it reliable, though, Mr. Langford?¡±


    Joshua''s voice became hoarse all of a sudden.


    Charles reassured him, ¡°The approval letter is currently being drafted, so it''ll be delivered to my lord


    in no time. Also, it''ll be undersigned by Chiliad Avion!¡±


    The duo was surprised when Charles dropped a bomb like that.


    It was even bigger news than the news of the Wilson family from Tayhaven and the Parasite


    stepping into Pollerton.


    ¡°Moreover, there are two remations this time. One of them will take ce in the northern area of


    Southwood Emerce District, about thirty kilometers to the sea, and the other one is at the


    southeast ind on the south coast!¡± Charles added.


    Stupefied, both Johnny and Joshua suddenly lost their ability to think as they listened to Charles.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Charles went on, ¡°This is one percent of my lord''s sovereignty. Do you understand now?¡±


    One percent of sovereignty? Pulling off twond remations at once using only one percent?


    What''s the real identity of this lord?


    The duo gasped in awe. Because of that, they exhibited more respect for that lord than ever before.


    They made up their minds. No matter what, they would go all out that night so that they could leave


    a strong impression on the lord.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, nightlife thus began. Donald arrived at Seasons Hotel in the car.


    After Lana got out of the car, Donald pulled over at the parking lot and walked to her side.


    ¡°What a qualified bodyguard you are.¡± Lana poked fun at Donald.


    ¡°The only downside is the low monthly sry of five thousand thates with it,¡± Donald replied


    with a nonchnt countenance.


    ¡°I''ll give you a raise, then!¡± As Lana was finishing her sentence, she was interrupted by some voices


    nearby.


    ¡°Bodyguard? Five thousand sry? So, you quit your job as an agent and became a bodyguard for


    Ms. Collins, Donald?¡± A teasing voice resonated across the vicinity.


    In a matter of seconds, Lana''s eyes turned cold as she shot a re ahead toward the left side.


    There Oliver was, standing in a pair of overalls coupled with a gray overcoat. He even parted his


    hair in the middle, giving himself a feminine look. Escorting him on his left and right were Reba


    and Irene, looking ever so stunning.


    Be that as it may, they wore a disdainful expression with traces of mockery.


    ¡°Scram! If you don''t, I''ll wallop you!¡± A wave of anger erupted like a volcano in Lana''s heart. For


    some reason, it made her furious to hear Donald being insulted.


    Oliver, in turn, held his breath before exining in a respectful manner, ¡°I''m so sorry, Ms. Collins. I


    was referring to him, not you. That guy over there is my exssmate from high school, and I can tell


    you he''s not a good person.¡±


    Lana''s eyes darkened. ¡°You must have a death wish!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oliver was also getting his knickers in a twist.


    Lately, Oliver had been floating on air. Not only had he looted an invaluable relic and gifted it to


    Johnny, but he also uncovered a bountiful haul of antiques in a vige by the mountainside. For


    that, he became the apple of Johnny''s eyes, and he was even awarded one hundred million. In


    addition, Johnny had also appointed him as one of the executives of Johnny''s Antiques.


    Because of that, Oliver hadpsed into an arrogant state of mind.


    With more than ten billion in assets, Lana undoubtedly could be the most eminent businesswoman


    in Pollerton.


    However, Johnny''s Antiques was also a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Ms. Collins, please don''t think that you can act willfully just because you''re loaded!¡± Oliver''s


    expression turned indifferent as he continued to mock, ¡°He''s only a bodyguard, one with a mere five


    thousand sry. I don''t see any difference between him and a dog. Why are you getting all worked


    up for?¡±


    Lana narrowed her eyes to slits, getting ready to unleash her wrath.


    Waving his hand, Donald quickly stopped Lana. He then reproached Oliver, ¡°Tell me. Are you really


    going to buy that property at Pollerton Estates? And also, when will youpensate Rafe his full


    amount ofmission as promised?¡±


    Oliver was stunned momentarily before bursting intoughter. ¡°Such is the stance of a small fry!


    Just so you know, I''ll definitely buy that property. As for the two millionmission, it''s a shame that


    that will never happen.¡±


    At that moment, Reba scoffed, ¡°Who do you think you are, Donald!¡±


    Irene chimed in, ¡°That''s right! Don''t you dare get all high and mighty just because you''re Ms. Collins''


    bodyguard! A dog will always be a dog.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Donald shot Irene a stiff nce and taunted, ¡°I actually wouldn''t mind breaking your neck right now.¡±


    Patting her chest exaggeratingly, Irene pretended to be frightened. ¡°Oh, no! Help me, Oliver! I''m so


    scared. He''s going to break my neck.¡±


    After a brief pause, she threw her gaze back at Donald and went on, ¡°So, how was my acting? I do


    have the potential to be a superstar, right? I''m signing a contract with Donter Pictures tomorrow


    morning, so the next time you see me acting like this, it''ll be on TV.¡±


    Donald merely put on a sarcastic smile and stared at Oliver instead. ¡°I''m so done speaking


    nonsense with you. I told you before to fulfill Rafe''spensation in three days, so tomorrow will be


    yourst day.¡±


    Oliver, in turn, guffawed at that. ¡°I''m not paying anyone anything. What are you going to do, hmm?¡±


    As he spoke, his breath quickened, for he saw a group of people approaching the entrance from the


    main hall, and all of them wore a stern mien.


    To his dismay, his boss, Johnny, the chairman of Johnny''s Antiques, was among them.


    Oliver instantly whispered, ¡°Quick! You two need to go now! My boss is here. I need to make a good


    impression, and he hates employees who fool around!¡±


    Thedies trotted away immediately and hailed a taxi before vanishing into the traffic.


    Oliver titivated himself,posing himself to wee his boss'' arrival.


    Donald snuck a peek at Charles and the gang in the main hall before diverting his gaze back at


    Oliver. ¡°I have nothing else to say to you. Pay up tomorrow, or there will be hell to pay.¡±


    Oliver was infuriated by his threat. Pointing at Donald, Oliver yelled, ¡°Who the heck do you think you


    are? Do you believe that I can just send you to hell tonight?¡±


    He then continued to bellow intentionally, ¡°Besides, you haven''t even learned what I''ve got. Do you


    really think I wouldn''t dare to do anything to you?¡±


    Oliver was pretty smug with his own actions.


    Johnny never liked his employees fooling around, but he would favor the employees who were


    aggressive and ruthless. From his perspective, when it came to antique trading, having a feeble


    personality would do more harm than good. On top of that, having loose rtionships would only


    attract unnecessary attention. That alone was his taboo.


    For that reason, Oliver spared no effort to put up a conspicuous act and show off in front of his


    boss. My boss, Mr. Green. Look at me! Look at how impressive I can be!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    From afar, Charles spotted that scene, his eyes burning with murderous intent.


    Both Johnny and Joshua had no idea that the man standing before them was the lord that Charles


    had mentioned. They alsopletely ignored Oliver.


    Just then, Lana piped up, ¡°Is he one of your employees, Mr. Green?¡±


    Johnny nodded. ¡°Yes, he is, Ms. Collins. What happened?¡±


    Lanained, ¡°He insulted my bodyguard.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Charles was taken aback.


    Since when is Lord Campbell Lana''s bodyguard?


    He then stared at Lord Campbell with total admiration.


    At that moment, he reckoned that Lord Campbell was very professional, to the extent of bing a


    bodyguard for the sake of flirting.


    So, Lord Campbell is really into this kind of rtionship?


    The more he dwelled on that thought, the more excited he felt.


    Images of a bodyguard stealing the heart of their employer instantly washed over Charles'' mind.


    Charles wished to summon Zayne right away and discuss all over again whether Lord Campbell


    and Lana had slept together.


    As Johnny heard Lana''s usation, he shrugged and tried to brush her off. ¡°This guy is my


    executive at Johnny''s Antiques, and he''s first-ss at gathering antiques. Never mind your


    bodyguard, for it was just an insult, anyway. Don''t take it to heart.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    p!


    Charles'' hand connected solidly with Johnny''s face as soon as thetter finished speaking. The p


    was so sudden and forceful that Johnny waspletely stupefied.


    Charles hit the other man again despite his shaking fingers caused by the impact of the previous


    p. His heart trembled with a mixture of fear and anger. ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡±


    Everyone was stunned speechless, unable toprehend what was happening.


    Johnny kneeled at once. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Langford,¡± the bearded man apologized. ¡°I don''t know what I


    did but I seemed to have offended you.¡±


    Charles raised his walking stick and smashed it squarely on Johnny''s shoulder. ¡°Don''t apologize to


    me, you imbecile!


    Apologize to the lord!¡±


    Lord? Johnny looked around in


    confusion. Whom is Mr. Langford referring to?


    Realization dawned a secondter when he saw Charles taking a knee in front of Donald.


    ¡°I''m sorry that my men had upset you, lord,¡± Charles said humbly. The nervousness and


    apprehension were clear on his face.


    Before this incident, he had been rather fond of Johnny and Joshua. It was no longer the case now.


    I can''t believe that a lowly executive in Johnny''s Antiques dares to be so impertinent toward Lord


    Campbell! Tristan would have my head if he knew.


    Both Johnny and Joshua were thunderstruck by this revtion. The former, in particr, visibly


    nched as he remembered what he had said earlier. So that''s Charles'' boss... The one who could


    even obtain approval fornd remation! Dear god... What have I done? Not only did I let my staff


    insult him, but I also made things worse. Damn you, Oliver King! You got both of us in big trouble


    now!


    Jaw clenched in anger, he stood up and pped Oliver with enough force to send thetter


    spinning.


    Bewildered by the turn of events, Oliver felt his mind gopletely nk. What just happened?


    Why did Charles Langford, the richest man in Pollerton, kneel before a bodyguard and call him


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    ¡°Come on, that man''s no lord, Mr. Green!¡± Oliver blurted out. ¡°He''s just Donald!¡±


    Before Johnny could respond, Donald spoke up. ¡°We''re in public. There''s no need to kneel. Hurry


    and get up.¡±


    It was only then that Charles stood.


    Lana''s eyes were wide with surprise. She covered her mouth with slender fingers to prevent her


    from gasping out loud. Donald is Charles Langford''s boss? That means...


    Donald is the actual in-charge in Southwood Emerce District! Whoa... I would never have


    guessed!


    ¡°I''m terribly sorry, lord, for not disciplining my employees better!¡± Johnny said before going over to


    grab Oliver by the cor. He shoved the other man to the floor.


    ¡°Apologize to Mr. Campbell now!¡±


    ¡°What? Why should I?¡± Oliver was still clueless.


    p!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Johnny hit him again. ¡°Because he owns you! He owns the entire Southwood Emerce District,


    my antique business, and Seasons Hotel! In fact, he owns seventy percent of Pollerton''s total


    wealth! Is that good enough of an answer for you?¡±


    Oliver gaped. He was struck dumb for a second before Johnny''s words sent his mind into turmoil.


    But... How is this possible? Donald is just a realtor-turned-bodyguard... Isn''t he?


    Charles directed an icy re at the still bbergasted Oliver before making formal introductions.


    ¡°Ms. Collins, may I introduce you to my lord, Mr. Donald Campbell, who is also the boss of


    Southwood Emerce District. This is Johnny Green, in charge of Johnny''s Antiques, as well as


    Joshua Green.¡±


    Thest name caught Oliver''s attention. It was only then that he noticed Joshua''s presence. He


    inhaled sharply.


    It was understandable if someone in Pollerton did not know who Neil Yund was. After all, even


    though Neil Yund controlled the entirety of Pollerton, he was too mysterious a person for everyone


    to have heard of.


    However, one could not possibly im to be a Pollertonian if one did not know of Joshua Green.


    The man in question bowed slightly to Donald. ¡°It''s a pleasure to finally be able to meet the


    esteemed Mr. Campbell!¡±


    Lana turned to face Donald as well. ¡°How wonderful to be able to put a face to the name. It''s a


    pleasure to meet you, Mr. Campbell. You sure know how to keep a low profile,¡± she said with a


    sweet smile that belied the reproachful tone.


    ¡°Why don''t we continue the conversation inside?¡± Donald suggested, gesturing at the door of the


    private room.


    Everyoneplied at once. Johnny grabbed Oliver and shoved him inside before stepping in as


    well. Thetter''s face was as white as a sheet.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ¡°You just had to mess with me, didn''t you, Oliver?¡± Donald said coldly. He was no pushover. When


    angered, he would go all out to seek revenge.


    ¡°Why aren''t you kneeling already?¡± Johnny kicked Oliver behind the knees, sending thetter


    tumbling to the floor on his knees.


    Oliver finally came to his senses. ¡°Donald-No, I mean, Mr. Campbell! Please forgive my ignorance.


    I''m so sorry to have offended you! Please give me another chance for the sake that we were high


    school ssmates once!¡±


    From where he was sitting, Donald said nothing and only looked at Oliver with cool indifference.


    Johnny stepped forward. ¡°My Lord, do you wish him dead?¡± he asked subserviently.


    Oliver nearly wet his pants.


    Though he was running a proper, respectful business, Johnny was not known for ying nice.


    Oliver had always been intimidated by the bearded man''s ruthlessness. After all, one did not


    establish hegemony over the antique market simply by being kind-hearted.


    If he decides to kill me, he will do it for sure! Oliver''s mouth went dry at the thought.


    He approached Johnny on his hands and knees, hugging thetter''s leg, and started wailing. ¡°No,


    Mr. Green, please! I''m begging you! I''ve worked for you for so many years... Surely that means


    something? You''ve got to take pity on me!¡±


    Johnny kicked him aside. ¡°What are you begging me for? Mr. Campbell is the one you should be


    begging for forgiveness!¡±


    Oliver immediately turned to Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please! We were ssmates once, remember?


    We spent three years studying together!¡±


    Not wanting to waste any more time on such a pathetic man lest he caused further dys to the


    business talk, Donald decided to give Oliver an out. ¡°Are you going to buy that house?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes! I''m definitely buying! And I''ll be sure to pay the two percentmission fee!¡± Oliver said in a


    rush.


    ¡°I don''t like the two women,¡± Donald said slowly.


    Oliver was confused for a brief moment before realizing that Donald must have meant Irene and


    Reba. He nodded furiously. ¡°No problem. Consider them gone!"


    ¡°I don''t want my identity to be revealed to anyone else for now.¡± Donald leaned closer to the


    trembling Oliver with an unreadable expression. ¡°Have I made myself clear?¡±


    With Johnny standing on his left, Joshua on his right, and Charles behind him, Donald was exuding


    a powerful aura that shook Oliver to the core. Oh god... This is terrifying. I can''t even begin to


    imagine what Donald is capable of. He''s more powerful than I can fathom.


    ¡°Crystal clear, Mr. Campbell!¡± Oliver could not have nodded any more vigorously.


    Donald waved a hand. ¡°All right. Get out now.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The relief that flooded Oliver was overwhelming. He quickly bowed and left. It was only after he


    stepped out the door that he realized his shirt waspletely drenched in sweat. He allowed


    himself to breathe normally. What happened felt so surreal. We ''re the same age. Donald was


    merely gone for ten years. How did he be so powerful and scary in just a decade ? Even men


    like Joshua Green bow to him...


    In the private room, Lana was likewise in a daze. I knew there was more to Donald than it seemed.


    No ordinary folk could do what he did -smashing a Papillion-retrofitted vehicle to bits with his bare


    hands, killing Four-Faced Angel himself... There''s no way he''s just a regr guy. But I never


    would''ve thought Donald is Charles''s boss! That''s terrifying.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°Lord, we are going to discuss the Southwood Emerce District project. Here are the files.


    Please have a look.¡± Charles handed the files in his hands to Donald.


    Lana never shifted her gaze away from Donald. This is simply surprising.


    However, Donald didn''t take it. ¡°I''m not really good at business. You shall be in charge of it.¡±


    Charles smiled bitterly and retreated the files. ¡°If so, shall I be negotiating with Ms. Collins?¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°Sure. I''m leaving it in your capable hands, and I won''t interfere with you.¡±


    With that, Lana took over the files with a smile and rolled her eyes at Donald. ¡°All right. We shall


    start now.¡±


    They came to an agreement after ten minutes. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    Charles furrowed his brows. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The one who entered was a vulnerable-looking woman in her twenties. She greeted, ¡°Nice to meet


    you, Mr. Langford. I''m Reina Wilson from Pollerton Real Estate. I''ve heard that you are here today


    for Southwood Emerce District''s business. Hence, I hope to negotiate business in the e-


    commerce industry.¡±


    Donald, who was sitting on the couch aside, opened his eyes to size up the visitor. She looks like a


    meek girl with a height of one hundred and sixty centimeters. However, the determination in her


    eyes suggests she''s a confident and strong woman.


    Reina didn''te from a prominent family. She started her business from scratch on her own, and


    her visionary approach to business was why she became one of the tycoons in Pollerton.


    Lana stared at her with interest and shifted her gaze to Donald. She''s Jennifer''s cousin. However, a


    proud woman like her has severed ties with the other families from the start.


    Charles smiled and uttered, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you have a good ear, huh?¡±


    Reina''s expression remained calm. ¡°In the business industry, you need to have a good vision and


    hearing to gather more information.¡±


    With that, Charles looked at her approvingly.


    He knew well about her background.


    Hence, he knew how hard it was for her to endure all the humiliation and achieve her


    aplishments of today.


    ¡°Mr. Langford, I''m here today to establish an emerce brand in the district and acquire one of


    your logistic routes.¡±


    ¡°What are we selling?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°Food, clothes, furniture, or vehicles?¡±


    ¡°Food,¡± Reina replied indifferently. ¡°I''ve paid attention to Southwood Emerce District for a long


    while. It has an area of five hundred and thirty thousand square meters, right? However, I have a


    feeling that things are definitely not that simple. Hence, I decided to create a uniquely Southwood


    brand.¡±


    Charles chuckled merrily. ¡°If so, what kind of food are you nning to sell? A snack?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Or a specialty dish?¡± ¡°Nope. It''s artificially bred goose!¡±


    Everyone narrowed their eyes at once. Geese are first-ss animals protected by the nation. We


    will get ourselves into trouble if anything happens.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    The smile on Charles'' face started to fade. ¡°I know you have an artificial farm in Xendale. However,


    the goose is one of the nation''s first-ss protected animals. It''s illegal to sell them in business. I


    don''t dare to cross thews.¡±


    Reina replied, ¡°These are cultivated geese, which are different from those in the wild.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware. However, does everyone know that? What about the general public? As far as I know,


    your farm always receivesints every month.¡±


    Reina nodded. ¡°I''ve invested one hundred million into this project. If I fail to give any results, my


    shareholders are bound to withdraw their shares. With that, my capital flow is going to have big


    trouble. Hence, I hope that you can help me.¡±


    Charles sighed. ¡°I can lend you a few hundred million for that. However, there is no way to sell


    geese in the district.¡±


    Reina nodded in response. ¡°All right, I got it. Thank you, Mr. Langford. As for the debts, I can handle


    them for the time being. Good day to you as well, Lana.¡±


    Lana tugged at her worriedly. ¡°Why don''t you continue your estate business? Hmm? Are you still


    having a fever?¡±


    Reina didn''t reply to her. She merely shook her head tiredly.


    Lana pondered for a while and said to Donald, ¡°Can you send her back?¡±


    Thetter nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°He''s my bodyguard. Don''t worry. He''s a good person with good driving skills.¡±


    Reina nodded in response.


    In fact, Donald intended to refuse her at first. However, he needed her help tomorrow to crack the


    password. Hence, he agreed to do her a favor.


    Charles broke out a weird smile as he saw the two leaving.


    The moment Reina got into Lana''s Aston Martin, she closed her eyes as a worn look appeared on


    her face.


    ¡°To Pollerton Estates.¡± Reina leaned against the seat.


    ¡°Do you know Jennifer?¡± Donald asked out of blue.


    Reina opened her eyes. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±


    ¡°She''s my ex-wife, and she''s rted to you.¡±


    Donald seemed to be talkative when he mentioned Jennifer.


    ¡°I know. She''s an outstanding woman with a great vision. However, her family''s condition stopped


    her from advancing. Now that the Wilson family has strengthened once again, she will be my


    greatest opponent.¡±


    Donald frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Reina turned to have a look at him. She was surprised when she saw his features. At that moment,


    she finally had the chance to observe his appearance.


    He had a resolute face, and his deep, sad eyes seemed to be hiding a story behind them.


    ¡°She wants to take over all of my business,¡± Reina replied. ¡°Not just the pharmaceutical business


    but the estate business, luxurious goods, construction, and more of them!¡±


    ¡°At first, I didn''t mind that too, as I was also trying to transform my business. As long as I can earn a


    profit from the geese, then I don''t mind giving up the estate business to her. After all, others will do


    so too if she doesn''t.¡± Reina paused for a while and continued, ¡°However, she has now even


    targeted my geese. I know it isn''t her idea, but Nigel''s!¡±


    The thought of Nigel made her frown.


    Although she had met many young men in the business industry, Nigel was the only person who


    could amaze her and rm her at the same time.


    He was level-headed, domineering, and merciless. Besides, he seemed to give out a formidable


    aura of a century-old affluent family.


    ¡°Nigel must have instigated her to do so!¡± Reina hissed in a low voice. She then smiled mockingly


    and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry. It''s useless grumbling. Perhaps you


    don''t even know who he is.¡±


    She smiled apologetically at Donald. There wasn''t a single hint of disdain in her look but calmness.


    ¡°How long can your Scarlet Swan Vi survive?¡± he asked.


    Reina hesitated for a while before replying, ¡°Half a month. They have blocked all of my sales


    channels. Nigel is already putting his n into action. The media has been pulling out all stops on


    me these days, and the people disapprove of my farm. It will only take half a month for me to close


    my business. Oh, that''s three years of my effort gone to waste!¡±


    Atst, she couldn''t hold herself together and burst into tears. ¡°I started my business at the age of


    neen. I''m twenty-six-year-old today. Nobody knows how much I''ve suffered all these seven


    years. Even my boyfriend chooses to stab me behind when mypany faces a crisis!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it because you refused to return to the Wilson family?¡± Donald asked.


    Reina shed him a surprised look. ¡°How


    would you know?¡±


    Donald merely smiled.


    After a while, he suggested, ¡°Let me teach you a way - it should be good enough for your Scarlet


    Swan Vi to revive in five days. Besides, Charles will give you a logistic route willingly and allow


    you to establish your brand in the district.¡±


    Naturally, Reina held doubts about his proposal. However, it seemed impolite to reject him. Hence,


    she said, ¡°Tell me about It.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°We can use reverse psychology in this case and spread more negative news,¡± said Donald.


    Reina was intelligent and caught the meaning behind his suggestion immediately. ¡°What shall we do


    after that?¡±


    ¡°We can spend three days creating and spreading rumors to erge our weaknesses. Not only that,


    but we can also find a most sensitive and important topic that can catch everyone''s attention to


    make the gossip trending. We can do so using Pollerton Television.¡± Donald narrowed his eyes as


    he made that suggestion.


    Aren''t you powerful, Nigel? I''ll love to see if you can outmaneuver me while I reserve my trump


    card.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But what about Nigel?¡± Reina asked.


    Hearing that, Donald sneered, ¡°If he uses the influence of the Wilson family of Tayhaven, I''ll let him


    have a taste of my unstoppable n.¡±


    Reina was rendered speechless by Donald''s disy of arrogance.


    You''re just Lana''s bodyguard, okay? However, Nigel Wilson is the heir of Tayhaven King, and he''s


    the most promising person in the Wilson family of Tayhaven.


    After a brief silence, Reina raised her doubts on Donald, and thetter answered each of her


    questions patiently.


    Reina was pleasantly surprised by Donald''s thorough exnation and stared at him with suspicion.


    Are you really just a bodyguard? If so, why are you only working as a bodyguard when you''re so


    good at scheming?


    ¡°Are you really just a bodyguard?¡± Reina couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°What else would I be?¡± Donald answered rhetorically.


    Reina continued, ¡°Aren''t you worried that this will make your ex-wife sad?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. This is a fight between Nigel and me. She has nothing to do with this,¡± Donald


    responded.


    Reina expressed her concerns immediately. ¡°We''re going to lose everything if we identally make


    a mistake, and there''ll be no chance for us to redeem ourselves.¡±


    ¡°This is your ultimate chance, Reina. If you seed, you''ll be a ssic trade war case study in


    the business world,¡± answered Donald.


    Upon hearing Donald''s persuasion, Reina closed her eyes and pondered for a while before opening


    her eyes again and agreeing. ¡°All right. I''ll listen to you for once.


    Not long after, a bitter grin crept onto her face. ¡°To be honest, I can''t believe I''m putting so much


    faith in a bodyguard''s advice, given that this is the first time we''ve met. The board of directors will


    mock me for being so naive if they know about this.¡±


    Donald smiled at her remarks dismissively.


    Soon, the vehicle had reached Pollerton Estates. The security guards had quite a good eye and


    allowed Donald and Reina into the area as soon as they saw the luxurious car that cost half a


    billion.


    After parking the car in the car park, Reina and Donald walked to their destination. To Donald''s


    surprise, Reina''s house was located right behind the Prime Property of Pollerton.


    When they walked past the property, Reina nced at it and said, ¡°I''ve heard that this property was


    sold to someone, and the current market price is 1.3 billion. The renovation alone has been going


    on for a few years.¡±


    To that, Donald remained silent, because the property was undergoing the process of being


    transferred to his name.


    The night breeze blew gently across Reina''s hair as the bright streetlights shone on Donald''s tall


    figure and Reina''s curvy silhouette.


    Suddenly, Reina was overwhelmed with a sudden surge of sadness.


    Meanwhile, Donald was staring ahead into the distance, because he saw five people walking


    toward Reina and him toward the same destination.


    They were all heading toward the building behind the most expensive residential property in


    Pollerton.


    The leader of the group was a short man dressed in an expensive suit. He had a greasy face, and


    his right hand was wrapped up with bandages. He was none other than Kevin, who had almost


    drowned at sea.


    At first, Donald nned to kill Kevin. However, he was worried that Jennifer would be sad about it.


    Thus, he just instructed his men to toss him into the ocean and left promptly. After that, Kevin and


    Mark got out of the water.


    Behind Kevin was Jennifer. She had rosy cheeks that suggested she might''ve drunk some wine,


    and she was dressed in a pink trench coat that entuated her slender legs.


    Beside Jennifer stood Leonard and Linda.


    Jennifer was stunned momentarily as she met Donald''s eyes. Shortly after that, her expression


    darkened as she shifted her gaze to Reina.


    We''re only divorced for a couple of days, and you''re already indulging yourself?First, it was Hannah,


    then came Lana. Now, you have Reina by your side. The main thing is that none of these three


    women are any lesser than me.


    Hannah was merely 28 years old, but she was already a medical professor who graduated from


    Pliston University. Lana was the most formidable businesswoman in Pollerton. Last but not least,


    Reina was a legendary woman who started her business empire from scratch.


    ¡°Looks like I have dyed you and taken away your freedom with our previous marriage.¡± Jennifer


    walked toward Donald and lifted her head to stare directly at his face.


    At that moment, she felt as if she didn''t know him at all.


    It was a strange yet familiar feeling, with a slight hint of wistfulness.


    Were you always a stranger to me? Or is it because I''ve never truly understood you? Have you


    always been hiding this side of you from me?


    Donald looked at Jennifer and backed away slightly, then shook his head to express hisck of


    interest in talking to her.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    At that moment, tears flowed down Jennifer''s cheek as she felt a clench in her heart. She turned


    around to face the opposite direction and sobbed. ¡°Let''s leave.¡±


    Kevin was infuriated by the situation and yelled in a despicable tone, ¡°Donald, do you know where


    you are? This is Pollerton Estates, and every property here costs 300 thousand per square meter!


    The house we live in right now is over 300 square meters and costs 100 million. Can you even


    afford these rates?¡±


    Donald stayed calm and silent while staring at Kevin.


    ¡°I guess you''re still working as a bodyguard now, right? I heard you only get paid five thousand


    monthly?¡± Kevin deliberately lifted his hand to check the time, showing off the golden Rolex watch


    on his wrist. ¡°Look at this watch that costs 300 thousand. Can you afford it? I''m warning you to stay


    away from Jennifer. Nigel will be upset if he finds out!¡± ¡°Oh, I guess you still don''t know who Nigel is,


    huh?¡± Kevin continued. ¡°Nigel Wilson is a rich man from Tayhaven with a worth of over 100


    billion, and he has disciples all over the world. He likes my sister, and you like her as well, but he


    can give my sister many things! For example, he gifted this property that you can never afford to my


    father without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Do you see the most expensive building in Pollerton? It''s worth 1.3 billion, and Nigel nned to gift


    it to my sister if it wasn''t already owned by someone else. However, that doesn''t matter since he


    can give my sister whatever she wants. But what about you?¡± Kevin closed in on Donald, forgetting


    how he begged thetter for his life like a poor dogst night.


    Donald looked at Kevin''s right hand, where three fingers were cut off by Donald using poker cards


    the night before. Then, heughed out loud and asked, ¡°Do your fingers still hurt?¡±


    Upon hearing the mocking question, Kevin''s face twisted as he pointed an unharmed finger at


    Donald''s chest and shouted, ¡°That''s none of your business! You''re trash!¡±


    Swiftly, Donald grabbed that finger and snapped it. With the sound of bones cracking, Kevin''s left


    index finger broke.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Kevin''s face turned pale instantly. ¡°Kill him! Kill him right now! My finger is broken again!¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell!¡± Leonard lunged at Donald and kicked him.


    Donald dodged it easily, which led Leonard to trip and m his head against themppost. In that


    instant, his forehead swelled up.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± shouted Leonard.


    Linda wrapped her arms around Kevin and pointed at Donald, then yelled at thetter hysterically,


    ¡°You''re a troublemaker! I''m calling the police!¡±


    At the end of her sentence, she took out her phone.


    However, the phone was being smacked away from Linda''s hand abruptly.


    Unexpectedly, it was Jennifer''s doing.


    ¡°Mom, just let it be.¡± Jennifer seemed exhausted. ¡°Am I not tired enough?¡±


    Linda shouted angrily, ¡°Look at him! He broke Kev''s finger again! No, we cannot just let it be! Call


    Nigel right now and let him handle Donald once and for all!¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, I must end him today, no matter what!¡± Kevin gripped his fingers while his face twisted in


    pain.


    ¡°Kev!¡± Jennifer raised her voice.


    Then Kevin shuddered and felt a shiver down his spine when he saw Jennifer''s expression.


    It was a mixture of helplessness and tiredness, with a hint of despair.


    Jennifer merely agreed to be Tayhaven''s Wilson family''s ambassador in Pollerton with a


    simple goal in mind - to get back together with Donald and restore their rtionship.


    However, she realized now that she was utterly wrong.


    Donald left her resolutely, and it was obvious that he was distancing himself from her.


    What''s the point of me doing all this ? I don''t think there are any left.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Jennifer had lost the will to fight for the opportunity to be with Donald again.


    Donald whispered, ¡°You don''t have to be so hopeless. You still have to prove your worth when it''s


    necessary. Everyone thinks that you''re smart, and I do, too. It''s your family who''s limiting your


    growth. Since the Wilson family of Tayhaven had chosen you to be their ambassador, make sure


    you seize the opportunity.¡±


    Jennifer didn''t reply to that and only refocused her attention on Reina.


    Although Reina looked fragile, she was stubborn and eager to be better than others. Hence, she


    stared back at Jennifer fearlessly.


    ¡°You can never keep Scarlet Swan Vi''s ownership,¡± said Jennifer.


    Reina asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Nigel is going to make his move,¡± Jennifer replied.


    Reina was annoyed by Jennifer''s attitude and behavior. A sudden idea sparked in her head, and


    she hugged Donald''s arm. ¡°That''s all right since I have Donald.¡±


    Reina''s action stunned Donald. He wanted to pull his hand away, but Reina was holding it too


    tightly.


    Reina only had one motive in doing so - to provoke Jennifer. The angrier Jennifer got, the happier


    Reina would get.


    As expected, Jennifer was jealous. She red at Reina angrily and dered, ¡°Scarlet Swan Vi


    will disappear in five days!¡±


    ¡°Scarlet Swan Vi will be the most popr trademark in Pollerton in five days,¡± Reina


    responded to Jennifer with a challenge.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Jennifer stared at the duo before turning and leaving.


    ¡°Wait for it. I swear I''ll kill you!¡± Kevin said in frustration.


    Donald looked at the four people leaving and walking out of his sight. He let out a long sigh and did


    not speak for some time.


    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± Reina uttered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer loves you a lot. On the other hand, you always have her best interests at heart. Why would


    this situation happen?¡± Reina asked.


    ¡°Because I''d love to protect her.¡± Though Donald''s voice was soft, it was not hard to know that he


    was sad.


    Reina could hear his words, but she did not understand what that meant.


    Donald was well aware of Noah''s ability.


    Noah was also known as the Parasite. It was not difficult if Donald wished to get rid of him.


    However, it was a challenging task if he wanted to reduce Noah''s influence in that city, as no one


    knew how many subordinates or connections that guy had in Pollerton. Even if Noah was dead,


    Jennifer was not considered safe without understanding Noah''s background thoroughly.


    Hence, Donald knew it was best for himself not to have too many ties with Jennifer. It was why he


    always wanted to distance himself from the woman.


    With that thought in mind, he instantly sent a message to Bradley: ¡°Please check on Noah''s


    background and his influence in the city.


    ¡°Fine. I have reached. You may go home now,¡± Reina said.


    Donald nodded as response.


    Reina closed and slumped against the door. She could not help but shake her head while smiling


    wryly.


    The battle would begin the next day.


    Early the next morning, Jennifer came to the main building of Pollerton Pharma. Since she became


    the director of Pollerton Pharma, she had been diversely expanding the business. Jennifer had now


    established a real estatepany, a luxury goods agencypany, and developed an e-


    commerce brand.


    She sat in her office while reading all kinds of reports. It entuated her massive talent in running a


    business.


    ¡°Let''s dy the listing exercise for Pollerton Pharma as the situation is still unstable. We shall focus


    on real estate for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Now, the seasons are changing soon. When that happens, it''smon for people to catch a cold.


    We can increase the production of cold medication now.¡±


    ¡°Could you please send an invitation to Lilith? She is a top designer of luxury goods. Let''s see if we


    have a chance to cooperate with her.¡±


    Jennifer continuously made several phone calls.


    As she hung up the call, she noticed a tall, handsome guy leaning against the wall and looking at


    her with admiration.


    An intimidating aura exuded from the guy, and he had a pair of big, gleaming eyes. He had short


    hair, and he looked as if he was at least 1.9 meters tall. He was wearing a white shirt, and his strong


    muscle could be faintly seen through his clothes. That guy was quite resolute. His mere presence


    as he stood rooted to his spot provided everyone with a sense of security.


    It was Nigel Wilson!


    ¡°Your performance is pretty good,¡± Nigel praised with a low but firm voice.


    Jennifer bowed her head and smiled. ¡°Nigel, why are you here?¡±


    Nigel exined, ¡°There are two things I would like to discuss. First, it is rted to the


    pharmaceutical industry. I am afraid you have to apany me to visit Joshua. It is crucial to get


    his agreement if we wish to sell the medication to the hospitals. Secondly, Reina is hosting a


    banquet today. She has invited many big shots in Pollerton to enjoy the scarlet swan.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jennifer got what he meant instantly. ¡°Do you mean we are spreading negative news about Reina?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we all know it''s illegal to eat wild animals.¡± Nigel fussed over his fingernails with his head


    lowered. At that instant, he was still leaning against the wall.


    ¡°But, she bred the scarlet swans.¡± Jennifer frowned.


    Nigel raised his head. ¡°The people won''t know about this. They don''t care about this too. They are


    only concerned if the swans will bring the virus to them.¡±


    Hearing that, Jennifer fell into deep contemtion.


    ¡°We should not spread the news in an ordinary way. Bear in mind that we should not rush things for


    now. I suggest we do it ording to these three steps,¡± Nigel exined.


    Jennifer replied, ¡°Please carry on. I''m listening.¡± ¡°Firstly, we shall take a video of them eating the


    swans as proof. Then, we buy some famous ounts with millions of fans on social media before


    posting the video on their ounts. We can continue spreading rumors among theizens that it is


    illegal to eat those animals.¡±


    Jennifer held her breath and pricked her ears while listening.


    ¡°Lastly, we can spread the news on WhatsApp while emphasizing their wrongdoing. If possible, we


    shall let this breaking news be reported on Pollerton Television.¡±


    The news reported on Pollerton Television was very convincing to the public as it was an official


    news outlet in Pollerton.


    It was no doubt Scarlet Swan Vi would be ced in a precarious predicament and never have the


    chance to turn over if they were in the news.


    ¡°After these three steps, Scarlet Swan Vi would never get away with this easily, even with a few


    hundred million!¡± Nigel chuckled.


    He had a frosty expression while reaching out his arm as if he was trying to grab


    something in the air.


    The mere thought of Nigel''s n sent a shiver down Jennifer''s spine.


    She was shocked by Nigel''s ways of getting things done, which were extremely ferocious.


    Looking at her startled expression, Nigel strode over while wearing a smile to her side. Then, he


    looked down at Jennifer.


    He secretly admitted that Jennifer was a gorgeous girl, looking closely at her face.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Nigel was a womanizer who had slept with many women. However, Jennifer was different from


    them, as she could give him a different feeling.


    She was an elegantdy with a gentle personality.


    Nigel was excited when he caught a whiff of the fragrance from her hair.


    When Jennifer noticed Nigel was too close to her, she instantly jumped to her feet anxiously. Then,


    she quickly took a few steps backward, distancing herself from that guy.


    Nigel was taken aback by her act as he mused, ¡°Which woman in this world dares to reject me?


    He shrugged it off when the thought hit him. Nigel said, ¡°I have a simple goal. I wish to have many


    capable partners who obey me to help me manage the Wilson family in the future.¡±


    Jennifer was shocked.


    She thought, ¡°We practice monogamy in our country. How can Nigel have such thoughts in his


    mind?¡±


    Jennifer forced a smile to ease the awkwardness. She did not know what to answer at that instant.


    ¡°Are you willing to be one of them?¡± Nigel inquired in a low voice. His tone sounded like it was


    impossible for women to reject his offer.


    Jennifer held her breath while shaking her head incessantly. ¡°Nigel, I''m not good enough to be with


    you.¡±


    Nigel replied, ¡°The chosen women surely have their strengths. You can immediately be mine if you


    agree with me. Of course, my legal spouse is still that arrogant woman.


    Jennifer shook again. ¡°I''m sorry, Nigel. I only hope toplete the task given by the Wilson family


    in Tayhaven.¡±


    Nigel red icily at her and said with a soft voice, ¡°Did you know that I am not a fan of an arrogant


    woman? A vase is only exquisite until it is shattered into pieces. It


    would lose its value after that.¡±


    Jennifer was perplexed.


    Smiling faintly, Nigel stared at her intensely. ¡°You''ll agree with me, I''m sure. All right. Let''s get back


    to work. The n of bringing Scarlet Swan Vi down has now started officially. Do as I''ve told you,


    and I''ll back you up when needed.¡±


    Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief when Nigel left and walked out of her sight. Then, she sat on a


    chair in a daze.


    At 3 p.m. that day, a short video spread like wildfire on the inte.


    The video was taken in a luxury private room. In the video, Reina was seen sitting on the main


    table. She said, ¡°I have invited all of you here to taste the scarlet swans. It''s not easy to find this


    anywhere else.¡±


    The faces of the guests were blurred except for Reina.


    Then, the camera was shifted to focus on the table. A roasted swan was served on the table. It


    looked appetizing, and there was steaming off the food. The guests


    started giving praise after trying the food.


    One of the guests uttered, ¡°I thought scarlet swans are protected animals. How did you get this? It


    tastes delicious.¡±


    Reina smiled faintly. ¡°It''s difficult for someone else to get it, but not me! Haha!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, you never disappoint us! You can get this wild animal this easily.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let''s enjoy the meal.¡± Reina chuckled.


    The video ended right away. Soonter, the video''sments section got flooded.


    ¡°What the hell? Scarlet swans are a first-ss animal protected by the nation!¡±


    ¡°I want to make a report. Anyone knows how to do it?¡±


    ¡°I have reported the video. They really have the balls to eat the wild animals. Didn''t they know that


    wild animals are scarce? Not to mention that the wild animals were full of viruses.¡±


    In just a few hours, the viewership exceeded 10 million. Furthermore, the video had been shared


    more than millions of times. The inte was buzzing with a heated discussion when theizens


    expressed dissatisfaction with Reina.


    ¡°Can she ignore thew just because she is wealthy?¡±


    ¡°I know her. She is Reina, the proprietor of Pollerton Real Estate. The guests in the video were all


    big shots!¡±


    ¡°Where is the relevant department? Please do your part!¡±


    Quickly, there were more negativements on the inte. At 5 p.m., Reina personally chose to


    address the allegations. ¡°I was very livid when someone spread the video. I can understand why all


    of you are enraged. I''m here to rify that the scarlet swans there are not wild animals. Instead,


    they are bred domestically.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    The video''sment section was flooded with hate and criticism instantly.


    A professional came on Twitter to exin that scarlet swans should not be eaten even if it was bred.


    He further stated that Reina''s action was an abomination.


    With the professional''s exnation, the Inte exploded with fiery discussions. Many people


    started cursing Reina. There were also many official Twitter users making their own interpretations


    of the situation.


    They started exining the legalities and the negative repercussions on her reputation.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Within a few hours, the news of Reina eating a scarlet swan got onto the top of the trending list.


    Reina had chosen to keep her silence throughout the whole situation. Her phone number was also


    doxed, albeit the phone was switched off the entire time.


    At this moment, Reina was sitting in a conference room, looking at her phone silently. She had a


    strong mental state of mind, as she was able to face such cyberbullying without batting an eysh.


    However, the people in the boardroom thought otherwise.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, the current situation is extremely unfavorable for you. A few directors want to pull out


    their shares,¡± a middle-aged man said with a grim expression. He was one of Pollerton Real


    Estate''s board members.


    ¡°The shares are plummeting, and they will hit the bottom soon. When that timees, it is over for


    Pollerton Real Estate,¡± another board member chimed in.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, you have to give us an answer. Are you not going to contact public rtions?¡±


    Reina stood up and did not give an exnation. ¡°There''s nothing we need to do. Meeting


    dismissed.¡±


    After returning to her office, she rubbed her temples and chuckled bitterly. Should I really just let this


    matter continue like this?


    Suddenly, Lana gave her a call. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you go and eat a scarlet swan?


    Now, people have gotten something on you.¡±


    Reina replied, ¡°Donald told me to do so.¡±


    Lana''s attitude immediately changed. ¡°Oh, I see. Then, it should be all right.¡±


    With that said, she hung up, leaving a dumbfounded Reina.


    Why does Lana trust Donald so much? I don''t understand! Just why? I really can''t understand!


    At this moment, Donald, the mastermind, was preparing to attend the contractsigning ceremony of


    Donter Pictures.


    He received Wynter''s call that Donter Pictures nned to sign thirty-two artists at the ceremony


    urring at 8 p.m. These artists had either graduated from Pollerton Film Academy or its


    counterpart, Pollerton Music Academy, and were very talented.


    Donter Pictures had very high standards regarding choosing the artists. There were manyyers of


    screening before they finalized the candidates of those thirty-two artists.


    Who was not aware of Wynter''s fame?


    There was no need to worry about theck of funds and capabilities since thepany was co-


    managed by the richest man in Pollerton, Charles.


    Donald was looking at the negative news on his phone while he was on his way to the signing


    ceremony. His brows furrowed as he pondered, ¡°Who was the one that told me that she wanted to


    sign with Donter Pictures?¡±


    After pondering for a long moment, he finally recalled.


    It was Irene and Yvette. Yvette was also Reba''s younger sister. Both of them were his high


    school ssmates.


    Donter Pictures owned a luxurious office building situated in the busy center of Pollerton. Although it


    was a newly incorporatedpany, no one dared to underestimate it as it was a joint venture of


    Charles and Wynter.


    Before Donald even reached his destination, the entrance of Donter Pictures was already crowded


    with people.


    There were more than ten Rolls-Royces and four limited-edition Koenigsegg cars parked right


    outside the entrance. Not far away, there were already barricades in ce to prevent media from


    entering.


    Charles was wearing a silver suit with slicked-back hair and holding an exquisitelooking cane.


    Although he was already seventy years old, he was still muscr and showed no signs of aging.


    There was a captivating and stunning woman beside him.


    With hands sped in front, her long ck dress and exquisite makeup entuated her elegance


    and sophistication.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Not far away behind the barricades, there were rows after rows of fans screaming.


    The door attendants stood in two rows beside Wynter.


    These door attendants were actually the thirty-two talented artists who were about to sign with


    Donter Pictures.


    If Donald was here, he would be able to recognize a few of them. There was Reba''s sister,


    Yvette, and Irene.


    Although they were standing together with smiles on their faces, they felt excited yet terrified.


    They were excited because they were about to sign with Donter Pictures. With Donter Pictures''


    resources and capabilities, it was a guarantee that they would be made famous. On the other hand,


    they were terrified as Wynter had warned them to put on their best performance beforehand


    because Donter Pictures'' boss wasing to inspect.


    The thirty-two artists were all bright people and immediately guessed who their boss was.


    It was the person in Heavenly Private Room!


    Although Pollerton seemed calm on the surface, everyone had heard that the cleaning of Pollerton


    General Hospital and the wipeout of Pollerton Pharma were all done by the person in Heavenly


    Private Room through his connections.


    Also, the song, I Love You'', sung by Wynter made it obvious that she liked the boss.


    Therefore, everyone felt that the boss must be a terrifying person.


    Wynter swept her gaze over the crowd and took the microphone. ¡°Today, Donter Pictures is


    established.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lowe, can you tell me the origin of naming Donter Pictures?¡± a reporter shouted, ¡°The ''ter'' part


    belongs to part of your name. So, may I ask about the ''Don'' part? Does ites from a part of


    someone s name?


    ¡°Right. Could you tell us?¡±


    A few reporters started to be excited.


    Wynter raised her right hand and gestured to the crowd. ¡°That should not be our focus point today.


    There are three agendas for today. First, we are starting with the ribbon-cutting ceremony to


    celebrate the establishment of Donter Pictures. Second, we are holding a press conference after


    this. Third, we will be looking to coborate extensively with a few local enterprises to achieve


    growth together.¡±


    There was actually another agenda. Donald wasing to inspect thepany and suggest


    improvements.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, she did not feel the need to mention this, as she knew Donald would like to keep a low


    profile.


    Jennifer had already reached and was behind the barricades. She was sitting in an MPV looking at


    Wynter as she took a deep breath.


    She idolized Wynter and was a loyal fan. The driver was a short-haired woman in her forties. She


    was Susan Moore, a


    manager hired by the Wilson family.


    ¡°Donter Pictures has much potential. I''m going to discuss an endorsement deal with themter.


    What do you think?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Susan furrowed her brows. ¡°The price will be high but the returns might not justify the costs.


    Wynter''s endorsement fee starts from millions. Also, she might be unwilling to ept the offer


    because she has rejected the Wilson family before. If you''re able to persuade Wynter, the Wilson


    family will definitely be amazed by you.¡±


    Jennifer replied, ¡°Let''s try then. If you try, you risk failure. If you don''t, you ensure it.¡±


    Susan remained silent as a mocking expression flitted across her face.


    Dream on! Did she not hear about the person behind Wynter?


    Even Nigel did not dare to mess with Wynter.


    Meanwhile, Wynter cut the ribbon with Charles as a sign of the first day of the establishment of


    Donter Pictures. Apuse resounded at the scene as camera shes dazzled non-stop.


    Donald finally reached and watched their ribbon-cutting ceremony silently at the side.


    ¡°The press conference will be held on the twenty-second floor. Representatives from the media


    companies can start entering the building.¡± Wynter''s sweet voice rang out.


    A few hundred reporters swarmed into the building as they tried to get the best position for filming.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ¡°For those local enterprises here to discuss coborations, you can wait on the twenty-third floor.


    Please help to inform those who have yet to arrive. Artists, wait at your original spots. Come in after


    you''re informed.¡±


    Jennifer took another deep breath and got out of the car.


    Atst, there were only a few rubbernecks left outside thepany.


    After Donald waited for approximately six minutes and confirmed that no one''s attention was on


    him, he slowly entered the building.


    As soon as he stepped on the red carpet, someone in the crowd made a mocking remark at him.


    ¡°Oh, it''s Donald. Why is a security guard like you entering the building?¡±


    Donald turned around and spotted Reba in the crowd.


    The thirty-two artists'' attention fell on him.


    Apparently, his clothes were not from any designer''s brand. They looked like they were bought from


    the market and did not seem expensive. There was also nothing on his body that disyed wealth,


    such as a watch or jewelry.


    All in all, he looked poor.


    ¡°May I ask if you''re here to attend the press conference or discuss business?¡± one of the thirty-two


    artists asked.


    It was Reba''s sister, Yvette.


    I''m here for inspection but I''m not going to tell you that.


    Wearing a nonchnt countenance, Donald shook his head. ¡°None of these.¡±


    Irene, who was beside Yvette,ughed. ¡°Then, you''re here to cause trouble?¡±


    Many of the female guests'' expressions turned cold.


    Yvette said in an exaggerating voice, ¡°Woah! Don''t tell me you''re the chairman of Donter Pictures


    and you''re here for inspection?¡±


    She burst outughing after saying those words.


    Before Donald could reply, one of the artists standing at the end of the row said meekly, ¡°We


    shouldn''t beughing. Maybe he''s here to run errands.¡±


    Donald looked over and saw a girl who seemed to be around her early twenties.


    She had a pure-looking appearance and emanated a youthful aura.


    ¡°Vanessa, he''s just a security guard collecting a monthly sry of five thousand. What kind of


    matter would he have?¡± Yvette shot Vanessa a disdainful look.


    Vanessa''s face immediately turned red, and she hung her head. ¡°You can''t just make fun of people


    like this.¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Irene rolled her eyes as she looked down on Vanessa.


    Many of the female artists'' expressions toward Vanessa were also full of mockery.


    Vanessa''s family was the least wealthy among the thirty-two artists. However, she still managed to


    remain a pure heart in the entertainment industry.


    How naive. You have to sacrifice if you want to join the entertainment industry!


    Donald was still staring at Vanessa. She was really youthful and beautiful. Also, she emanated a


    clean and pure aura, making her a likable person.


    Seeing that Donald was still staring at Vanessa, Yvette said, ¡°What are you looking at? She''s way


    out of your league. You are not worthy to look at us.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at Donald.


    Donald''s brows furrowed and shot an icy re at Yvette. ¡°I dare you to say another word of


    nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why? Are you going to hit her?¡± Another voice rang out from behind him.


    Donald turned around and saw that it was Reba, Yvette''s older sister.


    Reba, Yvette, and Irene were all


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Donald''s high school ssmates. They liked to unt their wealth back when they were still in


    school.


    In Donald''s mind, the three women were all useless. There was no need to argue with them.


    Reba walked over and shot a disdainful look at Donald. She scoffed when she brushed past him


    and walked into the building.


    ¡°Why can she enter?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°She''s representing Mr. Yates to discuss business matters with Donter Pictures. Do you


    understand?¡± Yvette rolled her eyes again.


    Mr. Yates? Is it Zayne''s nephew, Frankie Yates?


    Yvette''s voice became louder. ¡°Mr. Yates!


    Do you even know who he is? Have you ever heard of his name before? He''s Zayne''s nephew!¡±


    Donald''s contempt toward Yvette increased. Just as he wanted to retaliate, Wynter''s manager ran


    out and said, ¡°Come in quickly. The press conference is almost over. We''re moving on to the next


    part of


    the schedule.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    The row of guests quickly scurried into the building. The manager smiled awkwardly at Donald


    before running back into the building.


    Donald also followed behind them and made his way straight to Donter Pictures'' headquarters. He


    entered an empty office and pondered over something.


    Meanwhile, Wynter and Jennifer made eye contact at this moment.


    While Wynter was scrutinizing Jennifer, Jennifer was also looking at the former.


    There were many mixed emotions in Wynter''s gaze. She felt admiration and also a sliver of


    jealousy. Is this the woman Lord Campbell chose? She is really gentle and elegant.


    On the other hand, Jennifer''splicated gaze also fell on Wynter.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was her first time seeing the diva, Wynter, at such a close distance. She''s really a beautiful


    woman. It''s no wonder men would fall in love with her. She''s elegant and dignified.


    ¡°Queen Lowe, I''m the Chairman of Wilson International, Jennifer. I''m here to discuss the


    endorsement deals and film distribution.¡± Jennifer stood up and bowed respectfully.


    Wynter stood up quickly. ¡°There''s no need to be so formal. I¡¯ve just talked to three otherpanies


    regarding the business matters you mentioned. Their representatives were Reina from Pollerton


    Real Estate and Frankie from Eastern International. For the film distribution matters, everyone can


    do it together. Neither one of us can monopolize the market. Regarding the endorsement deals, do


    you know my rates?¡±


    Jennifer nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. It starts from millions and it depends on whether you''re willing to


    ept the endorsement deals.¡±


    Wynter replied, ¡°Actually, I''ve never epted any.¡±


    ¡°Will you give the same answer to the Wilson family in Tayhaven?¡± Jennifer bit her lip as she had no


    choice but to use the Wilson family''s background in Tayhaven.


    There was a sliver of coldness in Wynter''s smile. ¡°Even if the Tayhaven Kinges, I''ll still reply the


    same way.¡±


    A sarcastic scoff came from Susan, Jennifer''s manager. It''s not like the Tayhaven King has not


    discussed the matter with Wynter. Since Wynter was unwilling to ept the offer back then, there


    was nothing Tayhaven King could do.


    No one, even the Tayhaven King, would dare to touch Wynter when that influential person in the


    Lowe family was still alive.


    Jennifer smiled wryly. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    She bowed again as she prepared to leave.


    However, Wynter said, ¡°You can go to ask a person. If he agrees, I''ll promise you.¡±


    Jennifer widened her eyes. ¡°Do I know this person?¡±


    Wynter replied, ¡°You do and you even have a close rtionship with this person. He''s a very nice


    person and treats you so well that I''m envious of you.¡±


    Jennifer was dumbfounded.


    She suddenly remembered a person and bowed again. ¡°Okay, I''ll go and find him now.


    She had thought of Nigel.


    He treats me well. Who else will be able to persuade Wynter other than Nigel?


    Looking at Wynter''s expression, Jennifer assumed the formed had a thing for Nigel.


    However, Susan was skeptical about the matter.


    She thought that it was not Nigel as he had pursued Wynter before. However, Wynter had paid no


    attention to him.


    ¡°Treat him well and don''t make him sad,¡± Wynter mumbled.


    Jennifer trembled. It was unsure if she had heard what Wynter said. She simply continued walking


    and left. Wynter looked at her retreating figure and sighed. Then, she shook her head and smiled.


    Donald, I''m about to make an exception just for you.


    There was knocking on the door again. It was Reina, who seemed distressed.


    ¡°Queen Lowe,¡± Reina said.


    Wynter looked at Reina and said, ¡°It seems that Ms. Wilson has been surrounded by bad rumors


    recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s the reason I wanted to ask you for help,¡± Reina said as she looked at Wynter sincerely.


    ¡°It''s not an endorsement deal regarding scarlet swans, is it?¡± Wynter felt a chill run down her spine.


    No matter how prominent her background was, she would not dare to cross such a line. It was the


    scarlet swan, a first-ss wild animal protected by the nation! No one would dare to participate in


    such a controversial matter.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    ¡°Yes, the public rtions department is not able to do anything anymore. My n is already


    underway.¡± Reina took the chance to exin her n.


    Wynter''s brows furrowed. ¡°You''re ying a very dangerous game. One wrong step and you will


    destroy Pollerton Real Estate. You might even go to jail for this. No, I can''t help you.¡±


    Reina sighed.


    Wynter also sighed. ¡°Is this your idea? It''s too risky, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    Reina suddenly recalled Lana''s attitude. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°No, Donald was the one


    that told me about this idea.¡±


    Wynter''s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Then, was it his idea for you to invite me to be the


    spokesperson?¡±


    No, it was my idea.


    Just as she was about to say that it was her idea, she saw Wynter''s expression. In the end, she


    said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wynter was speechless. She asked in a resigned tone, ¡°Okay then. When are you filming the


    promotional video?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It was Reina''s turn to be speechless.


    She was surprised how influential Donald was.


    Isn''t he just a bodyguard? Why does Lana trust him so much? Why did Wynter agree to help


    straightaway after hearing Donald''s name? She refused so tantly in the beginning! What''s his


    identity?


    Wynter had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and knew that Reina was using


    Donald''s name to test the waters. However, she was unsure of the rtionship between Reina and


    Donald. She said, ¡°How about you ask Donald to tell me personally? If he agrees, I''ll agree to help


    you.¡±


    If he agrees, I''ll agree to help you.


    Reina was astonished.


    Donald definitely is a big shot if the diva is so head over heels for him. This is it!


    She immediately responded, ¡°I''ll go and ask Donald now.¡±


    Wynter nodded. ¡°Go.¡±


    After meeting a few more local enterprises, Wynter was finally able to rest. She gave Donald a call.


    ¡°Donald, have you reached?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I was blocked by people in the conference room. I can''t leave right now.¡± Donald hung up


    the call and looked around the conference room.


    At first, he was sitting in the conference room thinking about the Parasite. However, one of the


    artists saw him enter the building. Then, all the rest of the artists had entered the conference room


    he was in and surrounded him.


    Yvette and Irene were the most unreasonable out of all the artists.


    ¡°Donald, do you have a death wish?¡± Yvette red at Donald. ¡°The chairman of Donter Pictures is


    about toe.¡±


    Irene knitted her brows. ¡°Who let youe in without permission? If the chairman gets offended by


    you, will you be able to handle the consequences?¡±


    Obviously, these two women want to im the credit. Whoever has the most outstanding


    performance will be able to get the best resources.


    Everyone knew that Donter Pictures had managed to obtain three scripts from first-tier


    screenwriters. It meant there were three female lead roles and three second female lead roles


    avable.


    If they were able to get the roles of the female lead and became famous overnight with one drama,


    they would definitely be a first-tier female superstar.


    Everyone understood Yvette''s and Irene''s intentions. Therefore, Donald was currently surrounded


    by a bunch of women interrogating him.


    Besides Vanessa, everyone else was fighting to interrogate him.


    Yvette and Irene were overjoyed that they had a chance to perform now that Donald had appeared.


    Everything was going smoothly ording to their wishes.


    Where''s the boss? Look at our performances. Is the chairman secretly inspecting us?


    Irene and Yvette were delighted.


    Donald''s face was icy old. He stood up frigidly and said, ¡°You guys are the ones having a death


    wish!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Yvette was stunned momentarily. She pointed at Donald and cursed angrily, ¡°How insolent! Don''t


    you know where you are?


    ¡°You''re just a security guard! What right do you have to enter this ce?¡± Irene also scolded,


    ¡°You''re just apdog! Scram!¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Who gave you the right?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Me!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out loudly.


    Just then, an old man with immacte hair walked in. He was holding a cane and wore a silver suit.


    It was none other than Charles.


    His expression was grim.


    This bunch of short-sighted women is courting death! How dare they insult Lord Campbell like this?


    Do they have a death wish? I still want to live even if they don''t.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Charles'' eyes swept across his surroundings. Immediately, the artists waiting to be


    signed were frightened out of their wits.


    Charles ran the show in Pollerton for many years. His aura was imposing.


    The artists did not dare to say a thing. They were confused and could not wrap their heads around


    the situation.


    The sound of high heels nking on the ground sounded. Wynter, who was wearing a ck gown,


    walked in with a face full of anger. She bowed to Donald. ¡°Donald, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. You can


    punish me.¡±


    The thirty-two talented artists were all dumbfounded to see this scene and widened their eyes in


    disbelief. Yvette and Irene, especially, rubbed their eyes, thinking that they were seeing things.


    This must be an illusion. Donald is just a security guard! How can a security guard have so much


    power that even the diva has to bow to him?


    ¡°Are you all blind? Mr. Campbell is the chairman!¡± Charles berated.


    Oh my God!


    Everyone''s jaws dropped, stunned by this shocking news. They were all astounded.


    ¡°Do all of you still not get it by thepany name?¡± Wynter nced at the crowd.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Donald, Wynter. Donter Pictures!


    ¡°Apart from Vanessa, the rest of you are not up to Donter Picture''s standard!¡± Donald stated.


    The thirty-one artist''splexion turned white as a sheet once his words fell.


    Although the artists had not signed their contracts with Donter Pictures, they were all candidates


    with much potential. At such a critical point of signing their contracts, Donter Pictures decided that


    they were not up to par with their standards. It was devastating.


    Wynter added, ¡°That is not enough to vent my anger. I will release this news to the media to


    cklist all of you and also advise other film productionpanies to not sign you!¡±


    ¡°I will do everything in my power to cklist all of you, especially you two!¡± Charles uttered coldly as


    he pointed to Yvette and Irene.


    The thirty-one artists felt that they were done for.


    It did not matter much if they did not sign with Donter Pictures, for they could still sign with other film


    productionpanies. However, their careers would be ruined once Wynter announced this matter


    to the media and told other film productionpanies to cklist them forever. Moreover, Charles


    also said that he would do everything in his power to cklist them.


    All of their dreams were ruined in an instant.


    ¡°No, Mr. Campbell. Please! I was wrong!¡± A female artist kneeled on the ground. Her face was


    covered with tears.


    Irene and Yvette could not even react. They were stunned by Donald''s true identity.


    After hearing the news of them being cklisted, they felt their vision turn dark as they knew that


    their future was bleak.


    Yvette ran over and kneeled down as she grabbed onto Donald''s leg. ¡°Donald, can you give me


    another chance? I really didn''t know about your identity.¡±


    Irene ran over crying as well. ¡°Me too. I didn''t mean it! You shouldn''t me me for this! I''m really


    sorry.¡±


    ¡°Queen Lowe, it would give off a bad impression if you call off the signing ceremony with thirty-one


    artists in one shot. It might even affect thepany''s shares,¡± one of the artists said calmly.


    Wynter said, ¡°It''s okay. I can handle it.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Charles added, ¡°I''ll bear all the consequences behind this. Besides, don''t we still have one more


    actress?¡± With that, he pointed at Vanessa.


    Shocked, Vanessa gaped in response. Donald is the chairman of Donter Pictures? He seems really


    close to Winter, too! Wait. That''s beside the point. The point is that Tm going to be the only actress


    under Donter Pictures! This means they would only need to invest in me and only me!


    ¡°She''s not bad,¡± Donald answered.


    Suddenly, Wynterughed and walked over to take Vanessa''s hand. ¡°You''re Vanessa, right? Are


    you willing to be the female lead for The Queen''s Story and The Legendary Son-In-Law?¡±


    What the heck! The female lead of two dramas? Tm going to be famous overnight!


    Vanessa was overwhelmed, her face turning red with excitement as she answered, ¡°I-I''d love to!¡±


    When the other actresses saw that, they were green with envy.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    They initially had the chance to be the female lead, but they had blown it.


    Wynter continued, ¡°Actually, I considered Yvette as the female lead for the second drama and Irene


    as the second female lead. However, it''s not possible now.¡±


    Yvette and Irene were taken aback before bursting into tears.


    Charles shouted, ¡°Haven''t you eaten yet? Cry louder!¡±


    Instantly, the meeting room was filled with people sobbing.


    Wynter could not bear to look at them, turning to look at Donald instead.


    With an indifferent expression, Donald said, ¡°With their attitude, they¡¯re just going to cause trouble


    for you in the future if you hire them. Besides, you should know what kind of person I am. I''ll only


    make a move if I''m forced to, and if I do, that person is dead meat.¡±


    Donald was the type of person that would turn a blind eye toward disagreements and minor


    arguments. However, if one were to provoke him first, he would not hold back.


    Wynter knew that he was protective of his associates and would always seek revenge no matter


    what.


    ¡°Get lost if you''re done crying!¡± Charles shouted again.


    Vanessa''s face was red as she spoke. ¡°Thank you, Queen Lowe, Mr. Campbell, and Mr. Langford!¡±


    ¡°I have faith in you. Do well,¡± Donald replied.


    Vanessa nodded her head continuously. ¡°I definitely will! I won''t disappoint you.¡±


    Then, Wynter and Donald walked out of the meeting room and into a spacious office.


    Before Wynter could speak, Donald asked, ¡°What did Jennifer talk to you about?¡±


    Jealously engulfed Wynter. ¡°It seems like you still can''t forget about your ex-wife.¡±


    At that, he did not answer.


    ¡°She wants me to be her ambassador, but I told her that I would only agree if you did,¡± Wynter


    revealed.


    Donald furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Did you reveal my identity to her?¡±


    Panic filled Wynter as she quickly exined, ¡°No way! I didn''t tell her specifically who I wanted the


    agreement from. I suppose she thinks that it''s Nigel I''m talking about.¡±


    Donald let out a sigh of relief. ¡°The Parasite will invade soon, so we need to keep our eyes peeled.


    That''s why I can only reveal my true identity to her when the Parasite is gone.


    ¡°I understand. I know how exhausted you are, especially when you were overseas for the past few


    years.¡± Pained, Wynter walked over to him and held his arm.


    The man shook his head. ¡°It''s not that bad.¡±


    When Jennifer arrived at Nigel''s office, a secretary had just walked out of the room with disheveled


    clothes, vomiting into the


    nearest bin.


    Jennifer turned pale and waited in a meeting room adjacent to his office.


    Soon, Nigel walked out with wet hair, seemingly having taken a shower.


    ¡°Nigel, do you know Wynter?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Nigel was taken aback for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes. I do know her. Why?¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    His voice was gentle, though his serious-looking face said otherwise about his personality.


    ¡°I visited her about an endorsement, but she turned me down,¡± Jennifer replied.


    ¡°That''s expected. She''s proud and arrogant, not someone who would agree for a small


    endorsement fee,¡± Nigel answered simply.


    ¡°But she asked me toe and find you, saying she''ll agree if you permitted it,¡± Jennifer added.


    The man was taken aback for a moment, his expression turning serious. ¡°What did she say? Can


    you repeat it to me exactly?¡±


    It''s Wynter we''re talking about! Someone who tantly ignored the Tayhaven King. There''s no way


    she would be so polite toward me.


    After Jennifer repeated Wynter''s words, Nigel started to decipher the words. ¡°I''ll agree if he does?¡±


    Who would this person be? Firstly, he would be someone intimate to Wynter, so there''s no way it''s


    me. Next, he''s powerful enough for her to admire and listen to all his orders. Another point is that


    Wynter is clear about the man''s rtionship with Jennifer, even knowing he would agree to


    Jennifer''s proposal. Could it be... Donald?


    In no time, Nigel finished analyzing the entire situation. He was intelligent, enough said. Otherwise,


    there was no way he could be the Tayhaven King''s sessor. If Donald and Wynter knew


    about his analysis, they would feel shocked to see someoneing up with such an extensive


    study by just a simple sentence.


    However, he soon realized he was wrong as Jennifer and Donald were already divorced.


    If that''s the case, the person wouldn''t be Donald. ording to my investigation, the duo has already


    gone through the divorce procedures. Besides, Donald''s savings were not enough to pay his


    grandfather''s medical fees back then, and there''s nothing special about him, either. If it really is him,


    he''s hiding his identity a little too well! ¡±


    After a moment, Nigel spoke. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give Wynter a callter at night.¡±


    Jennifer let out a sigh of relief and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Nigel waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°It''s fine. Oh, right. Is there an update on Reina?¡±


    Jennifer presented a stack of information. ¡°The media has started to attack her, and the public''s


    opinion will soon turn against her tomorrow. It''s toote for her public rtions department to


    prepare any statements. Plus, the officials have announced they would start investigating Scarlet


    Swan Vi tomorrow to give the public an exnation.¡±


    Nigel pressed his index finger to the desk. ¡°How about Pollerton Television? Did they show up for a


    live broadcast?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer answered, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Arrange for Pollerton Television to conduct a live broadcast. I want to see her reputation get


    ruined,¡± Nigel said.


    Jennifer nodded. ¡°All right.¡± After a moment, she added, ¡°Do you think Reina has a chance to make


    the tables turn?¡±


    The manughed. ¡°No way. Even if she managed to get herself out of this, I''d make sure there''s no


    second time.¡± He looked very confident while saying that.


    ¡°I''ll take my leave, then.¡± Jennifer stood up.


    Immediately, Nigel took hold of her arm. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The woman''s face turned red. ¡°I still have something urgent to do, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Then, she


    shrugged off his hand. Instead of getting angry, he had a mocking smile on his face when seeing


    her leaving figure.


    I just don''t have the mood for it yet. When I''m free, I¡¯ll definitely make you sleep with me!


    Meanwhile, Jennifer''s heart was still pounding when she exited the meeting room. She decided to


    stay far away from Nigel and never meet him alone again.


    When Donald nned to leave, Reina suddenly phoned him and reported her situation before


    hanging up.


    ¡°You heard it, right?¡± Donald looked toward Wynter.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Wynter looked at him with a half-smile.


    ¡°What do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°You should try to help Jennifer as much as you can.¡± Donald had a wry smile on his face. ¡°As for


    Reina...¡±


    ¡°I agree to whatever you say.¡± Wynter walked over to him with a twinkle in her eyes, love oozing out


    from her gaze. ¡°But will you give me anything in return?¡±


    Donald felt a pounding headache. ¡°I agree to one of your demands as long as it does not go against


    my principles.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Wynter replied in excitement.


    When Donald walked out of Donter Pictures, Charles stood beside a luxurious Rolls-Royce waiting


    for him.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Donald furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°The ownership of Pollerton Estates'' Supreme Vi has been transferred to Lord Campbell. Prince


    Lucas has invited you to go there and take a look. Are you going to ept it?¡± Charles replied with


    a bow.


    After thinking for a moment, Donald agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Supreme Vi has the most advanced smart home and security system globally. Its spyware


    detector is also one of the best, made by the military expert Lilith herself. Thus, the house is


    guaranteed to be safe,¡± Charles introduced after they got into the car and closed the blinds.


    ¡°If possible, find a suitable opportunity and arrange for Jennifer to move inside,¡± Donald replied.


    ¡°Not now, though. She''s smart, so I hope she can gain experience in such a situation.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Charles replied.


    The car soon arrived in Supreme Vi''s private garage. When Donald walked inside, he arranged


    for someone to hang up his wedding photo with Jennifer.


    As the most expensive house in Pollerton, Supreme Vi''s facilities stood out from the rest. It had


    everything ¡ª ranging from a special surveince room, information room, and an infrared detection


    system. It even had a separate twenty-four hours satellite surveince camera. It was not a bluff to


    say that it was the safest ce to live in Pollerton.


    Standing on the second floor''s balcony, he stared into the distance.


    Suddenly, he felt something someone staring at him.


    On the twenty-seventh floor of a distant building, he noticed a couple of people looking at him.


    With his excellent eyesight, he was sure the ce was where Jennifer''s family lived.


    At that moment, Kevin, Linda, Leonard, and many guests were there.


    ¡°Isn''t that the most expensive vi in Pollerton?¡± a middle-aged woman shouted in exaggeration.


    ¡°That''s right. The building costs billions. It''s a shame that it''s already sold, or Nigel was nning to


    gift it to my sister.¡± Despite his egoistic tone, his gaze seemed somewhat confused. His eyesight


    was not that good, so he could just barely make out Donald''s blurry profile.


    Why does that man look so much like Donald? There''s no way it''s him, though. He''s a nobody!


    ¡°Look, that should be the owner of Supreme Vi,¡± the middle-aged woman observed while pointing


    at him in jealousy. ¡°He looks young, too. What a dream if he takes a liking to Sophie!¡±


    Behind the woman stood another beautiful woman with a smiling face. ¡°Mom, although my boyfriend


    can''tpete with the owner of Supreme Vi, he''s still a renowned man in Pollerton. He''s Mr.


    Albee''s son, after all.¡±


    The man Sophie Wilson referred to was Lucas Albee, who was in the same standing as Zayne and


    Tyson.


    ¡°If we put it this way, Jennifer is luckier than me for Nigel to like her,¡± Sophie added with a hint of


    jealousy in her tone. ¡°He''s way better than Donald!¡±


    Kevin pursed his lips in annoyance. ¡°Donald? He''s just a piece of trash.¡±


    After bragging for a while longer, he drew the curtains shut.


    Meanwhile, Donald arrived in the entertainment room in the basement. It was a room that had a


    boxing gym and a shooting range.


    There, there was a man practicing boxing with his upper body exposed.


    Lucas was also known as Pollerton''s Top Striker, for his boxing skills were powerful and explosive.


    He seemed no more than fifty years old, having tanned skin, an average height, and a gaze that


    would terrify many.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Lucas was a mad one, especially how he drove the Parasite out of Pollerton.


    When he saw Donald, he was taken aback for a moment. So this is Lord Campbell? The very


    person that managed to turn the odds in his favor and defeat the Crusader? Isn''t he a bit too


    young? He looks about the same age as my son.


    He looked toward Charles suspiciously. Did the old geezer find someone on the streets to pass off


    as Lord Campbell?


    ¡°Are you Lord Campbell?¡± Lucas asked, not a single hint of politeness in his tone.


    Immediately, Charles'' expression darkened. ¡°How dare you! He is Lord Campbell.¡±


    Lucas heaved a deep breath and replied, ¡°I don''t mind yielding to you. However, you need to show


    me your capability.


    Otherwise, I will never believe that you''re Lord Campbell.¡±


    Donaldughed. ¡°How should I do that?¡± ¡°Defeat me!¡± Lucas answered.


    ¡°Give him a Barrett.¡± Donald pointed at the corner of the room, which stored several rifles.


    Both Charles and Lucas were stunned, for a Barrett was a heavy sniper rifle with a shooting range


    of one thousand and five hundred meters, loaded with armor-piercing ammunition. It could destroy


    radar stations, trucks, and even fighter jets.


    ¡°How about you?¡± Charles felt chills running down his spine.


    ¡°I don''t need anything,¡± Donald replied. ¡°Enough! Let''s start.¡±


    Lucas felt goosebumps all over his skin as he held the Barrett in his hands. Is he crazy?


    ¡°Come on and shoot me!¡± Donald said.


    Charles was looking at him dazedly. It had been some years since he came to Pollerton, but it was


    the first time seeing someone battling a Barrett empty-handed.


    ¡°Go on...¡± Although Charles felt terrified, he did not dare go against Donald''s orders. However, he


    felt a sense of anticipation in his heart as Tristan was always filled with praise for Donald. However,


    he had never seen how powerful thetter was.


    Upon hearing that, Lucas knelt on the floor and set up the rifle, aiming right at Donald''s chest.


    Gritting his teeth, he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Lucas'' entire body shook under the strong recoil. The green powder exploded from the muzzle,


    following the echo of the gun firing.


    Staring at the bullet, Donald stretched out his right arm and grabbed it. Then, he pinched it hard and


    crushed it with his thumb.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He flipped his thumb over to show that he did not sustain any injuries.


    The distorted bullet fell from his hands to the floor with a ng.


    While Charles widened his eyes, Lucas froze in shock. Is he even human? How could he catch a


    Barrett''s bullet with his hands? What on earth?


    ¡°What the heck!¡± Lucas shouted, goosebumps forming all over his body.


    Donald replied indifferently, ¡°Is this enough proof for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lucas immediately snapped to his senses and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Lord Campbell! I am deeply impressed and am willing to admit defeat!¡±


    ¡°You can get up.¡± Donald sat on the couch and looked at him. ¡°Judging by your boxing technique


    just now, are you practicing Octagon Punch?¡±


    Lucas widened his eyes in shock. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    After all, the Octagon Punch was long lost in history, and the person who taught him had passed


    away years ago.


    ¡°I once had a chance to meet with its descendant.¡± Donald seemed to be lost in memory. ¡°Let''s not


    talk about this. What are you nning to do with the return of the Parasite?¡±


    Lucas replied, ¡°I''ll finish them off!¡±


    Finish them off? If it were that easy, Chiliad Avion wouldn''t have handed this mission over to me.


    ¡°It''s not going to be so simple,¡± Donald exined. ¡°Your mission right now is to keep an eye on the


    east of Pollerton. There are a few ports there, so report to Charlie if you find anyone suspicious.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Seeing Donald''s serious expression, Lucas immediately nodded. ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°I''ll hand over this building''s security system to you. No one will be allowed to enter starting today,¡±


    instructed Donald.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡± Lucas was genuinely impressed by Donald. How could he stop a Barrett


    bullet with his bare hands? I can never do that. Instantaneously, he decided to keep an eye on his


    son so that he would not offend Donald.


    If his son provoked Donald identally, their family would be doomed.


    ¡°How about the Southwood Emerce District project?¡± asked Donald.


    ¡°We can officiallyunch the project after the approval fornd remation is issued,¡± answered


    Charles. ¡°What should we do with thend that has been reimed?¡±


    ¡°Follow the n. Build a world-ssboratory and data integration hub. You can decide on the


    rest. I''m fine with building ordinarymercial houses,¡± uttered Donald.


    After they chatted for a while, he received a call from Reina. ¡°Where are you? I''ll treat you to a


    meal.¡±


    ¡°Invite Lana as well,¡± said Donald.


    At noon, he met Reina and Lana.


    Reina was wearing a cap and a mask thatpletely covered her face and only exposed her


    bloodshot eyes. On the contrary, Lana donned an off-shoulder long-sleeved top with a pleated skirt,


    revealing her straight and slender legs, which attracted the attention of many people.


    ¡°How are you doing? Can you still endure it?¡± inquired Donald with a smile.


    In response, Reina stared at him and remarked, ¡°You''re definitely not a bodyguard!¡±


    Her eyes were wide with curiosity.


    This man is too mysterious. He managed to make Wynter change her mind with a sentence.


    No celebrity dared to endorse her scarlet swans because it would be equivalent to cutting the red


    wire of a bomb. One minor mistake and the celebrity would have to pay with their life. Even the pir


    of the Lowe family would not want to get involved.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Initially, Wynter was unwilling to do so, but after a while, she called back and said that she had


    already discussed the matter with Donald.


    Meanwhile, Lana chuckled and stated, ¡°He''s really a bodyguard hired by me. I have to pay him five


    thousand every month.¡±


    Obviously, Reina was not convinced.


    ¡°Let me show you something before we eat.¡± Shortly afterward, Donald took out the paper he had


    nicked from Bet''s bag and handed it to Reina.


    Thetter''s expression turned grim and she sat beside Lana.


    ¡°This is an urgent document written in thetest version of ciphertexts. Papillon started using it fifty


    years ago.¡± Lifting her head, Reina inquired, ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°I have annihted the Four-


    Faced Angel, Bet,¡± answered Donald.


    In an instant, Reina narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Why? Do you know him?¡± the man queried puzzledly.


    ¡°Ten years ago, I was a member of the Coeus Club and learned this type of ciphertext back then.


    Bet was my teacher. Later, something happened to the Parasite, and the base was destroyed


    overnight. All of the members were separated. At that time, we didn''t have a name and only used


    code names tomunicate. We lost contact with Bet and the Parasite after they escaped,¡±


    Reina exined.


    The Coeus Club was the world''s top academic group at that time. Every member was a talented


    person with a high IQ-


    Naturally, Donald was well aware of the Coeus Club''s existence. That organization was not evil and


    focused on medical research, scientific studies, animal and nt research, and so on. Hence, he


    did not pay much attention to it. Little did he know that a woman who appeared to be frail was


    actually a member of the Coeus Club.


    ¡°Me too. Perhaps Bet brought the document back to Pollerton because he wanted to look for


    us,¡± chimed in Lana tly.


    ¡°What''s written in the document?¡± asked Donald.


    The next moment, Lana and Reina continued to decipher the ciphertext. After working on it for an


    hour, they lifted their heads, grave expressions on their faces. ¡°The contents aren''tplete, but it


    mentions one thing. It orders Bet to go to the base and bring the one thousand samples away.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    ¡°What sample?¡±


    Reina enunciated, ¡°The saliva, urine, and blood samples of a thousand citizens in our A I


    country!


    Narrowing his eyes, Donald questioned, ¡°Gic research?¡±


    ¡°Not sure,¡± responded Lana after letting out a sigh.


    Immediately, Donald fell into deep thought, and his gaze darkened.


    If it really involves gic research, then the Parasite truly deserved to die! If these samples were


    smuggled abroad, the consequences would be dire.


    ¡°The instructions on the document are obscure. It mentions nothing about who to hand over the


    samples to and the base''s location,¡± Reina stated.


    Momentster, Donald straightened his back and uttered, ¡°Okay. I''ll investigate it. How''s the


    preparation?¡±


    Reina was instantly enthralled at the mention of her scarlet swans. ¡°Almost done. More and more


    people are leaving negativements online. ording to the statistics, more than ten million


    people are upset with me.¡±


    Even when so many haters were attacking her online, she did not seem bothered.


    ¡°When will Pollerton Televisione?¡± Donald queried.


    Shaking her head, Reina replied, ¡°I don''t know. It''s a government-owned television station. It won''t


    be easy.¡±


    ¡°Find someone to report on you,¡± suggested Donald.


    ¡°I''ve tried it before, but no one came,¡± Reina stated.


    Hearing that, the manughed. ¡°What if you find a topic that others are interested in?¡±


    ¡°What topic?¡± Reina was curious.


    ¡°Let''s say you have a rumored boyfriend who has been pursuing you, but you rejected him. After


    that, he began to date your younger sister. His love for you has turned into hatred, so he reported


    you for eating wild scarlet swans and kept providing evidence that your scarlet swans were caught


    in the wild. Will this topic pique the interest of the public and Pollerton Television?¡±


    Reina was stunned for a moment.


    Pollerton Television would definitely be interested because emotional programs were their primary


    focus.


    For instance, even when a wife cheated on her husband, he still stayed with her and never left. Or


    there was a husband who had several wives, and the reporter from Pollerton Television would act


    as a mediator to resolve the conflict. Another example was a husband who married two sisters at


    the same time and should be condemned to bigamy.


    Even though those stories were trivial and melodramatic, the audience enjoyed watching them.


    Reina was astonished.


    Lana, on the other hand, giggled and remarked, ¡°How smart of you to use Pollerton Television to get


    exposure.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it''ll have a negative impact on your reputation. Will your boyfriend agree to it?¡± asked


    Donald.


    ¡°I don''t have a boyfriend,¡± answered Reina.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I thought you would have one at your age.


    Listening to that, Lana twitched her lips in disdain.


    A faint smile crept onto Reina''s face as she replied calmly, ¡°Okay. I''ll make the arrangements right


    away.¡±


    Then, she shot Donald an intense stare and left without eating.


    ¡°I think she''s interested in you,¡± Lana remarked.


    Wearing a nonchnt countenance, Donaldmented, ¡°You''re overthinking


    it.¡± ¡°Why don''t you consider me?¡± Having said that, she approached him, and he caught a whiff of a


    sweet fragrance. ¡°Who''s prettier? The diva or me?¡±


    Donald could not help but look at the woman in front of him. Lana was a curvaceous beauty. Not


    only did she have a nice figure, but she was knowledgeable as well. Then, he saw her fair and lean


    shoulders and the deep cleavage.


    She had a different temperament from Jennifer.


    Jennifer was gentle while she was seductive, the type of woman who would make a good lover but


    not a good wife.


    ¡°Both of you are beautiful.¡± He immediately averted his gaze.


    Leaning on his shoulder, she piped up, ¡°Then, please consider me. My parents areing to


    Pollerton soon. They want to find me a boyfriend.¡±


    With that said, she looked at him pitifully.


    Her parents''? The elders of the Collins family?


    ¡°Are you trying to use me as your shield?¡±


    he inquired.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    ¡°Didn''t you take a million from me to use as your shield?¡± Lana rolled her eyes at Donald. ¡°All I''m


    asking is for you to meet my parents and have a meal together so that they will give up on this


    matter.¡±


    Donald answered, ¡°We''ll see.¡±


    As he spoke, his phone suddenly rang.


    It was from Jennifer. Donald frowned upon seeing that, wondering if he should answer the call.


    After some thought, he decided to answer the phone.


    ¡°Rafe is in trouble,¡± said Jennifer in a cold voice.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Donald lowered his voice, and his face darkened.


    No one else was aware of how important Rafe was to Donald. Back when they were in high school,


    Rafe had always seen Donald as his best pal. There was one time when Donald encountered some


    difficulties and needed six hundred thousand. Rafe was the only person who offered him financial


    aid.


    That money was all that Rafe had, yet he did not even hesitate before giving it to Donald.


    Jennifer exined, ¡°Oliver had purchased that house and paid two percent as themission,


    which was two million. Rafe should be getting a million from themission, but his manager only


    gave him eight thousand. Rafe went to reason with the manager, but he was beaten up instead. He


    is now in the hospital. I just so happened to run into him. Why don''t youe over?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be there.¡± Donald ended the call and rushed to the hospital.


    Jennifer had already left the hospital when Donald arrived. After asking the doctor in charge, he


    found out that Jennifer had already settled Rafe''s medical bills, and she even paid around sixty


    thousand for the deposit.


    Donald was touched when he heard that.


    Although Jennifer was overprotective of her younger brother, Donald knew she had always been a


    kind-hearted person.


    She knew how much Donald cared for Rafe, and that was why she immediately called and informed


    him about Rafe.


    In the ward, Rafe was lying on the bed with a bandage wrapped around his head. Blood was still


    seeping through his wound.


    The nurse exined, ¡°The patient has a slight concussion after being injured by a blunt object. He


    needs around ten days to rest and recover. He also can''t get out of bed for the time being. Do you


    need us to call the police?¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°There''s no need for that.¡±


    A murderous intent shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Donald, I feel like throwing up,¡± said Rafe weakly as he opened his eyes. Then, he suddenly bent


    down and threw up. Some of his vomits dirtied Donald''s pants.


    Donald could have dodged it, but he did not. Instead, he took out a piece of tissue paper and wiped


    it away without saying anything.


    Lana stood behind him and saw everything. She stared at Donald''s back with tenderness in her


    eyes.


    Little did Donald know, that minor action of his had moved Lana''s heart.


    ¡°Who is your manager?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Stanley Yeager... But don''t look for him. He has someone backing him up.¡± Rafe looked terrified.


    ¡°You should know that Frankie Yates is the boss of our headquarters.¡±


    Frankie Yates? Zayne''s nephew.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Was Frankie there when Stanley beat you up?¡± Donald asked.


    Rafe fell silent and dared not speak a word.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Donald''s expression darkened.


    Rafe was terrified by Donald''s expression, and he quickly said, ¡°He was there. Other than Frankie,


    Yvette was there too! Anyway, you should not look for Frankie. He''s Zayne''s nephew!¡±


    He paused for a brief moment before grabbing Donald''s hands tightly. ¡°Zayne is one of the most


    powerful people in Pollerton!¡±


    ¡°All right. I know that. You get some rest,¡±forted Donald.


    ¡°Ew! That''s so disgusting!¡± Suddenly, a scream was heard.


    Donald straightened his back and turned around expressionlessly. A chubby woman was standing


    by the door with a disgusted expression. She red at Rafe, who was lying in the patient''s bed.


    That woman was none other than Faye, Rafe''s wife.


    She nced at the vomits in the trash can, and she did not disguise the disgusted look in her eyes.


    ¡°Rafe, are you even a man? How did you only manage to get eight thousand when themission


    is worth a million? Why are you still lying here instead of questioning Stanley? You''d better get out


    of bed now and demand him give you a million. Or else, I''ll divorce you!¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Rafe was too afraid to utter a word.


    Donald refuted, ¡°How is he supposed to do that when he''s injured and hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you? Who do you think you are?¡± Faye shot Donald a disdainful


    re. ¡°You''re just trash that could barely gather enough money for your medical bills. How dare you


    talk to me like that?¡±


    p!


    Donald gave her a hard p across the face.


    Perplexed, Faye yelled at him, ¡°Did you just p me? How dare you! Do you know who I am? How


    dare you hit me?¡±


    Faye was indeed born into a well-off family, or else Rafe would not have be her family''s live-in


    son-inw.


    Faye''s father was in the construction business, and he owned more than a dozen excavators. With


    an annual ie of around five hundred thousand, their family was considered well-off in society.


    ¡°Rafe, you coward! Did you see that? Your best friend hit me!¡± Faye shouted as her chubby cheeks


    shook from the rage. There was no way for one to see her chin. She was a hundred sixty meters


    tall, and her weight was around ny kilograms.


    ¡°Faye, that''s enough. You shouldn''t have insulted Donald in the first ce!¡± Rafe shouted as he


    could no longer stand it.


    Faye was stunned, and she looked at Rafe in disbelief.


    Rafe, who had always been submissive and tolerated all of her harsh remarks, was now talking


    back to her because of Donald.


    ¡°Let''s get a divorce right now! I''ve had enough of this!¡± Faye had gone mad. She grabbed Rafe by


    the cor, shaking him while yelling at him.


    Donald walked over and gave her another smack on the face, causing her to stumble away from


    Rafe.


    Faye fell to the ground. She kicked her legs and cried, ¡°Rafe, let''s get a divorce immediately! My


    family had provided you with everything, including your underwear, so how dare you treat me like


    this? It''s not like you earned any money during our marriage. You did not even give me pocket


    money.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rafe shouted angrily, ¡°Faye, that''s too much! I''ve been giving you my monthly sry, and my mom


    even paid more than two hundred thousand before I moved in to live with your family!¡±


    ¡°I don''t care! I still want to get a divorce!¡± Faye continued to throw a tantrum.


    ¡°Fine! Let''s get a divorce then!¡± Rafe could no longer hold back the anger he had been enduring for


    the past couple of years. ¡°I''ve had enough of you and your family!¡±


    ¡°Just you wait and see! I''ll find someone to deal with you!¡± Faye threatened after she stood up and


    pointed at Donald. Then, she ran out of the ward.


    Donald sneered and sat by the edge of the bed.


    Rafe was a little concerned. ¡°Donald, you should leave now. My father-inw is a thug.¡± ¡°It''s okay. I


    can take care of this.¡± Donald smiled and patted him on the shoulder. After he turned around, Lana


    noticed the cold glint reflecting in his eyes.


    It was ice-cold and without emotion.


    She could not help but shiver at that.


    Rafe did not respond, and gradually, he fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Stay here and take care of him. If anyone dares to cause a fuss here, get rid of them. I believe


    you''re capable of doing that,¡± said Donald.


    Lana pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Hey, hey, do remember that you''re working for me and not the


    other way around.¡±


    Donald said, ¡°Just do as I say if you still want me to work as your bodyguard.¡±


    Lana smiled wryly. ¡°I''ve never seen an employee threatening their boss like this.¡±


    Donald pretended not to hear that and turned around to walk away.


    Meanwhile, Frankie Yates had been living afortable life as Zayne''s nephew. Being a bachelor


    in his forties, Zayne spoilt his nephew a lot. Frankie grew up well. He graduated from a university


    ranked among the top ten globally, and he could speak threenguages fluently. After Frankie had


    returned from studying abroad, Zayne gave him thirty million as his start-up capital. He founded


    Frankie Realty, which had more than thirty branches in Pollerton and a total of one hundred and


    twenty branches in the country.


    Not only that, but Frankie was also the chairman of the Association of Realtors. His business also


    included selling olf-n properties.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Frankie had a w. He was lustful and enjoyed being around women.


    At that time, he was busy fooling around with another woman in his office at Frankie Realty''s


    headquarters. He was seated on the couch. A woman crouched before him as her head moved up


    and down.


    She was none other than Reba.


    Earlier during the opening of Donter Pictures, she was sent to represent Frankie to talk with Wynter


    about the endorsement.


    Of course, Frankie knew he could not afford to hire Wynter to endorse hispany. So instead, his


    target was any of the thirty-two artists waiting to be signed. Although Frankie was a pervert, he was


    also a visionary man. He knew that Donter Pictures would definitely house at least one or two top


    celebrities in the near future.


    In fact, the discussion was almost finalized, and the celebrity was Vanessa.


    ¡°Mr. Yates, can''t you tell me what had happened to my sister?¡± Reba shed him a flirtatious


    look, her hair touching his abdomen.


    Frankie stroked her head. ¡°Didn''t she tell you anything after crossing a big shot?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Reba shifted into another posture and said in a seductive voice, ¡°She only told me that


    someone had warned her. However, she couldn''t tell me more, or else she''d get herself in great


    trouble.¡±


    Frankie leaned against the couch with a look of pleasure on his face. ¡°I only know that the person is


    a big shot and someone that even I could not afford to mess with.¡±


    He did not tell her that even his uncle could not afford to mess with that big shot.


    Despite his uncle''s influential status in Pollerton, Frankie was told to never mess with the owner of


    Donter Pictures.


    Reba paused. ¡°Is that person really so scary?


    ¡°That''s none of our business. You can just focus on being a secretary at Frankie Realty instead.


    You''ll get all that you deserve,¡± said Frankie.


    He was twenty-five years old, and he was a handsome man.


    ¡°Anyway, have you settled the problem of Stanley beating up someone earlier today?¡± asked


    Frankie.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Reba said, ¡°I''ve made the necessary arrangement. He''s just a nobody. I doubt that will cause


    any trouble to us.¡±


    ¡°Why did you tell Stanley to beat him up?¡± Frankie sat up and grabbed her by the hair.


    Reba concealed her painful expression, and there was an excited glint in her eyes when she


    said, ¡°I can''t stand watching a nobody like him dreaming of changing his destiny with the


    commission he gets for selling off a property.¡±


    She and Rafe were both from humble backgrounds, and they were also from the same vige.


    Reba had to sell herself repeatedly to get a million, yet Rafe could already get the same amount


    of money after selling off a


    house.


    Since Stanley refused to pay Rafe the fullmission, she figured she could also take advantage


    of the situation.


    ¡°All right. We can''t change what has been done. Focus on your task now.¡± Frankie could not be


    bothered about that. ¡°As you said, he''s just a small fry. Who cares if he''s beaten up?¡±


    In another room at Frankie Realty''s headquarters, Stanley was grinning from ear to ear.


    He was the sales champion of the month. It was almost impossible to sell off a property in Pollerton


    Estates. Even if a purchase were made, they would not be able to collect the fullmission either.


    To his surprise, not only did Rafe actually manage to get a buyer, but the buyer even paid them two


    million as themission without hesitation.


    Every propertypany in Pollerton would split themission into two halves with its sales


    agents, which meant Rafe should have gotten a million. As a manager, Stanley would have to hand


    in three hundred thousand from hismission to cover the management fees, and he could only


    pocket the remaining two hundred thousand.


    Two hundred thousand was already a huge sum of money.


    However, Stanley was not satisfied with that. He wanted to get Rafe''s portion of the money as well.


    Frankie had never been the type of boss who would interfere much with the management of the


    company as long as he got to collect the monthly management fees.


    Thus, Stanley had beaten Rafe up.


    As for the consequences to bear, Stanley was not afraid even if Rafe''s father-inw were toe to


    seek justice for Rafe.


    He had Frankie backing him up, and there was no need for him to be afraid of a thug.


    Moreover, he had gained more connections over the past years too.


    ¡°Mr. Yeager, someone is outside. He ims to be Rafe''s friend,¡± said a clerk with petite frame.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ¡°How many of them?¡± asked Stanley.


    ¡°One.¡± The female clerk was a little speechless that he did not hear what she had just said.


    Stanley was stunned for a moment, and then he snickered. ¡°Let hime in then.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    He was a short, stout man with vicious-looking eyes that were enough to show that he was not a


    decent man.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mr. Yates is in his office upstairs, so I have nothing to fear!


    Donald walked into his office, and after seeing Stanley, he asked, ¡°Are you Stanley Yeager?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. What''s the matter?¡± Stanley stared at him casually.


    ¡°I came here to tell you two things. First, you''d better pay Rafe themission he deserves to get.


    Second, you should break your arm for beating Rafe up. It''s best you do it yourself. If you make me


    do it for you, I might end up taking your life too,¡± Donald said with a poker face. He looked down and


    stared at his beaded bracelet.


    Every time he touched the bracelet, he would feel immediately at ease.


    If it weren''t for Jennifer''s presence in the past couple of years that had tamed his hostility, Stanley


    would have been a corpse by now.


    Stanley leaned back against his office chair and lit up a cigarette. ¡°Who do you think you are?


    Who do I think I am?


    Donald pondered on that and nodded. ¡°Let me show you what I''m capable of doing then.¡±


    After saying that, he walked over and grabbed Stanley by the hair. He lifted Stanley above the desk


    and squeezed gently on Stanley''s shoulder.


    With a loud crack, the bone in his right arm was crushed instantly.


    His arm was broken.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Stanley let out a deafening shriek.


    More than twenty young men from outside the office immediately rushed in upon hearing that. They


    all stared cautiously at Donald, and they closed in on Donald in the next second.


    Nheless, that was of no use.


    Within seconds, they were already sent flying away, knocked out in the office.


    ¡°Just you wait! I''ll call Mr. Yates right now, and you''re doomed!¡± Stanley''s face turned pale, and he


    quickly took out his phone.


    Unbothered about the men lying on the ground, Donald walked over to the couch and sat down.


    They were sales agents, and they were all in their twenties. None of them had ever shown any


    respect to Rafe.


    They were also there when Stanley had beaten Rafe up. However, none of them stopped that from


    happening. Instead, they were taking pleasure in Rafe''s misfortune.


    When he saw how Donald knocked out all the agents, Stanley had a bad feeling. He quickly dialed


    Frankie''s number.


    Meanwhile, Frankie was panting heavily with Reba under him. He pressed her head down and


    said to the phone, ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yates, bad news. Rafe''s friend is here to cause a scene. He broke my arm!¡± Stanley cried and


    whined. He red at Donald with anger fuming in his eyes.


    So what if you can fight well? Do you have the guts to beat Frankie? Everyone knows Zayne is the


    most powerful man in Pollerton, and Zayne spoils his nephew so much that he will give Frankie


    everything Frankie wants!


    Frankie did not answer and ended the call.


    Then, after releasing himself, he grabbed Reba by her head. ¡°Didn''t you tell me you''ve settled


    everything about Rafe? His friend is here for him!¡±


    Something was dripping from the corner of Reba''s lips as she said, ¡°Mr. Yates, don''t worry. I


    know who that friend is. He''s just a divorcee. We don''t have to be afraid of him.¡± ¡°You should go


    down and take a look first.


    I''ll join you shortly after taking a shower,¡± said Frankie as he stood up.


    Reba took a piece of tissue paper and wiped the corner of her lips. She fixed her makeup before


    walking out of the office. With a disdainful expression on her face, she quickly walked toward the


    office, exuding the aura of a strong career woman.


    After arriving at the office, the first thing she saw was the young men who were lying on the ground,


    groaning in pain. However, she was not concerned about their injuries at all. Her gaze then shifted


    to Donald.


    Donald was seated on the couch and stared at her with his face devoid of expression.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Reba showed no signs of fear. She scoffed, ¡°Donald, you have some nerve. Do you know where


    we are?¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Reba raised her voice. ¡°You know and you still dared to barge in to beat someone


    up? You really are tired of living, aren''t you! Kneel and apologize now! If I''m in a good mood, I might


    ask Mr. Yates to spare you. If not, tomorrow, there''s going to be one more corpse floating in the


    sea!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yates?¡± Donald sneered.


    Zayne isn''t even fit to be my dog. Why should I be scared of Frankie? Even if I killed him, Zayne


    wouldn''t dare to do anything. And if he did? I''d kill his entire family.


    Donald had the strength and means to do so.


    Before he was crowned as Lord Campbell, he was known widely as Golden Lord.


    ¡°Yes. Frankie, Zayne''s nephew!¡± Reba pulled out a chair to sit. She sat with her legs together.


    Her posture made her look majestic, like a dragon looking down on ants. ¡°Donald... This can''t be


    good for you. Why must you stand up for a good-for-nothing like Rafe?¡±


    ¡°What do you know that makes you say that?¡± Donald stood up slowly.


    Reba jumped to her feet. Pointing at Donald, she scolded, ¡°Mr. Yates told me! Andpared to


    him, you''re nothing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes... You''re nothing! If you have any sense left in you, kneel down and apologize. And


    break your arm!¡± Stanley shouted angrily.


    ¡°You''re confident in Frankie, aren''t you?¡± Donald mocked. ¡°Who do you think he is?¡±


    ¡°First, you beat up my people, and then you question my authority?¡± Frankie''s voice could be heard


    from outside. ¡°All right. I''ll show you today what I''m capable of!¡±


    Before he could even enter the room, a group of people rushed over and surrounded him.


    Stanley ran the fiercest. ¡°Mr. Yates, avenge me! Look, my arm is broken! It''s crushed!¡±


    Another group of malesined, ¡°Mr. Yates, this is too much!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! He even scolded you!¡±


    ¡°He''s made an unforgivable mistake! Just shoot him already!¡±


    Frankie was blocked by the group of people at the door. Before even seeing Donald, he furrowed


    his brows.


    Reba could read people well. Just looking at Frankie''s expression, she could tell what he was


    thinking. ¡°Get out of his way!¡± she shouted.


    Frankie blew away the strand of blond hair blocking his vision. ¡°Get lost. I want to see who has the


    guts to challenge me.¡±


    At that moment, he saw Donald.


    Donald was looking back at him, expressionless.


    Frankie paused. He frowned. He seems familiar. Have I seen him before?


    When Reba saw Frankie frowning, she pointed at Donald. ¡°Mr. Yates, it''s him! Rafe''s friend,


    Donald! Show him who''s boss!¡±


    Donald? He''s Donald? Wait, what did Uncle Zayne ask me to do ?


    He recalled Zayne saying, ¡°If you meet a young man named Donald, kneel before him if you can. If


    you can''t, make sure not to provoke him.¡±


    When Frankie asked why back then, Zayne replied that he himself wasn''t even qualified to be a dog


    for Donald.


    Those words had struck Frankie deeply.


    The South Prince isn''t even worthy of being his dog?


    He had then asked about Charles Langford.


    Zayne said that even Charles didn''t match up to Donald either.


    Zayne then passed a photograph of Donald to Frankie to let him see.


    ¡°Donald?¡± Frankie was trembling. Hisplexion instantly turned pale, and he stepped backward.


    His heart felt weak.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    I already avoided Donald''s district. Why did I have to meet him here?


    ¡°Which Donald?¡± Frankie rified.


    ¡°The Donald you know,¡± Donald sneered.


    I''m dead! I''m dead! It''s the same man that Uncle Zayne warned me about!


    Frankie immediately fell to his knees and clutched Donald''s thigh. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry! I was


    wrong!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    What is going on?


    Reba, especially, was rubbing her eyes, thinking that she was seeing things.


    Am I hallucinating? It doesn''t seem like it though!


    Zayne''s nephew, Frankie, actually knelt on the ground and apologized, unprompted! He even called


    Donald Mr. Campbell.


    ¡°Are you ready to show me what you''re capable of?¡± Donald asked with no emotion in his voice as


    he looked down at Frankie.


    Frankie quivered. His face was pale. ¡°No, I don''t dare to. Absolutely not. Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry. I


    really am sorry! Rafe is your friend, right? I''ll transfer one million, no, two million to him! And I''ll kill


    Keith for you. Is that all right?¡±


    Hearing that, Stanley looked sick.


    Reba covered her mouth in shock. She couldn''t help but take a few steps back, her face pale.


    What exactly is going on ?


    Stanley was shaking with fear.


    He knew what Frankie was capable of, and thetter''s abilities were something to be feared.


    Frankie was the one who helped Charles with his dirty work.


    What did it mean, then, for Frankie to kneel for Donald?


    It showed that Donald was unimaginably powerful. He was able to assert his


    dominance over Frankie and Zayne.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I really know that I''m wrong. I''m a stupid dog. If I knew Rafe was your friend, I


    wouldn''t have dared to touch him,¡± Frankie said sincerely. Although his face showed nothing but


    sincerity, his heart was exploding with fear.


    People like Donald shouldn''t be in Pollerton, but in Jadeborough! That''s where the big bosses


    operate.


    Donald looked down at Frankie. ¡°Did Zayne tell you to tell me that?¡±


    Frankie hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, I thought to say that myself.¡±


    ¡°Call Zayne toe over here,¡± Donald stated.


    Frankie looked at Donald pleadingly. Uncle Zayne woulde to know about today''s incident


    sooner orter. But if he finds outter, he''ll be less angry, and Til suffer less, right?


    Going over then was basically a death sentence.


    At the thought, Frankie''s eyes were filled with resentment as he looked at Stanley and Reba.


    When this is over, I''ll kill you two!


    ¡°You don''t have the right to talk to me directly,¡± Donald said indifferently.


    Just as he said that, Frankie suddenly realized what situation he was in.


    Yeah, what right do I have to speak to Donald directly? If he wanted to kill me, he would have done


    it already. If I call Uncle Zayne over, would I be showing him respect?


    At the thought, Frankie calmed down. He took out his phone. ¡°Uncle Zayne! Help me!"


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Zayne''s low voice could be heard from the other side.


    ¡°I''ve offended Mr. Campbell,¡± Frankie said as he sobbed.


    Zayne hadn''t registered what Frankie was saying. ¡°Which Mr. Campbell?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Donald Campbell!¡± Frankie said through gritted teeth.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. Finally, Zayne shouted, ¡°You''re dead! Where are


    you now? I¡¯lle over immediately!¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°Headquarters...¡± said Frankie.


    Zayne hung up immediately.


    Donald walked up to the couch and sat down. He swept his nce across the room while


    subconsciously twisting the beaded bracelet on his wrist.


    Reba kept her head lowered as she dared not look at Donald.


    However, she couldn''t hide the shock and resentment in her. He used to stand with me at the


    starting line. Who is he to be a person that even Zayne is frightened of?


    Reba had heard Zayne yell and couldn''t help but notice something.


    Besides anger, his yell contained fear as well.


    Meanwhile, Stanley hid in the corner, watching frightfully.


    Things had developed outside of his imagination.


    He knew Rafe''s family background. Rafe had an obese wife, and his father-inw was an


    uneducated person. Rafe was a typical honest but good-for-nothing man.


    However, Stanley couldn''t figure out what was going on at that moment.


    ¡°Please have a cigarette,¡± Frankie fawned as he hurried over voluntarily and offered Donald a


    cigarette.


    Donald took a look at him and epted it.


    Frankie was delighted.


    Watching them, Stanley and Reba felt resigned.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Frankie asked politely, nodding his head and bending his body.


    ¡°I''ll wait for your uncle''s return. The purpose of my visit today is to seek an exnation for Rafe,¡±


    Donald said calmly, unbothered by Frankie''s polite attitude.


    Frankie''s brows furrowed. Why did youe personally? Can''t a phone call settle this matter? Oh


    gosh, this is so shocking. I''m feeling so


    nervous right now!


    After about ten minutes, they heard hurrying footsteps from the outside. Then, a middle-aged man


    walked into the office.


    He had a well-built body and was wearing a suit. Upon entering, he looked straight at Donald,


    walked to him, and bowed, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Campbell!¡±


    Standing aside, Frankie kept quiet with his head lowered.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Donald stared at Zayne without a word, sending chills down thetter''s spine.


    Zayne wouldn''t dare to do a thing, even if Donald killed Frankie at that moment.


    It was because of Charles that the Yates family managed to rise. However, the session of


    Charles was due to Tristan''s promotion, and thetter was Donald''s subordinate!


    Despite not knowing the entire inside story, Zayne knew bits and pieces.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Zayne kicked Frankie hard at the back of thetter''s knee. The sharp pain


    caused Frankie to kneel on the ground in no time.


    ¡°Come on. Tell us the whole story,¡± Donald pointed at Stanley and instructed him.


    Stanley shivered, and his face was incredibly pale.


    Donald remained reserved, not unting his authority. He was unlike Zayne, who was eager to show


    off his power.


    Zayne cast a cold nce at Stanley. ¡°Spell out the incident as Mr. Campbell instructed! Don''t


    exaggerate any details or hide any of them. Tell the truth!¡±


    With beads of sweat on his forehead, Stanley gritted his teeth and told them about the incident.


    The expression on Zayne''s face turned ferocious, and his eyes darkened.


    How dare they offend Donald just for one million! A mere one million! I would sacrifice my wealth


    whole-heartedly to tter him!


    ¡°Besides that, Reba kept insulting Mr. Campbell! She was the one who instructed me to beat up


    Rafe!¡± Stanley red at Reba with detestation as he spoke.


    Donald and Zayne simultaneously narrowed their cold and expressionless eyes in Reba''s


    direction.


    Terrified, Reba knelt on the ground. ¡°Donald... No, Mr. Campbell. We were ssmates. I wasn''t


    aware of your identity. Please forgive me!¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, feel free to let me know your decision. I''ll follow your order no matter what.¡± Zayne


    said with his head lowered before bowing apologetically.


    Donald waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Forget about it. There''s no point saying all these now. Return


    Rafe his money. Anyway, I hate the sight of the both of them.¡± He pointed at Stanley and Reba.


    Hate? I know what I should do now.


    Zayne then replied delightedly, ¡°Of course, Mr. Campbell!¡±


    ¡°I''ll do it. I''ll do it myself.¡± Frankie lifted his head and volunteered, casting a menacing look at


    Reba and Stanley soon after finishing his words.


    ¡°How about him...¡± Zayne pointed at Frankie.


    ¡°What? Do you want me to get rid of him too?¡± Donald questioned back emotionlessly.


    Zayne and Frankie broke out in a cold sweat, and thetter nearly wetted his pants.


    ¡°Quick! Say thank you to Mr. Campbell!¡± Zayne kicked Frankie''s backside, causing thetter to


    nearly fall t on his face.


    Frankie cast a begrudging look at Zayne before turning back to Donald and bowing.


    ¡°Thank you, Donald...¡±


    The moment Zayne heard it, his expression turned pale.


    How dare you address him so casually? Don''t drag me down if you wish to die I


    However, unexpectedly, Donald said impatiently, ¡°That''s enough!¡±


    Frankie hurried over with another cigarette and lit it up. ¡°Please have a cigarette then.¡±


    Surprisingly, Donald didn''t turn down his offer.


    Zayne was secretly pleased with what he saw.


    Is he agreeable to that more intimate term of address? If so, will the Yates family be prosperous


    soon? Maybe this unfortunate event can take a turn and end well?


    Donald took a deep breath and looked at Zayne with a faint smile. ¡°Who brought your nephew up?¡±


    ¡°It''s all self-taught. Hehe,¡± Frankie chimed in with a fawning smile.


    ¡°Donald, where is Mr. Miller right now? I should apologize to him personally,¡± Frankie asked


    enthusiastically.


    ¡°The hospital,¡± Donald answered.


    Frankie seemed excited after hearing Donald''s reply. ¡°All right. I''ll go there now!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Donald stood up immediately, without taking a look at Reba or Stanley. As Frankie mentioned


    earlier, there was no need for him to bother with those insignificant people.


    Reba''s eyes were filled with hatred and bitterness as she watched Donald leave.


    The moment Donald left, a menacing expression reced the fawning smile on


    Frankie''s face.


    He stared at Reba and Stanley coldbloodedly, causing them to tremble and step backward.


    They looked at Frankie with fear written all over their faces.


    ¡°Do both of you know that you nearly got me killed? Do you know the consequences of offending


    Donald?¡± Frankie spoke in a cold tone with a threatening gaze.


    Reba and Stanley turned pale and dared not utter a word.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. However, I won''t let you live a good life. I''ll send you both to the pig


    farm to raise pigs,¡± Frankie said.


    Stanley and Reba inwardly squirmed at the thought of raising pigs at a pig farm.


    Reba instantly felt dizzy as she couldn''t believe her fate of ending up on a pig farm.


    She fell to the ground as her body went limp and weak. Then, she covered her face with her hands


    and cried, knowing that her life was over. No one in Pollerton could ever live freely after getting


    under Frankie''s skin.


    Frankie sneered before leaving. He headed out to see Rafe and apologize to thetter.


    At the hospital, Lana crossed her arms and stood beside the window. She had no interest in talking


    to Rafe.


    As an arrogant woman, she wouldn''t even bother to look at Rafe if he wasn''t Donald''s good friend.


    Rafe didn''t dare to utter a word as he felt belittled by Lana''s intimidating aura.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    A suddenmotion arose with angry yells embedded in it.


    Lana frowned slightly before a sneer was formed on her face. After giving it a thought, she walked


    aside and hid behind the curtains to see what the bully was up to.


    The door was suddenly kicked open in the next moment. Soon, a topless middle-aged man


    sauntered into the room. Nine dragons were tattooed on his rather short and plump body. He had a


    bowl cut and looked like someone one would not mess around with.


    He was Finnegan Scott, Faye''s father as well as Rafe''s father-inw.


    As soon as he entered the room, he eyed Rafe on the bed viciously. ¡°You bastard, I think you have


    a death wish!¡±


    Rafe shuddered after hearing Finnegan''s voice and immediately wanted to sit up on the bed.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Faye charged forward from behind


    Finnegan and pointed her finger at her husband. ¡°I want to have a divorce, you bastard! But before


    that, let me make you a cripple first!¡±


    Finnegan pulled over a chair casually and crossed his legs after he sat on it. Then, he red at


    Rafe icily. ¡°I can''t believe that you have the guts to ask Donald to hit my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Faye went overboard this time,¡± Rafe exined.


    After Finnegan heard that, his eyes immediately became so wide that his eyeballs were almost


    bulging out. He suddenly stood up and ran to Rafe to give thetter a p.


    In an instant, five red fingermarks appeared on Rafe''s cheeks, and blood flowed out from the corner


    of his lips. He could not stop himself from looking at Faye, only to discover that there was neither


    sympathy nor love on her impassive face.


    Is she the woman whom I call my wife for several years?


    Finally, a look of utmost exhaustion overtook his face. He grew silent for a moment before he asked,


    ¡°In that case, let''s get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are going to do that! Not just that, but you also have to give back every single thing


    of our belongings! Before the divorce, I will also break one of your legs!¡± With that, Finnegan lit a


    cigarette.


    Faye chimed in, ¡°No, I won''t let you have a divorce so easily. Where is Donald? Ask him toe


    here! I want to kill him!¡±


    Rafe could not help but raise his voice as he uttered, ¡°That''s enough! Leave him alone, and just


    take all your anger out on me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, since when have you started speaking up for yourself?¡± Finnegan inquired in a confused tone.


    The fat on Faye''s cheeks jiggled as she trembled in anger. ¡°This useless man is still thinking of


    helping Donald at such times! Not only is he useless in bed, but he is also useless in everything


    right now!¡±


    Finnegan ordered, ¡°Make Donalde here. Otherwise, I''ll break both of your legs today!¡±


    Rafe closed his eyes and remained silent, preparing to take everything alone.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± As Faye''s anger red up, she walked over andnded a kick on his waist.


    Even though Rafe grimaced in pain, he still remained silent.


    A blond man standing at the back suddenly charged toward him and ced a dagger on Rafe''s


    throat. ¡°Ask Donald toe here immediately. Otherwise, I''ll make him a cripple!¡±


    Just as Lana was about to reveal herself to resolve the situation, a man suddenly walked into the


    room and leaned against the doorframe as he watched everything indifferently.


    Frankie had arrived.


    ¡°How impressive,¡± hemented coldly without any expression on his face.


    When Finnegan, Faye, and the blond man turned around, they immediately shuddered.


    After all, Frankie was the nephew of the


    South Prince, Zayne.


    Technically speaking, Frankie was Finnegan''s superior.


    Finnegan started off his business with construction projects. He was handling some ongoing


    projects at the moment, such as trenching and excavation, and many of his businesses relied on


    Zayne.


    Hence, he dared not offend Frankie at all.


    Even if he was not relying on Zayne, he dared not offend Zayne himself.


    ¡°Oh, hello, Mr. Yates.¡± Finnegan immediately put on an ingratiating smile. ¡°Are you here because of


    Stanley? Don''t worry. My daughter is going to divorce Rafe. In fact, we are going to do that


    immediately. We have no rtions whatsoever with him, and I''m actually nning to break one of


    his legs!¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    A great trepidation filled Finnegan''s heart, and he had no other option but to treat Frankie


    respectfully.


    Thinking that Frankie was here to pick on Rafe, Finnegan immediately severed all ties with Rafe, as


    he feared that he would be implicated in the situation himself.


    Frankie merely eyed Finnegan coldly without saying a single word. However, he was actually


    observing Rafe through the corner of his eyes, pondering about how he could please thetter.


    I must not be toox around someone worthy of Mr. Campbell''s personal intervention.


    When Finnegan saw Frankie''s expression, he thought thetter was here to seek trouble with Rafe,


    so he emphasized again. ¡°Mr. Yates, this useless man has nothing to do with us! Faye will divorce


    him immediately.¡±


    The expression on Frankie''s face was unfathomable as he asked, ¡°Useless man? Divorce?¡±


    He looked thoughtful, but one could not discern any emotions on his face.


    Seeing the current situation, Finnegan had no idea how to respond.


    What on earth has Rafe done to make Frankiee all the way here?


    ¡°That''s right! He is just a good-for-nothing!¡± Finnegan replied.


    Upon hearing that, Frankie strode toward Finnegan slowly and gave him a p.


    Even though Finnegan was furious, he did not dare to utter a word ofint and lowered his


    head instead.


    That was Frankie''s way of managing things ¡ªhe was arrogant, and he liked to bully the weak. Apart


    from that, he loved to grovel to the people who were more powerful than him. With Donald backing


    him up, he even had the guts to beat Nigel up.


    Now that Mr. Campbell has my back, Nigel is just a nobody to mel


    Meanwhile, Faye and the rest merely looked at Frankie with wild astonishment.


    What is going on here? Rafe is the one who offended you. Why did you hit my dad?


    Frankie''s next action merely left them more bewildered.


    He gave Finnegan another tight p before saying, ¡°You guys must be blind! Rafe is my boss! Get


    it?¡±


    With that, Frankie red at Finnegan fiercely. It was as though he could not wait to devour the


    latter.


    Unable to believe what he had just heard, Finnegan stared at Frankie with widened eyes.


    Everyone knew one of Frankie''s prominent characteristics. He would address anyone who was


    more powerful than him as his so-called boss. This was amon knowledge among the people of


    Pollerton.


    Now that Frankie said that Rafe was his ¡°boss,¡± without a doubt, this meant that Rafe was such a


    powerful character that even Frankie was intimidated by him.


    Since when has Rafe gotten so powerful? Seeing that he doesn''t wield the power himself this meant


    that the person backing him up is the powerful one. Hence, who is the one backing Rafe up? It must


    be Donald!


    Aftering to that conclusion, Finnegan and Faye were so shocked that they stood rooted to the


    ground as if they had been electrocuted.


    ¡°Divorce? No rtions with Rafe?¡± Frankie let out a cold snort. ¡°That''s just convenient! Rafe isn''t a


    man you could simply hang out with anymore! From now onward, he is someone who can boss me


    around, and whoever opposes him will make me their enemy instantly!¡±


    The shock of everyone in the room intensified.


    All this while, the blond man still stood there dumbfoundedly with his dagger still ced on Rafe''s


    throat.


    Frankie immediately charged toward him and kicked him in the gut. ¡°How dare you attack Rafe?


    You should be severely punished for that!¡±


    Meanwhile, Rafe was still stupefied by the recent revtion. What is going on here? Who am I, and


    where ami? Where do Ie from, and where am I going to end up?


    Just then, a snigger was heard from behind the curtain, eliciting a furious nce from Frankie


    immediately.


    Then, Lana walked out of her hiding ce.


    ¡°You are much stronger than your uncle,¡± she remarked with a smile.


    Frankie was first taken aback after seeing her, but he immediately understood that Lana was


    probably here on Donald''s instruction to keep the entire situation in check. After Frankie thought it


    over, he tried even harder to show his efforts.


    ¡°Rafe, I know you are shocked. But don''t worry. I have already made arrangements for Stanley to


    be a pig rearer for the rest of his life. On top of that, you don''t have to keep this fat wife of yours


    anymore. I have a beautiful cousin whom I was going to introduce to you.¡± After Frankie said that,


    he crouched obsequiously to massage Rafe''s legs.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    This made Rafe panic. ¡°Please get up, Mr. Yates.¡±


    Frankie''s face darkened. ¡°How could I do that? This isfortable for me. How does it feel?¡±


    Rafe was still in a state of shock. ¡°I-It''s g-good...¡±


    Frankie was over the moon upon hearing that. ¡°In that case, please do put in a few good words for


    me in front of Donald.¡±


    Lana rolled her eyes upon hearing that.


    For the first time, Rafe felt how mysterious and unfathomable Donald was.


    Seeing how the most eminent businesswoman in Pollerton was willing to follow him and how


    Frankie was so submissive toward him, Rafe could not fathom how powerful Donald was.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied.


    Frankie was delighted to hear Rafe''s agreement. As long as Mr. Campbell is happy, everything I do


    will be worth it. My reputation as an ingratiating person is not just for show!


    The fat on Faye''s cheeks trembled as she was worried that Rafe might suddenly be a man of


    power.


    Finnegan, too, also had a foreboding premonition.


    After offending Zayne, do I still get to survive in Pollerton ? Well, I could try to rely on the West


    Prince, Jim, as everyone knows that Jim is not on good terms with Zayne. But would a person like


    Jim even take notice of me?


    ¡°I don''t know what your name is, but I can tell you that from now onward, all your businesses in


    Pollerton are over! This is what you get for offending my boss!¡± Frankie announced with his index


    finger pointing at Finnegan.


    Finnegan shuddered as consternation was reflected on his face. ¡°Please have mercy on me, Mr.


    Yates!¡±


    Frankie merely let out a cold snort. ¡°Hmph! Consider yourself lucky that you are still alive after


    offending Rafe!¡±


    Finnegan immediately looked at Rafe. ¡°Say something, Rafe. I''m your father-inw after all...¡±


    Faye agreed, ¡°Yes, Rafe. We are still husband and wife. It takes a lot of effort to be together. Am I


    right? Have you forgotten how much we were in love when we first started dating? Back then, we


    loved each other so much...¡±


    As soon as she started talking, goosebumps appeared on Lana''s arms, and even Frankie, who


    loved to fool around with women, also felt uneasy.


    ¡°Shut your mouth, you fat woman!¡± Frankie bellowed.


    Rafe sighed. ¡°The moment you asked your father toe into the room, we were over. To be


    honest, I have no clue what is going on as well, so don''te to me. Instead, you should ask


    Donald to forgive you.


    Frankie instantly gave Rafe a thumbs-up after hearing that.


    He is without a doubt a man Donald has chosen well. Listen to the way he speaks! He doesn''t take


    any credit for himself and gives all the credits to Donald! Even though Mr. Campbell is not here, he


    is the one who seems to have aplished the most here. How impressive! I have a lot to learn


    from Rafe...N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Rafe, since you are close with Donald, you can help us to beg for his forgiveness.¡± Finnegan was


    still holding onto a shred of hope.


    Faye, however, burst into tears. ¡°You heartless man, Rafe! After you achieved some sess, have


    you forgotten us now?¡±


    In that instant, annoyance suddenly bubbled up within Rafe.


    Frankie rose to his feet and hollered, ¡°Get lost, both of you. If you still remain in my sight, I''ll beat


    you up!¡±


    However, Finnegan and the rest still had not given up on their struggles.


    Finally, Lana spoke. ¡°Just go away, you guys. I''m getting quite revolted at the sight of all of you.¡±


    It was only until then that Finnegan left with his daughter and the blond man.


    I can''t afford to offend any of them here! Who the hell is Donald? He is so terrifyingly powerful!


    With the departure of Finnegan and his group, silence immediately fell on the ward. The silence was


    prolonged by Rafe, who did not utter a single word. Seeing that there was no reason for her to stay,


    Lana was about to leave. ¡°Frankie, stay here and look after Rafe. I''ll get busy with my other


    errands.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Frankie smiled. ¡°I''m going to reminisce the good old times with Rafe.¡±


    She rolled her eyes once more before leaving.


    ¡°How did Ms. Collins meet Donald?¡± Rafe asked.


    Frankie looked at him meaningfully. ¡°She''s Donald''s woman...¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Rafe gave Frankie a thumbs-up. After a moment''s hesitation, he asked, ¡°Is it true you have a


    beautiful cousin?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Frankie froze for a moment and thought that Rafe was quite a shy man. ¡°Of course, it s true."


    Meanwhile, Donald arrived at Pollerton General Hospital to visit his grandfather.


    Raymond was already up. Though he was quite thin, he was in good spirits. His eyes may looked


    aged, but they contained immense wisdom.


    ¡°You have changed,¡± hemented as he looked at Donald straight in the eye.


    Donald remained silent. Although he seemed rather reserved and unimpressive at this moment,


    Raymond could still see the majestic aura that Donald exuded.


    ¡°Have you ever regretted choosing this path because of me?¡± Raymond asked in a low voice.


    Upon hearing that, Donald immediately raised his gaze and looked at his grandfather.


    In his impression, Raymond had always seemed to be an ordinary man, even after Donald''s return


    to Pollerton. But what is going on now ?


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡ª¡±


    With a wave of his hands, Raymond interjected, ¡°You cannot break up with her. Do you understand


    me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Just remember what I told you.¡± Raymond looked at him meaningfully, and Donald returned the


    gaze as well.


    After a while, Raymond gave another wave of his hand. ¡°You may go back now. I need my rest."


    As he quietly observed Donald''s leaving figure, his face darkened. It seemed as if an imminent


    storm was brewing.


    Donald went to Pollerton Real Estate after leaving the hospital.


    When Reina weed him, she passed her phone to him. ¡°Have a look at this.¡±


    Pollerton Television was reporting an exclusive interview.


    A young man whose face was pixted to keep his identity anonymous was present in the video. In


    the clip, a reporter was asking, ¡°Are you the person who took the video of Reina eating the scarlet


    swan?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. After all, it''s against thew to eat the scarlet swan. My girlfriend was with me at the


    party that day, but I think it''s not a decent thing to do. So, I asked my girlfriend to stay away from


    Reina.¡±


    ¡°There were some rumors of you with Ms. Wilson, weren''t there?¡± The reporter suddenly became


    interested in the young man''s love life.


    He remained silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, but it was all in the past now.


    His reply seemed to pique the reporter''s interest in the topic. ¡°Aren''t you worried that Reina might


    me you for this? I even heard that your current girlfriend is one of her friends.¡± ¡°There''s nothing I


    can do even if she mes me for this. I''m doing this because this is the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I''m sure this interview will get viral within a day. Let''s make the necessary preparations


    for the second interview with Pollerton Television,¡± Donald uttered.


    Sure enough, the interview from Pollerton Television became the most viewed video of the week,


    and it was even trending on Twitter.


    When the news reached Jennifer, she felt that something was off, but she could not quite put her


    finger on the odd feeling she had.


    ¡°Nigel, have you seen the interview from Pollerton Television?¡± After giving it a thought, she decided


    to call Nigel, who was panting on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I''ve seen that, but don''t you worry. It can''t stir up anything. Our aim is to let the public know that


    eating scarlet swan is illegal.¡±


    Jennifer replied, ¡°But I think that something is off.¡± ¡°What could be wrong? You just have to do your


    job!¡± With that, Nigel ended the call.


    She frowned and hesitated for a long time before she called the number she had remembered very


    well. It was Conner Wilson whom she wanted to call.


    The bedridden elderly man was the previous Tayhaven King and the pir of the Wilson family. He


    wanted the Eight Branches of the Wilson family to unite and wished for their familypany to be


    the top conglomerate.


    ¡°Granduncle Conner, how are you doing?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± Conner sounded quite weak.


    ¡°Nigel''s previous n was to target Scarlet Swan Vi, but I don''t think it will work now. First of all,


    it''s not worth the effort. Besides, I''m positive that a wise man is giving them pointers. My suggestion


    is to give up on targeting that property and focus on Southwood Emerce District instead!¡± she


    suggested.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    ¡°Up to you.¡± With that, Conner hung up the phone.


    Holding her phone, Jennifer immediately took out a pen, paper, and a map. She then started


    studying the map. An hourter, a look of shock crept onto her face. ¡°Land remation?¡±


    She then got very excited.


    So far, there had not been any documents or insider information saying that Southwood E-


    commerce District might have and remation.


    It was full of reefs and was a dolphin sanctuary. Generally speaking, it was unlikely that it would be


    reimed for the next decades or so.


    However, ording to the results of her research on various news, Jennifer hade to a


    conclusion. ¡°Within three to five months, the 30 square kilometers of the waters behind Southwood


    Emerce District will be reimed!¡±


    ¡°Steven, get ready to allocate funds. Try your best to order excavators and establish a construction


    steel salespany, a cementpany, and an earthwork transportationpany,¡± Jennifer


    commanded.


    ¡°But Susan...¡± The newly hired secretary, Steven Hobbs, was stunned for a long time.


    ¡°Do as I said,¡± Jennifer replied. She was feeling uneasy, hoping that her guess was right.


    If she were wrong, there would be no turning back for her.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, Susan''s here.¡± Steven''s voice was heard from outside of the office ten minutester.


    ¡°Tell her I''m busy.¡± Jennifer then turned her phone off and turned on theputer to look at the


    news of the scarlet swan incident.


    The inte had gone crazy. All theizens started off by criticizing Reina for breaking thew by


    eating federally protected animals. However, thements soon took a great turn asizens


    found out that it was Reina''s ex-boyfriend who first leaked the news.


    I can''t believe you reported someone who treated you to a scarlet swan meal just to get back at


    herlWhat a jerklThat''s too much! Poor girl Reina.


    Public opinion was changing, and everything was changing ording to Donald''s expectations.


    Nigel''s purpose was to let the public know that eating scarlet swans was illegal, and he wanted to


    tarnish Reina''s name. He wanted to wait until Scarlet Swan Vi became a hot potato and then buy


    it at a low price.


    In fact, his n almost seeded.


    Scarlet Swan Vi might be on the edge of closure if he was not exposed.


    Nigel sensed that something was off upon seeing the public opinion change. He immediately made


    some phone calls to some of the supervision departments of Pollerton Television.


    The response he got was that Pollerton Television was getting ready to start a live interview with


    Scarlet Swan Vi, and the supervision departments would follow along to enforce thew.


    Nigel felt his body turn cold.


    What is going on? I''ve seen thements, and I clearly had the upper hand. What''s happening


    right now? Since when did the story be a jerk getting back at his ex-girlfriend?


    ¡°What a crazy woman Reina is. In order to get Scarlet Swan Vi, she doesn''t even mind having her


    reputation ruined!¡± Nigel mumbled to himself as he switched on the television, trying to see if there


    was anything he could do to salvage the situation.


    He was very determined to get Scarlet Swan Vi.


    As soon as he turned on the television, Nigel saw the live interview.


    In front of the camera was a vast farm that employed natural farming, and the scenery was


    incredible.


    Reina greeted the assigned reporter and the members of the relevant supervision


    departments.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Aside from Pollerton Television, there were other tforms going on live broadcast. Thements


    started flooding in.


    D*mn. I didn''t know Reina was this


    young. Reina wouldn''t be in such a situation if it wasn''t for the jerk!Actually, I think Reina''s quite


    pitiful. She was stabbed in the back by a scumbag and ended up like this.


    Nigel''s brows twitched as he read thements. He cursed in his heart that these people were


    fools.


    Meanwhile, Reina pointed at the back as she said, ¡°This is Scarlet Swan Vi that''s located in


    Xendale. The investment in it is nearly three hundred million.¡±


    The reporter then started to question Reina. ¡°Ms. Wilson, are you aware that it is illegal to breed or


    eat scarlet swans?¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ¡°Yes, I''m well aware of that, and I know that it''s a line nobody can cross without getting punished by


    thew!¡± Reina replied.


    The reporter nodded. ¡°There''s been an uproar about the scarlet swan incident in the past few days.


    We have invited some relevant supervisors here today. If Scarlet Swan Vi is indeed illegal, you''ll


    be handed over to the judicial authorities. We''ll be going on live stream during the whole process to


    make sure that everything is fair and just.¡±


    Reina took in a deep breath. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, a man stepped forward and started to introduce himself, ¡°Hello, Ms. Wilson. My name is


    Anthony Sullivan. I''m from the Pollerton Supervision Bureau. ording to thew of our country, it


    is illegal to consume wild scarlet swans. From now on, I''m officially in charge of investigating Scarlet


    Swan Vi, and I hope you can cooperate.¡± ¡°Hello, Chief Sullivan. As you have just mentioned, it''s


    illegal to consume wild scarlet swans, but all the scarlet swans in Scarlet Swan Vi are bred.


    ording to nationalw, it''s not illegal to breed scarlet swans.¡± This was the first round of Reina''s


    counter-attack.


    Theizens were puzzled.


    Since when can we breed protected animals? Why didn''t I know about this?


    Even the reporter was confused. Really?


    ¡°Chief Sullivan, is that true?¡± asked the reporter.


    ¡°Yes, that''s true. There''s aw stating that you can breed scarlet swans only if you have the


    breeding qualification, sales qualification, and also consumption qualification,¡± Anthony answered.


    ¡°Pleasee with me,¡± said Reina.


    The camera began to shift, and people could now see the inside of Scarlet Swan Vi. There were


    mountains and rivers, and the scenery was beautiful. It was like a small wend park. There were


    even quite a fewkes, forming an ecological cycle system. Inside the vi, there was a scarlet


    swan whose wings were tied up, and it was leisurely searching for food. It would go into theke


    and hunt for some small fish and shrimp once in a while.


    Reina then handed them a stack of documents. ¡°Here you go. This is the breeding license approved


    by the Provincial Center.¡±


    The reporter took them from her, and the camera zoomed in for a closer shot.


    There were several red stamps on the documents alongside the signature of the head of the


    Provincial Center.


    ¡°The documents are indeed valid. I can now conclude that Ms. Wilson''s Scarlet Swan Vi is legal


    andpliant!¡± Anthony said.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Theizens went crazy.


    Wow! She''s good. She can even get a breeding license!Does this mean we that we have wrongly


    used her?Now, where are all the ¡°professionals"on Twitter?


    Thements on the inte started to have a one-sided trend. All theizens that criticized


    Reina started to show support.


    Reina then handed them another set of documents. ¡°Here are the sales license and the


    consumption license.¡±


    Anthony was very serious about his job. He carefully looked at the documents one by one and


    nodded right after he finished checking them. ¡°All these documents are indeed valid, which means


    Ms. Wilson''s Scarlet Swan Vi has a series of strict procedures in ce. It''spletely legal for


    Scarlet Swan Vi to breed or sell the scarlet swans as edible food. I will take full responsibility for


    everything I have just said.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Wilson. Is there anything you want to say to the public?¡± asked the reporter.


    Reina smiled and took over the microphone. ¡°I''m very grateful for everyone''s concern for me and


    Scarlet Swan Vi. I believe everyone has managed to see that Scarlet Swan Vi covers an area


    of more than 4 square kilometers, and over the years, I have made Scarlet Swan Vi into a small


    wend park. Everyone is wee toe over and pay a visit. The tickets are fairly cheap. It


    costs only thirty for one ticket.¡±


    She had started to advertise about Scarlet Swan Vi.


    It was toote for the reporter to stop Reina when he finally realized what she was doing.


    ¡°As for the scarlet swans, I have to thank Chief Sullivan for his investigation. Even though our


    scarlet swans are bred, their ecosystem ispletely independent and basically the same as the


    wild ones.¡± Reina then grabbed one of the scarlet swans and flipped its wing open in front of the


    camera as she continued, ¡°Look, everyone. We have numbered every one of our swans. There''s


    even a QR code on each of them. You can check for each swan''s information by scanning the QR


    code. We do this to prevent anyone from hunting wild scarlet swans and ming it on Scarlet Swan


    Vi!¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ¡°I believe that everyone has a duty to protect and not eat wild animals!¡± Reina spoke with integrity. ¡°I


    think everyone is concerned about the cost right now. I''m thinking of turning the scarlet swan into a


    luxury edible that I can sell for one thousand per five hundred grams. Each one has a dedicated


    logistics channel that provides door-to-door delivery.¡±


    One scarlet swan weighed about four kilograms. That would cost around seven thousand to eight


    thousand.


    Ordinary people would find it extremely pricey, but for those who were curious, the cost was


    completely within their means.


    ¡°It''s a gift designed to entertain guests,¡± Reina stated, using Pollerton Television as a tform for


    advertising.


    Theizens were stirred again, and the reporter''s face was filled with resignation.


    They were supposed to be here for an interview. How did it turn into an advertisement?


    ¡°Just one more thing! It''s open for reservations!¡± After Reina finished speaking, she left the


    camera''s range.


    Upon watching the broadcast, Nigel''s face turned gloomy, and a storm was brewing in his heart.


    ¡°Good one. That''s really a good one. I don''t believe you came up with this idea yourself, Reina.¡±


    Nigel was stunned.


    What a textbook example of a corporate warfare!


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Nigel knitted his brows and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was Susan, the manager of the Wilson family of Tayhaven.


    ¡°I''m not in a very good mood right now. Strip it off yourself.¡± Nigel stared at Susan.


    Even though Susan was shocked and felt that she was being wronged, she took off her clothes


    obediently and let Nigel take charge of her body.


    Half an hourter, Nigel lit a cigarette, looked at the charming Susan, and asked, ¡°What do you


    think of Reina''s move?¡±


    Susan replied, ¡°Reina most certainly did not n it herself. She does not have the ability to do so


    yet. The person who devised this method has a good understanding of people''s hearts. It may


    appear inconspicuous, but if a segment fails, it will be game over.¡±


    Nigel nodded. ¡°That''s right. In particr, when talks about her ex-boyfriend surfaced, public opinion


    took a new turn.¡±


    For a brief moment, Susan was silent. She then asked, ¡°So what should we do next?¡±


    Nigel sneered, ¡°We will wipe out Scarlet Swan Vipletely with the power of the Wilson family


    of Tayhaven!¡±


    Susan''s eyes were filled with a deep hatred. ¡°Yes, that woman should be ashamed of herself!¡±


    Following that, Nigel questioned, ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    When Susan sat up straight, she loosened her grip on the towel. ¡°Almost forgot.


    Jennifer called up Old Mr. Wilson and gave up on the siege of Scarlet Swan Vi in favor of


    establishing construction steel and earthwork transportation departments in Pollerton, as well as


    ordering thousands of heavy excavators.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Nigel responded, ¡°What is she trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Does she wish to die?¡± Angry and deep as a subwoofer, Nigel''s voice exploded in fury.


    Susan shook her head. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    Again, Nigel sneered, ¡°She appears to have forgotten that she is only a ve to the Wilson family.


    I''m looking forward to seeing what she has in store for us.¡±


    Although performances might impress the amateur, they might not necessarily impress the expert.


    While the general public saw this as an entertaining stunt, those familiar with the corporate world''s


    rules were taken aback.


    What a textbook example of a corporate warfare!


    Meanwhile, in Reina''s reception room, Jennifer arrived.


    ¡°Reina, this is an excellent move you''ve made. This retaliation stunned the whole world.¡± Jennifer


    sat down on the couch as she released a distinct aura.


    Reina replied with a smile, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A faint smile appeared on Jennifer''s face.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure this wasn''t your idea. Can I meet the mastermind behind this?


    Someone with a business mind like that can''t be a simpleton.¡±


    Reina said, ¡°Indeed, it wasn''t my idea. It''s just that the guy in my house doesn''t like to reveal his


    face.¡±


    Someone you live with ? Is Reina currently dating someone?


    Jennifer furrowed her brows.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Despite her curiosity, Jennifer didn''t inquire about that. Instead, she asked, ¡°How old is he?¡±


    After a brief moment of thought, Reina answered, ¡°Probably twenty-seven... or maybe twenty-eight.¡±


    ¡°He''s so young!¡± Jennifer was a little taken aback.


    Reina, on the other hand, smiled in return without a word.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Old Mr. Wilson''s birthday is approaching soon. Do you have any ns since you''re a


    member of the Wilson family?¡± Jennifer raised the main subject.


    Reina hesitated for a while. Eventually, she replied, ¡°I won''t be going, but I''ve prepared a gift. Help


    me pass it to him when you''re there.¡±


    Jennifer continued, ¡°I might be meeting Old Mr. Wilson at Tayhaven tonight.¡±


    Reina asked, ¡°Why are you heading to


    Tayhaven all of a sudden?¡± ¡°In all honesty, Nigel has had visions for Scarlet Swan Vi that I don''t.


    Besides, it''s already a loss. There''s no need to waste any more time. To be sessful, I need to


    look at the big picture. I have fixed my eyes on Southwood Emerce District. Tonight, I''ll meet


    Old Mr. Wilson to finalize some things,¡± Jennifer exined.


    Reina felt as if Jennifer was a stranger to her. ¡°You''ve grown up,¡± she sighed after staring at


    Jennifer for a while.


    Jennifer returned the sigh. ¡°I''ve been through enough.¡±


    She couldn''t help but think of Donald, and it made her sad.


    ¡°I''ll make a move first.¡± Following that, Jennifer stood up.


    Reina sent her off.


    Not long after that, another major piece of news was announced.


    Wynter the diva would be the brand ambassador for scarlet swans. Themercial was already in


    production, and filming had begun.


    Scarlet Swan Vi quickly rose to prominence that night.


    It received over three thousand reservations in a single night and made more than twenty million in


    revenue.


    Not only that, Scarlet Swan Vi became a popr destination for influencers. There was a never-


    ending stream of tourists. One ticket only cost thirty, which was worth it. In just a few days, the


    tourism part of the sales alone generated more than ten million in revenue.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Scarlet Swan Vi because it had be an iconic cash cow.


    As long as Reina kept an eye on Scarlet Swan Vi, she would be prosperous in the days toe.


    At the time, Donald, who orchestrated the entire scene, was attending a dinner to which Reina had


    invited him.


    It was just the two of them.


    Reina''s face was flushed as she met Donald''s gaze, her outfit impable. Petite and thin, the loose


    bat top and tights Reina wore that night gave her a young, cute, and energetic look.


    ¡°Donald, thank you so much.¡± Reina personally served Donald a ss of wine.


    Donald replied, ¡°I''m not used to drinking wine.¡± He added, ¡°Waiter, can I have a bottle of beer?¡±


    The waiter responded, ¡°I''m sorry. We don¡¯t serve it here.¡±


    You must be joking. This is a high-ss hotel. People spend three thousand on average here. And


    you''re expecting to find beer here?


    Reina pursed her lips and smiled. She then took out a stack of banknotes and ordered, ¡°Go buy


    some!¡±


    In a frenzy, the waiter dashed out. Almost immediately, he served a bottle of beer.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Donald asked.


    Reina nodded after thinking about it for a few moments and was given a half-ss.


    Right after that, Donald held the bottle and took a big gulp.


    Reina swallowed the beer despite her unfamiliarity with drinking and reddened eyes from the


    prickling sensation in her throat.


    Soon enough, Reina was tipsy, and she became more talkative. ¡°Donald, thank you so much.


    Without you, I would probably have been doomed.¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°It seems like you''ve been through a lot.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Reina''s eyes were red. ¡°Yes, I did. I was born into a dysfunctional family. Growing up, no one


    supported me. My father divorced my mother when I was very young. He abandoned us and


    disappeared with that other woman. Although I had begged him to stay, he refused to listen.¡±


    She continued, ¡°After graduating, I established an online tform, which I sold for three million.


    During this time, he came back but disappeared immediately after stealing one million from me.


    After that, I created Pollerton Real Estate from scratch. I did everything from demolition to


    renovation. I even begged for investment and funding, but I did not receive any response. There


    were also some who made outrageous demands, but 1 rejected them.¡± Reina''s eyes gradually filled


    up with tears. ¡°I was driving a broken bread van at the time and saw a woman walking in the hot


    summer sun. Out of kindness, I drove her around, and she made a direct investment of ten million.


    That was when I started building my business.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    ¡°Ms. Dolezal is my benefactor, whereas you are the person who gave me a renewed life.¡± Reina


    stared intently at Donald immediately after those words.


    In response, Donald raised his wine ss. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    After downing the wine in one go, Reina asked, ¡°Have you considered ending your single life,


    Donald?¡±


    Donald was startled by that question and did not know how to respond to it.


    At that moment, Reina blushed and lowered her head slightly. ¡°W-What do you think of me?¡±


    Once again, Reina''s words took Donald aback. He could not help but turn to nce at her before


    responding.


    In his opinion, Reina was undoubtedly a beautiful-looking woman. She had fair skin, sparkling eyes,


    and a petite frame. If her personality were not self-assertive and independent, Donald believed she


    would easily arouse men''s desire to protect her.


    Concurrently, Reina looked at Donald in a mixture of shyness and anticipation while still having


    reddened cheeks.


    After all, taking the initiative to say those earlier words was quite embarrassing for a woman.


    ¡°You''re a fine woman without question,¡± Donald answered after a while.


    Upon hearing that sentence, Reina waited for Donald''s next sentence expectantly.


    ¡°However, are wepatible?¡± Donald fixed his gaze at Reina before continuing, ¡°Jennifer and I


    love each other, but we''re still separated. Do you know why?¡±


    Reina''s face darkened at that instant.


    Nevertheless, she still nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. I get it. In any case, I''m still very grateful to you


    for your help.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, Donald uttered, ¡°I have no choice but to walk some paths on my own. Those


    paths are dark at times and turbulent as well.¡±


    That utterance made Reina suddenly feel that Donald was a lonely and pitiful individual.


    Consequently, she grabbed his hand and said, ¡°I''m not afraid. I can be by your side.¡±


    Donald looked at her earnestly and responded, ¡°My world is not only dark but dangerous. I will not


    consider anything about rtionship matters for the time being.¡±


    The brightness in Reina''s eyes dimmed again after those words, but she was still holding onto


    Donald''s hand.


    Just when Donald was about to say something, someone interrupted.


    ¡°Isn''t this Donald?¡± An alluring-looking woman was looking at Donald in surprise. Apart from her


    looks, she was slender and tall. One could tell that she was the enticing type with a single nce.


    There was also a man standing beside her currently. He looked at Donald condescendingly before


    shifting his gaze toward Reina. Wow. This woman is the tycoon from Pollerton who started from


    scratch? Her looks are not bad indeed.


    ¡°It''s only been a few days since you divorced Jennifer. Now you''re already searching for a new


    lover?¡± The woman stared at Donald with disdain. Her gaze then fell upon Donald and Reina''s


    hands that were still holding together.


    Immediately afterward, Donald withdrew his hand and wiped his mouth with a tissue before lifting


    his head. ¡°That''s none of your business.¡±


    The second she heard that response, the woman furrowed her brows and gazed at Donald with


    even more contempt. ¡°Do you realize how despicable you are? I heard that you still don''t have a


    job. Fortunately, Jennifer has already divorced you. Otherwise, you would be a weakling who lives


    off a woman.¡±


    As for the man beside her, his gaze had turned cold. How dare he speak to my woman in such a


    manner? Does he have a death wish?


    A few secondster, Reina stood up and uttered calmly, ¡°Without depending on the man beside you,


    you''re nothing as well.¡±


    Sure enough, that enchanting woman was outraged. She pointed at Reina and


    shouted, ¡°How dare you! I think you''re the one who depends on men!¡±


    Her loud voice had attracted the attention and piqued the interest of many customers.


    For that reason, the woman was all fired up. ¡°I don''t believe that a prettydy with no background


    like you can reach your current status without sleeping with old geezers when you were doing


    businesses! You might have already slept with tons of men!"


    Upon hearing those demeaning words, Reina''s face turned pale.


    Quite a few people did suggest that kind of immoral act to her back then, but she rejected all of


    them.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Up to the present, her most intimate action with a man was only holding hands with Donald.


    As a woman, no matter how independent and self-reliant Reina was, there were still times when she


    felt vulnerable.


    She feared such spection and was very bothered by it as well. Thus, she was exceedingly


    irritated when that woman spoke those words right before Donald.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ¡°Why are you not responding?¡± The alluring woman grinned smugly and proceeded, ¡°Is it because


    I''m right?¡±


    Before Reina could make any refutations, Donald pped the woman across the face. As a result, a


    palm print appeared on the woman''s heavily-makeup face.


    ¡°Such groundless spection tarnishes others'' reputations. Repeat those words if you dare.¡±


    Donald spoke expressionlessly.


    Even though he was impassive, he was a caring person in truth.


    If you love me, I''ll treat you as a friend and protect you. On the other hand, it does not matter if you


    hate me. I''ll destroy you if you intend to go against me. Those were some of the principles Donald


    had.


    Regardless, Donald was only a human.


    That was why he smacked that woman on the face.


    About the woman, she was no random person but Jennifer''s cousin, Madelyn Zimmerman. She was


    also one of the many guests who attended Donald and Jennifer''s wedding.


    ¡°Donald!¡± Madelyn covered her face while staring at Donald in disbelief. ¡°How dare you p me! He


    has the nerve to hit me, Jasper!¡±


    The man standing beside Madelyn, Jasper Albee, held Madelyn''s shoulder and pointed at Donald.


    His expression had turned chilling and terrifying at that point. ¡°You pped my woman in front of me


    and at my restaurant. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    It was then that Donald noticed Jasper''s presence.


    Judging from his appearance, Jasper was in his mid-twenties. He was not the handsome type, but


    he possessed a charismatic temperament. One could tell that he hailed from a wealthy family.


    Donald nced at Jasper swiftly and made no response as he had no interest in saying anything.


    ¡°You''d better kneel and apologize right now, Donald. Otherwise, it will be toote for you to plead for


    mercy!¡± Madelyn sneered while she spoke.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Donald asked nonchntly.


    Hearing that casual reply, Jasper snorted before chiming in, ¡°Aren''t you relying on Reina? Do you


    think she can protect you when I unleash my wrath?¡±


    While speaking, he also went closer to Donald. ¡°Getting rid of a person in Pollerton is a piece of


    cake for me. I think you''re still unaware of the power I wield!¡±


    Once she heard those frightening words, Reina was rmed and tugged Donald''s sleeve with


    regret. ¡°Let me deal with this, Donald!¡±


    She recognized that Donald had no idea who Jasper was, but she knew.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jasper was the son of the East Prince, Lucas Albee.


    Lucas, Charles, Jim, Zayne, and Tyson were like insurmountable mountains in Pollerton.


    A few years ago, they joined forces to drive the Parasite, Noah, away from Pollerton. Such an


    incident demonstrated the magnificence of their capability.


    Aside from that, even though Reina''s worth wasparable with Lucas'', his depth was much


    stronger than hers. On top of that, Lucas'' father-inw was the legendarybat artist, Octagon


    Sect''s leader.


    ¡°Mr. Albee, I''llpensate you a hundred million to settle things. What do you think?¡± Reina


    proposed. Despite knowing that Donald was no ordinary person, Reina thought confronting an


    individual like Lucas head-on was not the way.


    Besides that, some rumors reported that Lucas'' son, Jasper, was an insatiable and greedy person.


    ¡°A hundred million?¡± Jasper twirled the ring on his thumb and continued, ¡°It seems like Mr. Campbell


    is very dear to you, Ms. Wilson. You''re willing to give out a hundred million to resolve this matter for


    his sake.¡±


    After hearing Jasper''s words, Reina pondered. How wonderful it will be if a hundred million can


    settle the issue.


    Unfortunately, things might not be so easy.


    Jasper then uttered, ¡°I''m not in a hurry anymore regarding this matter. We have something to attend


    to now, Madelyn. Let''s leave first, shall we?¡±


    Madelyn knew that Jasper had something up his sleeves. Therefore, she nced at Donald and


    Reina maliciously before nodding at Jasper. ¡°All right.¡±


    With that, Jasper guffawed and left while wrapping his arm around Madelyn.


    At the moment, Reina was feeling despondent.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m here. I also want to know what tricks they have up their sleeves,¡± Donald assured.


    Reina smiled faintly and shook her head in response. ¡°Okay. Anything you say.¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Donald did not say anything further. Soon after sending Reina home, he


    returned to the mansion in Pollerton Estates.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    As soon as he arrived, Donald received a message from Bradley. It read: Jennifer has headed to


    Tayhaven to meet the pir of the Wilson family in Tayhaven, Conner!


    If it were not for the person mentioned in the message, Conner Wilson, the Wilson family in


    Tayhaven would not have been that formidable.


    One could even say that the entire Tayhaven was in the palm of his hand.


    Donald texted back: Monitor everything closely and report to me at once when you receive any


    information. Send someone to protect Jennifer as well. By the way, are there any traces of the


    Parasite ?


    Bradley replied: Nope. After Bet''s death, there was not a hint of upheaval. Even Nigel has no


    movement so far.


    Donald instructed: Continue keeping tabs on them.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer entered the Wilson residence in Tayhaven by herself.


    For the first time, she felt the terrifying power of the Wilson family in Tayhaven when she witnessed


    an enormous manor that upied an entire mountain. Following a session of identity verification


    procedures, she met the legendary Conner.


    He looked utterly different from the rumored frail appearance.


    Instead, he looked very energetic. He was currently exercising while holding a sword.


    ¡°Granduncle Conner.¡± Jennifer approached Conner and greeted him reverently.


    Conner disyed an amicable expression and responded, ¡°Oh, you''re here, Jenny. Take a seat and


    have some coffee.¡±


    Jennifer walked forward sheepishly and arrived at a pavilion with Conner. The housekeeper came to


    serve them coffee.


    ¡°Why did youe to Tayhaven?¡± Conner questioned while smiling.


    Jennifer answered obediently, ¡°First, your birthday is just around the corner. Right, Granduncle


    Conner? So, I came over to celebrate it with you. The second reason is I want to tell you my battle


    strategy in Pollerton personally.¡±


    In response, Conner took a sip of coffee and spoke casually. ¡°I''m grateful that you thought of my


    birthday. As for your strategy in Pollerton, you can call the shots on your own.¡±


    ¡°I''m having a little trouble discerning the present situation,¡± said Jennifer.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hmm. Let''s hear it.¡± Conner put the coffee mug down and stared at Jennifer.


    Jennifer felt a surge of pressure.


    Although Conner''s countenance and gaze were warm, there was still an aura that a leader should


    have in his every movement. After all, he was an individual with a prominent position.


    Without dy, Jennifer organized her thoughts and told Conner, ¡°Nigel intends to conquer Scarlet


    Swan Vi with his deployment in Pollerton. For now, it is already a failure. I don''t think he will give


    up easily based on his personality.


    However, losing again means a total defeat.


    There''s no value in struggling with it anymore. In my perspective, we should forsake Scarlet Swan


    Vi and turn our attention to Southwood Emerce District.¡±


    As before, Conner was still uninterested. ¡°What''s the situation in Southwood Emerce District?¡±


    ¡°First of all, the district is five hundred thirty thousand square meters big. There''s not much


    difference between it and a minicityplex, but I suspect there''s a hugemotion.¡± Jennifer met


    Conner''s gaze straight on.


    ¡°What hugemotion?¡± Conner found Jennifer''s words a little amusing. Based on his experience


    and status, he believed it was very likely that no turmoil would stir up his interest.


    Jennifer enunciated, ¡°Land remation!¡±


    At that instant, Conner''s heart throbbed. His hand that was reaching for the mug also paused mid-


    air.


    Uniting the Eight Branches of the Wilson family to fight against the top local conglomerates before


    his death had been Conner''s wish. Concerning Jennifer, she was only one of the representatives


    that Conner fancied. She was not a dazzling one as well. Since Pollerton was nothing but a flippant


    move of his, he had never thought about bringing benefits to the Wilson family through that city.


    However,nd remation would change everything.


    If that were the case, the Wilson family in Pollerton would most definitely develop into a


    powerhouse. It could even propel the Wilson family in Tayhaven to greater heights.


    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± Conner''s voice had turned deeper at that moment.


    ¡°There''s no news nor any documents. It''s all my prediction. Charles is the developer of Southwood


    Emerce District at present, but I''m aware that there¡¯s someone behind the scenes. Initially, that


    area was very remote and full of reefs. There was no value in transforming it into a dock. Yet, that


    ce is Pollerton''srgest logistic distribution center. There''s going to be some big event happening


    there soon.


    Hence, I''ve prepared to establish a steelpany, an earthworkpany, and a transportation


    company in Pollerton. Besides that, I''ve made preparations to order a significant amount of


    excavators for the construction,¡± exined Jennifer.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Conner tapped his finger on the stone table and uttered, ¡°The source of the news is unreliable, and


    it''s purely your own guess. What if you''re wrong? Land remation isn''t difficult. The hardest part is


    getting approval. Even if I head over to Jadeborough myself, I won''t be able to get it. Besides, you


    don''t even know when and how they will reim thend.¡±


    Jennifer remained silent.


    The next moment, Conner continued, ¡°However, it''s a good thing to have the upper hand. It''s


    remarkable that you can think of this.¡±


    ¡°I want to take a gamble,¡± said Jennifer.


    ¡°Go for it. Even if it''s a loss, we''ll only lose a few hundred million. However, if you guess wrongly,


    your family will be done for.¡±


    It was Conner''s way of warning her that if she failed, her family could never return to the main


    branch of the Wilson family, and they would have to fend for themselves.


    Taking a deep breath, she replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Later, the old man waved his hand. ¡°All right. Go ahead and rest.¡±


    Immediately, Jennifer left.


    As Conner looked at her retreating figure, his gaze darkened. ¡°Colby, is this your granddaughter?


    She better not let me down.¡±


    Jennifer''s biological grandfather, Colby Wilson, had warned Jennifer''s father to treat Donald well.


    He passed away three years ago, and Donald also attended the funeral.


    ¡°I heard it. She''s guessing that there''ll bend remation?¡± grumbled an old woman with a cane as


    soon as Jennifer left, staring at her back for a long time.


    Tapping the ground with her cane, she eximed, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Shortly afterward, Conner lifted the teapot from the table. ¡°You installed a listening device on the


    teapot. I''m still alive, but you''re already so impatient?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Having said that, he yanked the listening device from the bottom of the teapot and crushed it.


    His wife did not bother to exin and walked away with a sneer. ¡°There are still three days until


    your birthday banquet. I''m looking forward to seeing what gifts she has prepared for you. If I''m not


    satisfied, I''ll send her back to Pollerton!¡±


    ¡°What a shallow woman.¡± The old man poured himself a cup of tea, unconcerned.


    In the jungle several kilometers away, a mysterious figure disappeared. Shortly after, the entire


    conversation record was sent to Donald''s phone.


    Curling the corner of his lips into a sneer, Donald muttered, ¡°Conner''s wife, Sylvia Yeager, wants


    Jennifer to make a fool of herself?¡±


    Immediately afterward, he called Charles and instructed, ¡°Charlie, bring me a copy of the


    remation approval document and send it to the main Wilson family branch in the name of Horizon


    Group three dayster. Kill everyone who dares to offend Jennifer, no matter who they are or what


    their background is! Jennifer is always mine! I''m not afraid of her family!¡±


    Listening to the orders, Charles could feel himself burning with righteous indignation.


    As expected of Lord Campbell. What a domineering and amazing man!


    After that, Donald gave Lana a call. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°What a surprise! Why did you call me?¡± The woman on the other end of the line chuckled, and her


    voice was mellow.


    ¡°Previously, you kept asking me to meet Lilith. I''m free now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait for my call.¡± Since it was serious business, she stopped making jokes.


    On the surface, Lilith was a top international designer of high-end luxury goods. In particr, the


    ne that she designed herself, Eternal Love, was priced at ten million internationally and was


    still in high demand. In fact, Eternal Love was not her proudest work. The item she was most


    satisfied with was A Midsummer


    Night''s Dream. There was only one piece in the world, with an auction price of thirty million.


    The entire fashion industry went into a frenzy when she unveiled the gown at the West Epea


    Fashion Expo a month ago.


    However, that was not why Donald wanted to meet her.


    She had another identity - the chief engineer of the Four Symbols Project.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    It was a super satellite positioning system. The positioning uracy would be within a few tens of


    millimeters once 112 satellites wereunched. If it were outfitted with strategic weapons such as


    intercontinental missiles, it would be a precision-strike system fornd warfare.


    Needless to say, the entire world would be terrified of thisnd warfare precisionstrike system.


    Theunch base was spread across four uninhabited ces in the country, but theboratory and


    launch control terminal were both located in Pollerton.


    If Donald had guessed correctly, that was Noah''s target.


    Noah had smuggled a huge quantity of human saliva, blood, and urine samples into the country. His


    goal was unclear, but he had to be up to something. Hence, Donald did not dare to take the matter


    lightly.


    Even though Noah was not the strongest opponent he had faced over the years, he was


    unquestionably the toughest enemy Donald had. He was involved in too many things. No one knew


    where he had wormed his way.


    It did not take long for Lana to call back. ¡°She''lle to my office in half an hour. Do you want me


    to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that. I''ll go by myself.¡±


    Half an hourter, Donald met Lilith in Lana''s office.


    Dressed fashionably, the slender woman seemed to be in her thirties. Her hair was in a chignon,


    and she had an oval face, exuding an air of elegance.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Campbell.¡± Lilith stood up and shook hands with him.


    Previously, Chiliad Avion had revealed his true identity to her.


    When she first saw his face, she was astounded. In her imagination, a character like Lord Campbell


    should be tough or even rude.


    However, after meeting him, she discovered that he was actually young and attractive.


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Snowden. Please have a seat.¡± Then, Donald gestured for her to


    sit down.


    Lilith was a mature woman, unlike Lana, who was flirtatious. She had highly exquisite mannerisms,


    and her every move disyed a serene demeanor.


    I''ve heard so much about you and have been looking forward to meeting you. I didn''t know that you


    were so young,¡± stated Lilith with a wide smile, revealing her white teeth.


    Shaking his head slightly, Donald remarked, ¡°I''m just a brawler, but you''re different. Researchers


    like you are the pirs of the country. Our country can only grow stronger because of your


    contributions.¡±


    His words caught her by surprise because she had never imagined that he would have such a


    perception.


    ¡°Ms. Snowden, when are you going to theb?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I''ll enter theb a monthter for final data debugging. We''re still testing several major data points.¡±


    A month.


    Donald narrowed his eyes.


    In other words, I only have a month to find Noah and get rid of him.


    ¡°The mission is arduous,¡± piped up Lilith. ¡°Noah Rodriguez, the main Wilson family...¡±


    Nodding, the man in front of her reassured, ¡°There''s no need to worry. I''m here.¡±


    His tone was full of confidence. ¡°Even if I can''t finish him off, I have the confidence to secure the


    laboratory and make sure you''re safe inside.¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave it in your hands, then.¡± While saying that, Lilith opened the two luxurious boxes next to her.


    ¡°To express my gratitude, I brought you two gifts. I hope you like them.¡±


    The first gift was an exquisite ne.


    Squinting, he could not help but look in Lilith''s direction.


    Meanwhile, Lana, who was beside them, was fully enthralled. Her jaw dropped, and she stared at


    the ne in disbelief. Her eyes glowed with desire.


    ¡°This is the supreme Eternal Love that I personally designed and crafted using Corleon meteorites


    and rubellite. During North Epea fashion week ten days ago, the princess of a royal family offered


    fifteen million for it, but I didn''t sell it.¡±


    Corleon meteorites were from outer space and contained a variety of trace metal elements.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°There are a lot of fake Corleon meteorites on the market right now. Some of them emit radiation.


    Wearing them on the body will have a negative impact. However, this one is different. Look.¡±


    Momentster, Lilith plucked a strand of her hair and wrapped it around the meteorite before lighting


    a fire. The hair did not even bend. It was hard to burn it down. Subsequently, she took out a bowl of


    water and submerged the ne in it.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    In an instant, the entire ne shone with vibrant rays of light, creating a stunning effect.


    ¡°There are many ways to distinguish the meteorite. Do you like it?¡± Lilith queried.


    In response, Donald nodded and shook his head. ¡°It''s too valuable. I can''t ept this.¡±


    ¡°You can give it to your wife. I don''t think any woman would turn down such a present. Take it as the


    payment for keeping me safe in theboratory. As for the second present, it''s A Midsummer Night''s


    Dream. Lana, try it on.¡±


    It was a sapphire blue gown with a plethora of gleaming sequins.


    Despite rolling her eyes at Lilith, Lana still took the gown and walked into another room.


    When she appeared in front of Donald again, the shimmer of the gown blinded him.


    She looked dazzling and dignified.


    He could not resist ncing at her chest.


    The low-cut gown revealed the snow-whiteplexion of her upper chest. Her breasts jiggled with


    every step she took.


    ¡°Did you cram half a ser ball inside?¡± asked Donald as he pointed at Lana.


    Thetter instantly rolled her eyes. ¡°This is to show off my deep cleavage. Do you understand? I


    didn''t undergo any stic surgery. Aren''t they bigger than Jennifer''s?¡±


    Donald thought about it for a moment and responded, ¡°I don''t know. I haven''t touched her.¡±


    Surprised, Lana widened her eyes and inquired, ¡°Are you serious? You''ve gotten married and


    divorced, yet you''ve never touched her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Because of a series of unavoidable circumstances, I''m still a virgin,¡± replied


    Donald expressionlessly.


    Pursing her lips, Lilith chuckled and interrupted, ¡°Okay, enough. That''s off-topic. Mr. Campbell, I''m


    giving you these two presents today.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± He took the boxes.


    At the same time, Lana was staring at him eagerly.


    Naturally, he was well aware of her thoughts and chose to ignore her.


    ¡°Who are you going to give them to?¡± She sat beside him with a smile.


    Her outfit that day was extremely appealing. The tight-fitting skirt entuated her wide hips, paired


    with ck stockings that encapsted her long and slender legs. Approaching Donald, she leaned


    her body closer to him.


    ¡°Can''t I just keep them for myself?¡± he questioned.


    The next instant, she pointed to the sapphire blue gown, A Midsummer Night''s Dream. ¡°What about


    this one?¡±


    After some deliberation, he answered, ¡°I''m keeping it too.¡±


    ¡°Petty!¡± she grumbled as she pouted.


    ¡°You have a worth of tens of billions and can buy anything you want. Why do you want to take


    my things away from me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don''t care about the price. I can even afford a hundred pieces of the gown, but the


    main thing is that it''s a present from you. I''ll be delighted as long as it''s a gift from you.¡±


    Then, she licked her red, plump lips. The lip lines were highly visible, tempting those who looked at


    them.


    ¡°Fine. Tomorrow, I''ll buy two dresses for you from Amazon.¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up.


    Lilith watched as he left with a grin.


    Seeing that he had left, she asked Lana, ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    Thetter let out a sigh. ¡°You should know my family. Marriage of convenience has be the


    norm. They have already found me a fiance, but I don''t like him. As for Donald, I can''t say I like him,


    but I do have a favorable opinion of him. Moreover, he''s currently the most suitable man for me. He


    isn''t overly ambitious and won''t date me just because of my money.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s wealthier than you,¡± Lilith stated.


    Nodding, Lana responded, ¡°I know. He''s the owner of the Southwood Emerce


    District.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s simply a toy for him,¡± Lilithmented.


    Hearing that, Lana narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°He has apany named Horizon Group that operates outside of the country,¡± Lilith added.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Lana shot the woman in front of her a dubious gaze.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Sighing, Lilith exined, ¡°I originally wanted to join Horizon Group, but he turned me down. Every


    member of the group is the cream of the crop in their field. He set a rule that they would not ept


    any national-level scientists. All the scientists would have to work for their own nation.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know he was so patriotic,¡± remarked Lana.


    ¡°It might seem like he doesn''t care about others'' opinions of him, but he''s actually pretty arrogant


    inside and has always wanted to serve the country,¡± remarked Lilith as she nodded.


    When Donald came out of Lana''s office, Charles was already waiting downstairs and bowed


    respectfully. ¡°Lord Campbell, the Wyvern King from Horizon Group has arrived.¡±


    With his hands behind his back, Donald instructed, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    A couple of seconds after he entered the luxurious Rolls-Royce, another man


    stepped forward and looked at him respectfully. ¡°Lord Campbell.¡±


    It was a handsome but aloof man.


    His eyes were long and narrow, and he had a defined jawline, giving the image of being cold and


    distant.


    Kingsley Felton was a member of the Horizon Group and one of the top 100 assassins in the world.


    ¡°You''re here,¡± Donald piped up.


    ¡°As long as you need me, I''ll do whatever it takes to be here for you.¡± Kingsley was very excited


    because Donald was his role model. He even imitated Donald and put on an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Go to Tayhaven with these two things and the remation approval documents. If the Wilson family


    refuses to obey, kill a few of them,¡± ordered Donald coldly. ¡°Send them in the name of Horizon


    Group.¡±


    ¡°Will it cause Ms. Wilson any trouble?¡± inquired Charles. ¡°If the Parasite finds out


    ¡°It''s okay. I''ve got my own ns,¡± Donald interrupted.


    Hearing that, Charles remained silent.


    Shortly afterward, Kingsley left after taking Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream.


    Pollerton was still prosperous. The financial district was beautifully illuminated. Reina was still


    processing orders in the office and had not gone home yet.


    Wynter''s promotional video had been released, and it had a great effect.


    The number of orders had increased dramatically in thest two days. Scarlet Swan Vi had also


    formally established a partnership with Charles to build a specialized logistics line.


    It could be said that Reina''s business in the Southwood Emerce District was off to a good start.


    Only a limited number of people were aware that the shoreline behind the Southwood Emerce


    District would soon undergond remation and be the springboard to sess for countless


    people.


    Meanwhile, the dominant figure behind all those ns was none other than Donald.


    All of a sudden, Reina''s phone rang. She picked it up immediately to see if it was a text from


    Donald.


    However, it was from an unknown number. The text read: If you want me to let Donald off, give me


    50% of the shares of Scarlet Swan Vi.


    In an instant, a chill ran down her spine.


    It was from Jasper.


    She had always known that Jasper was ambitious. That was why she offered to pay him one


    hundred million to settle the matter.


    Unbeknownst to her, he was overly ambitious It was to the extent that he demanded half of Scarlet


    Swan Vi''s equity.


    The annual profit of Scarlet Swan Vi is now over seven million, thanks to tourism and sales.


    Jasper actually wants half of it?


    She instantly racked her mind to think of a countermeasure.


    Should I tell Donald about this? No, I can''t tell him! Jasper''s granddad is the leader of the Octagon


    Sect, while his father is the East Prince, Lucas. Once I tell Donald about this, he''ll undoubtedly


    come forward. If he gets into another conflict with Jasper, he''ll be in danger.


    Beads of sweat covered her forehead as she thought of that.


    What should I do"? Should I not bother myself with Donald''s safety?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She asked herself three times and found out that she could not do that.


    Despite the fact that their time together was brief, she had fallen for him unknowingly.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Before Reina could reply to the message, the phone rang again. It was not a text message but a


    phone call. After hesitating for a while, she answered the call.


    ¡°Reina, have you made your decision?¡± Jasper''s voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    Madelyn had to be beside him because her voice could also be heard clearly. ¡°Didn''t you say you


    wanted to save Donald? Then give us half of Scarlet Swan Vi''s equity. Otherwise, Jasper will end


    Donald''s life!¡±


    Momentster, she added, ¡°Don''t you like him? Can''t you even do this for him?¡±


    ¡°Jasper, don''t cross the line.¡± Reina''s voice was cold.


    The man instantly burst intoughter. ¡°He pped my woman, and the whole incident was recorded


    by the surveince camera. Even if you ask the officials for help, we''re the victims. Don''t force me to


    involve my father in this. Otherwise...¡±


    Letting out a long sigh, Reina piped up,


    ¡°50% is too much.¡± ¡°I''m not calling to negotiate with you. If you agree to give me 50% of the shares,


    bring the equity transfer agreement to room 1102 at Lunar Hotel at eleven o''clock tonight. If you


    disagree, I''ll make sure Donald Campbell bites the dust tomorrow morning.¡± After saying that,


    Jasper hung up.


    Scarlet Swan Vi had not been listed and would not be listed in the near future, which meant that it


    was Reina''s personal property.


    Even if Pollerton Real Estate went bankrupt, she would be fine as long as she still owned Scarlet


    Swan Vi.


    However, Jasper was now asking her to give him half of the equity.


    The vi was the result of her hard work over the years.


    No one knew how much time and money she had invested into turning Scarlet Swan Vi from a


    swamp to a wend park. Not to mention a slew of official swan-breeding-and-sale procedures.


    Slumping onto the chair, she closed her eyes, and her expression turned gloomy.


    It was the first time she felt so lonely and helpless.


    After some deliberation, she called Emma Dolezal.


    Emma was the first person who invested in Reina. She was a Pollertonian and owned around three


    hundred properties in the city. All she did was collect rent.


    ¡°Ms. Dolezal, I have encountered a problem,¡± Reina uttered.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Soon, a sleepy voice sounded from the other end of the phone.


    Immediately, Reina told her what had happened.


    ¡°What? You want to use half of Scarlet Swan Vi''s equity to save a man? No. I''ve mentioned to


    you before that I want you to be my daughter-inw. I''ll never allow it,¡± Emma refused without


    hesitance.


    Reina was stunned for a moment.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In her impression, Emma had always been amiable.


    She had mentioned the matter before, but her son had rejected it. Besides, Reina had never wanted


    to be her daughter-inw, so they had never talked about it again.


    ¡°Your son has disagreed, and I''ve never wanted to marry him either,¡± exined Reina.


    In response, Emma sneered. ¡°Have you forgotten what I''ve done for you? Let me tell you. Offending


    Lucas doesn''t benefit you in any way. Of course, I''m not afraid of Lucas, but why should I save a


    stranger? Scarlet Swan Vi is your future dowry. I won''t allow anyone toy their hands on it!¡± The


    more she spoke, the more indifferent her voice became.


    At that moment, Reina felt a shiver run down her spine.


    It was the first time Emma showed aggression in front of her.


    Back then, Emma invested ten million in Reina, but the ie the former had generated from the


    latter over the years


    had already exceeded fifty million.


    Moreover, Reina had already returned the principal amount to Emma.


    Little did she know that everyone would try to take advantage of her after Scarlet Swan Vi rose to


    fame.


    ¡°If it weren''t for my ten million, there would be no you, let alone Scarlet Swan Vi!¡± emphasized


    Emma.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    In an instant, tears welled up in Reina''s eyes. ¡°I have always respected you. Is our friendship less


    valuable than Scarlet Swan Vi?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I invested ten million in you when I have only seen you once?¡± Emma began to


    sound harsh. ¡°Firstly, it''s because you''re beautiful. Secondly, you know how to earn money. Do you


    think I''ll be grateful for such a short ride in a rickety van? Reina, if you want to continue doing


    business in Pollerton, you''d better listen to me. As I already stated, I won''t allow you to give even


    one percent of Scarlet Swan Vi''s equity to others. As for Donald Campbell, just leave him to die!¡±


    Having said that, she hung up the phone.


    Sitting on the chair, Reina closed her eyes again and only opened them after a long time. A hint of


    determination shed across her eyes as she looked at the time. It was already ten o''clock at night,


    and she only had one hour until her appointment with Jasper.


    The next moment, she took a stack of documents from the safety deposit box.


    It was Scarlet Swan Vi''s equity certificate, as well as a pile of qualification certificates.


    Taking a deep breath, she switched off the light before walking to the underground car park and


    driving to Lunar Hotel.


    At the same time, Donald was resting in an ordinarymercial house. It was the house that


    Charles had recently arranged for him. He felt that living in Pollerton Estates was too high-profile, so


    he usually lived and slept in this ordinary house.


    When he was sitting on the couch and scrolling through his tablet, the security door suddenly


    sprang open.


    Furrowing his brows, he nced at the uninvited guests.


    There were more than a dozen men dressed in ck. All of them were tall with protruding temples


    and appeared to be skilled fighters.


    As the security door was closed, they turned their attention to Donald, gloating over his situation.


    Meanwhile, Donald was still seated on the couch with no expression on his face. Lowering his head,


    he piped up, ¡°You better pray that you''re in the wrong room.¡±


    ¡°You''re our target!¡± eximed one of the men in ck. Two-thirds of his face was covered. ¡°Would


    you rather die here ore with us?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t the boss say to throw him into the sea?¡±


    ¡°We can''t do that yet. He can''t die before we get our hands on half the equity. Why don''t we deliver


    him to Reina after castrating him?¡±


    Hearing that, Donald raised his brows.


    Are you that strong? Why do you sound more arrogant than me? Since you''re so capable, why don''t


    I give the title of Lord Campbell to you?


    ¡°Well then. Since I already know who sent you here, you''re worthless now.¡±


    Subsequently, he put down the tablet and stood up slowly.


    As he got up, his body exuded an unrivaled and invincible aura.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, he was like a prehistoric beast dormant in the abyss, waking up in an instant.


    All the men in ck experienced a hallucination that Donald had transformed into a dragon and was


    preying on them.


    ¡°I guess all of you and Jasper have a death wish.¡± His voice was cold as a glister of wrath flickered


    across his eyes.


    Shortly afterward, he picked up a ss off the coffee table and quivered it gently.


    Then, nging sounds and dragon roars could be heard, and a chilly glow glimmered in a sh.


    The next moment, the ss blew up into a dozen pieces, flew out, and nailed themselves into the


    foreheads of those men.


    Gradually, the men in ck slumped to the ground one by one. Within a second, their foreheads


    were punctured, and blood was gushing out from their wounds. All of them died instantly.


    Out of the dozen men, only one remained.


    Thest person was stupefied, standing in the same spot and traveling his gaze between the bodies


    scattered across the ground and Donald, who looked like a monster. Soon, his legs gave way, and


    he began to tremble with fear.


    Is he human ? Just by shaking the ss, he killed so many of us in an instant! We''re no ordinary


    humans. All of us are the best disciples of the Octagon Sect!

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ¡°Where is Jasper?¡± Donald questioned.


    The man was still trembling uncontrobly and stammered, ¡°Y-You can''t kill me! I''m from Octagon


    Sect, and my master is Octagon Sect''s elder!¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Stepping forward, Donald ripped the man''s mask off. He was a middle-aged man in


    his forties, and his face was as white as a sheet.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The information we received is inurate! Jasper imed that Donald was just an ordinary young


    man. But now, he''s more like a demon! With this kind of strength, he''s basically invincible in the


    country!


    ¡°He''s in room 1102 at Lunar Hotel!¡± The man''s eyes were full of terror.


    Is there any way for Octagon Sect to survive after provoking this man ?


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± inquired Donald expressionlessly, as if he were an emotionless sculpture.


    However, the more indifferent he was, the more terrified the man in ck became.


    From Donald''s expression, the man could sense that the former''s hands were stained with blood,


    and he had killed many.


    Shaking, he answered, ¡°Mr. Albee ordered us to kidnap you so that he could pressure Reina into


    giving up 50% of the shares of Scarlet Swan Vi. She should be on her way now.


    Instantaneously, Donald''s gaze darkened. His eyes were filled with endless murderous intent and


    hatred.


    Using me to threaten Reina ? How dare you ?


    Even your father, Lucas, won''t be able to protect you today!


    Suddenly, he grabbed the man''s neck and asked, ¡°You''re from Octagon Sect?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± replied the man in ck, struggling to breathe.


    Snap!


    Without any hesitation, Donald broke the man''s neck and sent him to meet his maker.


    Subsequently, he fished out his phone and called Reina, but no one answered.


    As he went out of his house, he gave Charles a call. ¡°Come to my house and cut off those men''s


    heads before delivering them to Octagon Sect. Tell them that one head is worth a million. If they


    refuse to pay, I''ll obliterate all of them!¡±


    Since Charles was diligent about his skincare routine, he was applying a facial mask when Donald


    called. The moment he heard what thetter said over the phone, he was so shocked that the mask


    on his face wrinkled.


    Lord Campbell wants to wipe out Octagon Sect? Shit! This is shocking news!


    Even though Octagon Sect was an ancientbat arts n, it was also a listedpany. There


    were neenpanies under its name, includingpanies in industries such as feed and


    pesticides.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Charles'' hands were trembling.


    In this world, no one could endure Lord Campbell''s wrath.


    However, Donald did not answer him and drove straight to Lunar Hotel.


    Shouldn''t I give Lucas a call? Sorry, but he isn''t qualified for me to do so. It''s not that I can''t kill his


    son. Besides, he isn''t even worthy of being my servant. If he angers me, I''ll end his life as well!


    That was Donald. He would be polite to those who were worthy of his respect. On the contrary, he


    would never spare those who got under his skin.


    Meanwhile, Reina had arrived at room 1102 at Lunar Hotel and turned her phone to silent mode.


    As soon as she entered the room, she sensed that something was amiss because Jasper was the


    only person in the room.


    He seemed to have just finished showering. His lower body was wrapped in arge bath towel, and


    he was wearing white slippers, drying his hair and looking at her with a devilish grin.


    Frowning, she asked, ¡°Where''s Madelyn?¡±


    When he called her earlier, Madelyn was still there. From her standpoint, Jasper would not mess


    around if Madelyn was there because she was his girlfriend. That was why she had the courage to


    come alone.


    ¡°This matter is between the two of us. Why should she be here?¡± He sat down next to her, breathing


    in her body fragrance.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Reina''s expression changed abruptly, and she instantly stood up. ¡°Sorry, let''s talk about it


    tomorrow.¡±


    With that said, she was about to rush for the door.


    Just then, Jasper snickered. ¡°Tomorrow? If you leave now, Donald will be dead tomorrow. Why don''t


    you just stay here? After we''re done, I''ll send both you and Donald back.¡±


    The woman''s expression immediately turned grim. ¡°You sent someone to capture Donald?¡±


    Jasper responded with a smirk, ¡°No, you''re wrong. I''m not capturing him but inviting him.¡±


    Taking a step back, she queried, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The man scrutinized her from head to toe before saying, ¡°Do you really don''t understand what I


    want?¡±


    She''s such a gorgeous beauty. Look at her petite figure and slim waist, not to mention that her skin


    is as smooth and fair as milk.


    ¡°I''ve changed my mind. Not only do I want half of the shares of Scarlet Swan Vi, but I also want


    you!¡± he dered while pointing at her.


    In a sh, Reina''s face nched. The thing she feared most had happened.


    ¡°I thought you liked Donald very much. Can''t you even sacrifice yourself for him?¡± Slowly, he


    approached her step by step.


    Terrified, she quickly fled to the door and opened it.


    At that moment, a sarcastic voice rang out behind her. ¡°You can leave, but Donald will definitely die


    a painful death.¡±


    Reina was shaking like a leaf.


    Donald was the first man she fell in love with. Although she was not good at expressing her


    emotions, Donald''s image had been appearing in her mind every day for the past few days.


    Her senses told her that she should leave and not bother about Donald''s life or death.


    However, her emotions were telling her that she could not leave.


    In fact, Jasper was not scary. The most terrifying ones were Lucas and Octagon Sect.


    She knew that Donald was no ordinary man, but what he had demonstrated in front of her was just


    his outstanding business talent.


    He had no prominent background, so there was no way he could fight against Lucas and Octagon


    Sect. The fact that he knew Wynter and Lana was still not enough.


    ¡°I can only agree to give you half of the equity. No, I''ll give you 60%, but I won''t agree to the other


    conditions!¡± she proimed.


    Jasper was a smart man and immediately knew how important Donald was to Reina. Laughing out


    loud, he remarked, ¡°No, even if you give me the entire Scarlet Swan Vi, I still want you! I must


    make you mine!¡±


    Reina bit her lip and did not say a word, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Jasper closed his eyes in satisfaction and savored the sensation.


    Is this the thrill of having power?


    ¡°Come on. Don''t waste my time. Lie on the bed obediently.¡± His voice was cold.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Reina''s body shook at his words, and her eyes reddened. After hesitating for a long time, she


    walked toward the bed,y down on her back, and closed her eyes. At the same time, tears trickled


    down her cheeks, wetting the bedsheet.


    Seeing that, Jasper burst intoughter and kicked the door close with his heel. Next, he rubbed his


    hand and approached Reina. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''ll be gentle.¡±


    Nevertheless, there was no expression on Reina''s face.


    As he reached out to her chest and was ready to unbutton her shirt, a loud bang sounded and the


    huge floor-to-ceiling window shattered instantly.


    Immediately afterward, a warrior-like figure rushed in through the window and stopped in front of


    Jasper, grabbing his neck and lifting him up into the air.


    ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± Donald''s voice was terrifyingly impassive, like the chilly wind in


    winter. Soon, the temperature in the room dropped.


    Hearing his voice, Reina quickly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed, staring nkly at him.


    ¡°Silly woman,¡± he reproached.


    Reina''s body began trembling violently, and she threw herself into Donald''s embrace. Wrapping her


    arms around his waist, she burst into tears.


    ¡°Let me deal with him first,¡± said Donald as he tossed Jasper away and patted Reina''s back.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Panicking, Reina shouted, ¡°Don''t! His father is Lucas.¡±


    Jasper regained hisposure and gave Donald a sinister look. ¡°Do you have a death wish? My


    dad is Lucas, and my mom is the Karate Association''s president. My granddad is the leader of


    Octagon Sect and my uncle is a permanent resident of Yartran.¡±


    There was a mocking expression on Donald''s face. ¡°Lucas? President of the Karate Association?


    Leader of Octagon Sect? Permanent resident of Yartran?


    ¡°No matter what, I''m still going to break your limbs today.¡± Donald walked toward Reina.


    Reina gripped Donald''s arms and said, ¡°Donald, listen to me. Don''t do anything. You''ll be in danger.¡±


    ncing at Reina, Donald saw teardrops on hershes. She had already signed the equity transfer


    agreement. Jasper would own half of Scarlet Swan Vi once he took the agreement away.


    ¡°Silly.¡± Donald''s heart softened as he continued, ¡°Remember, I''m not afraid of anyone, and I''m also


    capable of protecting you.


    He said he''s capable of protecting me...


    Reina felt a sense of blissfulness when she heard that.


    Does this mean that he agrees to my confession of love? But I''m not ready. He hasn''t proposed to


    me yet. Where should our newlywed home be? What should we name our children? How many kids


    should we have?


    Donald had no idea that what he said had already got Reina thinking about what they should name


    their children.


    When Jasper calmed down, he noticed something. ¡°Where are those fifteen people?¡±


    ¡°They''re dead,¡± Donald replied.


    Jasper narrowed his eyes in slight disbelief as he sneered, ¡°Donald, if you want to live, leave now.


    Let me enjoy my time with the girl. Actually, no. I''ve changed my mind.


    I''m going to sleep with her, and you''ll stand here to watch. Otherwise, not only you, but your whole


    family will die.¡±


    Donald responded, ¡°That won''t happen.¡±


    Jasper picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Send some people over and ask my dad toe.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lucas was still unaware of the impending disaster that was about to


    befall him. He sat on the chair and lit up a cigarette. ¡°Donald, you''ll see today that we are different.


    Your entire life of hard work will not change your identity as a lowly person. My three generations of


    ancestors are all wealthy. What do you have to fight with me?¡±


    Donaldforted Reina before saying to Jasper, ¡°Get as many people as you want. We shall see


    who''s better.¡±


    Reina was worried and wanted to call Lana. However, Lana''s phone was turned off.


    ¡°You don''t have to call anyone else. I alone can protect you,¡± Donald reassured her.


    At that moment, Reina rxed for a bit. ¡°All right. I''ll stay right here with you.¡±


    When Jasper saw that, he was furious.


    Soon after, they heard footsteps. The door opened, and two groups of people entered from outside.


    One group was wearing karate uniforms, while the other was wearing uniforms of the Octagon Sect.


    They were all fighters under Jasper.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jasper sighed. ¡°See? You''ll die today.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand. ¡°Break all four of his limbs.¡±


    The two groups of people charged toward Donald immediately, and thetter stood up straight like a


    warrior. Then, he dashed toward the fighters and waved his fist.


    One of the fighters who charged ahead was sent flying into the wall by Donald''s punch. The fighter


    stopped breathing after trembling in agony for a few seconds.


    ¡°This way of fighting is a waste of my time.


    Lend me your ne,¡± Donald said to


    Reina.


    Reina was taken aback and had no idea what he was going to do. However, she still removed the


    pearl ne from her neck. There were thirty-two beaded bracelets in total.


    Donald held the ne tight in his hands before throwing it out.


    Swish! A loud noise sounded, tearing the air apart.


    Jasper''s pupils contracted immediately when he saw the ne''s beads glowing as they flew


    past at high speed.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Cracking sounds were apanied by shrieks and screams. Every bead hit its target and


    prated through the frontal skulls of all the fighters, sealing the wound. No blood spilled out.


    However, their brains were shattered by the strong force.


    At that point, all thirty-two people fell to the ground and died.


    Lucas jumped to his feet, startled. He froze at the spot.


    On the other hand, Reina was shocked too, as she had not expected Donald to be this strong.


    Without even getting blood on his hands, he managed to kill thirty-two people in a second.


    ¡°You... You... You...¡± Jasper finally came to a realization.


    Donald is not an ordinary person. He is a true master. Damn Madelyn! She''s going to get me killed.


    How can she tell me that Donald is a loser? How can a loser be this strong?


    ¡°You can''t murder me. My dad is Lucas.¡± Jasper''s legs were stuck to the ground. He wanted to flee,


    but he could not even lift his legs.


    Donald remained expressionless. ¡°Your dad is not as smart as Zayne. Zayne warned Frankie not to


    find fault with me, but your dad did not tell you so.¡±


    Dumbstruck, Jasper thought Donald was talking nonsense.


    Reina, on the other hand, was absolutely awestruck. Why do I still admire Donald although I think


    he is speaking nonsense and bragging?


    Before Jasper could say anything, he noticed Lucas running toward them.


    He was excited. ¡°Dad, right here! Someone is going to take my life! Quick,e over.¡±


    Lucas was short and chubby but at the same time muscr. His face darkened. ¡°Why do you keep


    causing me trouble? What happened this time?¡±


    ¡°Donald wants to kill me! Hurry up and finish him off! Also, I want to sleep with this girl,¡± Jasper


    shouted frantically.


    Lucas stopped in his tracks and looked at Jasper in disbelief. He was standing in the corridor and


    had not yet seen Donald, who was in the room. ¡°Who wants to kill you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Donald. Come and end him, hurry!¡± Jasper urged impatiently.


    Lucas was startled. He felt traumatized.


    I hope this guy is just someone who shares the same name with Donald Campbell. Please don''t be


    Donald Campbell.


    Lucas prayed in his heart.


    Reina, who was standing by Donald''s side, clutched his right hand tightly. Her gaze was firm as she


    felt the warmth in the man''s hand.


    ¡°Come quickly! You''re so slow!¡± Jasper was impatient.


    Finally, when Lucas arrived at the door and saw Donald, who was wearing a cold expression in the


    middle of the room, he almost fainted in fear.


    His brain could no longer function.


    Damn it, Jasper! Of all people, why do you have to offend Donald? He can catch a rifle bullet with


    his bare hands. Besides, do you even know his identity? The leader of the Octagon Sect and the


    Karate Association''s president is nothingpared to Donald!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Looking as if he had aged quite a number of years, Lucas knelt down and surrendered to Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry. Do as you please.¡±


    He put on a humble stance. His whole body was shivering, and beads of cold sweat formed on his


    forehead. He was so petrified that he had lost the ability to think properly.


    If he had met someone else, for example, Nigel and Charles, he might still try to fight back.


    However, the person in front of him was Donald, a legendary man who was so formidable that he


    was almost as powerful as God. Hence, he had no desire nor the


    confidence to resist.


    Donald looked at Lucas indifferently.


    Reina, on the other hand, widened her eyes in shock and covered her mouth upon seeing Lucas


    kneel before Donald.


    She looked at Lucas, then back at Donald.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Donald looked resolute, and he radiated an imposing aura that showed he was the one in control.


    Reina''s initial impression of him was that he was only skilled in fighting. But now, she found herself


    pleasantly surprised.


    Jasper stood stunned. Feeling a sense of dread, he shouted, ¡°Dad! What are you doing? Get up!


    You''re Lucas Albee, and your father-inw is the head of the Octagon Sect!¡±


    Lucas ignored him and did not budge at all. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please punish me!¡±


    At that moment, the only thing he could do was plead guilty.


    That was because he knew the fate of his entire family was in Donald''s hands.


    Apologies and pleas were useless at that point.


    ¡°Dad, say something!¡± Panicking, Jasper stepped forward to haul Lucas to his feet when he saw a


    few more peopleing


    down the corridor again.


    The man walking in front had snowy white hair and was wearing a smart suit. He was Charles, the


    richest man in Pollerton.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Looking nervous, Charles approached Donald and greeted him respectfully.


    Jasper stood frozen to the spot as if struck by lightning.


    He recognized the person behind Charles too.


    That''s Zayne Yates! His fame and power rival Dad''s!


    Zayne was carrying a sack that was dripping blood. He walked up to Donald and got down on one


    knee. ¡°Mr. Campbell, these are the fifteen severed heads of those from the Octagon Sect and the


    Karate Association. We''re about to deliver them to those two ces. Please have a look.¡±


    By then, Jasper had lost his ability to think clearly.


    He was shocked to see Lucas get to his knees, but Charles'' and Zayne''s appearance struck him


    with sheer terror.


    Who on earth is this guy named Donald Campbell? Madelyn told me he was just a good-for-nothing,


    but is that really the truth? Would so many bigshots treat him with such respect if he was indeed a


    good-for-nothing?


    Then, a third person appeared. He was plump and seemed to be a chef. He was even holding an


    irondle and had a de used for ughtering pigs hanging around his waist.


    It was Tyson!


    With the exception of Jim, four out of five of the most powerful and influential people in Pollerton


    had gathered.


    Reina stared in disbelief at the scene before her. As for Jasper, he had turned deathly pale.


    Frankie was thest to arrive. His eyes crinkled as he seemed to rejoice in Jasper''s bleak situation.


    ¡°Goodness, Jasper. You really don''t seem to fear death.¡±


    ¡°You... You...¡± Jasper pointed at Donald, his mouth going dry. What have I done? Who is he? He''s


    utterly terrifying! Why did so many people panic when he got enraged and hurry


    over to appease him?


    Finally, Donald spoke. ¡°Lucas, why don''t you tell me what I should do."


    A shiver ran down Lucas'' spine as he groveled on the floor, not daring to lift his head. ¡°Please do as


    you wish. I won''t utter a single word of objection.¡±


    Jasper staggered a little when he heard those words. It finally dawned on him that even his father


    would not be able to protect him!


    He fell to his knees and bowed toward


    Donald repeatedly. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please forgive me! Please spare my life! I won''t do it again!


    Jasper continued to bow over and over again while kneeling next to Lucas.


    Lucas did not move even an inch. The worry etched across his face made him look as though he


    had aged more than ten years.


    ¡°You truly deserve to die,¡± Donald muttered.


    His tone was cold and t, and his expression emotionless.


    No one dared to make any sound.


    Then, Donald turned to Zayne and instructed, ¡°Take care of it.¡±


    Zayne nodded at once. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell. I guarantee you''ll be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°No! My maternal grandfather is the head of the Octagon Sect, and my mother is president of the


    Karate Association! My uncle is a permanent resident of Yartran! If you kill me, you''ll have to bear


    the consequences!¡± Jasper roared.


    Frankie stared at Jasper as if thetter was an idiot.


    Is he seriously going to try and weasel his way out of this at this point"? Octagon Sect? Karate


    Association?

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    A permanent resident ofYartran? So what? Donald can destroy them all without breaking a sweat!


    Suddenly, Donald piped up, ¡°Wait. I changed my mind.¡±


    A look of glee crossed Jasper''s face. He chuckled and said mockingly, ¡°Oh, are you scared now? I


    knew it!¡±


    Then, he turned to Lucas with a hint of resentment in his expression. ¡°Just look at how pitiful you


    are.¡±


    Donald continued, ¡°Take him to the Octagon Sect and kill him there. If anyone dares to stop you, kill


    them too.¡±


    Lucas'' body trembled violently. However, he could only sigh in despair without saying anything.


    He knew if he uttered a single protest, it would be over for the Albee family.


    Although Jasper was his only son, he still had a few daughters. If he crossed Donald, all of them


    could end up getting killed!


    ¡°Run along,¡± Donald said, waving his hand dismissively.


    Lucas got up and retreated with his back still bent respectfully. After walking out the door, he sighed


    and did not say anything. No words could express the heaviness in his heart.


    Meanwhile, Zayne grabbed Jasper by his neck and headed straight for the Octagon Sect.


    Jasper kept struggling to break free as he shouted, ¡°Give me a phone! I want to call my mother and


    uncle!¡±


    ¡°Give him a phone. Let him make those calls,¡± said Charles.


    Zayne passed Jasper a phone while Frankie watched with a smirk.


    ¡°It''s a good thing you didn''t step out of line. Otherwise, you would''ve met the same sticky end,¡±


    Zayne said, his tone grave as he looked at Frankie.


    Frankie nodded solemnly. ¡°I know.¡±


    After everyone else had left, Donald led Reina to the room next door while Tyson arranged for some


    people to clean up the scene.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I want to take a shower,¡± Reina said, her face flushed scarlet.


    Momentarily stunned, Donald finally responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fortunately, the walls of the bathroom were not see-through. Otherwise, it would have made for an


    extremely awkward situation.


    When Reina came out about ten minutester, Donald shifted uneasily. It was the first time he had


    ever looked so flustered.


    That was because Reina only had a towel wrapped around her, revealing much of her smooth and


    fair skin. She blushed and lowered her head, not quite daring to look directly at Donald. Suddenly,


    Donald caught a whiff of her unique scent.


    ¡°I didn''t bring a change of clothes, but I didn''t feelfortable wearing the clothes


    I had on earlier...¡± Reina exined in a small voice.


    ¡°I''ll get someone to send over some clothes...¡± Donald responded.


    Reina noticed Donald''s uneasiness and gave a little chuckle. ¡°I''m not scared, so why are you so


    scared?¡±


    ¡°That''s not the same,¡± uttered Donald.


    ¡°Well, don''t worry about it. Someone will bring me some clothester.¡± As Reina spoke, her hands


    subconsciously moved to touch her neck. The ne she originally wore was gone because


    Donald had used it to kill someone.


    The ne wasn''t expensive, but it was a meaningful piece. I bought it on my birthday, and it was


    the first piece of jewelry I had ever bought with my own money.


    ¡°I''ll buy you another one,¡± said Donald.


    Reina looked up and replied shyly, ¡°Okay. If it''s a gift from you, I''m sure I''ll like it.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Donald responded, ¡°Okay. I''ll go and buy one tomorrow. I''ll be leaving


    now.¡±


    With that, he got up hurriedly.


    ¡°All right,¡± Reina replied, also standing up abruptly.


    Perhaps because of her sudden movement, the bath towel around her slipped off and revealed a


    body that was so wless it looked like a piece of art.


    Reina froze, and so did Donald.


    Donald had excellent eyesight, and he saw everything.


    Although his breathing quickened, he turned his head and looked away. ¡°I''m going now."


    After the initial shock, Reina let out a cry of dismay and dived under the covers, not daring to show


    her face. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    As for Donald, he left the room as quickly as he could.


    After hearing the door close behind Donald, Reina poked her head out from under the covers.


    Recalling how flustered Donald had been, she subconsciously broke into a smile.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Letting out a deep sigh, she understood that she could never be with a man as outstanding as


    Donald.


    Early in the morning at the Wilson manor in Tayhaven, countless luxury cars kept driving into the


    prestigious manor that upied the whole hilltop.


    That day was the eightieth birthday of Conner Wilson, the key person of the Wilson family in


    Tayhaven.


    All members of the Wilson family from nearby states rushed to Tayhaven that day to celebrate


    Conner''s birthday.


    There were eight branches of the Wilson family. Aside from the Wilson family in Tayhaven, the other


    branches of the Wilson family had numerous outstanding people too.


    For instance, Rodrick Wilson from Durbaine established Rodrick Foundation at the age of twenty-


    eight. His assets were worth more than five billion. Besides, he also owned an underground boxing


    arena with a bunch of professional kickboxing fighters.


    There was also Dexter Wilson who became the crown prince of a royal family in another country.


    His assets were worth more than ten billion.


    All of them were outstanding young men from the Wilson family in Tayhaven.


    Jennifer paled inparison with their achievements.


    Nigel had returned too.


    He was in a bad mood, as he used all his connections to take action against the Scarlet Swan Vi


    in Pollerton, but all his efforts were suppressed by a mysterious force.


    No matter how hard he tried to investigate, he could not find the source of this mysterious force.


    Plus, the fact that his uncle, Theo died in Pollerton terrified him as well.


    At that moment, he was sitting in a room on the second floor, looking down at the


    banquet hall.


    The hall was up to a thousand square meters, and the decoration was extremely luxurious. There


    were over sixty tables and chairs ced in the hall, and a lot of people were chatting and


    socializing.


    Sitting across from him was Conner, who was ying chess with him.


    Sylvia, on the other hand, was looking at her grandson dotingly.


    Nigel was her favorite grandson, as he was mature, domineering, and formidable.


    ¡°Look, are the people in the goldfish bowl fun?¡± Sylvia pointed toward the banquet hall beneath her,


    describing the hall as a goldfish bowl.


    The reason she called it a goldfish bowl was that they could see what was inside the hall from the


    outside, but no one in the hall could see what was outside.


    The room was simr to the Heavenly Private Room, where they could overlook everything from


    above.


    Nigel''s gazended on Jennifer.


    She was sitting quietly at a table in the corner, ying with her phone. Her family members,


    Leonard, Linda, and Kevin had arrived at Tayhaven too.


    ¡°Some people really don''t know their limits,¡± Nigel said with a deep voice.


    He was referring to Jennifer, who had withdrawn a huge sum of funds without his permission in


    order to build a steelpany and a logisticpany. That action of Jennifer truly pissed him off


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then, she even took matters into her own hands by flying to Tayhaven to propose somend


    remation idea. What a joke! Totally bullsh *t!


    ¡°Did your Uncle Theo really die at Pollerton?¡± Conner asked suddenly.


    Hearing that, Nigel frowned. ¡°Yes. Mark from the de Alliance and Kevin tried to kill Tyson that


    night but to no avail. Not only did Uncle Theo die, but Bet was also dead too.¡±


    Conner''s hand trembled. ¡°Bet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Noah''s right-hand man. Golden Triangle''s Four-Faced Angel!¡± Nigel took a deep breath and


    continued, ¡°Noah''s Twelve Divine Deities has entered the borders, getting ready for revenge.¡±


    ¡°How did the Four-Faced Angel die? He''s strong! Who killed him?¡± Conner then snapped back to


    his senses.


    Nigel replied, ¡°ording to the description of Kevin and Mark who survived, the man wore a gold


    mask with a gold cape...¡±


    That was the first time shock was written across Conner''s face. ¡°Golden Lord...¡±


    Nigel sighed. ¡°Yes. It''s him.¡± ¡°No one could survive in the hands of the Golden Lord. How did that


    loser and Mark survive?¡± Conner continued asking.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°They couldn''t survive initially. They were put into a sack with a huge rock tied to it. They were then


    thrown into the Pollerton sea. However, they were lucky, as a fishing boat that passed by saved


    them,¡± Nigel continued.


    Hearing that, Conner fell into deep contemtion.


    Not long after, he continued asking, ¡°What do you think of Jennifer''snd remation idea?¡±


    The corner of Nigel''s lips curled as he put on a disdainful smile. ¡°It''s total bullsh*t! It''s just her


    wishful thinking! That area is a conservation area. Even though most of the endangered fishes there


    have migrated, a ss One Conservation Area will always be a ss One Conservation Area. No


    individual, regardless of how influential they are, could downgrade it to a ss Four Conservation


    Area. The approval fornd remation could not be obtained even if you propose it in person. It


    would require two-thirds of members from the Paradise Sept to vote to obtain approval! Who would


    be able to gain approval in this country?¡±


    Conner answered, ¡°There are still a few.¡±


    ¡°Are those even humans? They must be gods. Since they are gods, why do they need the approval


    still? I will humiliate herter. I will let her know that she is nothing without me!¡± said Nigel with


    contempt.


    Sylvia''s wrinkled face frowned. ¡°I''ll do it. I''ll make sure she knows her ce.¡±


    Nigel smiled silently. His expression was filled with mockery.


    So what if I failed to take over Scarlet Swan Vi? I''m the future sessor of the Tayhaven King! I


    will be in control of Tayhaven!


    The atmosphere was lively in the hall.


    Jennifer was sitting quietly at the side, scrolling her phone, thinking about what she should wear


    when the banquet officially began.


    The guests needed to change into their formal attire before the banquet started. Most of them were


    discussing that topic too.


    There were some that were already preparing to change into their formal dresses.


    Jennifer came in a hurry. Plus, that was the first time she attended such an event, so she did not


    know about that rule. Hence, she was not well-prepared.


    Suddenly, an exmation was heard.


    Turning around, a handsome man entered the hall in his formal suit.


    It was a tuxedo suit, and the cutting of the suit was pretty fitting. The suit was encrusted with


    diamonds that almost blinded everyone''s eyes.


    The man was none other than Dexter Wilson. He was the crown prince of a small country''s royal


    family. The man owned fifty percent shares in the royal family and had a worth of a few billion.


    His demeanor showed how wealthy he was.


    ¡°Wow! Isn''t this the suit that was presented during the international fashion showst time? It''s a


    notable creation of Thomas Forbis. The suit itself is worth eight million!¡± someone eximed.


    Everyone who attended the banquet was already quite wealthy. However, a set of clothing that was


    worth eight million was still too extravagant for them.


    ¡°Yes! That''s the one. Look at how it''s encrusted with diamonds! It''s


    gorgeous. Only the crown prince is capable of wearing it,¡± someone said enviously.


    The appearance of Dexter was already quite astonishing, but the arrival of the old man behind him


    was even more shocking.


    The old man was wearing white gloves and was helping Dexter smoothen out the wrinkles on his


    suit. At the same time, he was polishing the diamonds on the suit.


    The man was Thomas Forbis.


    The master of the fashion industry was now the private butler of Dexter.


    ¡°Impressive! As expected from the crown prince of a royal family!¡± someone among the crowd


    eximed.


    Kevin pouted as he looked at Dexter enviously. We''re about the same age. Howe you can


    be the crown prince of the royal


    family?


    Dexter was satisfied with everyone''s gazes of envy and admiration. He nodded with a smile and


    went to sit aside.


    Both Nigel and Conner''s gazes were locked on Dexter.


    ¡°Our goal is to unite all eight branches of the family and win over the top conglomerates all over the


    world. He will be the key to our sess,¡± Conner said.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nigel nodded. ¡°His father is one of your best students. You were the one who helped him get to


    where he is today. I guess he would be willing to lend a hand. Do you think we stand a chance


    against the Campbell family after uniting the eight branches?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Heaving a sigh, Conner nodded and said, ¡°No. The Campbell n''s too scary. Do you know how


    much money and connections they have? That, I have no idea. I''ve only met the Campbells once,


    but I know right away that''s what a true aristocratic family looks like.¡±


    Nigel''s eyes burned with resolution as he said, ¡°I''m still young. Hence, it''s still possible for me to


    make the Wilson family of Tayhaven a world-renowned, affluent family.¡±


    He paused before leaving the room, then walked to the ¡°goldfish bowl¡± and scanned his


    surroundings. ¡°There''s still half an hour left until the banquet begins. You all should get changed in


    the room next door.¡±


    Only then did the crowd disperse, rushing to their respective pre-arranged rooms.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Everyone had an individual changing room to themselves, where each was cleaned till spick and


    span earlier.


    Jennifer was feeling troubled.


    Upon seeing that, Linda asked, ¡°Jenny, what''s the matter?¡±


    Jennifer replied softly, ¡°I didn''t know the rules, so I don''t have a gown with me.¡±


    ¡°Can you make it in time if you buy one now?¡± Linda asked. She was worried when she arrived at


    that idea.


    Jennifer shook her head in response. ¡°I''ll look around and find a fitting one.¡±


    Nigel strode toward her as she spoke.


    Jennifer stopped dead in her tracks and gazed at Nigel, casting aplex expression.


    Although Nigel treated her well, she was displeased with his decision. She felt like she had let him


    down, thus feeling remorse at that moment.


    Nheless, Nigel was his usual self.


    Putting on a usual, nonchnt look, he said calmly, ¡°If you didn''t bring a gown, I can arrange


    someone to get one for you. I think we have all the sizes.¡±


    It was then that a tall usherette appeared behind him, intending to take Jennifer somewhere to


    choose her gown.


    Jennifer pondered for a moment before declining, ¡°It''s fine. I think I have one with me.


    Her father and mother were throwing nces at her, gesturing at her to ept the offer.


    To their dismay, Nigel had already faked a smile while shaking his head. Hisst bit of affection


    toward Jennifer had vanished at that moment. With that, he turned and slunk away.


    His eyes darkened as he turned away as if a storm was brewing in the dark orbs. He had made up


    his mind that he would get Jennifer into his bed by any means and tear down herst defenses.


    He did not want someone with wild ambitions.


    Leonard, Linda, and Kevin promptly chased after him upon seeing the scene. They followed behind


    Nigel and started making up for Jennifer.


    ¡°She''s still not good with words. Please forgive her rudeness,¡± and other simr excuses were what


    they came up with.


    Nigel, however, cast an unbothered smile, seeming rtively cold. If he did not need to take care of


    his image due to the number of guests on that day, he would have given Linda a hard p and sent


    her flying away.


    Who do you all think you are?


    Jennifer walked out of the hall to find that the guests had started entering the changing rooms. At


    that moment in time, therge manor felt rtively deserted. Feeling nonplussed, Jennifer


    wondered if it was the right choice to enter the Wilson family of Tayhaven.


    However, I havee so far. Can I still turn back now?


    Heaving a sigh inwardly, she decided to wear that cheap gown she always carried with her.


    At the very least, it was better than nothing.


    To her surprise, someone appeared before her eyes out of somewhere. She could not help but


    flinch a little.


    It was an icy-cold man.


    Not only his look and expression were cold, but even his aura was also frosty.


    His contour was charming, but there was a slight fault - the corners of his eyes were too long.


    He put down the briefcase he had been carrying next to Jennifer''s legs. ¡°These are your clothes and


    ne. Please put them on.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, his tone was cold too.


    Leaving no chance for Jennifer to reject the offer, he turned and walk away, disappearing from her


    sight in a blink of an eye.


    He was one of the Four Greatest Divine Generals of Horizon Group, Kingsley, the Wyvern King.


    In truth, Kingsley was excited deep down, as it was his first time meeting the mistress. He even felt


    honored.


    Jennifer froze there for a long time,


    bewildered. She had no idea who gave those clothes to her.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    She gave up wondering after a while. Carrying the briefcase, she headed to the changing room.


    She did not want to wear the attire at first. Nevertheless, she was instantly enthralled when she


    popped it open.


    Sitting in it was a mesmerizing ne. Its color was slightly on the dark side, but it looked


    exquisite nheless.


    What fascinated her the most was the sapphire blue gown. It did not have any unnecessary


    embellishments on it, and its fabric was as soft as a cloud, making itfortable to touch. In fact,


    there were no signs of stitching found on it, as though the gown was crafted entirely out of a single


    yard of silk.


    Overtaken by her fascination, she could not help but change into the enrapturing gown. Looking at


    her image in the mirror, she felt her jaw drop to the ground.


    To begin with, she was tall and slim, and her legs were long and slender. d in the striking gown,


    she looked just like a queen out of a fairytale. It fitted her perfectly, entuating her fair skin and


    alluring, enticing figure.


    This dress seemed to have different effects when worn by different people. If Lana had worn it, she


    would appeal to the primal urges of the male mind.


    Strangely, when it was worn by Jennifer, the dress gave off a more graceful air.


    Everyone would look good in that gown and invoke different feelings.


    She could even smell a light scenting from the gown. It was familiar, but she could not recall


    where she had gotten a whiff of it.


    Did someone wear it before me? Jennifer was having doubts at first. Nevertheless, she convinced


    herself that she had given it too much thought and soon proceeded to put on the ne.


    In a split second, her elegant aura poured out under that gown.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she scrutinized her image for a long time. In the end, she frowned


    and sighed meekly.


    Nigel said that he would get me a gown. So, did Nigel prepare this? Although it''s not a luxury brand,


    it seems exquisite.


    As she arrived at that conjecture, her guilt toward Nigel deepened.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the celebration for Conner''s eightieth birthday had formally


    commenced.


    Jennifer drew in a deep breath and walked out of the room.


    The hall, also known as the ¡°goldfish bowl,¡± was filled with guests waiting on their seats. The whole


    scene lookedvish and majestic.


    As everyone had changed into their formal attires, the banquet seemed like a rendezvous only the


    elite could attend. Although the Tayhaven King had lost their original mightiness, as long as they


    were still alive, everyone dared not disrespect them.


    Jennifer did not attract much attention when she entered the hall. Even Kevin


    failed to notice her.


    Everyone had their gazes fixated on a captivatingdy on the stage.


    She was not someone from the Wilson family, but from the Yeager family.


    Nigel''s grandmother was a graceful nobledy from an affluent family that still held immense power


    after one hundred years. She was a descendant of the Yeager family of Jadeborough.


    She was the well-known Shannon Yeager.


    If anyone could bear the moniker of being swan-like, it would undoubtedly be Shannon.


    Every slight movement of hers discharged an air of dominance. One could see that she was of


    sovereign stock.


    She was young, around twenty-five years old. Aside from that, she was tall, at 1.75 meters, and had


    the figure many women coveted. Standing on the stage in a red, big gown, she had her fair, bright


    skin exposed on her back. Wrapped around her wrist was a gleaming, crystalline bracelet, which


    was worth a king''s ransom.


    ¡°Oh my gosh. Isn''t that the ancient Phoenix Bracelet? I''ve heard that it''s priceless!¡± Thomas stared


    eye-wide, astonished. ¡°This gown seems to be handcrafted by my acquaintance, the Dexterous


    Lady.¡±


    Indeed, the heavens favored Shannon.


    Holding Shannon''s hand, Sydney was beaming in exhration.


    Although they were both from the Yeager family, they were five generations apart. Therefore, it was


    the best decision for Nigel and Shannon to get married, since both the families shared the same


    idea.


    Standing beside Shannon was Nigel, who disyed a solemn demeanor, for he did not utter a word


    at all.


    Another young man caught everyone''s attention too.


    He was Rodrick, the man who founded Rodrick Foundation all by himself. He, too, was casting an


    indifferent countenance, with a few muscr men in suits tailing behind him.


    d in a silver suit, he sipped the red wine in relish while gazing at Shannon, his eyes burning with


    passion.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Aside from the Wilson family of Tayhaven, the other branches of the Eight Branches of the Wilson


    family had no right to show themselves on the stage. They could never be deemed an aristocratic


    family despite being affluent.


    The only two ways to truly be one were through amalgamation or marriage.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Rodrick had no intention of merging hispany, but he was head over heels for Shannon to the


    extent of wishing to marry her. However, Shannon had no feelings for him. To tell the truth, she was


    not into anyone, not even Nigel.


    Previously, Rodrick and Shannon were ssmates in university. Ever since he knew her, he found


    out that she was an emotionless girl.


    ¡°Quit making sheep''s eyes at her! She''s Nigel''s fiancee, you know!¡± Linda reproached Kevin and


    gave him a light tap on his arm.


    Kevin reluctantly took his eyes off Shannon and whined, ¡°What a pity... She''s the girl whom every


    man loves and adores. By the way, Jennifer, luckily Nigel didn''t give you a title but only power and


    wealth. It''s better this way, right?¡±


    Nodding fervently, Linda agreed, ¡°He''s right. What''s the point of having a title, anyway. You got to


    have something tangible in your grasp, something that''s truly owned by you. Look at you, having a


    net worth of several hundred million. How much do you actually have in your stash, though?¡±


    Upon hearing those disdainful words, Jennifer shot a fierce re at her mother and brother. ¡°You''re


    right. I can''t even spend more than three million. So, you can forget about that sports car you''ve


    always dreamed of.¡±


    With her professional manager Susan around, every single expenditure of hers would be thoroughly


    recorded. Any spending with a massive sum, especially if it was impractical, would be thwarted by


    the former.


    A glint of disappointment shed across Kevin''s eyes, for his aspirations of owning avish mansion


    and sports car had ended unexpectedly.


    ¡°All right, be quiet!¡± Nigel announced.


    With a singlemand, the whole banquet hall fell into pin-drop silence.


    ¡°Today, we celebrate my grandfather''s eightieth birthday. I thank you all for being here. Shannon,


    please bring Grandpa here,¡± Nigel stated with a baritone voice.


    On such an asion, Shannon naturally would do him the honor. She spun around silently and


    pushed Conner out of the room at the back.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Conner was beaming with vitality. He did not appear to be sick at all.


    ¡°Let the celebration begin,¡± Nigel dered.


    ¡°Grandpa, I wish you prosperity and longevity.¡± Dexter was quick to bolt ahead and knelt before his


    grandfather. ¡°And to congratte you, I''m gifting you a sculpture as a symbol of longevity!¡±


    Dexter was filthy rich, and he had a penchant for gold and diamond.


    Everyone craned their necks to see what kind of sculpture he had brought.


    Slowly, two men suited in tuxedos pushed a cart containing arge object into the banquet hall. It


    was covered by a sheet of red cloth. Judging by its appearance, it resembled a tiny mountain that


    was more than a meter high and a few dozen centimeters wide.


    As Dexter abruptly pulled the red cloth off, the glittering glow from the sculpture underneath almost


    blinded the crowd.


    My goodness!


    Astounded, the crowd gasped in unison.


    In front of their eyes, there stood a gleaming mountain-like golden sculpture, embellished with


    precious agate stones.


    It looked like it could weigh about two hundred kilograms, boasting a total worth of more than a


    hundred million.


    Only a crown prince like Dexter could afford a gift made from a hundred million worth of gold.


    No other families could splurge that amount of money, not even the Wilson family. Besides, to


    procure that much gold within such a short timeframe was already challenging enough.


    Kevin was instantly charmed by the golden sculpture. ¡°Wow! So much gold!¡±


    ¡°Good! I like it!¡± pping his hands, Connerughed merrily. With that, the sculpture was sent into a


    room beside.


    After Dexter showed off his first-rate present, the rest of them felt embarrassed to even take out


    theirs.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Nigel then smiled faintly as he swept his nce across the hall, anticipating the next gift.


    At that juncture, Rodrick took a sip of red wine and approached Conner to give his wishes.


    ¡°Grandpa, all I wish for is your good health. My present for you may not be as extravagant as the


    sculpture, but it''s my way of expressing my gratitude to you.¡±


    As Rodrick pped his hands, his subordinate strode toward him with a tray. Simrly, the tray was


    also covered by a red cloth.


    The red cloth was then removed, revealing the item sitting on the tray.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    It was an emerald ornament. It looked somewhat timeworn and ancient as it shimmered through its


    oxidized surface.


    ¡°That''s from the royal family of the Agraria dynasty. It''s worth fifty million!¡± Someone from the crowd


    pointed out immediately. That person must have had a deep knowledge of antiques.


    Jades were one of the favorites of the royalty in the Agraria dynasty. Just three years ago, the tomb


    of the king of Agraria was robbed, unearthing arge number of emeralds. Portions of them even


    went missing at that time, and that emerald ornament was one of them.


    ¡°All right, I''ll ept it,¡± said Conner. He was on cloud nine.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Shannon went up to Conner and curtsied to him. ¡°I wish you happiness for the years


    ahead. And I''m giving you Durbaine today!¡±


    Durbaine? What the heck is she talking about?


    Everyone''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Shannon then opened up a map, with a bunch ofbels and wordings on it. On top of it, there were


    some official government documents.


    Nigel narrowed his eyes instantly.


    ¡°This is the development blueprint for Durbaine''s Subway Line 3. And these documents are the


    project approval letter and the request for proposal,¡± Shannon exined word for word.


    The others were dumbfounded at the sight, especially Rodrick from Durbaine city. He fell into an


    utter shock, seemingly unable to regain his senses.


    The Yeager family was based in Jadeborough, and Durbaine fell on the east side of Pollerton. They


    were more than a thousand kilometers apart, with four states and sixteen cities in between.


    Yet, the Yeager family managed toy their hands on the development blueprint and project


    approval letter for Durbaine''s Subway Line 3.


    Is this the true power of the Yeager family? There''s no way I can everpare to that! For the first


    time ever, Rodrick felt extremely powerless.


    It was terrifying to witness such a feating from the descendant of a century-old affluent family.


    Even Conner started to breathe heavily, for it was too valuable of a gift.


    That precious gift alone represented the strong bond between the Yeager and Wilson family.


    In contrast, gifts like the golden sculpture and emerald ornament could not even hold a candle to


    that.


    Feeling inferior, Jennifer heaved a sigh upon watching the scene.


    In her opinion, she figured that every woman would feel the same way in the face of Shannon.


    Putting on a smug countenance, the olddy of the Wilson family, Sylvia, narrowed her eyes and


    scanned the crowd. She seemed to be proiming to the world that the glory was all hers for the


    taking, as the gift was obviously on her ount.


    ¡°From now on, this belongs to you, Grandpa. I hope you like it,¡± Shannon said calmly.


    Straightening his back, Conner coughed nervously and replied, ¡°Thank you, I love it very much.¡±


    With a smile, Shannon then handed over the documents to Conner before stepping aside and


    staying quiet thereafter.


    Meanwhile, Nigel was fastening his gaze on Shannon, getting all passionate about it for some


    reason.


    Over the years, Nigel had never been short of women. Even so, Shannon had managed to draw a


    high level of his attention, so much so that he cared a lot about her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Therefore, he had been treating her as hiswfully wedded wife. As for other women in his life, he


    merely regarded them as his mistresses.


    After all, he was rich enough to have Shannon.


    Nevertheless, he knew that she had a wed personality. Shannon could be polite and courteous,


    portraying to the public the etiquette like any noblewoman.


    However, she had no emotions, and she would never harbor any feelings for anyone.


    For her, personal gains came first.


    Although Shannon might appear friendly, deep down inside, she was cold-hearted.


    It did not matter to her, anyway, for she had very deep pockets coupled with a formidable


    background.


    Subsequently, the guests began to present their gifts to Conner. All of them brought items that cost


    a king''s ransom.


    In fact, their generosity was all because of the Wilson family. Some were returning the favor that the


    Wilson family once did for them, some were deeply connected with the Wilson family, and some


    were brought up by the Wilson family.


    Finally, it was Jennifer¡¯s turn, but she was put on the spot because everything she currently


    possessed was given to her by the Wilson family.


    She could not just gift money, as it would be too predictable. Yet, she could not afford gifts of the


    same standard as the rest.


    Considering their gifts were worth a few hundred million, the beaded bracelet she had prepared was


    basically worthless.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    ¡°Let''s proceed to our next agenda, shall we?¡± Nigel nced around the hall and was wonderstruck


    upon catching a glimpse of Jennifer.


    She was d in a sapphire blue gown with a piece of ck Corleon meteorite ne, looking just


    as stunning as Shannon.


    The fifteen million worth of A Midsummer Night''s Dream gown and the ten million worth of Eternal


    Love ne created by the world-renown designer, Lilith Snowden, could easily upgrade any


    woman''s elegance and beauty.


    Despite being clueless about what sort of gown and ne Jennifer was wearing, Nigel still had


    the taste to gauge that her outfit would have cost at least ten million.


    Where did she get her outfit from?


    Before Nigel could continue his speech, Sylvia piped up, ¡°Hold on. It seems that someone here


    hasn''t presented a gift yet.¡±


    Sylvia''s sudden admonition left the crowd stunned, and they began staring at her.


    After all, to publicly request gifts on such an asion was not a respectful act.


    For some reason, she still chose to do so.


    That could only mean that Sylvia was not fond of that person, and she was using the perfect


    opportunity to kick that person out of the Wilson family.


    Silence hung thick in the air as everyone waited for her to call out that person''s name.


    Sure enough, Sylvia made her way to the center of the banquet hall. Using her wooden cane, she


    pointed at Jennifer.


    ¡°Where''s your gift, Jennifer?¡±


    The crowd then turned and stared at Jennifer.


    Having hundreds of people ring at her, Jennifer became ufortable, and her mind went


    nk.


    That was her first time ever encountering such a situation.


    She went into a daze, and so did everyone else.


    At the same time, Dexter, Thomas, and Shannon, too, were all dumbstruck.


    In fact, Shannon was also amazed when she recognized Jennifer''s outfit.


    The esteemed Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream were both huge hits during the


    International Fashion Week, produced by the top luxury designer, Lilith Snowden.


    ¡°My goodness! What did I just witness with my own eyes?¡± With an empty gaze in his eyes, Thomas


    made a beeline for Jennifer to take a closer look at her gown and ne. ¡°This is indeed the


    esteemed Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream\¡±


    As he spoke, everyone instantly widened their eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They were all from the upper-ss society, so they mostly interacted with two things daily, which


    were business and luxury goods.


    Most of them had even sponsored the International Fashion Week, thus knowing the value of those


    two items.


    The crown prince, Dexter was also thunderstruck.


    He, for one, believed that his own outfit was already extravagant enough. Never did he expect


    someone else to be a cut above him.


    Prior to that, he had offered Lilith thirty million for both of her masterpieces, but she rejected his


    offer.


    ¡°What the hell! Those must be counterfeits.


    Lilith herself said she would never sell them!¡±


    ¡°Those are absolutely fake!¡±


    ¡°How shameless! Any other gown would''ve been better than an imitation for this grand asion!¡±


    The entire hall was abuzz with discussions.


    They would never acknowledge the authenticity of the gown and ne on Jennifer''s body. From


    their perspectives, treasures like that would never fall into the hands of some ordinary person.


    Jennifer was rendered speechless as her face was drained of color.


    She could not determine the genuineness of her gown and ne, but she already believed that


    Nigel had set her up.


    At that juncture, Nigel regained his senses and rxed. So those are counterfeits. That makes so


    much more sense. It would certainly be bizarre if someone like her were to get hold of such


    treasures.


    Nevertheless, Shannon, Thomas, and Dexter all knew that what Jennifer was wearing could not be


    any more authentic.


    By then, Sylvia waved her cane to point at Jennifer. ¡°Today is my husband''s eightieth birthday, and


    all our invitees have taken great measures of etiquette and fashion. We, the Wilson family, are a


    century-old well-heeled family, and we''vee a long way from generation to generation, holding


    fast to our integrity. So, even if you had worn a cheap gown, I wouldn''t say a word about it.¡±


    Sylvia added, ¡°You, however, bought counterfeits just for the sake of your so-called dignity and to be


    in the limelight,pletely going against our family''s ideology!¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ¡°The Wilson family doesn''t need people like you! Since we''ll be uniting all eight branches of our


    family, it doesn''t matter to us if we dump that one branch of yours!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ultimately, Sylvia brought the matter up, reprimanding Jennifer directly.


    Thetter''s face paled to a ghastly white, and she dared not utter a sound.


    Kevin, in turn, cowered himself in the corner, not having the courage to speak up for his sister. As


    for Linda, her usual aggressiveness had also vanished into thin air.


    Jennifer could not help but feel lonely and helpless.


    Resentment soon crept into her head. She suddenly felt an immense grudge toward Donald.


    If they had not gone separate ways, she would never have epted the help from the Wilson


    family.


    All she had wanted was to earn more money so that they would not have to quarrel over money


    anymore.


    Why do I have to suffer all these humiliations? It was all because of Donald! Because of that


    miserable six hundred thousand, I have to endure their insults, their mockeries!


    Conner said nothing at all, only staring coldly at Jennifer. To merge all branches of the Wilson


    family, they needed to avoid getting involved in any negative news.


    If Jennifer''s possessions turned out to be fake, such a shoring would definitely be scrutinized


    and hyperbolized during the unison formation in the future. By then, it would be fatal.


    Sylvia maintained her menacing gaze at Jennifer. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    The former''s voice was colored with stark judgment.


    Unbending, Jennifer lifted her head and refuted, ¡°In my opinion, clothing is just clothing, and a


    ne is just that. It''s all good as long as I like them. As for their


    authenticity, I couldn''t care less.¡±


    Admiration shed across Dexter''s eyes as he heard that.


    The Wilson family had always been bold, tolerant, and diverse in terms of business.


    Be that as it may, Jennifer''s business projects had had nothing to do with the Wilson family.


    All her projects were sluggish on payment, had a lengthy profit cycle, and the amount of workload


    was scarce. No doubt the projects would be beneficial to small and medium-sized enterprises, but


    for a behemoth like the Wilson family, those were purely chicken feed.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    ¡°Iughed because she told us that Pollerton will undergond remation when she could not


    even provide any documents, news, or insider message to back her up. What she said was the


    biggest joke of the century!¡± Sylvia said.


    Everyone was dumbfounded after listening to her words. They then erupted into a heated


    discussion.


    ¡°Is she joking or what? Pollerton will undergond remation?¡± Rodrick sneered.


    ¡°Who dares to n fornd remation at a ss One Conservation Area? Who even dares to


    downgrade a ss One Conservation Area to a ss Four Conservation Area in Pollerton?¡±


    Dexter smirked.


    Nigel''s cousin, Samantha asked while pursing her lips, ¡°Is she crazy?¡±


    Nigel chimed in, ¡°Shannon, please exin the criteria needed to downgrade ss One


    Conservation Area to ss Four


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Conservation Area.¡±


    Shannon nodded and exined clearly, ¡°ording to the internationalw, ss One to ss


    Three Conservation Area is not allowed to undergond remation. The area around Pollerton


    Estates is a ss One Conservation Area. If one wishes to performndfill in that area, one should


    first degrade that area into a ss Four Conservation Area. To degrade the area, one has to report


    to the Nations'' Union to get their approval. With that, the Nations'' Union will set up a professional


    team to conduct field visits in that area. Then, a Global Public Announcement will be posted on the


    official website for six months. After the period, the documents will be sent to the domestic


    department for approval if there aren''t anyints. Then, the case will move forward for fifty


    first-grade officers to vote before it is sent to Chiliad Avion. I have checked online. Currently, there''s


    only one announcement regardingnd remation, and it is in Durbaine, not Pollerton Estates.¡±


    Jennifer jolted back to her senses, and her face went pale after listening to Shannon''s words.


    She''s so capable! I don''t even know the process in detail and the existence of an international


    official website. How can I possibly win ? Did I make a wrong assumption?


    Nigel smiled and said, ¡°Jennifer, you''ve made a wrong calction. We have a different vision and


    aim from you. That is why prominent families could maintain their wealth for so many years. Some


    people spend their whole life trying to join our circle but to no avail. You don''t even know what a


    conservation area is, the process of approval, and the process of posting a public announcement.


    You are not permitted to log on to the official website as well. Even if thend remation


    documents are given to you, how can you differentiate if they are legit or not?¡±


    Jennifer was rendered speechless.


    Everything that had happened so far was a huge blow to her.


    She could not help but nce at Leonard, Linda, and Kevin, seeking support from them.


    However, to her dismay, the trio huddled in


    a corner in fear with their heads lowered.


    ¡°Okay. I get it now.¡± Jennifer nodded before fishing out a rectangr box. She held that box tightly in


    her hands and strode over to Conner. ¡°Anyway, happy birthday to you, Granduncle Conner!¡±


    Inside the box was a cup made of special minerals. It contained various trace elements that were


    good for health if used long-term.


    Sylvia lifted her cane and smashed the cup. ¡°How dare you give us rubbish?¡±


    The cup instantly dropped to the ground and shattered into pieces, just like Jennifer''s heart.


    A frown crept up on Dexter''s face as he thought Sylvia was going overboard. ¡°Grandma, that''s


    enough.¡±


    Sylvia turned and stared at Dexter expressionlessly. ¡°What? Are you going to stand up for her?¡±


    Dexter answered straightforwardly, ¡°She made an incorrect assumption, that''s all. She didn''t do


    anything wrong.¡±


    Sylvia eximed, ¡°She wears knock-off products, and that''s sufficient to jeopardize the Wilson


    family''s name. Is she not wrong?


    Dexter was quite irritated. ¡°Who said she is wearing fake products?¡±


    Sylvia looked at Jennifer with a gaze full of mockery. ¡°Is she not wearing fake products? Eternal


    Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream are famous luxurious items designed by Lilith, the renowned


    designer. Both of the products are worth more than twenty million. Are you telling me she is wearing


    genuine products? Do you think I''ll believe it?¡± Then, she stared at the others who were present.


    ¡°Do you all believe it?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    They shook their heads in response, indicating they were doubtful as well.


    After all, the products were not things that could be bought easily, even with tons of money.


    Many of the royal families had offered lucrative amounts of money, intending to purchase the


    products, but were all rejected by Lilith.


    Dexter scanned the crowd and said, ¡°Thomas, please exin to them.¡±


    Thomas, who had been waiting for this opportunity, cleared his throat before exining in a firm


    voice, ¡°The ne and dress worn by Ms. Wilson are authentic products. They are indeed my


    teacher, Lilith''s proud creations.¡±


    His words stunned the crowd.


    Jennifer was taken aback by his words, too. She thought she had misheard it. Instantly, she turned


    to look at Nigel.


    Meanwhile, Nigel narrowed his eyes and stared back at Jennifer, contemting.


    That old man is Thomas Forbis. Although he is not as famous as Lilith, he is still one of the most


    well-known designers in the world. He is famous for his designs for the top fashion brands all


    around the world as well as royal families. Thus, he is telling the truth.


    The atmosphere instantly became strange when everyone stared at Jennifer curiously.


    Someone like her could never afford such esteemed clothing.


    So, who gave them to her?


    Sylvia held her breath and snorted. ¡°How can we believe you?¡±


    Dexter pursed his lips and did not retort, thinking she was unreasonable.


    However, the next moment, everyone was stunned by Shannon''s words.


    ¡°The ne worn by Ms. Wilson is the real Eternal Love made with Corleon, and the blue dress is


    indeed^ Midsummer Night''s Dream. I had seen the dress once when it was exhibited previously. It is


    wholly made of silk,¡± said Shannon.


    No one would argue with her statement, including Sylvia.


    Everyone could only stand rooted to the spot in shock. After moments of silence, the scene erupted


    into chaos. ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°That''s impossible! They are worth more than twenty million in total.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? They are so invaluable that you can''t even buy them with money.¡±


    ¡°How did she get them?¡±


    Everyone had their gazes fixed on Jennifer while discussing. It was as if they wanted to see through


    her.


    Shannon continued to shock the crowd. ¡°I have tried to bid for Eternal Love, but to no avail. I did not


    expect it to end up in Ms.


    Wilson''s hands. I''m utterly shocked.¡±


    She beamed after saying the words, looking friendly and gentle. However, her cold gaze did not


    reflect the pretentious smile on her face.


    Jennifer was in aplete daze at the moment.


    Twenty million? Are these the real deal? But, Nigel was the one who gave them to me.


    With that thought in her mind, she stared at Nigel and noticed that he was also wearing a shocked


    expression.


    Sylvia''s face contorted with rage. She would still not believe it even if Thomas and Dexter testified


    the dress and the ne to be authentic.


    However, the person who testified was Shannon.


    She was an extremely rational woman who prioritized her benefits above anything else.


    Leonard, Linda, and Kevin were stunned. Kevin¡¯s eyes even sparkled in excitement when he turned


    to nce at his sister.


    Her apparel costs more than twenty million, which is simr to the price of a limited-edition sports


    car. I could buy a Lamborghini or Rolls-Royce if I sell the dress and the ne.


    ¡°Where did you get them? Sylvia nced at Jennifer coldly before pressing on, ¡°Did you buy them


    with the Wilson family''s money?


    Jennifer shook her head. ¡°Someone gave them to me. I have never spent the Wilson family''s money


    for my own good. You can check the ount records.¡±


    After all, twenty million was not a diminutive figure. It was not difficult to check from the ount if


    Jennifer really spent that amount of money on the ne and the dress.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Nigel suddenly asked.


    Shannon nced briefly at Nigel and instinctively knew that he was not in the right state of mind.


    However, she did not question anything.


    Jennifer merely shook her head without saying a word.


    Dexter, on the other hand, stared at Sylvia with a gloating look in his eyes. He was looking forward


    to seeing what she was going to say to defend herself.


    Conner was surprised, but he did not say anything.


    Many female guests were staring at Jennifer''s dress and ne enviously, making thetter feel


    ufortable. She could not help but think about that indifferent man, wondering what his identity


    was.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Sylvia was so upset that she jabbed her cane on the ground, making a crisp sound.


    Everyone quieted down and dared not make a sound.


    Sylvia said, ¡°Well, even if what she''s wearing is genuine, she ims that Pollerton would undergo


    land remation without any proof to support her assumptions. Her insight and attitude toward


    business are not good enough for her to stay in the Wilson family.¡±


    At that moment, even Dexter fell silent.


    That''s true. You don''t even have ess to the public announcement website and you''re iming


    that Pollerton will undergond remation? It''s been seventy years since the development of the


    technology fornd remation. However,nd remations have not been carried out in many


    countries. Not even ten remation projects have been carried out in seventy years all around the


    world.


    ¡°This is clearly a joke! People will definitely ridicule us and say that we don''t know how to do our


    business. They''ll mock us!¡± Sylvia''s tone was heavy.


    Jennifer bit her lip and did not say a word.


    Kevin, Leonard, and Linda hung their


    heads and shrank into the corner once again.


    Sylvia sneered and said mockingly, ¡°All right. Let''s not discuss this nonsense anymore. I''ll say two


    things now. Firstly, we are not going to ept the birthday gift that Jennifer gave to Conner.¡±


    The guests lowered their heads, thinking that Sylvia''s actions were too much.


    It doesn''t matter how much the gift cost. To reject it is too cruel. Even ordinary people wouldn''t


    sever a rtionship like this. However, Sylvia, as the head of the Wilson family in Tayhaven, had


    destroyed Jennifer''s gift. This is a vicious act! She ims to want to uphold the reputation of the


    Wilson family and the etiquette of nobility, but her actions are barbaric!


    However, everyone kept their thoughts to themselves and sat in silence.


    No one was willing to stand up for Jennifer.


    Jennifer''s face was drained of all color. She felt lethargic as she took a few steps back, preparing to


    leave this ce. She waspletely humiliated.


    However, Sylvia continued to talk. She said, ¡°Furthermore, I announce today that the Wilson family''s


    eighth branch in Pollerton will be kicked out because of Jennifer. Everyone who is part of the eighth


    branch will be removed from our family.


    Everything they own in Pollerton will be handed over to the Wilson family in Tayhaven. Jennifer and


    her family shall leave the manor right now!¡±


    She''s kicking out Jennifer and her family from the manor? This is the greatest humiliation!


    The Wilson family in Tayhaven had lived in this manor for more than a century. No one had ever


    been chased out of the manor before.


    Jennifer lowered her head and kept quiet. She felt miserable.


    Everyone looked at her with pity.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She suddenly felt as if she was a lowly stray dog.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± said Jennifer.


    Leonard, Linda, and Kevin flinched silently and trailed behind Jennifer, following her outside. They


    looked likeplete cowards.


    As she walked to the door, Jennifer suddenly turned back and said, ¡°What if I was right? What if the


    land remation project will really happen?¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    She trusted her deduction. No matter how she looked at it, Southwood Emerce District covered


    an area of five hundred and thirty-thousand square meters. How could it be a logistics


    distribution center? Something big is definitely happening.


    Everyone burst outughing. Nigel''s cousinughed the loudest, and she was trembling all over in


    amusement. Even Nigel was smiling and shaking his head.


    ¡°This is the biggest joke I''ve heard. When are you going to give up?¡± Sylvia''s face was filled with


    mockery. ¡°I promise you that if Pollerton reims thend in three years, I''ll personally give you an


    apology!¡±


    At present, there had not been a public announcement on the official website. That would mean that


    even if the remation would happen, it would only ur three yearster after all the standard


    procedures were carried out.


    Sylvia knew that she would win either way.


    Jennifer did not say a word. She turned


    toward the door. However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    The man who had gifted her the dress and ne, Kingsley, had arrived.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Kingsley. Nigel widened his eyes in shock.


    Kingsley had changed his attire and was wearing a navy-blue suit. He looked handsome and cold,


    and he had a tall and slender figure. His demeanor made him unapproachable and intimidating.


    The reason Nigel was shocked was that he saw the pattern of the Azure Wyvern embroidered on


    Kingsley''s suit.


    Plus, he was wearing a medallion that was in the shape of a wyvern on his chest.


    Nigel recognized it to be the emblem of the Horizon Group.


    The calm expression on Sylvia''s face was reced by utter shock.


    ¡°I am Kingsley from Horizon Group,¡± said Kingsley indifferently. There was a murderous look in his


    eyes.


    Donald had warned him not to let Jennifer suffer the tiniest bit of grievance. However, Jennifer was


    utterly humiliated when he had only left to handle a minor issue.


    If Lord Campbell finds out what happened, I would be killed!


    Conner dared not offend him. He stood up from his wheelchair immediately, his face red with


    excitement. ¡°General Felton, what brings you here?¡±


    Sylvia wore a tense expression and stood to the side, too afraid to speak.


    Nigel looked directly at Kingsley. He''s only in his mid-twenties, yet he''s already one of the people in


    charge of Horizon Group!


    Everyone else looked at Kingsley in shock as well.


    So he''s the legendary Kingsley Felton from Horizon Group?


    Jennifer had heard about the Horizon Group as well. It was a top international conglomerate with


    such formidable power that no one dared to mess with.


    Moreover, rumors stated that the leader of Horizon Group, who was known as ¡°Lord Campbell,¡± was


    from Quadfield.


    The room was filled with silence as everyone felt fearful.


    Kingsley did not even bother to greet the Wilson family. He looked at Conner and said, ¡°I came here


    on Lord Campbell''s order to inform the Wilson family about an important matter.¡±


    Conner''s hands trembled in excitement.


    It''s such an honor to have Lord Campbell''s attention!


    ¡°Please do tell us,¡± Conner replied excitedly.


    Kingsley enunciated, ¡°Thirty square kilometers of the Pollerton sea area will be reimed soon. We


    advise the Wilson family not to pull any tricks to disrupt the operation."


    Everyone was bbergasted as they turned to look at Jennifer in disbelief.


    Jennifer''s eyes widened in shock as well.


    What''s going on? She was actually right!


    Nigel''s heart pounded, and his throat felt dry.


    Is this really happening?


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Sylvia''s face immediately turned pale.


    Shannon said, ¡°I didn''t hear about this at all.¡±


    Kingsley looked at the two of them disdainfully. ¡°Do you think you have the privilege of knowing


    what Lord Campbell is nning to do?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Shannon shuddered and finally came to a realization.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    He''s right! How could I forget about Horizon Group''s influence over the city ? How could I possibly


    overlook the fact that Lord Campbell is a god?


    Kingsley didn''t exin anything to them. Instead, he took out a piece of paper with two fingers and


    tossed it at Shannon.


    The paper was a photocopy of a document. It was covered with seals and signatures from twenty to


    thirty people. The document even had a serial number at the top.


    ¡°Get me aputer!¡± Shannon then ordered.


    Soon, a waiter handed aptop to Shannon. She then logged into the Global Public Announcement


    website and entered the serial number.


    Momentster, she went ck-jawed.


    Previously, her search for any information about Pollerton Estates was fruitless. At that moment,


    however, the entire web page was filled with the announcement of thend remation.


    The web page also indicated that the publicity period had long expired.


    In this case, it would mean that a person at her level had no jurisdiction to participate in any of the


    land remation procedures.


    Unwilling to give up, Shannon opened another website and entered the serial number once again.


    This time, she logged into the approval search website.


    It yielded the same results as the photocopied document, meaning that the photocopied document


    was genuine.


    Shock overtook Shannon. She subconsciously lifted her head and stared at Kingsley.


    ¡°Did you manage to find what you''re looking for? This document is the approval for thend


    remation at Pollerton Estates. It''s located right behind Southwood Emerce District!¡± Kingsley


    exined.


    What? So, this paper represents the approval fornd remation?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Shannon was still in disbelief.


    ¡°What? Does the Horizon Group have such a capability? How did they convince the Nations'' Union


    to downgrade a ss One Conservation Area to a ss Four Conservation Area?¡±


    ¡°Is Lord Campbell''s capability that terrifying? This makes it the third time the Nations'' Union has


    granted a downgrading of a conversation area in history, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard that Lord Campbell has yet to turn thirty years old!¡±


    In an instant, the area was abuzz with chatters. The shocking news blew everyone''s minds away.


    Conner then asked excitedly, ¡°Is Lord Campbell here?¡±


    Kingsley replied arrogantly, ¡°Do you think someone from Tayhaven''s Wilson family is qualified


    enough to meet Lord Campbell personally?¡±


    His response pissed both Nigel and Sylvia off, but they didn''t dare to voice their thoughts. After all,


    Kingsley was speaking the truth. The Wilson family was, in fact, unqualified to solicit a private visit


    from someone like Donald.


    ¡°General Felton, please tell Lord Campbell that the Wilson family would assist him in Pollerton


    Estates''nd remation. We swear not to cause any trouble for him on the project too. Our family


    has a steel structure department and an earthwork department in Pollerton. In the event where Lord


    Campbell needs help, they would be of assistance,¡± Conner proimed.


    Kingsley nodded in reply. He then pointed at Sylvia and said, ¡°You, olddy! I''ve heard what you''ve


    said just now! I want you to apologize to her!¡±


    The crowd was startled by such a request. All eyes were on Jennifer immediately.


    Did Kingsley ask Sylvia to apologize to Jennifer just now? Wait a minute. So, Jennifer and Kingsley


    know each other? Does she know the entire Horizon Group too? If she does know the Horizon


    Group, it would exin how she could wear Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream.


    Anyway, how did an ordinary girl like her end up associated with the Horizon Group?


    Sylvia''s expression contorted instantly. She glowered at Kingsley and demanded, ¡°Why should I


    apologize to her?¡±


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes at her and said, ¡°You''ve made your promise. How could you go against


    it now?¡±


    Sylvia did swear that she would apologize to Jennifer if thend remation in Pollerton would


    happen within three years.


    However, she didn''t mean it. Moreover, she had not anticipated thend remation nor the


    involvement of the Horizon Group owned by Lord Campbell.


    ¡°Does Jennifer have any rtion with you all?¡± Sylvia demanded.


    Upon hearing that question, Conner''s heart dropped, and he could feel chills going down his spine.


    D *mn, olddy I Do you know who you are talking to? He is one of Lord Campbell''s Four Greatest


    Divine Generals!

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    This man in front of us is Kingsley Felton, otherwise known as Wyvern King. The other three include


    Derek Moore with the code name Phoenix King, Glover Nkosi, also known as Manticore King, and


    Sami Sullivan, the Chelonian King!


    Kingsley''s face became chillingly frightening when he heard the olddy''s question. ¡°It doesn''t


    matter if she''s rted to us. Most importantly, your previous statement showed that you questioned


    Lord Campbell''s capability!¡±


    Although it seemed far-fetched, Sylvia was indeed looking down on Donald''s capability then.


    Jennifer was confused. Why would the Horizon Group stand up for me ? Is it really because Sylvia


    questioned Lord Campbell''s capability?


    ¡°So, what? I''m from the Yeager family!¡± Sylvia yelled at him. ¡°You have no right tomand me!¡±


    No right tomand?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The crowd was terrified after hearing her words, especially Shannon. She had a foreboding


    premonition.


    Honestly, while the Yeager family was strong in many ways, Donald was still capable of crushing


    them.


    Excluding Chiliad Avion, less than five top magnates would have the capability to fight against Lord


    Campbell.


    The atmosphere around Kingsley changed almost immediately. He then exuded menacing chills


    that caused everyone to have goosebumps all over. It was as if they were standing in a chilly


    breeze.


    ¡°The Yeager family means nothing to me! I demand that you apologize to her now!


    Even if a deity is here today, he couldn''t stop me from demanding an apology.¡±


    Step by step, Kingsley approached Sylvia. The wyvern sewed on his navy-blue suit was


    exceptionally dazzling, and the griffinlike logo was hideous but domineering.


    ¡°Wyvern King, please calm down.¡± Shannon quickly stood up and tried to dissuade Kingsley from


    hurting Sylvia.


    Unfortunately, Kingsley disregarded her totally. He continued glowering at Sylvia with his cold gaze


    and walked toward her firmly. I don''t care who you are. So long you insult the woman Lord


    Campbell love and question his capability, I will make you pay!


    Kingsley was a ruthless man with a cold heart, but he was loyal to Donald.


    The moment Nigel saw such a situation, he applied pressure to his foot to prepare for his attack,


    causing web-like cracks to appear on the ground underneath him. He advanced at a frightening


    speed across a few meters with a leap before stopping in front of Sylvia. ¡°I dare you to touch her!¡±


    Kingsley merely stared at Nigel scornfully. Thetter''s threat meant nothing to him. Then, Kingsley


    sent out a punch.


    Nigel reacted to his punch with his fist. Their punches then collided in mid-air. After a loud thud,


    Nigel instantly flew backward and dropped on top of a table. Chaos ensued almost immediately.


    Nigel struggled to sit up while spitting a mouthful of fresh blood. After that, he red at Kingsley


    with a twisted expression. Despite that, fear had overtaken him deep inside.


    This is Wyvern King''s actual strength?


    The two had just started the fight, but Nigel could already feel Kingsley''s powerful and frightening


    strength crushing him like a big wave.


    As a result of this, he realized the difference between hisbat skills and Donald''s, as Donald


    trained Kingsley personally.


    Kingsley didn''t even care to check on Nigel after sending the punch. He stopped before Sylvia and


    looked down at her from above. ¡°Apologize!¡± he demanded.


    Everyone''s attention was on Sylvia. None of them dared to speak out for her.


    The Horizon Group could end Tayhaven''s Wilson family within ten minutes. Hence, it was definite


    that none of them possessed the capability to help the Wilson family. It was better for them to


    remain silent.


    Unfortunately, Sylvia refused to believe that. She raised her head and said, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    At the end of her sentence, Kingsley tightly grasped thedy by her neck and lifted her into the air.


    Sylvia started to have difficulty in breathing, and her face became red. Her vision gradually blurred.


    ¡°Apologize or die!¡± Kingsley''s voice then rang in her ears.


    ¡°Stop, General Felton! Please have mercy!¡± Conner, the head of the Wilson family, was forced to


    stand up for his wife. The crease on his forehead was so deep that they almost touched each other.


    Meanwhile, he couldn''t help cursing her in his heart. What a short-sighted woman! Do you even


    know the person standing before you? Though this man is not the scariest of all, the person who


    supports him is Lord Campbell! That man is a god! He has control over everything!

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Sylvia started coughing hard, feeling that she was on the brink of death. Slowly, her consciousness


    began to slip away. Sylvia started smacking Kingsley''s arm. ¡°I-I''ll apologize...¡± stuttered Sylvia.


    Kingsley loosened his grip, and she slumped to the ground.


    Sylvia kept coughing until her eyes became watery. She shot Jennifer a re and said


    "I''m sorry."


    Jennifer shook her head and staggered backward in fear.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Sylvia asked Jennifer.


    Jennifer replied, ¡°I know neither him nor Lord Campbell.¡±


    Sylvia lowered her head as her face darkened. At that very moment, she felt that her pride had


    been deeply crushed.


    Conner finally felt at ease and uttered, ¡°General Felton, thank you for going easy on Sylvia. Would


    you like to have lunch here?¡±


    Kingsley looked around coldly until his gazended on Jennifer. He stared at her for a few seconds


    before turning around to leave. Just then, his indifferent voice resonated. ¡°The Wilson family of


    Tayhaven, you all better look out for yourselves. If you offend Lord Campbell again, we won''t


    hesitate to annihte the whole family.¡±


    What? Everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    They gasped in unison, feeling shivers running down their spines.


    Nheless, they had no idea how they managed to offend Donald.


    Following the departure of Kingsley, they finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Sylvia got up on her feet. Her entire body was drenched with sweat. She cast a piercing nce in


    the direction of Jennifer and asked, ¡°Are those gifts from Horizon Group?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Shaking her head, Jennifer replied, ¡°No, I


    don''t know anyone in Horizon Group.¡±


    Again, all of them felt relieved.


    It would be an endless disaster if Jennifer knew Horizon Group.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Sylvia seemed to have lost her mind and threw the unexpected question at


    Jennifer. Pausing for a while, Sylvia continued, ¡°I just apologized to you. Does that make you


    happy?¡±


    Jennifer bit her lip and did not say a word.


    Conner sprang up and snapped, ¡°Enough!¡±


    Being the strongest pir of the Wilson family, Conner still had a say in everything.


    Following Conner''s roar, everyone dared not to utter a sound. Even Sylvia shut her mouth instantly.


    All of a sudden, a burly man in a suit with blood all over his face rushed inside and shouted in terror,


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, thirty-two snipers and more than sixty secret guards that protected the Wilson manor


    have been killed. There is also a text written in blood on the wall.¡± The man then took out a phone


    and showed Conner the photos he had taken.


    There was indeed a sentence. It read: Lord Campbell doesn''t mind making Pollerton Estates the


    burial ground of the Wilson family.


    Conner closed his eyes and stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°As expected of Horizon


    Group. Without anyone noticing, they managed to kill more than one hundred guards of mine.¡±


    Nigel''s face also grew terrifyingly solemn.


    Delivering the remation approval letter, making Sylvia apologize, taking down more than one


    hundred guards, and leaving the bloody threatening words on the wall... Horizon Group is not only


    warning the Wilson family but also showing off their power.


    ¡°Did you offend Lord Campbell when you were in Pollerton?¡± Conner asked.


    Nigel was in a terrible mood, but still, he replied, ¡°No, we have never met before.¡± He continued,


    ¡°But we may have offended him indirectly, for instance, when we were dealing with the Parasite.¡±


    Conner opened his eyes wide. ¡°Yeah! Kingsley warned us not to pull something. It must be because


    of the fact that you reach out to the Parasite that Lord Campbell is irritated. Horizon Group doesn''t


    know Jennifer, and she is not even qualified enough to know Lord Campbell,¡± Conner stated.


    Feeling powerless, Nigel uttered, ¡°I will try to see the Parasite less. Also, I will reduce the frequency


    of going to Pollerton during this time.¡±


    Any young man would feel helpless when confronting Lord Campbell.


    However, that might not be the case. In actuality, some people dared topete with Lord


    Campbell.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    For instance, the sons of those families who managed to enter the final circle would be daring


    enough.


    ¡°But what about the business in Pollerton?¡± Sylvia asked.


    After pondering for a while, Conner replied, ¡°Pollerton is going to undergond remation. The


    economic benefits resulting from this project will be immeasurable. Jennifer indeed has good


    foresight. It''d be better to let Jennifer take care of the business in Pollerton. From the looks of it,


    Horizon Group does not harbor ill intentions toward Jennifer. So, I think Jennifer is the best


    candidate to deal with this project. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Sylvia was the first to speak up.


    ¡°I disagree!¡± The second one who voiced out was Nigel''s cousin, Alicia. ¡°The business in Pollerton


    is what matters the most at the moment. Thus, I''m the most suitable person to handle this.


    Earthworks and steel structures don''t make money. I believe we should get the entire outsourcing


    project.¡±


    The outsourcing project that Alicia mentioned included a whole industrial chain, such as foundation


    construction, excavation, project cost management, and others.


    ¡°I''m a woman. Not only that, but I''m also a woman who knows how to make use of my strengths.¡±


    With that, Alicia ran her fingers through her hair before adding, ¡°Therefore, I''m the best candidate


    for negotiations.¡±


    It didn''t matter to Jennifer, and so she remained silent.


    ¡°All right, then. Alicia and Jennifer will handle this together. Don''t make a fuss. Try your best to win


    this project. Jennifer, are you okay with this decision?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I''ll pass. Dad, Mom. Let''s go!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Alicia then responded, ¡°Don''t worry! After all, I graduated with a master''s degree from a university of


    science and technology abroad.


    ¡°Jennifer,e with me,¡± ordered Conner.


    She hesitated for a while before following behind Conner. They then came to a quiet room.


    ¡°Feeling aggrieved?¡± Conner asked in a friendly manner.


    Jennifer replied, ¡°Well, it''s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t mind Sylvia. That''s how she always behaves. She probably hopes that I can die


    early.¡± Conner breathed a sigh before adding, ¡°But I have no choice but to rely on her because she


    has the Yeager family to back her up. Mateo is facing difficult circumstances at the moment. He


    couldn''t even make it for my birthday.


    Thus, we can''t afford to lose her.¡±


    Mateo Wilson was the current Tayhaven King. He is the eldest son of Conner and the father of


    Nigel.


    ¡°By the way, who gave you this?¡± Conner asked.


    ¡°Kingsley! He just threw it to me. At first, I thought it was given by Nigel. Seriously, I don''t know him,


    and I don''t get why he gave this to me.¡± Jennifer heaved a sigh.


    Conner smiled and stopped probing. ¡°When you get back to Pollerton, you can continue managing


    the business in Pollerton. Just ignore Alicia. You have good foresight and have proven that you are


    correct. I''m d that I''m right about you.¡±


    Jennifer stared at him, saying nothing.


    ¡°We have to prove ourselves when we still have chances, right?¡± Conner paused for a while before


    adding, ¡°You have to prove yourself to your ex-husband.¡±


    Images of Donald shed through her mind as she heard those words. She then replied, ¡°All right,


    I''ll do it.¡±


    ¡°You should go,¡± Conner uttered.


    After Jennifer left, Conner sank into deep thought. No one knew what he was thinking.


    It was six in the evening by the time Jennifer returned to Pollerton. She was already exhausted.


    The trip to Tayhaven this time felt like a dream. If it weren''t for Horizon Group, she would have been


    hurt and deeply


    humiliated.


    After pondering for a moment, she decided to buy some fruits and gifts before heading to Pollerton


    General Hospital to visit Donald''s grandpa, Raymond.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± As soon as Jennifer entered the ward, she saw Raymond standing by the window and


    staring outside.


    He seemed better at the moment. Seeing Jennifer walking over, he smiled and eximed, ¡°Jennifer,


    I didn''t expect to see you today. Why are you here? Did you miss me?


    Somehow, a touch of sadness grew inside her the moment she saw Raymond. She replied, ¡°Yeah, I


    missed you.¡±


    A smile appeared on Raymond''s face. Gazing at her, he asked, ¡°Did someone bully you or


    something?¡±


    Jennifer nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at Jennifer encouragingly, Raymond responded, ¡°Do you mind sharing your concerns with


    me?¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Jennifer hesitated for a moment. Eventually, she decided to tell him about her experiences in the


    Wilson family.


    Upon hearing that, Raymond said, ¡°What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger. That''s merely a


    challenge for you. Conner is right. You should use this opportunity to prove yourself.¡±


    ¡°But then, I''m afraid that I can''t handle it well...¡± Jennifer said as a hint of dejectedness appeared in


    her eyes.


    ¡°How would you know if you don''t give it a try?¡± Raymond chuckled. ¡°As long as you work hard,


    you''ll always get what you want in the end. How could a man beat the umtion of effort over


    many generations on his own? That''s why I think this will be a valuable opportunity for you. You


    have the support of a century-old affluent family now.¡±


    Jennifer looked at Raymond''s dark opaque eyes. Suddenly, she noticed wisdom in his gaze. After


    pondering for a while, she asked, ¡°Has Donalde here recently?


    How is he doing?¡±


    Raymond replied, ¡°Oh. Hees often.¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡± Jennifer asked atst.


    Raymond broke into augh. ¡°Of course. Who else would hee with?¡±


    Jennifer chuckled as a sense of relief washed over her.


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman walked over to them. She was wearing a tight gown, entuating her


    slender body and curves.


    Moreover, there was a food container in her hand. As soon as she saw Jennifer, she was startled.


    Immediately, she walked toward Raymond with a cold expression. ¡°Raymond, your mushroom soup


    is here.¡±


    It was Hannah Nixon, Nouveau Hospital''s professor.


    Ignoring Jennifer, she handed the soup to Raymond.


    Raymond shed a smile. ¡°You don''t have to send me soup every day. I don''t want to dy your


    work.¡±


    Hannah shook her head and replied indifferently, ¡°It''s okay. I''m not that busy unless I have any


    major operations.¡±


    Raymond took over the soup.


    Jennifer said, ¡°All right, Raymond. I''ll take my leave now. I''ll pay you another visit when I have time.¡±


    Raymond nodded without saying anything.


    Jennifer cast a long look at Hannah before walking out of the room. Then, she headed to see Rafe.


    Rafe was still in the hospital. He was scrolling through the recruitment posts on the phone in the


    ward. He looked slightly awkward the moment he saw Jennifer walking over with a fruit basket. ¡°M-


    Mrs. Campbell, you''re here.¡±


    Soon, he felt that it was inappropriate to address her like that. After all, he knew that Donald and


    Jennifer had divorced.


    Jennifer put the basket to the side. She took out a stool and sat down. ¡°Has Donald been here


    recently?¡±


    Rafe answered, ¡°Yes. But, perhaps he was busy with his work, so he didn''t stay for too long.¡±


    Jennifer fell silent. After some time, she asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for asking, Mrs. Campbell. I''ve pretty much recovered. The doctor will probably


    discharge me from the hospital in a few more days,¡± Rafe exined.


    ¡°That''s great. You don''t have to rush to get a new job. I have some money with me. You can use it


    first.¡± Jennifer handed him a bank card. ¡°There''s not much on the card. I have only around thirty


    thousand on it. Give me a call if it''s not enough for you.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right. There''s no need for that.¡± Rafe quickly turned her down.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just take it.¡± Jennifer put the card on the bedside table.


    With that, Rafe stopped rejecting her. ¡°How have you been these days, Mrs. Campbell?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I''m doing fine.¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°Rest well.


    I''ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rafe stood up and saw her out of the ward.


    Suddenly, Jennifer turned around at the entrance. ¡°If Donaldes here, tell him to call me after he


    is no longer angry.¡±


    Rafe was taken aback by her words. He nodded, saying, ¡°Okay. Don''t worry, Mrs.


    Campbell.¡±


    Soon after, Jennifer left. Rafe sighed as he stared at her disappearing figure. Even he knew that


    she and Donald would never be able to get back together again.


    Although he did not know the true identity of Donald, he knew that Donald was no longer how he


    used to be.


    Furthermore, he had Lana, Hannah, and Reina with him. Hence, it would be difficult for Jennifer to


    rekindle their romance.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Soon after Jennifer left, Donald walked into the ward.


    ¡°Donald...¡± Rafe opened his mouth, attempting to say something.


    ¡°I know. Jennifer was here,¡± Donald said with a calm face. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°She asked you to give her a call,¡± Rafe said.


    Donald smiled, shaking his head. ¡°Let''s talk about that some other time. You can finally get


    discharged from the hospital after a few days. Have you thought of what you''re going to do next?¡±


    Rafe shook his head as well. ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°How about I assign you a new project?¡± Donald asked.


    Rafe froze. ¡°What project?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small project called ''Project Eternity.'' The job is not thatplicated. Generally, you''ll need to


    negotiate or bid with the business partners who request to coborate with us. The base sry is


    ten thousand, and you''ll also receive an additional one percent of the revenue for every sessful


    project asmission. What do you think?¡± Donald asked.


    Rafe pondered for a moment. ¡°Okay. Do you have any training materials for that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''ll send someone to provide you a series of training after this.¡±


    ¡°How big is that project? How much funds does it have?¡± Rafe asked.


    ¡°It''s just a small project. I believe that you can handle it well.¡±


    The two chatted for a while before Donald left.


    Just then, he received a call from Tyson. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m afraid I might need you toe over to


    Octagon Sect now. Things are getting a little troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Wait for me.¡± Donald hung up the call.


    Meanwhile, Tyson, Zayne, and Lucas were taking Jasper to Octagon Sect. They nned to execute


    him in front of every one of the Octagon Sect. In the car, Jasper demanded that he needed to give


    his mother, grandfather, and uncle a call. Naturally, Zayne was not afraid of that, so he let Jasper do


    so.


    After all, Zayne did not even give a hoot about the member from Octagon Sect.


    At that moment, the sky was already dark. All the buildings were brightly lit up, including the base of


    Octagon Sect.


    Octagon Sect had purchased a plot ofnd on the outskirts of Pollerton. They then built a manor on


    it that covered an area of more than eight thousand square meters as their base. Moreover, they


    had established a martial hall, underground boxing arena, and a fighting ring for dogs.


    Just then, Zayne was staring at the people in front of him coldly. There was some blood around the


    corner of his lips.


    A tall, muscr man with a beard was standing opposite him. He was wearing white karate attire,


    and he looked like he was in his forties. Pointing at Zayne, he roared, ¡°Yourbat arts are trash


    compared to Jeradus Karate!¡±


    Zayne remained silent. He clenched his fist and rushed forward to throw a punch at that man''s


    chest.


    Nevertheless, that man did not try to dodge. He stood there motionlessly, letting Zayne punch at


    him.


    Boom!


    Zayne''s fistnded on his chest, creating a loud sound. The man, however, was as sturdy as a


    mountain. He continued to stand still. The next second, he lifted his left leg to step on Zayne''s calf.


    Crack!


    Zayne''s leg broke into an unnatural form. He knelt on the ground as his expression turned ferocious


    and twisted in pain. A light sheen of perspiration formed on his forehead as he clenched his teeth


    furiously. The muscr man grabbed his hair and kicked his face with a knee, sending him flying


    backward.


    He was ruthless in his attack.


    Zayne flew for around five to six meters before copsing to the ground. He coughed up blood


    helplessly, and his face was a bloody mess.


    ¡°One of the five most powerful men in Pollerton? You''re just a piece of trash!¡± that muscr man


    cursed in broken Chanaean.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lucas asked coldly.


    The man''s wife, who was also Jasper''s mother, was the president of the Pollerton branch''s Karate


    Association. However, Lucas had never seen that man before. He''s definitely not a nameless


    nobody in Jeradus!


    The muscr man turned to look at Lucas with a strange gaze. He seemed to be gloating, as there


    was a sense of superiority on his face. ¡°Who am I?¡±


    He added, ¡°Someone will tell you about itter.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As soon as he finished his words, an elder in hisbat attire walked out. For every step he took,


    he left a series of afterimages behind him. Within a second, he raised his hand and hit Tyson''s


    shoulder. Then, he carried Jasper and moved to the side.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    The elderly man looked like he was in his seventies, and his hair was neatlybed. His every


    action was elegant.


    Tyson''s entire arm was numb, and he looked at the elder in shock.


    He is Jasper''s maternal grandfather and the head of Octagon Sect, Titus Morris! He rarely fights, so


    I never knew how strong he was, but I didn''t expect him to be so powerful! I didn''t even have time to


    react, and I almost lost my right arm!


    ¡°How dare you try to kill my grandson in Octagon Sect!¡± Titus said coldly.


    Grabbing Titus, Jasper sobbed, ¡°Granddad, I almost died! I''m so scared. Can you kill them all?¡±


    Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas'' hearts sunk.


    Originally, it would be easy for the three to kill Jasper in Octagon Sect, and even Titus would not be


    able to defend against theirbined attacks.


    However, a karate expert who learned Jeradus Karate suddenly appeared in Octagon Sect.


    He had a burly figure which increased the ferocity and strength of his attacks.


    Patting Jasper''s head, Titusforted, ¡°All right, don''t cry anymore. I''m here.


    Everything is going to be okay.¡±


    Titus then looked at the bag of human heads and walked over to open it. Immediately, he saw a


    horrifying scene. All the victims'' eyes were opened wide, and the center of their forehead was


    punctured by a nail.


    ¡°You want me to pay one million for each head, and if I don''t, you will wipe out Octagon Sect?¡± Titus


    asked as an icy glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The burly man with a mustache also red at them viciously, as seven of the


    fifteen heads belonged to Jeradus Karate fighters.


    Jasper quipped, ¡°Donald Campbell gave this order.¡±


    Titus fumed, ¡°Give Donald a call! I won''t kill you now, but if I don''t see him in one hour, I will kill his


    whole family!¡±


    Tyson, Lucas, and Zayne exchanged nces.


    Suddenly, Titus turned to Lucas and asked, ¡°Lucas, what''s wrong with you? Jasper is your son.


    Jasper scoffed, ¡°He doesn''t see me as his son. When Donald wanted to kill me, he didn''t dare to


    speak a word. He only knelt and apologized to Donald and even said that he could punish me


    however he liked!¡±


    ¡°Is that true, Lucas?¡± Titus asked.


    Sighing, Lucas admitted, ¡°It''s for the good of Octagon Sect.¡±


    ¡°That''s nonsense! You''re just a coward! A useless coward!¡± Jasper raged.


    Just then, the clicking of high heels traveled into everyone''s ears, and a middle-ageddy dashed


    over. Though she looked like she was in her forties, she was still beautiful and charismatic. She


    wore a thickyer of makeup and skin-colored stockings that


    showed her long legs.


    Upon seeing her, Lucas averted his gaze ufortably.


    The woman was the president of the Pollerton branch''s Karate Association, Charlotte Morris.


    ¡°Jasper, what happened?¡± she asked as she rushed toward him and carefully checked his body for


    injuries. Seeing there was none, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jasper wailed, ¡°Mom, I almost died! Dad wanted to kill me! Lucas Albee wanted to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Don''t cry, Jas. Don''t cry,¡± Charlotteforted before turning to re at Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, it''s for your own good,¡± Lucas exined solemnly.


    ¡°For my own good?¡± Charlotte furrowed her brows and pointed an using finger at Lucas. ¡°That''s


    why you wanted to kill Jasper?¡±


    Lucas fell silent.


    As Charlotte stared at Lucas, the anger on her face changed to a mocking look before she suddenly


    smirked. "I''ve finally realized your true nature! Luckily, Jasper is not your son!¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Lucas started trembling violently, and he stared at Charlotte and Jasper with wide eyes.


    Surprisingly, there was no hint of shock on Jasper''s face.


    The burly manughed and ced his arm on Charlotte''s shoulder before reaching into her shirt to


    fondle her chest. ¡°Didn''t you ask who I am just now? I can tell you now that I am Jasper''s biological


    father. I am the winner of the tenth Jeradus Karate Competition, Yusof Parker. I''ve slept with your


    wife, and I must say that she is great!¡±


    Though there were many people around, Charlotte showed no sign of resistance, and instead, there


    was a look of satisfaction on her face.


    Even Titus was not shocked, and he looked straight ahead.


    Instantly, Lucas'' eyes turned red. ¡°Charlotte Morris!¡± he growled.


    ¡°Did you really think I liked you for all these years? Yusof is the one I love, as he is so much more


    capable than you!¡± Charlotte dered, chuckling.


    Zayne and Tyson looked at Lucas in pity, as everyone except Lucas knew that Jasper was actually


    Yusof''s son.


    ¡°You are such a trashy woman!¡± Lucas gritted his teeth and clenched his fingers.


    ¡°To be honest, I was already with Yusof before I married you,¡± added Charlotte casually.


    Grinning, Yusof pulled Charlotte into his arms and patted her bottom. Charlotte let out a breathy


    gasp. ¡°Do you remember that you got drunk on your wedding night? We made love the whole night


    while you slept like the dead. It seems like you are weak, just like your country. All the men in yourN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    country are the same. You all only dare to bully the weak. No woman will like such a man,¡± Yusof


    said smugly.


    Unable to hold in his anger any longer, Lucas sprinted toward Charlotte and swung his fist at her


    with a murderous glint in his eye.


    Immediately, Yusof pulled Charlotte behind him and grabbed Lucas'' fist with his right hand so


    forcefully that his sleeves ripped. At the same time, he aimed his elbow at Lucas'' temples.


    If Yusof''s elbow really hit Lucas, thetter''s head would have burst open from the impact.


    However, Tyson suddenly joined in the fight at a critical moment and also blocked Yusof s killing


    blow with his elbow.


    Tyson''s elbow shattered, and he was flung a few meters away.


    Before Lucas could even react, Yusof aimed another kick at his chest, and Lucas flew and crashed


    against the wall. A crack immediately appeared on the wall.


    ¡°You both are making a fool out of yourselves!¡± Yusof shouted before smashing his elbow against


    the marble wall.


    An enormous hole appeared in the wall, and tiny stones rolled onto the floor. ¡°Are your brains as


    hard as this marble wall?¡±


    Zayne spat out his saliva mixed with blood and stared coldly at Yusof.


    Walking over to Lucas, Jasper gripped Lucas'' hair and mocked, ¡°How are you going to kill me now?¡±


    Lucas'' eyes bulged, and the veins on his face popped as he stared murderously at Jasper.


    No one will understand my feelings right now. The son I raised painstakingly for more than twenty


    years is actually someone else''s! However, the person I want to kill the most is my wife! She has


    been cheating on me all along and is even flirting with that foreigner in my facet


    ¡°I should have killed you in the hotel!¡± Lucas hissed.


    Upon hearing his words, Charlotte strode over and stepped on Lucas with her high heels. ¡°How


    dare you say that! You useless coward! You disgust me!¡±


    Yusof also walked over and stared down at Lucas. ¡°Call that Donald toe over now! I''m going to


    kill him, and then I can toy with your wife!¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Arrogance, mockery, and derision were written all over Yusof''s face as he towered over Lucas with


    a sense of superiority.


    Lucas looked at Charlotte and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Although he had an illegitimate daughter, he still treated Charlotte very well and satisfied her every


    demand.


    ¡°How can youpare to Yusof? He''s from Jeradus, so he naturally has a higher status than you.¡±


    Yusof gleefullyughed when he heard Charlotte''s reply. ¡°Did you hear that? I have a higher status


    than you! Has she pleasured you before? I bet the answer is no! But she has done it for me!¡± he


    announced crudely.


    Lucas squeezed his eyes shut as murderous thoughts filled his head.


    ¡°Stop wasting time and call Donald here! I will kill him myself for daring to harm my son! How dare


    he even say one head costs one million?¡±


    Just then, the dull sound of footsteps traveled from the door.


    ¡°I have now changed my mind. One head is worth ten million now. Yours are unincluded.¡± An


    emotionless voice sounded.


    Yusof straightened his back and looked in the direction of the door.


    Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas were startled for a moment before looks of shame appeared on their


    faces.


    After all, they were the most powerful people in Pollerton, but they were sorely defeated by Octagon


    Sect that day.


    Donald walked in wearing a ck suit and a white shirt. As he was well-built, and his clothes were


    well-fitted, he looked tall and imposing.


    ¡°Why are you courting death?¡± Donald asked calmly.


    Jasper stared at Donald with a vicious glint in his eye, and he pointed at Donald. ¡°It''s him,


    Granddad! Kill him!¡±


    ¡°You are Donald Campbell?¡± Charlotte asked furiously.


    With an impassive face, Donald nced at her before turning his gaze to Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas.


    The three lowered their heads in shame, not daring to look into Donald''s eyes.


    ¡°Do you know who Jasper is? He is my son! And I am the president of the Pollerton branch''s


    Jeradus Karate Association! Did you not think of the consequences when you tried to harm


    Jasper?¡± bellowed Charlotte.


    Titus also chimed in, ¡°It seems like because Octagon Sect was peacefully doing business these


    years and did not engage in fights, small fries like you forgot our might! Today, regardless of who


    you are and who is backing you, you must die!¡±


    ¡°I don''t think so,¡± dered Donald, slowly shaking his head.


    Titus snorted and used his strangebat technique once again. In a sh, he appeared in front of


    Donald, leaving behind a series of afterimages, and he stabbed a dagger in the direction of


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Donald''s chest.


    His movement was as fast as lightning.


    Yusof chuckled, expecting Donald to get stabbed, but his eyes suddenly widened in shock when he


    saw Donald mp down on the de with his fingers.


    With a slight bend of his finger, the de shattered. Then, Donald grabbed Titus'' right arm and tore


    it right off his body!


    ¡°Ah!¡± screamed Titus in pain as he copsed against the floor, his arm still in Donald''s hands.


    Donald threw the arm on the ground and dered, ¡°One hundred million, or I will kill you.¡±


    Though his voice was monotone, it still sent shivers down everyone''s spines.


    Meanwhile, Zayne and the others were thrilled. As expected of Lord Campbell! Even an expert like


    Titus is no match for him!


    ¡°Dad!¡± Charlotte screeched as she ran toward Titus to check his injuries.


    Immediately, her heart sank.


    The skin around the wound was smooth as if a sharp weapon had sliced through it cleanly. Yet, the


    arm was torn off by Donald, which meant that he was abnormally strong.


    ¡°Yusof, kill him!¡± Charlotte ordered angrily.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Yusof made his move. His muscr body resembled a tank as he bulldozed toward Donald while


    aiming his elbow at Donald''s temples.


    However, Donald did not move, and when Yusof''s elbow smashed against his temples, a loud ng


    was heard, followed by the sounds of bones shattering.


    Immediately after, a cry of pain resonated in the air.


    Donald did not move an inch, but Yusof s elbow had shattered, so his arm currently hung limply.


    Dumbfounded, Yusof could only stare at Donald fearfully. My blow can shatter a thirty-centimeter-


    thick piece of marble, but it didn''t harm Donald at all!


    ¡°Your strength is stillcking. Besides, this is not how you do Jeradus Karate. I''ve seen the king of


    Jeradus before, so I know what real Jeradus Karate looks like. Nheless, karate can''tpare


    with martial arts,¡±mented Donald.


    Before Yusof could even react, Donald suddenly reappeared before Yusof as if he was a phantom.


    He stretched out two fingers and tapped Yusof s shoulder.


    Bang! Yusof s shoulder de instantly exploded, revealing a gaping hole, and blood started


    gushing out.


    ¡°This is One-Inch Punch,¡± Donald announced.


    Yusof let out a blood-curdling scream as his right shoulder de shattered.


    However, Donald showed no signs of mercy, and this time, he gently patted Yusof s left shoulder.


    Yusof was startled for a while, as he did not feel any pain, but soon, he cried out in agony.


    He felt as if he was exploding from the inside out. Seven explosions were heard before his ribs,


    shoulder des, and sternum cracked simultaneously.


    ¡°This is Fist of Seven Damages,¡± Donald remarked nonchntly.


    Jasper gasped and took a step back. ¡°Monster! You''re a monster!¡±


    Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas were also dumbstruck.


    Just how powerful is Donald? All three of us had fought with Yus of previously, and we knew that he


    wasn''t an ordinary fighter in Jeradus.


    However, he is as weak as a newborn when fighting against Donald.


    By now, Yusof was gravely injured.


    Kneeling on the ground, he choked out mouthfuls of blood. ¡°Who are you? You don''t belong here!


    You''re definitely not a nameless nobody!¡± he uttered, staring at Donald with fear.


    Donald took a few steps back and dug out a handkerchief from his suit pocket to wipe his hands.


    Ignoring Yusof, he instead said to Titus, ¡°Give me one billion, and I''ll immediately leave.¡±


    Before Titus could reply, Charlotte had already shouted, ¡°This is ckmail! You''re finished!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Donald stared at her as if she was an idiot.


    His face pale, Titus sighed. ¡°Young man, you are indeed a skilled fighter, but have you thought


    about the consequences? Octagon Sect is not only abat arts n but is also a listedpany.


    We own neen enterprises. Do you know how much tax revenue we generate for Pollerton every


    year? An individual''s might isn''t true might. You''re still young, so you don''t understand. If you leave


    now, I will let you off.¡±


    ¡°An individual''s might isn''t true might?¡± repeated Donald, confused.


    Titus has a way with words. I actually believed him for a second there.


    Unfortunately, Titus'' opponent was Donald, and he did not know Donald''s capability.


    Nodding, Donald dered, ¡°Fine. I''ll show you whether an individual''s might can be counted as true


    might.¡±


    Titus had no idea what Donald was talking about. He staggered up from the ground before using his


    clothes to wrap his wound carelessly.


    ¡°You''ll regret this! I''ll make sure you regret this! Jasper, call your uncle now! I will report this to the


    Nations'' Union and punish you!¡± Charlotte shrieked.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    ¡°No one will be able to stop me from destroying Octagon Sect,¡± Donald dered as he checked the


    time on his phone.


    A man in uniform rushed in from outside at that precise moment. ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Morris, but I have


    bad news. We''ve been surrounded!¡±


    Surrounded?


    Charlotte had no idea what he was talking about, so she looked out the window and was taken


    aback.


    Besides her, Jasper, Yusof, and Titus were shocked.


    Even Lucas, Zayne, and Tyson were dumbfounded.


    After all, they were surrounded by an army.


    The army resembled that of ancient times. There were more than a hundred of them, and they were


    dressed in green armor and wielding swords with icy expressions. They were led by a man dressed


    in a navy blue suit. It was Kingsley, the Wyvern King, who had recently returned from Tayhaven.


    When Titus saw the army dressed simrly, he knew something bad was about to happen. Instantly,


    his face was flushed with fear.


    In fact, he was well aware that the army belonged to the Horizon Group.


    ¡°Who are you? Who the heck are you?¡± Horrified, Titus pointed his index finger at Donald. ¡°Donald


    Campbell... You''ve got to be Lord Campbell of Horizon Group!¡±


    ¡°You''re correct. Unfortunately, there isn''t any prize for knowing that,¡± Donald replied indifferently.


    Titus'' legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground. ¡°Please, Lord Campbell, spare our lives!¡±


    In the meantime, Yusof, the karate master, felt a shiver run down his spine. It''s no surprise that he


    mentioned knowing Jeradus king because the two of them had a duel, and no one knew who had


    won. Not only that, but Jeradus'' king was also afraid to oppose Donald.


    Jasper was stunned as he gulped forcefully.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Is Donald Campbell Lord Campbell? That''s too crazy! Why is he back in Pollerton rather than at the


    Quadfield border? I''m doomed. Is there any chance of me surviving now that I''ve messed with Lord


    Campbell?


    ¡°Am I powerful enough?¡± Donald asked.


    Everything in front of Titus became dark as he replied, ¡°Of course...¡±


    Charlotte realized she was in serious trouble at that point. The Karate Association and the Octagon


    Sect were nothing more than a farce in the eyes of Lord Campbell.


    ¡°I''m here to greet you, Lord Campbell.¡± Kingsley stepped forward and saluted Donald.


    ¡°It''s all right. I don''t give a d*mn about etiquette,¡± Donald grumbled impatiently. ¡°Right now, I


    command you to wipe out the Octagon Sect. I''m leaving it up to you to decide what happens to


    those people''s lives.¡±


    Titus'' face turned pale when he heard that.


    ¡°Please, Lord Campbell, have mercy! I''ll pay you a billion. No, five billion!¡±


    ¡°It''s toote. I''m not interested in it any longer.¡± Donald turned around.


    Donald sat in a chair that had been prepared for him and stared coldly at the others. After that, he


    locked his gaze on Yusof. ¡°People like you are the ones who irritate me the most. You have such


    poor taste. What exactly do you see in Charlotte?¡±


    When Lucas heard that, he was more embarrassed than Yusof, but he did not dare to retort.


    ¡°You can''t kill me, Lord Campbell, because I''m from Jeradus.¡± He added, ¡°Even if I do something


    wrong, the king of Jeradus will be the one to punish me.¡±


    Donald furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Hearing that, Kingsley walked over.


    In spite of the fact that he was severely injured, Yusof screamed as he leaped to his feet and


    charged toward Kingsley.


    Upon seeing that, Kingsley unsheathed his personal weapon, the Wyvern de, and impaled


    Yusof''s abdomen before thetter was pinned to the wall. Blood sttered everywhere, even


    though the move was not deadly.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, please leave him to me!¡± Lucas requested Donald''s permission to do so.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Donald nodded in response.


    As Lucas limped toward Yusof, thetter shouted, ¡°No! I beg you, please! Don''t do it, Lucas!¡±


    Lucas approached him and smeared thetter''s blood on his finger before putting it in his mouth to


    savor it. ¡°You owe me a lot. How can I just let you go like that?¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    With that, he swung the sword at Yusof''s lower half.


    Yusof s agonizing scream could be heard a split secondter.


    Lucas had reddened eyes and a sardonic expression on his face as he looked at Charlotte. ¡°Look,


    your man is no longer useful.¡±


    Charlotte''s entire body was trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Stop it! Otherwise, I will never forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Forgive me?¡± Lucas froze for a brief moment before bursting outughing hysterically. ¡°I''m not


    looking for forgiveness from a b*tch like you!¡±


    He swung a second time after finishing his words, severing Yusof s right arm.


    It had all turned into a bloodbath.


    Titus sat motionless on the ground, afraid to move. Jasper, on the other hand, had peed his pants


    and was horrified.


    ¡°Those who aren''t of my race are sure to have a different mind. People like you deserve to die,¡±


    Lucas screamed hysterically.


    ¡°Charlotte, please help me.¡± The fear of death had engulfed Yusof.


    Lucas savagely chopped off his head the next second and grabbed the lifeless head as it flew


    through the air.


    He walked toward Charlotte, Yusof s head resting on his hand. ¡°It''s now your turn.¡±


    Despite Charlotte''s attempt to flee, Lucas leaped to Charlotte''s back and stabbed her in the blink of


    an eye. She then copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Lucas, please let me go! We are basically still husband and wife! I beg you, please don''t kill me!¡±


    Charlotte wailed.


    Upon hearing that, Lucas squatted next to her and stroked her mouth with his right hand. ¡°What a


    whore, you even pleasured him.¡± ¡°Lucas, I''ll go to any length to please your body. I''m sure that you''ll


    be satisfied,¡± she cried hysterically.


    After saying that, she was about to undo his belt.


    Upon witnessing that, Lucas'' eyes were cold as he stabbed the sword directly into her mouth,


    stirring it ruthlessly. ¡°Die!¡±


    Charlotte covered her mouth and trembled for a moment before she died.


    ¡°Jasper, my good boy. Come here and let me have a look at you.¡± Lucas waved at Jasper with a


    smile on his face, which was covered in blood and revealed only his teeth, making him look


    iparably hideous.


    Jasper was taken aback upon seeing that. ¡°Dad...¡±


    Instantly, Lucas'' face darkened. He dashed over to Jasper and grabbed his neck. ¡°You''re just a


    bastard child. You have no right to call me dad!¡±


    Jasper''s breath quickened as he recalled the memories of how he ended up in that situation.


    I shouldn''t have offended Donald. If I hadn''t offended him, I would still be filthy rich right now. He


    lost consciousness and died the next moment.


    Titus could only tremble as he watched his daughter and grandson lying in a pool of blood, unable


    to save them.


    ¡°Titus.¡± Lucas sighed. ¡°I told you before that I was going to kill Jasper for everyone''s sake, but you


    didn''t believe me. I''m sure you''re kicking yourself right now.¡±


    Titus nodded continuously.


    Then, Lucas continued, ¡°Unfortunately, there''s no point in regretting it now. I''m about to send you to


    your death. Oh, and in your next life, please make sure to have a better daughter, okay?¡±


    Lucas swung his sword once more without mercy, killing Titus. Before Lucas passed out, he


    lowered his head in front of Donald to show respect.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°You know what to do next,¡± Donald said to Kingsley after seeing that.


    The next morning, everyone was shocked to learn that Octagon Sect had been razed to the ground


    in just one day.


    Without causing a ruckus, the powerful force was able topletely destroy a publicly-traded


    company.


    Only a few people knew it was the wrath of Donald.


    Donald, the instigator, got up early the next morning as if nothing had happened. He met with Lilith


    shortly afterward and inquired about the Rising Dragon Project''s progress.


    She informed him that the data model had been obtained. The only thing left to do was wait for the


    final assessment. The terminal would be opened for final calibration once the final assessment had


    beenpleted.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Reina¡¯s Scarlet Swan Vi became famous, while Wynter''s endorsement went viral overnight. Many


    hotshots had contacted Reina in hopes she could get Scarlet Swan Vi on the market.


    However, Reina was very grateful to Donald and rejected it.


    In her office, she was sipping on coffee after finishing her work. While propping her chin up with her


    right hand, she started to scroll through her phone to see if there were any new messages from


    Donald.


    However, she was disappointed.


    Donald would never be the first to send her messages. Even if she texted him, he might not answer.


    Have you eaten yet? What are you doing?


    Looking at the two text messages she sent him, Reina was distraught at how distant he was. When


    she was deep in thought, a knock on the door caused her to sit straight. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Donald entered the room.


    Reina was bewildered as she quickly stood up. ¡°You''re here.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The man calmly nodded as he took out a box. ¡°Didn''t I break your nest time?


    I bought a new one for you.¡±


    Thrilled, Reina opened the box to find a thick, heavy gold ne resembling a dog''s cor.


    ¡°It''s pure gold. I figured you would like it,¡± Donald exined earnestly.


    Reina felt horrified by his taste.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked.


    Reina was a little hesitant as she nodded.


    It s... nice.


    ¡°I''m relieved, then.¡± After saying that, he turned to leave.


    Reina became a little deted. ¡°Where are you going?


    Donald turned around in confusion.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°There''s a charity auction tomorrow at nine o''clock at night. Pollerton Commerce is the organizer of


    it. Can you apany me there?¡± she invited.


    After saying that, she handed Donald an invitation card that contained a few details about the


    auction items. Donald wanted to reject it at first, but his eyes narrowed when he saw the card.


    He was more than familiar with two of the auction items¡ªEternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s


    Dream!


    The two items were being sold at a starting price of ten million.


    Upon seeing that, Donald remained motionless for a few moments. Doesn''t Jennifer own the two


    items? Why are they being auctioned? Are the two items fake, or did Jennifer sell them for money?


    Perhaps there''s a hidden reason to it?


    Donald decided to get to the bottom of it and nodded. ¡°All right.¡±


    After leaving the room, his expression darkened as he texted Bradley: Go and investigate why


    Eternal Love and A


    Midsummer Night''s Dream are being auctioned and the person behind it.


    Bradley soon texted him the answer: It''s Kevin. I just knew it would be that trash. Donald turned off


    his phone with a cold expression.


    What a good-for-nothing! If I weren''t scared of Jennifer getting sad and falling out with me, I would


    have gotten rid of him.


    At that moment, Jennifer had also received the invitation letter. When she saw the two auction


    items, she was confused before realization hit her. ¡°Kevin, did you auction off my ne and


    dress?¡± She immediately called her brother.


    ¡°Don''t you think it''s too wasteful to keep the two items? You might as well sell it off to purchase a


    new car and house for me,¡± Kevin replied.


    ¡°Those items are not mine!¡± Jennifer''s body was shaking with anger.


    Kevin answered, ¡°It''s gifted to you, so it might as well be yours. Besides, you won''t wear it often,


    and there are cheaper options for clothes. It''s settled, then. I''m still in a


    game, so I''ll hang up now.¡±


    Jennifer stared at her phone in disbelief. ¡°You''re gambling again!¡±


    Nheless, her brother hung up the call directly.


    In the de Alliance, Kevin turned off his phone in disdain, dressed in a suit. Mark came up behind


    him, his attitude way different than before.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    ¡°F*ck! I lost another eight hundred thousand. I''m so unlucky today.¡± Kevin stood up with his right


    hand hidden in his sleeve, hiding his three missing fingers that were cut off by Donald.


    Markughed. ¡°What''s eight hundred thousand to you? Your sister is affluent, anyway. Why not go


    for another round? I can introduce you to another friend to join you.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Kevin answered in a bored tone, ¡°All right, then. What''s his name?¡±


    ¡°Everyone calls him Rupert,¡± Mark said with a smile. ¡°He has a gorgeous sister, too.¡±


    After saying that, he winked at Kevin.


    That perked up Kevin''s interest. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    As Mark watched his leaving figure, the former had a mocking look. Let''s see how well you''ll survive


    in de Alliance.


    In the room, Kevin finally saw the Rupert that Mark was talking about. He was about twenty-five to


    twenty-six years old and looked like a pretty boy. Whenpared to Nigel''s domineering aura,


    Rupert might as well be considered a woman by how fair his skin was. Beside him sat a long-legged


    woman wearing mini shorts and a T-shirt.


    Kevin could not move his gaze away from the woman''s legs, his breath quickening.


    It had been a long time since he saw legs as beautiful as hers¡ªlong, slender, smooth, and without


    any excess fat.


    ¡°Rupert, let me introduce you to the younger brother of Pollerton Pharma''s CEO, Kevin Wilson,¡±


    Mark said.


    Rupert stood up politely. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Rupert Rodriguez, and this is my sister


    Anastasia Rodriguez.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Rupert.¡± Kevin shook hands with him.


    ¡°Should we y a couple of rounds?¡± Rupert asked with a smile. ¡°What game should we y?¡±


    ¡°Let''s y three-card poker,¡± Kevin replied.


    ¡°How about a ten thousand minimum and a no capped limit to how much we lose?¡± Rupert asked.


    ¡°Money is not a problem for you, right?¡±


    Kevin''s neck stiffened. ¡°My elder sister is the CEO of Pollerton Pharma. There''s no need to worry


    about money.¡± Then, he handed a card to Mark. ¡°Please withdraw five million for me.¡±


    There was ten million in the card, which was the deposit Pollerton Commerce gave for Eternal Love


    and A Midsummer Night''s Dream.


    Mark took over the card and walked away with a smile. Meanwhile, a curious look shot across


    Rupert''s face. It seems that he''s way richer than I thought he would be.


    ¡°I was nning to buy a Lamborghini, but since you invited me, there''s no way I would say no.¡±


    Kevin took out a gum from his pocket. At that moment, he felt like a master in gambling.


    Rupert smiled shyly. ¡°I don''t really know how to y, so you''ll have to teach me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡±


    Kevinughed before turning to look at Anastasia. ¡°Can I have your WhatsApp contact?¡±


    Anastasia''s eyes flickered as she answered, ¡°Of course. However, I have something to ask you. I''ll


    be on the job market soon, so I hope you can introduce me to a few jobs.¡±


    ¡°You can work at my sister''spany,¡± Kevin offered without a second thought.


    Outside the door, Anastasia and Mark stood side by side, watching Kevin y.


    ¡°ording to Nigel, Jennifer is currently the ambassador of the Wilson family. Despite her being


    disobedient at times, the head of the family is still willing to support her. Thus, they want you to


    seize power from her and control the business yourself. Alicia from the Wilson family will assist you


    on this.¡± After a moment, Mark added, ¡°Nigel says it''s fine to teach Jennifer a lesson. If she still


    refuses to listen to us, we can kill her.¡±


    Anastasia bounced on the balls of her feet. ¡°Have you investigated Jennifer''s background?¡±


    Mark uttered disdainfully, ¡°Don''t worry. I dug quite a lot about her. She came from a normal civilian


    family. Oh, right. She''s also divorced, and her ex-husband was previously a small renovation


    company owner. Now, he''s working as Lana''s bodyguard. So don''t worry about it. No one important


    would care if she disappeared.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Anastasia nodded. ¡°Got it. I''ll go and talk with Jennifer tomorrow. If she insists on not cooperating


    with me, I''ll find a chance to kill her.¡±


    Mark lowered his head, not daring to look at Anastasia.


    After all, she was the daughter of Noah, and not many could be a match for her. Her viciousness


    allowed her to help Noah in various dirty trades within the borders.


    ¡°Are there any signs of Golden Lord?¡± Anastasia suddenly asked.


    Fear shed through Mark''s eyes, for he was still haunted by what had happened that night. ¡°No. I


    didn''t dare to investigate.¡±


    Anastasia sighed. ¡°People like Golden Lord shouldn''t even exist in this world. He''s not someone


    that should be in this generation.¡±


    Mark felt his mouth going dry. ¡°How powerful is he exactly?¡± ¡°He''s skilled in all sorts ofbat.


    Kickboxing, Seventy-Two Stances Boxing; you name it. One of the Twelve Divine Deities, Crocodile


    Lord, almost got killed by him with just one punch.¡± Anastasia lit a cigarette. ¡°Therefore, you should


    quickly track him down for us to deal with him.¡±


    Mark did not dare to ask further and went silent.


    That night, Jennifer panicked and searched for Kevin everywhere, but she did not find him.


    She was not the only one looking for him, but his girlfriend as well. Nevertheless, his phone


    remained turned off.


    Kevin finally walked out of de Alliance with dazed eyes at one in the morning, looking like a


    zombie. He had lost a total of forty million.


    After deducting the funds he got from the auction items'' deposit, he was still thirty million in debt.


    ¡°Jennifer, I''m sorry. I lost forty million!¡± Kevin said after dialing his sister''s number. Those words


    were enough for her to ckout.


    Although she was currently the head of Pollerton Pharma, she had spent a lot on purchasing


    machinery and forming the steel structure department. Besides, Alicia entering Pollerton caused her


    to have no more than five million working capital.


    ¡°Kevin, do you remember what you promised me?¡± Jennifer screamed as tears streamed down her


    cheeks.


    ¡°Now''s not the time for you to me me. You should find a way to repay the money. The loan


    sharks wille knocking on my door tomorrow!¡± Kevin was frantic.


    Mark had told him that Rupert was someone even Mateo would stay away from, for he was the son


    of the uncrowned king of Pollerton, Noah, fifteen years ago.


    ¡°Where the heck am I going to get so much money?¡± Jennifer yelled.


    ¡°Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream can definitely sell for 30 million and beyond. I''ve


    already got the deposit, so we should just sell it,¡± Kevin said. ¡°If I can''t pay off my debt by the day


    after tomorrow, they threatened to throw me into the sea!¡±


    ¡°Come home now!¡± Jennifer fumed.


    When Kevin got home, the first thing he saw was his sister staring at him indifferently.


    Kevin shuddered, for it was the first time he saw his sister looking at him so coldly.


    ¡°Jennifer...¡± Kevin muttered weakly.


    ¡°I don''t even know who''s the owner of Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream. What if they


    come looking for it?¡± Jennifer started with a distant tone.


    Kevin responded, ¡°Someone who can afford to buy them will definitely not be stingy enough to ask


    for them back.¡±


    ¡°How could you lose so much money?¡± Jennifer was weeping again. ¡°Forty million! Do you know the


    reason why I divorced your brother-inw? It''s because of you!¡±


    Her brother had be impatient. ¡°He is not my brother-inw. Someone as pathetic as him does


    not deserve to be my family member! Who does he think he is?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jennifer red at her brother. ¡°Our house was mortgaged because of you, and I even gave you the


    money meant to cure Grandpa. He had never done anything unfair to you!¡±


    Kevin replied in disdain, ¡°Being poor is a crime itself! He''s in the wrong if he can''t provide me the


    help I want.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Jennifer was livid. ¡°I don''t care. Go find a way yourself.¡±


    Immediately, Kevin shrunk away. ¡°Are you just going to watch as I die? Rupert will being soon!"


    Just then, Leonard walked out of his room. ¡°Jennifer, he''s your younger brother. The incident


    already happened, so now''s not the time to me him but start thinking how we should solve it.¡±


    Linda added, ¡°That''s right. You have money, don''t you? You''re the CEO of Pollerton Pharma!¡±


    Jennifer answered, ¡°What if the two auction items can''t sell for such a good price? I only have four


    million working capital in my hands, and Alicia keeps a close eye on it. The Wilson family might


    remove me from power if I use it!¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case, let''s sell this house,¡± Linda answered.


    Jennifer widened her eyes. It was her first time realizing how shameless her parents were. ¡°This is


    the Wilson family in Tayhaven''s property! I don''t have the right to sell it!¡±


    ¡°I don''t care. If you don''t want to witness me die, find a way to solve this.¡± Kevin went all out.


    After saying that, they filed back into their rooms, leaving Jennifer in the living room staring into


    space.


    It was the first time she felt so helplessly alone.


    ¡°Jennifer, you need to remember that we''re family, and Kevin is your only younger brother. Don''t


    forget where your roots are!¡± Linda''s voice sounded behind the door.


    Curling herself into a ball, Jennifer wept on the couch.


    After a moment''s thought, she texted Donald to tell him what was happening.


    Donald wanted to talk with her but gave up after seeing how annoying Kevin was.


    Then, Bradley texted him: Lord Campbell, the person who betted with Kevin is Noah''s son, Rupert.


    Kevin lost 40 million in a couple of hours. What a loser! How can he lose forty million in three-card


    poker"? Does he think he''s using mock money to y ?


    Bradley added: Should we get rid of Rupert?


    Donald texted him back: It''s okay for now. Just keep a close eye on his whereabouts and who he


    interacts with.


    The following day, Jennifer woke up redeyed and started to think of ways to get money. Even if the


    two items were sessfully auctioned off, she knew it was far from enough to pay off his debts.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After taking out all her cards, she was stunned to find a ck card Donald had left behind. It was a


    standard debit card that they owned. The duo used to deposit a small sum into it every month to put


    aside funds for their future child.


    She had never checked how much money was in it.


    After pondering for a moment, she decided to go to the bank with the card.


    Jennifer walked to a counter and passed the staff her card. ¡°Hello. Can you help me check how


    much money is on this card?¡±


    ¡°All right. Please wait for a moment.¡± The bank teller was a sweet-looking young woman wearing


    sses. ¡°Ms. Wilson, there is still about ten thousand left on this card,¡± she replied after checking


    the bnce.


    Jennifer answered, ¡°Please take it all out, and help me check this card too.¡±


    ¡°There''s still thirty thousand left in this card. Do you want to take it all out?¡± the teller asked.


    Soon, Jennifer withdrew more than two hundred thousand from eight cards. However, it was still far


    from enough.


    After thinking for a while, she handed the teller the ck card. ¡°Please help me check this card.¡±


    Although the ck card looked like any other debit card, Donald had upgraded it to a premium


    ck card in the bank''s system. It should be known that there were only fifty of the same cards in


    the country.


    Everyone who owned one was influential


    and wealthy.


    The teller gasped when she keyed the card''s information into the system.


    Jennifer was puzzled as she could not see her screen. ¡°What happened? Is something the matter?¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    The teller''s heart was pounding. What''s that?


    Thatwas a premium ck card. It was rumored that there were only fifty cards avable nationwide.


    ck cards had a minimum of a hundred million and a limit of a hundred billion!


    How on earth did a premium card end up in Pollerton ?


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Wilson. Are you the holder of this card?¡± the teller inquired.


    As the card had been encrypted, she could not find any information about the card owner in the


    system.


    Jennifer replied, ¡°No, I am not. However, I am entrusted with this card at the moment.¡±


    The teller then said, ¡°Please wait a moment. Let me get my branch manager.¡± ¡°Manager, please


    look at this,¡± the teller called out.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The branch manager was a middle-aged man over fifty years of age with a potbelly. He rushed over


    impatiently. ¡°What''s the hassle?¡±


    ¡°Please take a look at this, sir. I am not sure if there''s a mistake in the system,¡± the teller replied


    anxiously.


    The manager snorted and went to the back of the counter. As he sat down and checked the


    information on the system, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Miss, this card isn''t yours, is it?¡± the manager asked suspiciously.


    She could only cash out a little over two hundred thousand after going through eight cards. She''s


    definitely not rich. She can''t possibly possess such a premium card.


    Jennifer repeated what she had told the bank teller.


    After the manager heard her exnation, he was still suspicious. ¡°I apologize, but the origin of this


    card is still unknown. We have the right to suspect that you either found the card elsewhere or


    obtained it illegally. We will have to detain you.¡±


    Jennifer began to panic. ¡°How can this be? I told you, this is my card!¡±


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± the manager said. He led Jennifer into a meeting room.


    When they were alone in the meeting room, the manager asked Jennifer calmly, ¡°Ms. Wilson, do


    you have any idea what kind of card this is?¡±


    Jennifer looked at the seemingly ordinary debit card and said, ¡°It''s just a normal bank card. In it is


    the money we have put aside for childcare.¡±


    The manager replied coldly, ¡°Well, that proves that this isn''t your card. Please tell me where you got


    this card, or we will have to call security. ording to thew, what you''re doing now is illegal.¡±


    That''s funny. Who on earth would have a starting amount of a hundred million for childcare?


    ¡°You''re being unreasonable!¡± Jennifer was losing her patience.


    The manager sneered, ¡°You are the one who is being unreasonable here! Do you have any idea


    what kind of card this is? Do you know how much money is in this card?¡±


    Jennifer was taken aback. ¡°I don''t know...¡±


    ¡°You don''t know?¡± the manager mocked. ¡°This card has a minimum of a hundred million, and you


    can withdraw up to a hundred billion from any bank!¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes widened. She had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°That''s impossible!¡± she denied.


    The branch manager then took out his phone and said to Jennifer as he dialed, ¡°That''s the truth.


    You leave me no choice. Whoever owns this card is very wealthy. I suspect that you obtained this


    card through illegal means. I am calling the police.¡±


    Jennifer panicked. ¡°Give me back my card!


    I don''t want to withdraw anymore!¡±


    Seeing her reaction, the manager was convinced of his assumption. He had a feeling that he was


    about to gain merit in the bank.


    Jennifer struggled to take back her card. He lifted his hand and gave her arm a hard p.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Jennifer cried out in pain and quickly retracted her arm.


    Her fair and slender right arm was now red and swollen.


    ¡°This card belonged my ex-husband. He gave it to me! Give it back!¡± Jennifer begged with tears in


    her eyes.


    After a while, the door swung open. A few staff members in uniform came in and took the card. After


    a few minutes of discussion, they moved aside and continued their investigation.


    ¡°They are from the Central Bank of Pollerton. The general manager will being. They will begin


    a second verification process. Once confirmed, we will report to the police to file the case,¡± said the


    branch manager.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Not long after, the general manager arrived.


    In his fifties, he was an intimidating man. He red at Jennifer and questioned, ¡°Miss, can you


    please tell me how you got this card?¡±


    ¡°It was my ex-husband''s,¡± Jennifer answered.


    The general manager observed Jennifer. She was indeed exquisite. However, based on how she


    dressed and acted, she didn¡¯t seem like a wealthy person. She had to go through eight cards to


    cash out a little over two hundred thousand. He had seen many people like her, all of whom were


    average citizens.


    Therefore, he had reason to believe that Jennifer stole the card.


    ¡°Who is your ex-husband?¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell,¡± Jennifer replied.


    The general manager gave it some thought.


    Since there were only fifty ck cards avable, he could remember every owner''s name. However,


    he couldn''t recall a Campbell.


    ¡°I have reason to believe you stole this card,¡± the general manager concluded. ¡°This card has a limit


    of one hundred billion. Do you understand?¡±


    Jennifer was utterly shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Isn''t this Donald''s card? Why is there so much money1? Besides Charles and Lana, who else would


    have a hundred billion?


    ¡°No! You guys must be mistaken!¡± Jennifer tried to exin herself.


    However, the general manager was not listening anymore. As he was about to leave, he said,


    ¡°Report to the police. Keep an eye on her. Contact the central bank and look for the owner.¡±


    Jennifer was losing it. ¡°I have to go!¡±


    She tried to leave in a hurry, but the branch manager forcefully held her back and pushed her to the


    ground. ¡°You are quite beautiful. Why must you be a thief?¡±


    He looked at her condescendingly with a mocking expression on his face.


    ¡°But I have to thank you for getting me a merit.¡± The branch managerughed. Once the owner of


    the ck card finds out how I''ve helped to locate his card, I''ll surely be rewarded. I''ll get a


    promotion and a pay raise!


    Jennifer stood up and said nothing. She got out her phone and quickly made a call.


    ¡°Donald, I''m facing some issues at the bank on Pollerton Road.¡±


    She also exined briefly what had happened.


    After hearing from Jennifer, Donald hung up and head toward Pollerton Road in silence.


    Nobody knew what was on his mind.


    The only reason he left her the card was so that she could use it in times of need. He never


    expected Jennifer to be humiliated. Furthermore, at this rate, his identity could be exposed!


    The Parasite had not shown himself yet, so Donald still had to lie low and keep his


    identity a secret!


    If his identity was revealed too early, it would not help Jennifer at all.


    Back in the meeting room, Jennifer''s wrist was swollen. The branch manager chuckled some more


    as he teased her, ¡°Miss, you really are quite beautiful. How about getting into a rtionship with


    me? I will give you eight thousand as your monthly allowance.¡±


    He wanted her to be his mistress.


    Jennifer stared at him furiously. ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    The branch manager got more excited. ¡°You only have a little over two hundred thousand after


    cashing out eight cards. It goes to show that you''re not very well off. Getting eight thousand to


    spend monthly is not a small amount. I can even rmend you to work here at our branch.¡±


    Jennifer did not want to waste her breath on this man. She waited for Donald patiently, hoping to get


    answers when she saw himter.


    The manager refused to give up. He walked up to Jennifer and proceeded to sniff her. ¡°You smell


    very nice. Which shampoo brand do you use? Tell me.¡±


    His right hand sneakily moved to her behind and copped a feel.


    Jennifer immediately smacked his right hand away.


    The manager''s face turned cold. He raised his hands and pped Jennifer''s face, causing her to


    stagger. He mocked her, ¡°You b*tch! Let me tell you, you''re in deep trouble. The owner of this card


    is of a high position, and you''ve stolen his card. You''re doomed! Your whole family is doomed!


    Submit to me, and I will find a way to plead on your behalf. Otherwise, you''re done for!¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Phillip Parker, who is a branch manager of a bank, leveled a derisive stare at Jennifer, for he knew


    that Jennifer''s fate was entirely up to him to decide.


    He could tell others that Jennifer was an honest woman who did not pocket the card that she found,


    or he could tell the card owner that Jennifer had, in fact, stolen the card. Seeing as the woman''s


    fate was entirely dependent on what he said, Phillip grew audacious.


    However, the door was kicked down right then.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Donald walked into the room with a frigid look on his face. He caught sight of the


    red handprint forming a stark contrast against Jennifer''s pale face, as well as her swollen wrist.


    He was heartbroken at the sight of her.


    After all, she was someone whom he treasured. Why does she seem to be suffering after we''re


    separated?


    Then, he leveled a stare at Keith and chided, ¡°Nobody will be able to save you from me today. Not


    even god himself.¡±


    Keith was stumped. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Donald remained impassive. ¡°I am the card owner.


    Keith''s pupils shrunk as he regarded Donald from head to toe. Judging from the way he''s dressed, it


    sure doesn''t seem like his apparel would cost more than five hundred in total. He doesn''t seem like


    a rich man either. Hence, Keith let out a sneer and said, ¡°Right. Did you say this card was yours?¡±


    Jennifer hurriedly stood beside Donald, and it managed to calm her nerves. She lifted her head and


    was greeted by the man''s side profile.


    Donald ignored Phillip and turned to look at Jennifer instead. ¡°Which hand did he use to strike you?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. Let''s just leave.¡±


    ¡°Which hand?¡± Donald furrowed his brows and repeated himself.


    Jennifer hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The right hand.¡±


    Phillip let out another sneer. ¡°Why? Are you going to beat me up?¡±


    Donald nodded his head and charged right at Phillip. His movement was so swift that it only took


    him a fraction of a second to reach Phillip''s side.


    Then, he caught hold of Keith''s right arm and twisted it slightly.


    Though it seemed like Donald had only exerted little force, Keith let out a sharp wail as he felt like


    his arms were being twisted like a pretzel as his bones were crushed.


    He held his right arm and fell knee-first onto the ground. All colors drained from his face as he cried,


    ¡°Someone,e and kill this b*st*rd!¡±


    His voice did not reach the lobby. However, it did prate through the walls to the neighboring


    rooms.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The general manager of the second-ss bank heard themotion and rushed into the room. He


    let out a holler at the unbing sight. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡±


    Alex Morris paid no heed to Phillip''s injuries and instead said, ¡°Marcus Cooper, do you think it''s


    appropriate to let me tend to my matters at such a ce? You did not even pour a ss of water for


    me. Is this how you treat a guest?¡±


    The man was so arrogant that his sense of entitlement was written all over his face as he looked


    down on Marcus Cooper, the general manager who had just rushed into the room.


    Alex ignored Donald and Jennifer altogether.


    He was a trantor, but as a trantor of Pollerton Trantions, he had the chance to be


    acquainted with people from Yartran who came to visit Pollerton.


    Hence, he had managed to get acquainted with people from all walks of life, such as students and


    even high-ranking officials from Yartran.


    Even though Marcus was vexed by the man''s arrogance, he dared not offend him.


    After all, Alex was a well-connected man after working with people from Yartran for many years.


    The number two at Pollerton, Joshua Green, was Alex''s close friend. He even had the chance to


    dine together with Neil Yund, the most influential man in Pollerton. Throughout the ten years, Alex


    had managed to form many connections that would work well to his advantage.


    Marcus dared not offend Alex, much less the more influential Donald.


    Hence, he said, ¡°Mr. Morris, I think I owe you an exnation...¡±


    Alex picked up a stool and hurled it at Marcus'' shoulders. ¡°Would you shut up? Do I need a reason


    for getting rid of people who piss me off?¡±


    What an insolent fellow!

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Donald was stumped by Alex''s condescending manner.


    Marcus gritted his teeth and said begrudgingly, ¡°Now is not the time to get mad at me. We have to


    settle the matter with your brother-inw first.¡±


    Alex pointed at Donald in a disdainful manner and said, ¡°Are we to deal with these two? It''s really


    easy if you ask me. The woman should follow me if she doesn''t wish to die. As for the brazen young


    fellow, just break all four of his limbs. Do as I say, and I will guarantee your increment and


    promotion. I will even see to your transfer to a first-ss branch at Provincial Center. However, if


    you refuse, then you might as well pack your bags and go back to your hometown to farm!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After a pause, he let out another holler, ¡°God damn it, where is my water? I''m dying of thirst right


    now!¡±


    ¡°Go fetch some water.¡± Someone spoke up all right, but Marcus was surprised that it was Donald.


    Alex was taken aback but said nothing. He continued to eye Jennifer with a lustful gaze.


    Keith smiled wickedly. ¡°Ah, why put up a strong face when you could have been this meek all the


    while?¡±


    A teller hurriedly fetched a thermos sk filled with warm water and a ss. She left in a haste after


    leaving the items on the desk.


    Donald got up and took the thermos sk. Then, he turned to Alex and asked, ¡°Aren''t you thirsty?¡±


    Alex pulled out a chair, sat down crossed-legged, and ordered, ¡°Kneel and crawl over here.¡±


    Marcus furrowed his brows. This may turn out to be moreplicated than I think it is.


    Donald''s demeanor was rather calm and reserved. However, the man exuded a vibe that made


    Marcus feel as if he was going tosh out like a beast at any moment.


    Donald held the thermos sk and said impassively, ¡°Who gave you the audacity to


    act so arrogantly?¡±


    Alex''s face turned grim as his eyes shot a daggered look at Donald and started his name-dropping.


    ¡°Let me enlighten you, then. Joshua Green, Neil Yung, and all Yartran people who came to


    Pollerton.¡±


    Donald shook his head and let out a snicker. ¡°I''m afraid that''s not going to be enough.¡±


    Then, he turned to Alex and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Are you really thirsty?¡±


    Alex did not know what the man was getting at and merely looked at him with a frigid stare.


    ¡°Let me pour you a ss, then,¡± Donald uttered.


    The air in the meeting room grew still as everyone shuddered in response.


    There was aplete shift in Donald''s demeanor. The man exuded a devilish aura, as his eyes


    shed with a murderous glint.


    Everyone at the scene experienced a hallucination right then. They felt as if they were surrounded


    by magma in hell while Donald was looking down on all of them like a mighty dragon.


    He stood atop everyone else with cold and stony eyes. It was as if everyone else were mere


    expendable cogs to him.


    However, the hallucination disappeared as briefly as it appeared.


    Donald dashed in Alex''s direction and pushed down on his head, subduing thetter to his chair.


    Feeling the heavy weight bearing down on his head, Alex widened his eyes in shock as he


    bellowed, ¡°What the hell do you think you''re doing?¡±


    ¡°Drink your water!¡± Donald''s voice thundered in the meeting room, sounding like the devil himself.


    Everyone felt chills down their spine at the sight of the next scene. Donald opened the thermos sk


    and aimed right at Alex''s mouth as he force-fed the man.


    Alex iled his arms and legs, struggling to break himself free but to no avail. His tears mingled with


    the water Donald forced down his throat as he let out sharp wails that echoed in the meeting room.


    Jennifer covered her eyes in dismay as she cried, ¡°Donald, no!¡±


    Marcus'' eyes almost popped out of his socket as his heart raced at the chilling sight.


    How ruthless...


    From the moment that Alex insulted Jennifer, he had, in fact, chosen for his fate to be dictated by


    Donald. As a matter of fact, Donald would have taken Alex''s life if not for Jennifer. Donald did not


    wish for her to be traumatized.


    In the end, Donald forced the whole sk down the man''s throat.


    Alex slumped to the floor with his hands mped to his throat and mouth. He curled up like a


    shrimp as he reached for his phone.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    ¡°You''re dead meat! Dead meat!¡± Phillip''s face turned pale in fear.


    ¡°Jennifer, go take a rest outside. I''ll take care of this.¡± Donald gave Jennifer an indifferent look.


    Jennifer shook her head. The door was suddenly opened from outside, and it was Lana. She took


    Jennifer''s arm and said, ¡°Let''s head upstairs and get some rest. He will take care of this.¡±


    Jennifer was about to refuse when Lana shook her head at her. ¡°Have faith in him.¡±


    After a while of hesitation, Jennifer uttered, ¡°You have to help Donald.¡±


    Help Donald?


    Lana smiled wryly inside, knowing that Donald did not need anyone''s help. It would already be


    fortunate if he did not cause the troubles. However, she still said, ¡°Sure. Let''s leave first.¡±


    After Jennifer and Lana walked away,


    Donald pulled a chair toward him and sat on it. He stared coldly at Alex and Phillip.


    Marcus carefully closed the door.


    ¡°You... You are doomed,¡± Alex''s words were slurred after his tongue was burnt. Lying on the ground


    with his body bent over, Alex red at Donald with malice. His throat and stomach were severely


    burnt, and the pain he suffered was indescribable.


    How could he do such a brutal thing to me?


    Donald looked at them with a neutral expression and said, ¡°Look at you still acting tough now.¡±


    Phillip shouted, ¡°Joshua Green is Alex''s best friend, and he''sing over right now to deal with


    you!¡±


    Donald nced at them. ¡°I don''t care who''sing. Even if God himselfes, I will still not


    hesitate to end your lives.¡±


    Lord Campbell lived by the maxim to act against the enemy.


    He would not bother about how many people the enemy had on their side or what


    connections the enemy had.


    Everyone knew Lord Campbell was the most powerful being out there.


    ¡°I''ve put in so much effort to hide my identity from Jennifer so that she would not be dragged into my


    world,¡± said Donald.


    Marcus'' heart skipped a beat. He immediately bowed and said, ¡°I''ll leave first.¡±


    He knew he should not listen to whatever Donald had to say next, even if he was extremely curious


    about it. That was because he knew Donald would do away with him if he were to find out more


    about the story.


    Donald did not even bother to look at him as he continued saying, ¡°Yet look at what you''ve done. It''s


    just a trivial matter, but you already need me to get involved. Don''t you know many people will die if


    I were to do this myself?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Phillip could not understand what he meant.


    The door was pushed open again, and Joshua came in with a gloomy expression.


    At first nce, Joshua already saw Alex curled up on the ground. After he shifted his gaze to


    Donald, his heart trembled.


    ¡°I heard that you''re backing him up. Is that true?¡± Donald pointed at Alex.


    Alex grabbed Joshua''s leg and cried in pain, ¡°Mr. Green, kill him!¡±


    Joshua kicked Alex away and bowed to Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, you must be kidding. I''m not that


    close with Alex.¡±


    Alex and Phillip were both dumbfounded to hear that. Instantly, their pupils constricted. Phillip


    especially was so terrified that he was trembling in fear. He had never felt his heart filled with this


    much terror and regret.


    He must be the card owner! Only the owner of the premium ck card could pull ojf something like


    this!


    Phillip began to regret looking down on Donald.


    Alex''s face turned pale as well. He moved his head with great difficulty and red at Phillip. It was


    as if he was ming Phillip for dragging him into great trouble this time.


    Phillip suddenly got on his knees. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry for not recognizing you. I was wrong for


    looking down on you, and I wish to ask for your forgiveness!¡±


    Donald chuckled at that. ¡°Who is Titus Morris of Octagon Sect to you?¡±


    Phillip''s eyes lit up with hope. He thought he was given a chance to get away with this, so he quickly


    said, ¡°He''s Alex''s father, which makes Alex the heir of Octagon Sect. Alex has neenpanies


    under his name, and his sister also leads Karate Association.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Alex nodded in acknowledgement of Phillip''s words.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Donald smiled and nodded.


    His smile carried no emotions in it.


    Alex and Joshua were perplexed at Donald''s reaction, and they were waiting for him to say more.


    However, Donald''s following words frightened them out of their wits.


    ¡°I was the one who wiped out Octagon Sect,¡± said Donald.


    Alex felt like he was dwelling deeper into fear.


    He was aware that Octagon Sect had vanished in one night. But then, the upper sses in


    Pollerton refused to talk more about this incident, and he always felt something was strange. Before


    this, Joshua also told Alex not to investigate deeper, or he would only bring huge trouble upon


    himself.


    Joshua had no idea who was the one who did this, but he knew the answer now. It was Donald.


    ¡°Octagon Sect, Karate Association, permanent resident of Yartran, Pollerton Trantions... All of


    them are nothing to me!¡± Donald disyed his domineering aura and arrogance for the first time,


    and he was omnipotent.


    Alex trembled as he stared at Donald with fear reflected in his eyes. He slowly crawled backward.


    Donald got up and walked over to Joshua.


    Joshua dared not move an inch, breaking out into a cold sweat.


    ¡°I understand that it is difficult for you to notice and get rid of every parasite in your area with your


    power and status,¡± said Donald.


    Joshua felt as though his body was shrouded in a shadow.


    ¡°I don''t want this to repeat in the future. Do you understand?¡± Donald asked.


    Joshua heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Campbell. Don''t worry!¡±


    ¡°You may leave now. Someone will take care of this,¡± said Donald to Joshua.


    Joshua bowed to him with respect before leaving the room. Shortly after, Charles walked in and


    bowed to Donald again.


    Phillip and Alex were even more distraught to see this scene.


    They could not help but wonder just how powerful Donald was in Pollerton.


    Not only did Joshua dare not to budge in front of him, but even Charles, the richest man in


    Pollerton, had to bow and greet him. They found this unbelievable.


    ¡°Get this settled. Also, find some other day to deal with Pollerton Trantions,¡± said Donald with his


    back facing Charles. ¡°After dealing with these two,e to the second floor as Jennifer needs an


    exnation too.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Campbell.¡± Charles bowed again and showed all of his respect


    for Donald.


    Meanwhile, in the reception room on the second floor, Jennifer and Lana sat facing each other.


    Jennifer was amazed at Lana the more she looked at her.


    She had to admit Lana was indeed a seductress and a godlike beauty. Lana had long and firm legs,


    and her skin was fair and smooth too. She also had nice and curvy proportions. Her red lips were


    like a cherry on top of her gorgeous features.


    ¡°Is that card yours?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Lana was stunned, not quite understanding what Jennifer meant. Donald only told her toe and


    take Jennifer away.


    Jennifer noticed her response and nodded. ¡°I know it now.¡±


    Not too long after, Donald walked into the room.


    Jennifer stood up immediately and asked, ¡°What''s with that card? You''d better not try to fool me and


    say it''s Lana''s card. I know


    she doesn''t have that much money.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She stared at Donald. Her instinct told her that he was hiding something from her.


    The card''s minimum opening amount was a hundred million, whereas the cash withdrawal limit was


    a hundred billion. Jennifer believed not even Lana could afford to own such a card.


    Donald said, ¡°You''re right. The card is not Lana''s. Its actual owner is Charles, the richest man in


    Pollerton.¡±


    Jennifer refused to believe that.


    Charles walked into the room. ¡°He''s right. It is my card. I''ve been getting more forgetfultely, and


    Mr. Campbell was the one who brought me back home when I had lost my way. I wanted to thank


    him by giving him around twenty thousand, but I gave him the wrong card instead. I am truly sorry


    for causing all these troubles to Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Every word Charles said felt so sincere as if the words came right from his heart.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Even Donald would have been fooled by his words.


    Jennifer looked suspiciously at Charles, clearly doubting his words.


    Getting forgetful? Gave the wrong card?


    Charles chuckled. ¡°Mr. Campbell is the kindest soul I''ve ever met. He''s caring and loving, and he


    takes pleasure in helping people. It''s rare in this era to have a man like Mr. Campbell. I already felt


    honored when I first met him, and I grew to respect and admire him with time, especially when...¡±


    Jennifer gave Charles an even more doubtful look. She felt that Charles was talking nonsense, but


    Charles'' words did somewhat make sense.


    Noticing that Donald''s expression had darkened, Charles immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°All right then.¡± In the end, Jennifer still chose to believe his words. ¡°Mr. Langford, please take back


    this card.¡± She then handed the card over to Charles.


    Charles took the card and said, ¡°I will leave now and not disturb you guys.¡±


    He left the room.


    Donald, Jennifer, and Lana sat facing each other in the room. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Lana leaned casually against the chair, and she crossed her legs on the chair, which would risk


    exposing herself.


    Jennifer red at her disapprovingly.


    Lana chuckled at that. ¡°Why are you afraid when I''m not?¡±


    ¡°Donald is still here,¡± said Jennifer.


    Lana changed her posture and kicked her high heels away, revealing her feet. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Jennifer got up and took Donald''s hand as she walked out.


    Donald nodded.


    The corners of Lana''s lips curled up into a smile as she mumbled, ¡°That''s interesting.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Outside the room, Jennifer looked at Donald and sighed. ¡°Kevin has lost tens of millions.¡±


    She felt restless after bottling up everything within herself, and she felt like sharing the burden with


    Donald.


    Donald snickered at that. ¡°We should not pity a gambler like him. He would never turn over a new


    leaf, and he will sooner orter get you into trouble. So if you''re asking for an opinion, I''d tell you not


    to bother about him.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes turned red. ¡°But he is still my brother, and he is my only brother...¡±


    Donald was unconvinced. ¡°You treat him as your only brother and give him everything you can offer,


    but what did he do? He drugged you when Harrison was still alive. Yet, he''s asking for your help


    whenever he''s in trouble. Fine. Maybe you can still afford to help pay his debt off when he has lost


    tens of millions this time. But what happens if he loses even more money in the future?¡±


    Jennifer was a little upset to hear that. ¡°I did not tell you that to hear you scolding my brother! No


    matter what happens, he is still my brother by blood. How can I not care about him?¡±


    ¡°And what happened after everything you''ve done for him? Don''t you know what had caused our


    divorce?¡± Donald uttered harshly.


    This was also the reason why Donald did not want her to find out his identity that soon.


    He knew Jennifer could not keep a secret, and he also knew she would definitely tell Kevin after


    finding out his identity.


    It was a no-brainer to think what Kevin would do after knowing his brother-inw''s true identity.


    Kevin would brag everywhere, desperate to let the whole world know that Lord


    Campbell was his brother-inw.


    After bragging around, Kevin would then proceed to cause troubles.


    Donald knew Kevin far too well.


    Jennifer looked up at him and put some distance between them. ¡°Is Kevin that terrible in your


    eyes?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡± Donald''s expression turned cold.


    ¡°It''s not like you''ve done anything for him. Did you ever give him money or buy him anything?¡±


    Jennifer sneered.


    Donald scoffed, ¡°He''s already in his twenties, and he has limbs to feed himself, so why should I buy


    him anything? Also, wasn''t he the one who lost our house and the two million on my card?¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Jennifer sighed. ¡°I thought you could tolerate him if you loved me enough, but now, I can see that I


    was wrong. It seems like I shouldn''t have mentioned this to you today, and I shouldn''t have called


    you either.¡±


    ¡°Why should I tolerate him because of you?¡± Donald could not understand her words. ¡°Are you


    saying that I should not be criticizing your family when your family did not hold back their insults


    toward me?¡±


    Jennifer gave him a meaningful look before saying, ¡°Let''s drop this topic for now. I have something


    to ask you. Are you contented to work as a bodyguard for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am very contented with my life right now,¡± said Donald.


    He was indeed happy, especially when he had Reina and Lana as his eye candies. But, of course, it


    would be better if it weren''t for the Parasite.


    Jennifer nced at the room. ¡°You like


    Lana, don''t you?¡±


    Donald was startled, but he answered, ¡°I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that since I am


    single now.¡±


    A tinge of jealousy bubbled in Jennifer''s heart. She bit her lips and remained silent for a moment


    before saying, ¡°I''m leaving now. Take care of yourself. Also, I don''t want to hear you badmouthing


    about Kevin anymore.


    Donald did not say anything in response. He watched her leave, and his gaze darkened as if a


    storm was brewing inside.


    ¡°Why are you protecting that piece of trash so much?¡± Donald mumbled, ¡°If he weren''t your brother,


    I would have gotten rid of him long ago.¡±


    Lana walked out of the room. ¡°Well, you may consider spending time with me since I don''t have a


    brother.¡±


    Donald nced at her. Lana immediately lifted her chest, showing off her assets.


    ¡°Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream will be auctioned at the charity g organized by


    Pollerton Commerce tonight,¡± said Lana.


    ¡°I know. This is all thanks to that piece of trash,¡± said Donald. ¡°I''ll bid for them.¡±


    Lana was interested upon hearing that. ¡°Can you give them to me as a gift?¡±


    ¡°We''ll see,¡± answered Donald.


    ¡°Members of Pollerton Trantions and the honored guest from Yartran will be attending the charity


    g today. So you''d better not cause any trouble. That guy is quite powerful in Yartran,¡± said Lana


    solemnly.


    Donald responded to that with a smile.


    ¡°I''m being serious with you. Jim only gets to stabilize his status in Pollerton because he works for


    that man.¡± Lana narrowed his eyes. ¡°His name is Akio Ono.¡±


    Donald narrowed his eyes.


    He recognized this name. Akio was a royal member of Yartran, and he was close with Octavio, one


    of the top-ten elites in Yartran.


    With this in mind, Donald nodded. ¡°All right. I get what you mean, and I won''t cause any trouble if he


    stays away from me.


    Supreme Nona Hotel, the international hotel where Lana was a shareholder, would be having its


    grand opening that night with the charity g held there.


    The invited guests at the g were all upper sses in Pollerton.


    Includingjim, who was on equal footing with Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas.


    His businesses had covered the northwestern areas in Pollerton.


    Three o''clock that afternoon, something unsightly was happening in a private room at a karaoke


    ce booked by Jim. A gigantic electronic wheel of fortune was spinning slowly. Numbers one to


    nine werebeled on the wheel, and in front of each number was a naked woman on her knees with


    her hips lifted and pointed outward.


    Several naked men stood around the wheel.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The wheel would stop for more than ten minutes whenever it was pointed to one of the men, and


    the man would start working his stuff with the woman.


    This was a well-known dirty game in Yartran, known as the Yartran Wheel of Fortune.


    If Donald were there, he would recognize a few of the women.


    Yvette, Reba, and Irene were all there.


    A blush crept onto Yvette''s face, and her eyes fluttered alluringly. The man behind her finally let out


    a roar, and then everything became peaceful again.


    Yvette and Irene could not remember how many men were standing behind them, and neither could


    they remember how many times they had engaged in simr games like The Wheel of Fortune.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    It didn''t bother Yvette much as the situation was exciting to her and the pay was high.


    Most importantly, these men were powerful.


    ¡°I''ll bathe you.¡± Yvette entered the room naked and walked toward one of the men.


    He was a muscr man who seemed to be in his forties. However, his hair was all white, and each


    strand of them stood upright like needles. His eyes were as sharp as des, which further


    emphasized his domineering aura. The most remarkable part about his appearance was the tattoo


    of an eight-headed serpent on his chest that looked ferocious.


    The man was none other than Octavio Sanders, one of the top-ten elites in Yartran, and a member


    of Divine Rune Society.


    In the bathroom, Yvette held the showerhead in one hand and caressed Octavio''s chest with the


    other, then said coquettishly, ¡°Are you going to help me, Mr. Sanders?¡±


    Octavio nodded. ¡°I am a man of my words.¡±


    Yvette lowered her head as a glint of malevolence shed across her eyes. ¡°What about Donter


    Pictures?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I''ll bring you along to end that man called Donald Campbell right after the charity


    auction,¡± Octavio promised.


    After getting his reassurance, Yvette was overjoyed, yet she still reminded him of Donald''s identity.


    ¡°He''s the CEO of Donter Pictures.¡±


    Octavio scoffed and said, ¡°So what? Also, who does Charles think he is? They will feel nothing but


    fear when I finally confront them, and I''ll let everybody know my name!"


    Yvette couldn''t help but turn and look at the man, who was being intimate with Irene.


    In Yvette''s knowledge, that man was a core member of Pollerton Trantions and a


    royal member of Yartran - Akio Ono.


    Akio was a young man in his thirties. He had a short and chubby figure, yet he emitted a cold and


    gloomy aura.


    In the meantime, Jim was standing nearby and filming the scene.


    After a long while, the room finally quietened down.


    Everyone put on their clothes and gathered on the couch to have a conversation.


    Jim was almost the same age as Zayne, and his principal business was lending out loans. He also


    had over ten teams of engineers working for him, and he has a worth of three billion.


    ¡°Pollerton Commerce involves sixteen organizations, and the president of isn''t from Pollerton. He is


    a man with thest name ''Campbell¡¯," Jim exined.


    ¡°The same ''Campbell'' as the Campbell n?¡± asked Akio.


    The Campbell n was an ancient, wealthy n, and their legacy had transcended for over 1300


    years.


    Jim shook his head after hearing Akio''s question and said, ¡°I''m not sure. By the way, the items on


    auction today are Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream, and each of them has a ten


    million starting bid.¡±


    Akio lit a cigar and demanded, ¡°Let the sixteen organizations know I want these items, but I won''t be


    bidding over twenty million for them.¡±


    Jim dropped to the ground and bowed.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ono!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Meanwhile, at five o''clock in the afternoon, Donald went to visit Raymond.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw Raymond squinting as if he was pondering something.


    Without opening his eyes, Raymond greeted, ¡°You''re here?¡±


    Donald squatted in front of Raymond and expressed his concern. ¡°How''s your appetite recently?¡±


    Raymond smiled and nodded. ¡°It''s all right. How''re things between you and Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°I think we''re ipatible,¡± Donald responded.


    Raymond opened his eyes immediately. ¡°She''s not bad. I think she suits you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± said Donald.


    ¡°You''ll understand in the future,¡± answered Raymond.


    Then they fell silent. Sometimeter, Donald spoke again. ¡°Sixten has returned to Pollerton.¡±


    In that instant, there was a raging storm building up in Raymond''s eyes. He no longer looked like an


    old man who was about to fall as he regained his fierce and dominant aura.


    However, Raymond returned to his usual dispirited self in the next second.


    ¡°I know you''ve sent me to Quadfield in the middle of the night, and I also know why you returned to


    Pollerton. I even know something about the cause of death of my parents.¡± Donald stood up and


    stared at Raymond.


    Raymond let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I''ve failed to return to the Campbell n. Yet, it seems like Sixten


    had seeded.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Donald sneered and said coldly, ¡°We don''t have to regain our status in the prestigious n. As long


    as I''m here, the Campbell family is already prestigious.¡±


    His expression was stony, and even Raymond felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Are you nning to make a move on Sixten tonight?¡± Raymond queried.


    ¡°He''s only a minor figure in the Campbell n, so I don''t care enough to end him.¡± Donald stood up


    straight and added, ¡°However, I''ll still try to extract information from him. If he dares to talk back, I''ll


    kill him then.¡±


    ¡°You must keep a low profile while you take action. Nowadays, Pollerton is no longer what it was


    like before. There are various people under various authorities gathering in this city,¡± stated


    Raymond.


    Donald couldn''t understand the meaning behind Raymond''s statement and remained silent.


    Raymond pointed toward the view outside the window. ¡°There will be a prominent figure being


    nurtured in Pollerton soon, and I hope that''ll be you.¡±


    Donald couldn''t see what Raymond could see, and vice versa.


    ¡°Go ahead and work on your own matters. I''m tired, and I need to rest.¡± Raymond waved his hand


    and dismissed Donald.


    Donald turned around and tilted his head as a thought urred in his head. ¡°Your birthday is


    around the corner. Will Uncle Felix be here to celebrate?¡±


    Raymond shuddered at the thought of his eldest son and said, ¡°We shall see. I haven''t seen him for


    a long while.¡±


    Donald chortled coldly and left.


    Meanwhile, a gorgeous woman arrived at Jennifer''s office. She was none other than Noah''s


    daughter, Anastasia.


    ¡°Hi, this is my rmendation letter from Nigel. He suggested that I seek employment here.¡±


    Anastasia handed a rmendation letter that had Nigel''s


    stamp on it to Jennifer.


    Jennifer took the letter from Anastasia and put it aside after merely ncing at it.


    ¡°What position do you wish to work in?¡±


    ¡°Your position.¡± Anastasia''s smile was beautiful and blinding, and she stared at Jennifer with bright


    eyes.


    ¡°Oh? Are you trying to usurp my authority?¡± Jennifer chuckled.


    ¡°You can interpret it that way,¡± Anastasia replied.


    Jennifer then retorted, ¡°I don''t agree.


    Granduncle Conner assigned me to take care of the business in Pollerton.¡±


    Anastasia didn''t pressure Jennifer and merely stared at thetter with a meaningful gaze. ¡°You


    better be careful of every step you take, then.¡±


    Jennifer didn''t understand what Anastasia meant and wanted to ask further, but thetter had


    already turned around and left.


    After that brief exchange, Jennifer felt annoyed and got up from her chair to take a walk downstairs.


    At that moment, she felt as if she had nowhere else to go.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    A little girl, who was around seven years old, was riding her hoverboard and going in Jennifer''s


    direction unsteadily. Perhaps she was still unfamiliar with how to ride a hoverboard. She fell down in


    front of Jennifer and knocked her forehead onto the stairway, causing blood to drip all over her face


    instantly.


    Jennifer was shocked by the situation and carried the little girl hurriedly. ¡°Where are your parents,


    little girl? Are you all right?¡±


    Then Jennifer nced around and realized there was no one nearby.


    ¡°It hurts...¡± The little girl sobbed.


    ¡°I''ll send you to the hospital.¡± Jennifer hailed a taxi anxiously as sheforted the little girl.


    ¡°My hoverboard.¡± The little girl rested on Jennifer''s shoulder and whispered.


    Jennifer stomped her feet on the ground frantically as she carried the little girl in one arm and held


    the hoverboard in the other. Then she got into a taxi and rushed to the hospital.


    Half an hourter, the little girl''s wound was treated, and her condition was fine.


    ¡°Thank you, miss. You''re kind and pretty.¡± The little girl held Jennifer''s hand.


    Jennifer squatted down in front of the little girl and asked helplessly, ¡°Where are the adults in your


    family?¡±


    The little girl''s face darkened instantly as she heard Jennifer''s question. ¡°They will be here to fetch


    me home soon.¡±


    ¡°You must be careful next time, do you understand?¡± Jennifer reminded gently.


    ¡°Here, have a lollipop.¡±


    The little girl epted the lollipop joyfully and said, ¡°Thank you, miss. I''ll give you something in


    return, but you must keep it a secret, okay?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer squeezed her cheek and smiled. ¡°I won''t take anything from you.¡±


    The little girl looked around before opening the back cover of the hoverboard and taking out a sh


    drive. Then she stuffed the sh drive into Jennifer''s palm and whispered, ¡°My daddy said I can give


    this to a kind person when I meet one. I think you''re kind, so I''ll give it to you. This is our secret, all


    right?¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Jennifer held the sh drive and stared at it in stunned silence for a long time. She did not know


    whether tough or cry. ¡°But this is what you use to y music. If you give it to me, how will you


    listen to music next time?¡±


    The little girl grinned. ¡°That''s okay. I have many more at home. Besides, this one can''t y music.¡±


    Jennifer was about to return the sh drive to the little girl when she saw a middle-aged woman


    rush over while calling out reproachfully, ¡°Sara! What have I told you many times before? Don''t run


    off like that!¡±


    The girl named Sara stuck out her tongue, then turned to Jennifer and said, ¡°Bye, then!¡±


    The middle-aged woman kept thanking Jennifer profusely. ¡°I can''t thank you enough. Thank you for


    looking after my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that''s quite all right. She''s adorable,¡± Jennifer replied.


    After the middle-aged woman had hurried off with Sara, Jennifer nced at her watch. There were


    still two hours left before the charity g.


    Hence, she rushed back to Pollerton Estates to change her clothes.


    Just as she was about to toss her clothes into the trash can, she felt the sh drive in her pocket.


    Without knowing why she did it, she plugged it into herptop.


    It was an encrypted sh drive, and a box popped up for her to key in the password.


    The password hint was: How did you get this sh drive?


    Jennifer could not help chuckling as she suddenly thought of the adorable Sara. She murmured,


    ¡°Because I''m a good person.¡±


    She typed it in without much thought, never intending to ess what was stored in the sh drive.


    After that, she prepared to remove the sh drive.


    But before she could remove it, she stared at the screen in surprise. She had managed to ess


    the sh drive, which meant the password was correct!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A few secondster, Jennifer froze. Her entire body trembled, and she was drenched in a cold


    sweat.


    The sh drive contained numerous photos and several files.


    The photos were gruesome as they were all of a young manmitting murders. He even turned to


    look at the camera and grinned!


    He wore gold-rimmed sses and looked like a well-mannered young man. However, his methods


    were downright cruel.


    There were beheadings, slitting of throats, and even skinning!


    As for the files, they were data records of some experiments. Almost all of the words in the files


    were in anguage that Jennifer had never seen before, so she guessed it was probably a new


    language that was used by very few people.


    At the end of one of the documents was a message. It read: No matter who you are, please know


    that I''m probably dead by the time you see the information in this sh drive. If you ''re a good


    person, I hope you can save my daughter, Sara. If you''re one of Noah''s subordinates, I hope you''ll


    give Sara a quick and painless death.


    Jennifer was so terrified that the color drained from her face. Breathing heavily, she quickly removed


    the sh drive and mmed herptop screen shut.


    She could not believe how anyone could be as brutal as that!


    ¡°Who should I give this? Who can I give it to?¡± Jennifer stood up while gripping the sh drive tightly


    in her hand.


    Suddenly, someone flung open the door.


    Jennifer shrieked and huddled in a corner of the room.


    ¡°Why are you screaming? Hurry up and go to that charity g!¡± It was Kevin, and he looked


    displeased.


    Afterposing herself, Jennifer asked, ¡°What''s your agreement with Pollerton Commerce?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the bid price, they''ll give me twenty-five million,¡± Kevin answered


    carelessly.


    He was dressed in luxury items from head to toe. Ever since colluding with Harrison, he had gone


    down a path of extravagant spending with no way out.


    ¡°But you lost forty million, and you still owe another thirty million in debts. How are you going to


    clear off the remaining amount?¡± Jennifer pressed.


    ¡°Naturally, that''s for you to figure out,¡± Kevin replied.


    He spoke in a matter-of-fact tone with no hint of remorse.


    Something inside Jennifer snapped, and she retorted, ¡°And what if I can''t figure it out? It''s not like


    you''re not aware of my current situation!¡±


    ¡°You''re now the CEO of Pollerton Pharma, and you''ve set up many departments. You can easily


    save up ten or twenty million if you tighten your belt a little,¡± said Kevin. Then, he widened his eyes


    and added, ¡°Use your brain, can''t you?¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Furious, Jennifer said, ¡°I should''ve listened to Donald and washed my hands off you.¡±


    Kevin responded coldly, ¡°Donald? What''s so great about him? Can hepare to Harrison or


    Nigel? Besides, ten or twenty million is nothing to you. If you had slept with Harrison back then, he


    would''ve given it to you. But you refused! Nigel had also wanted to sleep with you, but once again,


    you refused! And how about that mysterious person who gave you tens of millions, clothes, and


    jewelry? Why didn''t you make the most of it? Any of these three men would''ve dly given you all


    the money you wanted as long as you agreed to sleep with them. Even so, what did you do?¡±


    Jennifer stared at him in utter disbelief. ¡°Kevin Wilson! I''m your sister!¡±


    Leaning in, Kevin continued, ¡°You''re also a woman. It''s just sex. Why are you making such a big


    fuss? I don''t understand why you had to fall for Donald! What does he have? What can he offer


    you? Tell me! He doesn''t even have six hundred thousand, and he''s only working as a security


    guard. After all


    these years, what has he ever given me?¡±


    Jennifer pped Kevin hard across his face, then bolted out of the room.


    Kevin spat on the floor, his gaze turning stone-cold. He muttered, ¡°This makes things much easier.


    As long as Donald is out of the way, everything will be fine.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jennifer saw her parents standing outside as soon as she walked out of the house.


    While Leonard remained silent, Linda put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Kev is right. Why did you


    have to p him?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Those words left Jennifer suddenly feeling weary and too drained to exin herself. She gged


    down a passing taxi, thinking of going somewhere far away when she heard Linda call out behind


    her.


    ¡°Jennifer! You''d better help to solve this matter tonight! Otherwise, all three of us will end ourselves


    right before your very eyes!"


    Jennifer turned toward her with reddened eyes. ¡°Will you only be happy after pushing


    me off the edge?¡±


    Leonard finally spoke. ¡°He''s your only younger brother. We raised you all those years and sent you


    off to university. But now that you''ve gotten somewhere in life, are you going to forget about us? No


    wonder people say that having daughters isn''t a blessing. One can''t rely on one''s daughters.¡±


    Trembling with rage, Jennifer got into the taxi without saying a word and headed straight for


    Supreme Nona Hotel.


    It was the second time that year that the hotel Lana had a controlling stake in had opened its doors


    to the general public.


    It was also the first time it had ever done so twice within a month after so many years. The first time


    was for Donald''s school reunion, and the second time was for the charity g that night.


    Even before it was nine o''clock, the outside of the building was already lined with luxury cars.


    When Kevin finally arrived, he swept an envious gaze over the stunning cars.


    If I hadn''t gambled my money away, I would''ve been able to afford a car like that too.


    Just as he wasmenting his misfortune, Kevin spotted a row of ten Rolls-Royces heading in his


    direction with their hazard lights turned on. The lights were so bright that he felt as though he was


    almost blinded. ¡°Ten Rolls-Royces... That''s so impressive. If only that could be me.¡±


    When he could finally see clearly again, he froze.


    It was Rupert, the man he had lost forty million to in a night!


    Rupert wore a tailored suit and gold-rimmed sses. He looked like a well-mannered young man,


    almost like Kevin''s geography teacher during high school. When Rupert spotted Kevin, he broke


    into a warm smile that showed his pearly white teeth. ¡°Don''t forget to give me that thirty million


    tomorrow.¡±


    Kevin cowered. ¡°I''ll try.¡±


    ¡°You have to. You should know who I am,¡±


    Rupert replied, still smiling.


    With that, Rupert did not pay Kevin any further notice. He turned and entered the building, leaving


    Kevin standing outside in a daze.


    Then, an Aston Martin with a full carbon fiber wrap worth forty-eight million drove up. It was Lana''s


    car.


    Once again, Kevin felt envious.


    Reina followed closely behind Lana in a Bugatti Veyron worth over thirty million, which also caught


    Kevin''s attention at once.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Kevin was almost done with admiring the cars. As he was about to head upstairs, he stopped in his


    tracks again.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ten Koenigseggs had appeared. They looked identical, and each car cost fifty million.


    Charles was the only man who possessed such a presence and wealth.


    He was the first person toe out of the revolving doors. As he held onto his cane, he stood aside


    courteously, as if he was going to greet someone.


    Suddenly, Kevin felt nervous. Who on earth is capable ofmanding respect from Charles


    Langford, Pollerton''s richest man?


    The man Charles was waiting for did not seem to be inside one of the cars, for the old man was


    already on the phone. He sounded particrly courteous as he said, ¡°When will you arrive, Mr.


    Campbell? We''re already waiting for you downstairs!¡±


    The drivers got out of the cars and stood in a row quietly. They were ready to receive the guest.


    ¡°We''ll wait for you, all right?¡± Charles repeated.


    However, his suggestion seemed to have been declined, for he ended the call and instructed one of


    the drivers, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell prefers to keep a low profile. He told us to head upstairs first.¡±


    Mr. Campbell? A Campbell? Does some big shot with thisst name exist in Pollerton?


    Kevin sifted through the recesses of his mind, but he was not sure of the answer.


    Charles and his drivers had already entered the building. When Kevin was about to go inside, he


    saw Donald arriving unhurriedly.


    That night, he donned a striped, ck suit with a white shirt. He looked rather tall.


    In fact, when Donald stood guard in Quadfield, he liked wearing suits.


    The way he fought screamed aesthetic violence. It was a stark contrast to his refined appearance.


    Therefore, Golden Lord was also known as ¡°The Brute in a Suit.¡±


    Only the men of Horizon Group knew how violent Donald became whenever he had a suit on.


    His goal of the night was to intimidate Sixten, the president of Pollerton Commerce.


    At first, Kevin was stunned. Then, he regarded Donald with contempt. ¡°Hey, you look so formal


    tonight. Are you here for the charity g? Got a ticket? Can you even afford toe here?¡±


    He felt superior to Donald.


    I can afford to win and lose more than ten million in one night. Who do you think you are, Donald?


    You''re just a small fry and unworthy of attention.


    Donald merely nced at Kevin coldly with a nk expression.


    ¡°Hold it!¡± Kevin cried as he watched Donald''s back.


    Thetter turned around slowly. With an icy expression and a hardened gaze, he asked, ¡°What do


    you want?¡±


    A chill ran down Kevin''s spine. Then, he said, ¡°Are you here to look for my sister?¡±


    Next, a sinister smile appeared on his face. ¡°Stop kidding yourself. You''re out of my sister''s league.


    She can sleep with anyone but you because you''re poor and penniless. If she sleeps with someone


    else, she can get a house and a car. What can you give to her in return?¡±


    Kevin looked menacing.


    Harrison was an excellent suitor, but Donald had to ruin it.


    Nigel was powerful and influential. Yet, Jennifer rejected him because of Donald.


    ¡°Being poor is a sin. Some people don expensive clothing and own luxurious cars, while some


    people are still trying to make ends meet. There''s a hierarchy in this world, Donald, and you belong


    to the lowest level!¡± Kevin pointed at Donald. ¡°If you still mess around with my sister, I''ll find


    someone to get rid of you!¡±


    The coldness and hostility within Donald''s gaze intensified. He had a strong urge to kill Kevin.


    Donald could not believe how shameless thetter was.


    In order to enrich himself, Kevin could say such degrading things about his own sister.


    ¡°People like you don''t deserve to live.¡± Under the neon lights, a sh of anger appeared in Donald''s


    eyes.


    In a split second, he showed up right in front of Kevin. Using his right hand, Donald gripped the


    latter''s neck and lifted him off the ground. Gradually, he tightened his grip.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Kevin was incapable of screaming for help. Darkness began to close in on him. The only thing he


    felt was how strong Donald''s grip was.


    He was certain that thetter was able to break his neck easily.


    ¡°Ah! Donald, what are you doing?¡± All of a sudden, a scream could be heard behind them.


    Jennifer, who had just gotten down from her car, witnessed the scene.


    She saw the murderous rage in Donald''s eyes and Kevin''s pale face. His lips had turned purple,


    and he would die in another minute.


    Obviously, she knew Donald was determined to kill Kevin.


    ¡°Are you crazy, Donald? Put him down! Put him down now!¡± Jennifer shrieked and hurried over. She


    grabbed Donald''s arm and kept hitting it.


    He did not budge.


    It became harder for Kevin to breathe.


    Tears were streaming down Jennifer''s cheeks. Then, she bit Donald''s arm.


    Donald removed the invisible shield covering his skin emotionlessly, allowing the bite to sink into his


    flesh. A bite mark formed on his wrist, and fresh blood began to seep out of the wound.


    He loosened his grip, lowered his head, and regarded Jennifer silently.


    In return, she shot him a look of sorrow and fury.


    Her gaze began to harden, too.


    After that, Jennifer ran over to help Kevin up. ¡°Are you all right, Kev?¡±


    Kevin was coughing. Then, hey down on the ground andughed hysterically. ¡°See, my dear


    sister? Donald wants to kill me! The man whom you pine for wants to kill me! Your beloved ex wants


    to kill me!¡±


    Finally, he sat up without warning and grabbed Jennifer''s frail shoulders, giving her a good shake.


    ¡°Stay away from him! Do you hear me?¡±


    She noticed the fingermarks on Kevin''s neck and touched them gently. Following that, she started to


    cry and looked at Donald. ¡°How could you do that?¡±


    Donald did not answer her. Using a silk handkerchief, he wiped away the blood on his wrist gently.


    The beaded bracelet was also stained with blood.


    Jennifer was sobbing.


    Suddenly, Kevin raised her wrist. There was a dark green bracelet on it. Donald gave her the


    bracelet as an engagement gift.


    There was supposed to be a pair of Phoenix Bracelets. Donald wanted to give the other one to her


    on their wedding night, but his intention never came to fruition.


    The bracelets were left for him by his mother.


    ¡°Take it off!¡± Kevin ordered sternly.


    Jennifer was taken aback.


    ¡°Do you choose me or him?¡± Kevinughed maniacally. ¡°If you choose me, then take it off!¡±


    Donald did not intervene. He wanted to know Jennifer''s decision.


    ¡°If you choose him, we''ll sever all ties from now on! My business is none of yours! If you choose me,


    take it off at once! Right now!¡± Kevin repeated.


    Jennifer hesitated for a while. Then, she slowly removed the dark green bracelet from her wrist. She


    intended to return it to Donald.


    Nevertheless, Kevin snatched it from her and threw it on the ground.


    Smash!


    A loud smash could be heard, and the beautiful bracelet broke into several pieces.


    ¡°From now on, both of you will have nothing to do with each other.¡± Kevin chuckled smugly.


    Jennifer was astonished. She stared at the broken bracelet on the ground as the tears fell


    soundlessly.


    She involuntarily stole a nce at Donald.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    There were simply no words to describe his expression, or rather, theck of an expression.


    Donald seemed as emotionless as a statue. Yet, through his eyes, she could see the storm raging


    within him.


    ¡°Very well, Jennifer.¡± After some time, Donald finally spoke. He was staring at the pieces of the


    bracelet.


    Regret began to creep up on Jennifer, and she looked anxious.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Donald kept his head lowered, and he rubbed his wrist slowly. The bite mark on it was still visible.


    After that, he removed the beaded bracelet given to him by Jennifer.


    The beads were threaded with silk and a strand of Jennifer''s hair.


    Donald had worn it for five to six years.


    It had be a habit, and it also worked as a seal to suppress his vicious side.


    Atst, he removed the bracelet. It meant that, from that day onward, he did not have to constantly


    hide his true identity!


    Donald walked toward Jennifer, leaned forward and held the bracelet in front of her. ¡°You can have it


    back.¡±


    Deep down, Jennifer was trembling. It seemed like something would leave her forever.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch! What the f*ck is the meaning of this? Jennifer dumped you first! Get this


    straight!¡± Kevin yelled.


    Donald directed his attention to Kevin.


    His sharp gaze swept across him like a de.


    Kevin had crossed a line by insulting Lord Campbell''s mother.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Donald red at Kevin until thetter began to quake with fear.


    He approached Kevin, squeezed his jaw, and gave it a twist. All of Kevin''s teeth were crushed


    instantly, and blood flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡°Say that again, and I''ll kill you!¡± Donald shot a look of disdain at Kevin.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Kevin was squealing in pain. He was covering his mouth with his hands and writhing


    on the ground in agony. Moreover, he could not speak properly.


    ¡°Donald!¡± Jennifer was furious and screamed loudly.


    Meanwhile, Donald stared intently at


    Jennifer. After that, he wiped his hands and headed for Supreme Nona Hotel.


    ¡°Are you all right, Kev? Don''t worry, an ambnce will be here soon,¡± Jennifer consoled her brother


    anxiously. She was trembling and weeping. She could not help but steal a nce at Donald''s back.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Like an insurmountable mountain, he strode away with his head up high.


    The man seemed unfamiliar and fierce.


    Kevin looked around with a twisted expression on his face. Then, something caught his eye.


    To his horror, he noticed an army hiding in the darkness.


    The soldiers were d in green armor and carried ancient swords. Every single one of them was


    staring at him coldly as if they were looking at a dead man.


    Kevin rubbed his eyes. At the next moment, the soldiers were gone.


    An ambnce arrived to send him to a hospital.


    After a moment of contemtion, Jennifer decided to attend the auction.


    Everything had already been set up properly at Supreme Nona Hotel. The rostrum, red carpet, and


    signature wall were all in ce. There were more than forty luxurious tables in the hall, and guests


    were seated around them.


    It was lively and boisterous.


    Waiters in suits were busy serving the guests.


    Everyone was looking at a table in a corner, where Wynter, Lana, and Reina were sitting together.


    When she realized Donald''s entrance, Reina got up at once and waved at him. ¡°Sit here, Donald.¡±


    He approached the table, resulting in envious stares from a number of male guests.


    ¡°Holy crap! Who''s that? He gets to sit with three beautifuldies!¡± ¡°Lucky dude!¡±


    ¡°Triple the fun!¡±


    There was another table in the northwest of the hallbeled with the number 18. A few people


    seated at this table were throwing hateful nces at Donald.


    Those people were Yvette, Reba, and Irene. They were sitting with Akio and hispanions


    from Yartran.


    Another person was observing Donald with a thoughtful expression.


    He was Octavio, one of the top ten elites in Yartran.


    Observing Donald gave him an ominous feeling. He could sense that this man spelled trouble. Yet,


    the feeling was not very strong. It felt mysterious and was difficult to exin.


    At any rate, Donald was a bit dangerous.


    Jennifer was veryte, and her expression was cold and distant. She sat down at table 39.


    Members of the Wilson family of Tayhaven were seated at this table. Alicia was one of


    them.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    As Jennifer scanned the hall, her gaze fell upon a man at table 22. She went pale immediately.


    It was the young man in the sh drive''s file, Rupert Rodriguez!


    He was looking at Jennifer, too. Both of them made eye contact. Rupert nodded and smiled at her,


    but he started to feel anxious after that.


    ¡°There''s something wrong with this woman. As soon as she saw me, she seemed rmed and


    went pale. It''s not because Kevin lost more than ten million to me, but it''s because she fears me.


    She fears that her life will be in danger. Find out whether she has discovered something,¡± Rupert


    said to Anastasia.


    Anastasia nodded. ¡°Fine, but we''d better not get involved with Eternal Love and A Midsummer


    Night''s Dream. Akio from Pollerton Trantions has already expressed his desire for these two


    items.¡±


    Rupert pondered for a while and replied,


    ¡°Do you want to protest?¡±


    Anastasia nodded once more.


    Shannon was at the g as well. As usual, she seemed elegant and gracious, giving off a


    charismatic aura. It was as if she cared about nothing else in the world, and there was nothing that


    could upset her.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Shannon asked when she noticed how ufortable Jennifer seemed.


    It was just a formality to her. In fact, Shannon would not care about anybody else.


    Even if Nigel dropped dead in front of her, she would not care, either.


    The only things that mattered to her were personal gain and being rational.


    Jennifer knew it was pointless to tell Shannon about the sh drive, so she shook her head and


    answered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    A few minutester, the hall quietened down. Everybody directed their attention to table 1.


    There, a middle-aged man in his forties stood up slowly. He walked toward the rostrum and


    epted the microphone. ¡°Wee to tonight''s charity g organized by Pollerton Commerce! I


    am Sixten Campbell!¡±


    There were six fingers on his right hand.


    The guests, including Lana, pped loudly.


    However, Donald was the only one who did not do so.


    He stared at Sixten coldly, and a sinister smile formed on his lips.


    Is this Sixten of the Campbell n''s Sanctum Branch ?


    The Campbell n had many branches, and the Sanctum Branch was controlled by Sixten. Ten


    years ago, it was taken over by the Campbell n, and it wasbeled with the n''s name.


    The Campbell n was an elite n. Any organization that wasbeled with the n''s name would


    be developed at a rapid rate.


    Sixten pressed his right hand against his chest gently, signaling for the crowd to simmer down.


    After the apuse had faded away, he continued, ¡°Mr. Akio Ono from Pollerton Trantions is with


    us tonight.¡±


    Akio stood up and nodded to the crowd in acknowledgement. Another round of apuse ensued.


    ¡°We also have Mr. Rupert Rodriguez, the heir to Noah International Group,¡± Sixten added.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Rupert got up and bowed to the crowd.


    ¡°Please wee Ms. Wynter Lowe from Donter Pictures, too.¡± Sixten spoke.


    After spending a few minutes introducing his guests, Sixten said, ¡°Tonight''s charity g will be in


    the form of an auction.


    Pollerton Commerce will take ten percent of all proceeds and donate the money to charity. All right,


    that''s enough from me. Please dig in, everyone. The auction will take ce as you dine.¡±


    Soon, the dishes were served.


    ¡°Have some cake, Donald.¡± Wynter cut a slice of cake and handed it to Donald with a silver fork.


    ¡°The lemon tart is good, too. Want to try?¡± Reina stood up as well.


    Lana loved to join in the fun. ¡°Want some coffee?¡±


    Donald replied helplessly, ¡°Just sit down and don''t worry about me.¡±


    Jennifer, who was watching him from afar, felt upset.


    ¡°A total of nine items will be auctioned off tonight. The first item is a goblet from the Middle Ages. It''s


    genuine and made of ss. The bid starts from three million, and each bid shall not be less than


    one million,¡± Sixten exined.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    ¡°Four million.¡± A potbellied man raised his paddle.


    Akio did the same. ¡°Six million.¡±


    Just like that, the price was raised by whole two million.


    No one dared to outbid him for the simple reason that he was Akio Ono, Chief of Pollerton


    Trantions. The power and influence that man had in Pollerton were beyond imagination.


    Outbidding someone like him essentially meant stepping on his toes, and that would be seeking


    death.


    ¡°Six million, going once, going twice...¡±


    ¡°Ten million,¡± Rupert said suddenly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He directed a smirk at Akio. ¡°I''m rather fond of this item. However, if Mr. Ono likes it too, I''m happy


    to concede.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was clear -despite the wealth and power Akio held, Rupert was not


    intimidated by him, much unlike the others.


    Akio smiled in return. ¡°Fifteen million.¡±


    Rupert got the cue. ¡°Well, I offer my congrattions then, Mr. Ono,¡± he said with a shrug.


    ¡°Fifteen million, going once, going twice... Last chance to ce your bid before the hammer falls,¡±


    Sixten called.


    Akio swept his gaze across the room, expression haughty. There was no mistaking his purpose


    here tonight - to assert dominance. Anyone who dared oppose him would face severe


    consequences. He would make sure of that.


    Donald chose this moment to speak up. ¡°Twenty million,¡± he said without looking up, casually


    prodding at some cake with a silver fork.


    Everyone turned their attention to Donald. Many of them were eyeing him with varying degrees of


    surprise and skepticism.


    Jennifer was stunned. Twenty million? Where did he get so much money from ?


    Akio''s gaze turned steely as he gave Donald a sharp look.


    All the guests at the charity g tonight were prominent business leaders in Pollerton, and every


    single one of them was deferential to Akio.


    The business leaders all knew that the charity g was supposed to be Akio''s show. He would do


    something like this every year as a means to unt his power. It was hence surprising to see


    someone with the audacity to publicly embarrass Akio.


    The same thought crossed everyone''s mind: Who is that young man? Is he for real?


    Upon seeing Donald, Sixten contemted for a moment before breaking into a cold smile.


    Akio followed up with another bid.


    ¡°Twenty-two million.¡±


    Donald held out three fingers. ¡°Thirty million.¡±


    He nced at Akio, looking calm and at ease.


    Thetter, on the other hand, was anything but. His expression darkened dangerously at such an


    overt gesture to challenge his


    authority.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Akio asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Donald replied.


    ¡°All right then.¡± Akio said nothing else and sat down.


    In the end, the cup was sold to Donald at a price of thirty million. The guests began murmuring


    among themselves.


    Everyone was curious about Donald''s identity. Whoever he was, they knew that he was not anyone


    ordinary since he was sitting with big shots like Lana and Wynter.


    ¡°Do you have the money?¡± Reina asked in concern. ¡°There''s money in this card. Why don''t you take


    it?¡± She took out a credit card and slid it across the table toward Donald.


    The guests, many of whom were dubious of Donald''s capabilities, had a knowing glint in their eyes


    upon seeing the scene.


    ¡°Oh, so he''s a deadbeat. And here I thought he was the son of some rich family,¡±


    someone made a snidement.


    ¡°He has the good looks of a gigolo. It''d be a shame if he weren''t one.¡± Another one snickered.


    Donald pushed the card back. ¡°It''s okay.¡±


    Thinking he was refusing out of pride, Reina smiled and left the card alone on the table.


    The auction continued. The second lot was a bronze b dotted with ancient glyphs.


    ¡°This is a bronze b of religious text made during the Vallo Dynasty,¡± Sixten introduced. ¡°The


    opening bid is five million, and each bid increment must not be less than a million.¡±


    ¡°Six million.¡± Rupert raised his paddle.


    ¡°Eight million,¡± Akio said. Then his tone turned icy. ¡°I suppose a certain someone won''t fight me for


    this item, will he?¡±


    With that, he cast a warning nce at Donald.


    Thetter only smiled. Wiping his mouth


    with a napkin, he said, ¡°Ten million.¡±


    Akio''s face clouded with anger at once. He''s doing this on purpose!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Before Akio said anything, Yvette spoke up. ¡°Donald, what''s the meaning of this? Don''t you know


    who Mr. Ono is? It doesn''t matter how much money you have. Mr. Ono is Yatran royalty! A lowly


    peasant like you can neverpare with someone as prestigious as him! So watch yourself, or


    you''re going to regret it!¡±


    Irene, too, barked, ¡°That''s right! Mr. Ono is an honored guest from Yartran. How dare you treat him


    with such impertinence? You''re embarrassing all of us here!¡±


    If there was anything Donald hated, it was sycophantic people like them. He nced at the two


    women. ¡°You''re blindly worshipping everything foreign while looking down on your own people. Say


    another word like this and perish.¡±


    His gaze was piercing and cold, lethal like a de out of its sheath.


    It was Akio who broke the silence. ¡°Sit down,¡± he told the two women before directing his gaze at


    Sixten. ¡°Carry on.¡±


    Yvette and Irene sat down after sending twin res at Donald.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer was looking at the young man with mixed feelings. She could not understand


    why he chose to oppose Akio Ono tonight.


    Though Lana and the rest wanted to persuade Donald into relenting, they were somehow


    apprehensive to do so.


    Reina could tell that Donald was not in a very good mood. ¡°It''s okay, Donald. I''m here for you no


    matter what you do,¡± she said gently.


    ¡°Thanks, but I know what I''m doing,¡± Donald said simply.


    A few more lotster, it was finally time for the grand finale.


    ¡°I think everyone should know what''sing up,¡± Sixten announced. ¡°The final lot is a ne and


    gown personally designed by internationally renowned fashion legend - Ms. Lilith Snowden. That''s


    right, the ne and gown are none other than Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream!¡±


    Two slender girls came out carrying the sapphire blue gown and the ne made from Corleon


    meteorites.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Therge screen behind the stage started showing photos of the two items, taken from every angle


    so that the guests could see how wless the designer pieces were.


    ¡°Those two belonged to you, didn''t they?¡± Shannon asked Jennifer. ¡°Why are you selling them?¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t me. My good-for-nothing brother stole them from me.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know who gifted them to you?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I really haven''t the faintest clue.¡±


    Shannon studied the other''s face for several long moments. Deciding that Jennifer was not lying,


    she stopped probing.


    ¡°Pollerton Commerce obtained these two items by a stroke of luck. We thought about it for a long


    time and decided to put them up for auction,¡± Sixten continued on the stage. ¡°I hereby announce the


    official bidding of these two items. They must be bid together. The opening bid is neen million


    with every bid increment of at least a million.¡±


    Jim had already given him the heads up, so Sixten knew that Akio liked the ne and gown and


    intended to buy them as a gift for the royal family''s princess. Sixten was also aware that Akio was


    prepared to pay up to twenty million for the two pieces, but no higher. This was why Sixten had set


    the opening bid at neen million, knowing full well that no one would dare to outbid Akio once the


    man ced his bid.


    ¡°I''m really quite fond of these two items, and I hope to gift them to the emperor''s daughter. Twenty


    million is what I''ll pay. I hope everyone here could kindly allow me to buy them. Your kindness will


    be remembered and much appreciated.¡± Akio stood and addressed the crowd in a sincere tone. ¡°I


    was nning on buying them from Pollerton Commerce in private, but I was toote. They were


    already listed as auctionable items. It would be terrible of me to demand the auction to be canceled


    since it would affect the organizer.¡± Assuming his speech had sufficiently deterred anyone else who


    wanted to bid on the items, Akio sat down with a satisfied air.


    Sixten started to close the bid, but his gaze drifted tond on Donald. ¡°Twenty million, going once,


    going twice...¡±


    No one moved to ce their bid. Even Rupert kept quiet this time.


    As Sixten had guessed, Donald, who was twirling the silver fork with his fingers, spoke once again.


    ¡°Thirty million.¡±


    Akio abruptly mmed a fist on the table. ¡°How dare you! Are you going up against me?


    Donald nodded seriously. ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Everyone gaped, wondering if Donald had a death wish. Even if he has something to say against


    Akio, he can''t just say it directly to Akio''s facet


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against me?¡± Akio asked dubiously.


    Donald ignored him and looked at the auctioneer instead. ¡°Sixten, are you deaf? I just ced a bid


    of thirty million.¡±


    Sixten gave an enigmatic smile that was also filled with sarcasm. ¡°Thirty million, going once..."

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    ¡°Fifty million!¡± Akio called out again as he gave Donald the death stare.


    ¡°A hundred million.¡± Donald raised the price calmly without any concern about the people there.


    Suddenly, Sixten said, ¡°I think I might have to tell you about Mr. Ono. He''s-¡±


    ¡°I don''t care even if god himself is here today,¡± interjected Donald before Sixten could finish his


    sentence.


    Sixten lowered his voice and replied, ¡°What if I''m offering a negotiation?¡±


    ¡°Are you bigger than god himself?¡± asked Donald as he looked up at him.


    Sixten''s expression darkened at his words.


    ¡°Young man, don''t be too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°A hundred million. It''s your turn now.¡± Without another word, Donald turned back to Akio.


    At that moment, both Sixten and Akio stared at Donald with grim expressions. Akio was even boiling


    with rage on the inside with an urge to kill Donald.


    Sixten could not believe how arrogant Donald was.


    How dare he ignore the president of Pollerton Commerce in such an important event? Even Charles


    himself would treat me with respect! What sort of background does he have to do such a thing?


    Meanwhile, Akio gave a creepyugh and said, ¡°Two hundred million. Try and take it from me if you


    dare.¡±


    It turned out that he had nned to take those pieces at twenty million. He never expected that the


    price would go up ten times.


    Thus, he had already blown the budget.


    Unconcerned, Donald yed with the silver fork in his hands as he replied nonchntly, ¡°I''m sorry,


    but they¡¯re mine. Three hundred million. You can bid as much as you want.¡±


    Bid as much as you want?


    One could not help but wonder how rich Donald was to say such a thing.


    Even an eminent businesswoman like Lana would never spend three hundred million on a dress


    and ne.


    In the end, Akio drew a deep breath and sat back down in his seat.


    He thought it was time he let his gang do the work for him.


    As expected, Jim stood up immediately. He was a man in his forties, and he pointed at Donald as


    he said, ¡°Kid, I''ve never seen you around before. Do you know who you''re up against tonight? I''m


    Jim Woolf!¡±


    Jim Woolf, Tyson Quirk, Lucas Albee, Zayne Yates, and Charles Langdon were known as the five


    great figures of Pollerton. They all had some connections to the underworld and were known for


    their ruthlessness.


    Jim was especially so. His main businesses were moneylending, demolition and construction


    projects, and opening KTV and bars. He also had a lot ofckeys under him.


    ¡°I know,¡± answered Donald.


    ¡°You do? I suspect that you don''t have that much money at all. I want your assets to be verified. I''ll


    kill your entire family if you can''t prove that you have the money!¡± shouted Jim.


    ¡°Kill my entire family?¡± Donald scoffed.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man approached them. It was Marcus from the Central Bank of


    Pollerton.


    ¡°This is Marcus Cooper. He''s the bank manager, and he brought the asset verification equipment


    with him,¡± said Jim.


    Marcus had no choice but to walk over. He had witnessed what Donald was capable of before. Yet,


    he knew that such a procedure was inevitable in such events. ¡°Mr.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Campbell, may I have your bank card.¡±


    Immediately, asset verification equipment was brought to the table.


    Donald then pulled out a purple-gold card with the word ¡°Campbell¡± engraved on it from his pocket.


    Sixten pondered for a moment when he saw the card. Then, he came to a realization.


    Meanwhile, the crowd stretched their necks to look at Donald.


    At the same time, Jennifer did the same.


    Everything Donald did that day had surpassed her wildest imagination. She even felt that she could


    no longer read Donald.


    Meanwhile, Marcus'' hand trembled when the card was inserted into the asset verification


    equipment. What did he see that was so shocking?


    It turned out thatplicated codes showed up on the machine when the card was inserted. The


    others might not be able to understand them, but he could.


    The codes were a specialnguage used among banks. Not only was it proof of how prestigious


    Donald was, but it also showed that he had ess to withdraw a hundred billion at any bank in the


    country.


    Breaking out in a cold sweat, Marcus bowed at Donald and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell has more than


    enough to afford those items.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Instantly, Marcus'' words caused an uproar in the crowd.


    Even Jennifer stood up in disbelief.


    Why didn''t I know that Donald is that rich? Where did he get the money ? Why couldn''t he get six


    hundred thousand back then if he''s that rich?


    Jennifer was confused as all sorts of thoughts ran across her mind.


    Meanwhile, the crowd was discussing Donald. ¡°Which family is he from?¡±


    ¡°He''s pulling out three hundred million without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°He''s mega rich.¡±


    While the crowd was puzzled at how rich Donald was, Sixten chuckled and said, ¡°I guess I should


    introduce him to everyone.¡±


    The crowd went silent at the sound of that.


    ¡°More than ten years ago, the Campbell


    n had a reformation.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he captured everyone''s attention.


    After all, the Campbell family was a mysterious and powerful presence. It was also the most


    prestigious family they looked up to.


    ¡°Back then, the Campbell family was known as the Campbells'' Sanctum Branch before they merged


    into the Campbell n. At the time, there were two branches of the Sanctum Branch. One was


    mine, and the other was Raymond''s, who happens to be Donald''s grandfather. Like Donald, he


    didn''t know his ce and offended a big shot from the Campbell n at a dinner party. The person


    was so furious that he took action and took everything away from Raymond. Do any of you know


    what Raymond was working on then?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The crowd shook their head in response.


    Sixten then continued, ¡°It''s the Dragon Fide Vi!¡±


    The crowd gasped at that revtion while Donald looked at Sixten calmly.


    It turned out that the Dragon Fide Vi was a famous project. Not only was it the biggest project in


    the country at the time, but the amount invested was more than a hundred billion. Uponpletion,


    the project would gather tycoons from all over the country. In addition to that, it would also be an


    icondmark. At the same time, Raymond would also be epted into the Campbell n.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Dragon Fide Vi never made it. It was put to a stop by the big shot from the


    Campbell n, who was also a direct descendant of the n. Thus, it became the biggest


    unfinished building in the country. No one else dared to continue with the project since then. As for


    Raymond, he escaped to Pollerton after such a huge setback and went into hiding. This young man


    in front of us is the remnant of that incident. This card is not his. It belongs to the Campbell n.


    Besides that, Raymond also became the biggestughing stock. He was even known as the


    abandoned one in the n.¡± Sixten pointed at Donald as he said that.


    At the sound of that, the crowd looked over at Donald with pity.


    Simrly, Jennifer''s mind went nk as she had no idea about that side of Donald.


    Sixten went on, ¡°You''re Donald, right? It''s been more than ten years since that incident. No one


    knows if that big shot had forgotten about what happened. Aren''t you scared for your life for bringing


    out this card and even activating it for asset verification?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Donald replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Take my advice, Donald. You better not offend Mr. Ono. Didn''t you spend three hundred million to


    get Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream? Perhaps you should give them to Mr. Ono as a


    present, and he''ll forgive you for your insolence,¡± said Jim.


    Akio''s eyes lit up at his words, and he could not help but raise his thumb at Jim.


    He was very happy with Jim''s suggestion.


    ¡°That''s right. Mr. Ono is a very powerful person. It''ll only do you good to be on his good side,¡± Yvette


    chimed in.


    Irene also nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re just an outcast. You should be thinking about how you can


    build a good rtionship with Mr. Ono.¡±


    Donald''s daze darkened at the mention of the word ¡°outcast¡±.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± He looked up at Yvette.


    Jim mmed the table with his hand at his words. ¡°Why are you being so arrogant?


    You''re nothing but an outcast. Stop the nonsense, or I''ll kill your entire family!¡±


    ¡°This is the second time,¡± Donald said suddenly.


    The crowd was confused by his words.


    It turned out that Donald was saying that it was the second time Jim had mentioned killing his entire


    family.


    Donald looked up suddenly and stared at Jim. While seated, he waved his right hand and the silver


    fork in his hand turned into a silver sh of lightning. Apanied by a short st, it went straight


    at Jim.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Jab! In the blink of an eye, Jim was lifted in the air while the silver fork prated his throat. Then,


    he fell to the ground and took hisst breath after a few moments of struggling.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned.


    They could not believe what they had just witnessed happened to Jim.


    After all, it was Jim Woolf, the Prince of Pollerton.


    Not to mention that they were at a charity g organized by Pollerton Commerce with its president,


    Sixten, at the scene.


    In addition to that, Jim was also a member of Pollerton Trantions, while Akio was the chief of


    Pollerton Trantions and a royal member of Yartran.


    There were a total of sixteen listedpanies and hundreds of medium andrge enterprises at the


    event.


    Yet, it was at such an important event that


    Donald killed Jim in front of everyone.


    With a silver fork of all things.


    One could not help but wonder what sort of power, courage, or even background, a person had to


    do such a thing.


    Despite all that, Donald was still calm and collected.


    ¡°Donald, you''ve gone mad! Men, call the police!¡± Sixten burst out in anger.


    Almost immediately, people started screaming. Even Jennifer was as pale as a sheet at the sight of


    that.


    She could not believe that Donald had killed a person in front of everybody.


    She felt her worldview was copsing, and it was the first time she had a taste of how scary Donald


    was.


    It was something she had never expected to happen in her world.


    Meanwhile, a hint of loneliness shed across Donald''s eyes when he saw Jennifer''s face from the


    corners of his eyes.


    He could not help but think of how her world was full of sunshine, while his was full of darkness. He


    thought perhaps their union was a mistake from the beginning.


    He knew that, from then on, the crack between him and Jennifer would only grow wider. Soon, they


    might even turn into strangers.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At that moment, Akio burst out in anger and mmed the table in front of him. ¡°What insolence!


    How dare you kill my associate in front of me? Do you have any respect for me at all?¡±


    Akio was livid.


    For all the years he had been in Pollerton, he had gotten used to people buttering him up and acting


    humble around him. Even a big shot in politics like Joshua would never offend him in public.


    However, not only did Donald go against him several times that day, but he even killed his associate


    in front of everyone.


    Donald nced at him as he took another silver fork. He then took a piece of cake and put it in his


    mouth. ¡°Swipe my card and


    give me what I paid for.¡±


    Akio was ignored once again.


    Sixten''s face turned grisly at his words. ¡°Give?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Donald got up from his seat and walked toward Sixten.


    For the first time ever, he was showing his ruthless side in public. It was as though there was a


    storm raging in his eyes, and he had a dominating presence like a fierce dragoning out of its


    cave.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Octavio said suddenly.


    With a head full of white hair, he slowly took off his suit and exposed the tattoos on his body. It was


    a sinister-looking eightheaded serpent.


    ¡°You''d better sit down. I''m here tonight to give Sixten a firm reminder,¡± said Donald nonchntly.


    Akio scoffed at his words. ¡°So what if you''re very good at fighting? Do you know who he is? He''s


    originally themander of two hundred and fifty armies back in Yartran and is currently one of the


    top ten elites in Yartran. He was also a member of the top organization in the world, Divine Rune


    Society.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I met someone as arrogant as you,¡± said Octavio.


    However, Donald ignored him and walked over to Sixten. ¡°Are you giving them to me or not?¡±


    He was looking down at Sixten as he said that since he was one head taller than him.


    That was the first time in more than ten years that Sixten was being looked down on like that.


    No one had dared to look at him like that since his return to the Campbell n.


    Even the direct descendant from the Campbell n was respectful toward him.


    ¡°What if I refuse? I will report this to the big shot after tonight to punish you!¡± said Sixten as he


    pulled away from Donald.


    ¡°Refuse? Then, I''ll let you eat cake.¡± Donald extended his hand and grabbed onto his cor to pull


    him closer.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Eat cake? What does that mean?


    Sixten was confused at first, but he soon understood what Donald meant.


    Donald went ahead and pressed his face down onto a piece of cake.


    Everybody was stunned, and they froze as they watched the whole thing happen.


    Sixten''s entire face was covered in cream when he got back up. It was an ugly sight. He quickly


    wiped the cream off carelessly and shouted in anger, ¡°Donald!¡±


    He could not believe how daring Donald was.


    ¡°Have some pineapple as well,¡± said Donald as he grabbed a whole pineapple from the table and


    smashed it on Sixten''s head.


    With a loud bang, Sixten felt a paining from his head. He even felt dizzy as blood began to


    trickle down his head.


    ¡°So brutal!¡±


    ¡°How dare you? Hurry up and let go of Mr. Campbell!¡± ¡°Catch him!¡±


    The whole hall turned into aplete mess.


    Meanwhile, Donald pulled a few tissues and wiped his hand. ¡°I''ll kill you if you refuse to give me


    what''s mine.¡±


    Sixten felt a shiver down his spine when he heard that. He was starting to feel a little scared of


    Donald.


    In his eyes, Donald was aplete madman.


    Seeing how he was daring enough to kill Jim, Sixten had no doubt that Donald would do the same


    to him.


    ¡°Give it to him!¡± He finally gave in and said. At the same time, he took the warm towel from the staff


    and wiped himself clean. He then shook his head at Octavio, signaling him to stay put.


    After all, the military might get involved if Octavio were to strike since he was one of them even


    though he was retired.


    And Sixten had no ns of getting involved with Chiliad Avion anytime soon.


    Thus, Octavio backed down.


    At that point, Sixten had regained hisposure. ¡°You''re here tonight to give me a firm reminder?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Donald nodded.


    ¡°Do you know who''s supporting me? He''s the person who had caused a huge setback to your


    grandfather back then.¡± Sixten scoffed at Donald as he said that.


    ¡°Isn''t it Tyrone?¡± Donald sneered.


    Sixten was taken aback for a second, but he soon chuckled at Donald''s response. ¡°I see you''re


    well-informed. Don''t worry. I will definitely report what you did today to Mr. Tyrone. No one will be


    able to save you when he''s angry. Even your grandfather might get dragged into this again. Have


    fun while you can. Just wait and see what Mr. Tyrone would do to you after this. I believe that it


    would be catastrophic when he strikes. The Dragon Fide Vi is a prime example. No one dared to


    touch it even now, leaving it unfinished. You guys had lost more than ten years ago. Dragon Fide


    Vi is proof of it.¡±


    Donald was calm as Sixten went on and on.


    Unaffected, he said, ¡°Tyrone is not invincible.¡±


    Sixten''s eyes widened at the sound of that. He felt the blood boil inside of him as he pointed at


    Donald. ¡°You! You! How dare i n


    you!


    The Campbell n was a formidable power.


    Yet, Donald said such insolent words about them in public.


    In reality, Donald had thought of going up against Tyrone for a long time. However, it was not time


    yet.


    Not to mention how Tyrone pped Raymond in front of everyone back then.


    Slowly, Donald went back to his seat and tugged at his suit. He remained unaffected even when he


    was in a hostile situation.


    Then again, his calmness was not just an act.


    He no longer had to hide most of the time since he returned the beaded bracelet to Jennifer.


    Thus, like a sword out of its sheath, he was invincible.


    ¡°Here.¡± A tall, beautiful server packed the things and handed them to Donald.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Donald took the bag and passed it to Lana and Wynter. ¡°You should each take one.¡±


    The two looked at Donald in disbelief while Reina pouted.


    At the sight of that, Jennifer''s eyes darkened.


    She was a little jealous that Donald would spend three hundred million and give it to other women


    just like that.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Donald did not exin what he did. Instead, he headed out. ¡°All right then. I''m done here. I''ll get


    going.¡±


    Rupert, Akio, and the others were deep in their thoughts as they watched him go.


    Meanwhile, no one paid any attention to Jim''s body which was still lying on the ground.


    Suddenly, Sixten broke the silence and said, ¡°Contact everyone and make this incident known. He''ll


    be dead sooner orter.¡±


    At that point, Donald had walked out of Supreme Nona Hotel with a long shadow behind him under


    the neon lights.


    In his fitted suit, he looked around for a moment and noticed many people hiding in the dark. They


    were full of excitement and admiration when they saw him.


    He could even raze Supreme Nona Hotel to the ground with a wave of his hand.


    However, there was no point in doing that.


    Soon, he arrived at Pollerton General Hospital and saw Raymond.


    Hannah was checking on him and even brought mushroom soup. She did not bother with Donald at


    all.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Donald said softly.


    Hannah shook her head and replied, ¡°It''s my job.¡±


    Hannah was a stunning woman but aloof. The way she treated the people around her was as


    though they had owed her a huge amount of money.


    ¡°You guys should talk. I''ll get going. I''ll like to ask for your help in a few days,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Donald nodded.


    When he closed the door after Hannah had left, he heard Raymond sigh. ¡°Did you go and give a


    firm reminder to Sixten?¡±


    ¡°I did. I even treated him to cake and pineapple,¡± answered Donald.


    Raymond smiled bitterly at his words. ¡°Tyson is the man behind him. He''s the


    direct descendant of the Campbell n.¡±


    ¡°I''m not super worried. I''m not afraid of the Campbell n once I gather all my powers,¡± said


    Donald.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°But can you gather those powers here? The Campbell n might not stand against you outside of


    the borders. However, inside, you might not have a chance against them. Their roots are here. They


    have been here for five hundred years, and they have worked hard, generations after generations.


    How long have you been here? Listen to me. You should stay away from them for now,¡± said


    Raymond as he looked into Donald''s eyes.


    Donald fell silent for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°I will find out what happened to my parents, and I''ll


    avenge that p you took in public.¡±


    Raymond sighed again without another word.


    Donald went ahead and changed the subject. ¡°Who ising for your birthday?¡± ¡°Your aunt, Uncle


    Felix, and Granduncle


    Gideon. Just the few that I dragged down with me back then.¡±


    ¡°Are they here to shame you again?¡± Donald scoffed.


    It turned out that the same thing always happened on Raymond''s birthday. First, the guests would


    come and show off how well they were doing. Then, they would talk about how they would be much


    better off if Raymond did not insist on the Dragon Fide Vi project. They would even talk about how


    they had flourished since they removed themselves from Raymond''s leadership and that they had


    hopes of returning to the Campbell n.


    In the past, Donald was unbothered and would suppress his emotions in those situations.


    However, that would not be necessary anymore this year.


    ¡°Promise me that you won''t kill anyone that day,¡± Raymond said sternly.


    After all, those were Donald''s family.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you,¡± said Donald.


    Raymond then asked, ¡°How are things between you and Jennifer?¡±


    Donald extended his hand in front of him and said, ¡°Look. She bit me.¡±


    Raymond chuckled. ¡°Some bumps and scratches are expected.¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°I never understand why you insist on the two of us being together.¡±


    ¡°She''s the only one who could help you rise again. She''s the phoenix, understand? She''s the one


    who''ll be the key to your sess.¡±


    ¡°Here we go again. How is it possible that such a thing even exists? No wonder they call you a


    shaman.¡±


    ¡°They call me Demigod Campbell.¡±


    Meanwhile, the news of Donald killing Jim was sealed off among the upper ss. Only the elites of


    Pollerton were aware of the incident.


    Thus, Donald seemed to be unaffected in the meantime.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Still, many fell into deep contemtion, knowing what Donald had done.


    At the same time, Jennifer had just arrived in the hospital. Tears welled up in her eyes when she


    saw Kevin.


    Because of what Donald did to him, he lost all his teeth and had to get porcin veneers.


    The first thing Kevin asked when he saw Jennifer was whether the items were auctioned off.


    Leonard and Linda were apanying him the whole time while he was there, feeling sad about


    his suffering.


    ¡°That goddamn Donald. Jennifer, I''ll die in front of you if I see you ever getting involved with him


    again,¡± said Linda through gritted teeth.


    Jennifer forced a smile at the sound of that. ¡°They had been auctioned off for three hundred million.¡±


    Kevin was stunned and blurted, ¡°Oh my god! Who is that rich to spend three hundred million on


    those things?¡±


    ¡°It''s Donald,¡± said Jennifer.


    All three of them were stunned by her reply. ¡°That can''t be. Where did Donald get that money?¡±


    ¡°He''s an outcast from the Campbell n. He used to be rich, but his grandfather offended someone


    important in the Campbell n and suffered a huge setback. That card belongs to the Campbell


    n, and Donald used it today.¡±


    The three froze for a moment when they heard her reply.


    Finally, Linda held Jennifer''s hands in hers and broke the silence. ¡°Jennifer, listen to me. You should


    really stay away from him, okay? Since he''s an outcast, he shouldn''t have used that money. The


    Campbell n wille after him when they find out. You can''t drag us into it.¡±


    Leonard also chimed in, ¡°That''s right. The Campbell n is one of the most prestigious families in


    the country. Donald would surely suffer for offending them. They might note after him right


    away, but they would surely get rid of him as soon as they have the time.¡±


    Kevin scoffed on the side. ¡°And here I thought where he got that arrogance of his. Turns out he''s


    just an outcast from the Campbell n.¡±


    Jennifer sighed at their response. ¡°He''s actually under a lot of pressure.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel pity for him. From a rich and powerful family to an outcast. It''s humiliating,¡± Linda


    said disgruntledly.


    While they were talking, the door opened suddenly. Then, Anastasia and Sixten walked into the


    room.


    Sixten handed a check to Kevin and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, as we agreed, you will receive twenty-five


    million no matter how much Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream are sold for in the


    auction. I''ve already paid you ten million in deposit. This is the check for the rest of the amount."


    Kevin took the check and argued, ¡°But, they were auctioned off at three hundred million.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sixten scoffed at him. ¡°I''m sorry, but that''s our deal.¡±


    Kevin refused to ept that and insisted, ¡°Mr. Campbell, you can''t do that.¡±


    ¡°It''s your choice. This is a fifteen million check. I don''t care if you take it or not. That''s all I have to


    say,¡± said Sixten.


    In the end, Kevin had no choice but to take the check with a grim expression.


    At that moment, Anastasia looked at Kevin and said, ¡°I''m here to collect the debt today. You should


    pay up the thirty million you owe my brother.¡±


    Blood drained from Kevin''s face as he only had fifteen million in his hands which was fifteen million


    short of the debt he owed.


    ¡°Can you give me a little more time?¡±


    Anastasia smiled and shook her head. ¡°I''m sorry, but no. Today is thest day.¡±


    Out of options, Kevin turned to Jennifer


    and said, ¡°Jennifer, think of something.¡±


    Linda also held onto her hand and said, ¡°Jenny, you can''t just leave Kevin on his own. He''s your


    only brother.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Jenny. Think of something,¡± Leonard said grimly.


    Pressured, Jennifer got up and asked, ¡°Ms. Rodriguez, when is thetest to pay?¡±


    ¡°Before midnight,¡± Anastasia answered with a smile.


    Jennifer closed her eyes bitterly at the sound of that. ¡°I''m sorry. I really can''t do that.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Linda got down on her knees beside her.


    ¡°Jennifer, I don''t care how, but you must think of something. Otherwise, I¡¯ll jump off here, on the


    twelfth floor.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Anastasia smiled. ¡°Actually, there''s another way. Let''s meet in Private Room 301 at Fortune Bar


    tonight. If youe, there will still be room for discussion, but if you don''t, then this will be the end.¡±


    Jennifer''s heart skipped a beat. She knew that something unavoidable would definitely happen if


    she went there tonight.


    After finishing her words, Anastasia cast a menacing re at Jennifer and walked outside.


    Kevin said, ¡°I don''t care, Jennifer. You must go there tonight!¡±


    Linda grabbed Jennifer''s hand. ¡°Jennifer, promise me that you''ll go. Just bear with it for a while, and


    everything will be okay soon.


    Leonard interrupted, ¡°Just go, Jennifer.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes reddened. Shaking her head, she asked, ¡°Do you guys know what will happen if I go


    there?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that a small matter?¡± Kevin scoffed.


    Soon, Jennifer dashed out of the house, ignoring her parents and brother.


    She made several calls in a row, but no one was willing to lend her some money.


    After all, fifteen million was no paltry number.


    In fact, she thought of seeking help from Donald. However, Donald was the outcast of the Campbell


    family, so the Campbell family would definitely find trouble with him no matter what.


    It was also possible that he had used up all money he could mobilize.


    Jennifer stayed at the park alone until six p.m. Atst, she let out a sigh and headed back to her


    room. She put on exquisite makeup before taking a cab to Fortune Bar.


    Fortune Bar was one of Jim¡¯s properties.


    After Jim passed away, Rupert took over the bar. He had also employed Jim''s cousin, Jay Carter, as


    his manager to take care of all his properties.


    When Jennifer arrived at Fortune Bar, there were many luxurious cars parked outside.


    She hesitated at the entrance of the bar for quite a long time. Finally, she decided to go in.


    Rows of usherettes in their revealing clothes were standing at the entrance. As Jennifer stepped


    into the bar, they turned around and smiled at her. It was an unnerving sight.


    Upon seeing that, Jennifer could not help but feel horrified.


    A woman who came to Fortune Bar alone was definitely prey who had been targeted by someone.


    The next moment, four women, who were chattering happily, walked toward her.


    Jennifer was dumbfounded.


    It turned out that they were Yvette, Reba, Irene, and Kevin''s girlfriend, Skr.


    ¡°Skye, why are you here?¡± Jennifer


    furrowed her brows.


    Skr did not seem to be guilty at all.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Giggling, she said, ¡°Of course, I''m here to pick you up. Mr. Rodriguez is already waiting for you.¡±


    Jennifer frowned as she looked at Skr confusedly.


    Skr was wearing something extra revealing tonight. She had donned a short, leopard print dress,


    showing her back.


    Besides, she put on thick makeup and wore a pair of sharp stiletto heels.


    ¡°Come on. Let''s go in now. Don''t keep them waiting.¡± Yvette pursed her lips disdainfully.


    Then, she turned around and walked toward a room, looking alluring and attractive.


    Jennifer noticed the man with a pair of gold-framed sses the moment they pushed the door open.


    He looked polite, and his smile was warm and friendly.


    It''s Rupert!


    Instinctively, her body shuddered. A hint of fear shed across her eyes.


    Rupert noticed the slight change in her expression. He stood up indifferently and said, ¡°You''re finally


    here. Come and take a seat.¡±


    Right then, the couch was already upied by a group of men. Jennifer had seen many of them


    before.


    Akio, the president of Pollerton Trantions, Octavio, themander of 250 armies of Yartran, and


    a Yartran man in his suit were sitting together on one side. They leaned back on the couch while


    scrutinizing Jennifer.


    Meanwhile, a middle-aged man in his forties was sitting on the other side. He had a potbelly, and his


    eyes were icy-cold.


    Surprisingly, Anastasia was not there.


    Yvette and other women leaned against Akio''s shoulder and touched his chest gently. They then


    turned around and nced at Jennifer in displeasure.


    As for Skr, she threw herself into the


    Yartran man''s arms. She sat on his thigh without hesitation.


    Upon seeing that, Jennifer was so furious that her body trembled with rage.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    After all, Skr and Kevin had arranged their marriage. They were also supposed to hold their


    wedding soon.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rupert patted his thigh and asked, ¡°Do you want to sit here?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head, standing still. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, please just tell me that can you give me a


    few more days to settle that?¡±


    Rupert broke into augh. ¡°You look like you''re afraid of me.¡±


    Jennifer tried to calm herself down. ¡°No. I''m just not used to such an asion.¡±


    Rupert lifted his arm to look at his watch. ¡°Let me tell you clearly. You have 3 hours left until the


    deadline for the payment. I know you''re short of money now, but it''s okay. You have a lot of choices


    here tonight. How about I introduce them to you ordingly?¡±


    Jennifer remained silent. Upon seeing that, Rupert continued, ¡°I don''t have to introduce Mr. Ono and


    Mr. Sanders to you, right? You''ve met them before.¡±


    Then, he pointed at the Yartran man in his suit. ¡°This is Shima Nagakawa, the president of Pollerton


    Hidden Arts Association. He''s powerful and rich.¡±


    Shima nced at Jennifer coldly. It seemed like he was uninterested in greeting her.


    ¡°As for this man, he''s Jim''s cousin, Jay Carter.¡± Rupert pointed at the man with a potbelly. ¡°All the


    people here today are filthy rich. They are able to give you a hundred million, at least.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°So, you have many options here. You can choose to stay by my side for a year to clear your debt.


    Also, you can try borrowing money from them. As long as you''re capable enough, they''ll be willing


    to help you.¡± Rupert chuckled.


    Jennifer''s expression changed drastically. She had long known that they were up to no good.


    With that, the men turned to look at her curiously.


    Jennifer took a deep breath and said, ¡°I''m sorry. Your conditions are too harsh for me.


    Rupert continued staring at her as he put on an innocent look. ¡°It''s okay. You don''t have any choices


    either. After midnight, I''ll kill your entire family if I don''t receive the payment.


    Hearing that, Jennifer''s face went pale.


    Although one might not believe what Rupert said, Jennifer knew he was telling the truth. After all,


    she had watched the video of how Rupert killed and skinned a man on a USB back then.


    Therefore, she did not doubt the authenticity of Rupert''s words.


    ¡°Jennifer, why don''t you try borrowing money from them?¡± Skr asked out of the blue.


    A man was rubbing her back, but she remained unbothered.


    ¡°You can''t rely on anyone now. We all know that Donald can''t help you this time. He can''t even


    protect himself since he''s the


    outcast of the Campbell family. Everyone knows the attitude of the Campbell family toward the


    outcast,¡± Yvette added, ¡°He''s just a piece of trash, anyway. Why don''t you just borrow money from


    these people? That''s not a big deal.¡±


    The next moment, she leaned closer to Akio''s ear and whispered, ¡°You don''t know who she is, do


    you? She''s Donald''s ex-wife. But then, Donald has neverid a finger on her, so she''s still a virgin.¡±


    A glint of light shed across Akio''s eyes as soon as he heard that. He pointed at Jennifer, saying, ¡°I


    don''t mind lending you some.


    Jennifer was stunned. She could not help but look at Akio. ¡°Thank you very much. How much is the


    interest? I''ll pay you back the full amount within a year.¡±


    Akio waved his hand. ¡°I don''t need any interest. I''ll lend you money for a year, but you have to y


    a game called The Wheel of Fortune'' with me throughout the year!¡±


    Jennifer was puzzled. She did not understand what was that game about.


    Yvette giggled cheekily before exining it to her.


    Jennifer''s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper.


    What? I can''t believe that there''s such a shameless game!


    ¡°I can also provide you with an interest-free loan. But, I want to join The Wheel of Fortune too!¡± Jay


    interrupted.


    Jennifer''s eyes turned teary. Just then, she felt like she was an animal being humiliated by the


    others.


    Stark despair and utter helplessness inundated her.


    However, the men fixated their eyes on her while smiling gleefully. The more helpless she looked,


    the more excited they were.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Once again, Irene pouted. ¡°Jennifer, why won''t you agree to it. If you sleep with him, you''ll be able


    to earn ten million. Don''t bargain with him anymore. After all, it''s not like you''re worth a lot of


    money.¡±


    Rupert said, ¡°How is it? Have you thought about it? There''s not much time left now.¡±


    Hearing this, Jennifer immediately turned away and walked out of the room.


    Suddenly, Jay''s eyes hardened. He grabbed Jennifer''s right arm and pulled her roughly. This


    caused her to smack her head against the side table. Thereafter, a trail of blood ran down her


    forehead.


    ¡°Don''t hurt her. It wouldn''t be fun if you do that,¡± Akio hurriedly said.


    ¡°Yes, do be careful,¡± Rupert reminded Jay.


    Thetter blocked the door with his foot. Then, he sized up Jennifer, who was below him. He


    remarked, ¡°Leave? How dare you leave? There''s only one woman in this room, which is you. You


    are the star of today! Aren''t you happy? You get the chance to serve all nine of us here.¡±


    Thereafter, Jennifer trembled in fear and desperation. At that moment, she was simply helpless.


    None of the men inside the room were good people. They were all womanizers who liked it rough.


    To them, women were just toys.


    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, you''ve been eyeing me from the start, right?¡± Jennifer asked. She lifted her hand


    and wiped away the blood from her temple.


    Anastasia warned her about Rupert some time ago. After that, there was Kevin''s gambling incident.


    Jennifer knew she had fallen into Rupert''s trap.


    Rupert smiled quietly in response.


    After that, Jennifer continued talking. ¡°Nigel wants you to turn me into a mere figurehead so that


    another obedient andpetent person could take my position, right?¡±


    Self-righteously, Rupert replied, ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Following that, Jay squatted in front of Jennifer and attempted to grab her chin. However, he was


    stopped by thetter who smacked his hand away.


    Chuckling coldly, Jay voiced out, ¡°Ms. Wilson, the moment you stepped foot into Fortune Bar, there


    was no way out for you. This is my territory. Even Lana and Charles are afraid to enter this ce.


    Who do you think can rescue you this time?¡±


    He added, ¡°Fortune Bar is a prominent building in the northwest area of Pollerton. There are three


    hundred fully-armed bodyguards here. Moreover, there are a hundred hidden guards in the ce.


    Jim has already made this ce a fortress. Do you think you''ll be able to escape today?¡±


    As Jim was a cowardly person, he had beefed up many protective measures to keep himself safe.


    In fact, his ce was so heavily guarded that even Pollerton''s Center Prince, Charles, would not


    dare to enter the area.


    ¡°Don''t resist tonight. Just enjoy The Wheel of Fortune,¡± Jay sneered.


    Hearing this, Jennifer felt devastated. As she was a perfectionist, chastity was extremely important


    to her.


    Back then, despite dating Donald for five years, she had only held hands with him.


    Thus, if she were to participate in The Wheel of Fortune, she would suffer a fate worse than death.


    Jennifer surveyed her surroundings. She noticed that the men around her were leering at her.


    Hence, she could already imagine what would befall herter.


    She would definitely be humiliated and her reputation would be tarnished! Catching sight of a sharp


    edge of the side table, she hit her head against it in desperation!


    Seeing this, Akio and the other men attempted to stop her, but they were toote to do so!


    Instantaneously, blood oozed out from Jennifer''s head and dripped all over her face. After that, she


    copsed onto the floor and fainted. The fresh blood dyed portions of her ck hair a deep red.


    Rupert''s face darkened. Disgust was evident in his eyes as he remarked, ¡°She''s injured now. This


    isn''t fun anymore. I hate this.¡±


    Meanwhile, Skr and the other women were frightened. They crouched on the couch and


    trembled with terror. All of them fell silent.


    Jay checked her pulse and said, ¡°She isn''t dead yet. What should we do now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then, Rupert chuckled frostily. ¡°Even if she dies, she''ll still have to return my money to me!¡±


    Right then, the door was pushed open. Anastasia walked in. Upon seeing the fainted Jennifer, she


    froze for a while. It wasn''t long before she regained herposure. There was not a hint of emotion


    in her eyes. Following that, she approached Rupert and whispered to him, ¡°Great Python is here.


    He is waiting for us at the pier.¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Rupert sucked in a deep breath, then nced at Akio. ¡°Let us check it out together,¡± he suggested.


    Octavio and Akio nodded in unison.


    Subsequently, they nced at Shima and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    The other man replied, ¡°The both of you can go there. I''ll stay here and y.¡±


    Thereafter, Rupert left the ce with his men.


    Ultimately, Jay, Jennifer, Shima, Yvette, Irene, and Reba were the ones left in the


    room.


    Skr quickly took her leave. She did not dare to remain in the room any longer.


    Jay ordered those in the room, ¡°Clean Jennifer up, then strip her naked. I''ll get the camera ready


    and film everything that is going to happenter.¡±


    Though Yvette and the other people in the room were a little afraid, they stillplied with his


    commands. All of them were ready to get to work.


    However, at that moment, the door was pushed open once more.


    Everyone saw a young man dressed in a suit. He was carrying a somber expression on his face.


    It is Donald!


    Lana and Yuna followed behind him.


    When Donald saw the unconscious Jennifer, his gaze darkened. He walked toward her and hugged


    her.


    Immediately, the temperature in the room immediately turned icy-cold.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jay questioned. He pointed at Donald and barked, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Since Donald was lowering his head to caress Jennifer''s face, no one could see the expression on


    his face. Tenderness and remorse filled his eyes. ¡°How could you hurt someone whom I treasure


    deeply?¡± Donald eximed. The tone of his voice was void of all emotion.


    ¡°If you don''t leave, I''ll kill you!¡± Jay shouted, his ferocious gaze trained on Donald.


    Nevertheless, the other man ignored him. He spoke to Yuna and Lana. ¡°Send Jennifer to the


    hospital. In addition, tell Kingsley to lock this ce down. Let the innocent people leave. On the


    other hand, don''t let those who hurt her escape!¡±


    Yuna and Luna helped Jennifer up. After taking a nce at Donald, they walked out of the room.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Shima yelled. He rushed toward the women, saying, ¡°Since you''re here, I''ll make sure you


    can''t leave!¡±


    He moved with extraordinary speed like a demon. Shima hastily charged toward the entrance and


    tried to grab Lana.


    Donald waved his fist. His hands shone and illuminated the dark room! At that moment, time


    appeared to slow down.


    His fist shone as bright as the sun and went right for Shima''s right hand.


    As the two fists shed together, Shima yelled in pain. Following that, his entire arm exploded into


    pieces. Blood spurted out everywhere!


    Finally, Shima toppled back onto the couch. He held the wound on his right arm and he kept


    screaming in agony. It was a horrible sight.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Donald red at the people in the room. A murderous aura radiated from him and he


    looked like a demon lord. He dered, ¡°All of you will die today!¡±


    Jennifer was the apple of his eyes. How could someone he loved dearly be treated in such a brutal


    way. If not for Bradley''s help, the consequences would be disastrous!


    Jay''s pupils contracted in shock upon witnessing how Donald attacked Shima.


    He knew Shima was a capable person. He was the chairperson of the Hidden Arts Association and


    was as agile as a monkey. Despite that, he was severely injured by Donald with just one blow!


    Yvette and the other women in the room began trembling in fear.


    Donald raised his head. His gaze was sharp, and he gave off a domineering aura.


    Regaining hisposure, Jay shouted again, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°He''s Donald, Jennifer''s ex-husband!¡± Yvette said. She was shivering because she knew how


    horrible Donald could be.


    ¡°Donald, this has nothing to do with us,¡± Irene replied in a shaky voice. She shrunk back in horror.


    Donald seems like a stranger to us now. He is so scary.


    His gaze was as empty as a corpse.


    After that, Jay warned, ¡°Donald, don''t underestimate us. Shima is the chairman of Pollerton''s


    Hidden Arts Association. In fact, he is Akio''s good friend and Yartran''s distinguished guest!¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    A hint of ridicule emerged on Donald''s face. ¡°Akio? I''ll go kill himter!¡±


    Taken aback, Jay froze briefly before saying coldly, ¡°You''re currently at Fortune Bar, my territory. I


    have hundreds of hidden guards and the most advanced security system.


    Have you considered the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Donald did not let the anger take over him. He waited patiently for a better time to kill his


    enemy. Sitting on the couch, he took out his phone.


    Jay ordered his subordinates through the walkie-talkie, ¡°Everyone,e to the eighth floor.¡±


    Hurried footsteps red out just then. d in suits, approximately four hundred young men with


    various weapons in their hands stormed into the roughly thousand-square-meter-wide eighth floor.


    Wearing sunsses, each of them had a ferocious look etched on their face.


    Nevertheless, Donald was not at all frightened. He opened the door and looked at the myriad of


    men.


    Jay sat on the couch leisurely, crossing his legs. ¡°Look at what you did. How do you get out of here


    now after making such a silly mistake?¡±


    Only then did Yvette and the rest feel at ease, thinking that they were saved.


    Twirling her hair, Yvette said, ¡°Donald, you''re too reckless. It seems like today will be your final day.¡±


    Irene added, ¡°That''s right. Why can''t you just live your life obediently? That''s what you get for


    ying the hero.¡±


    ¡°Don''t force yourself to fight for justice. It''ll only bring tragedies upon you and the others,¡± Reba


    scorned, giving off a supercilious, self-important vibe.


    Shima snarled after a painful groan, ¡°I''ll tear him into pieces!¡±


    Casting an indifferent look, Donald said, ¡°You still don''t understand even at this point, do you?¡±


    Jay and the rest froze, unable to fathom what he meant by that.


    Before their eyes, Donald took out a phone to dial a number. ¡°Has the independent regiment


    arrived?¡±


    Independent regiment? What is he talking about?


    In fact, there were three independent regiments in Pollerton, which were Pollerton 318 Regiment,


    Pollerton Air Force Regiment, and Pollerton Tank Regiment.


    However, they would never show themselves before the public, as they would either be training or


    conducting night missions.


    ¡°Is he a moron?¡± Jay chuckled contemptuously. Even the most influential man in Pollerton, Neil,


    doesn''t have such authority! Who oshi


    A sudden gust of wind howled out of thin air, followed by the roaring of engines and whirring of


    rotors.


    Jay immediately jolted up from the couch and looked out of the window in sheer


    terror. His face went ashen.


    Six military helicopters were hovering outside the window, and the army had set the machine guns.


    Turning on the searchlights, they directed the dazzling light into the eighth floor. It was then that a


    voice rang out. ¡°Sir, Pollerton Air Force Regiment of Pollerton at yourmand!¡±


    Jay and the others instantly redirected their gazes at Donald, their eyes brimming with


    astonishment.


    Who exactly is he? How powerful is he to be able to mobilize Pollerton Air Force Regiment in such


    a short time?


    Despite his excruciating wound, Shima pointed at Donald. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    To his surprise, Donald merely sat stone-still there without making any movements, just like a


    statue.


    A fearful scream came from Jay¡¯s walkie-talkie. ¡°Mr. Carter, this is bad! Fortune Bar has been


    sealed off!¡±


    Feeling incredulous, Jay instinctively ran to the balcony and looked down, only to find out that the


    originally busy streets had be deserted.


    Though, there were some people left.


    Standing in several lines were the special forces, all d inbat uniforms and armed with guns.


    Together, they stood at attention in a square formation.


    Jay knew the leader of the troops.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was a major-general in Pollerton, Ryan.


    Out of the blue, orderly tters and agonizing screams red out from the walkie-talkie.


    In only two minutes, hundreds of armies stormed in from the stairs on the eighth floor.


    ¡°Put down your weapon and get down!¡± Holding a submachine gun, Ryan looked mighty and


    righteous in that form.


    Compared to Pollerton 318 Regiment, Jay''s security system was far too weak.


    All his subordinates tossed their weapons away without putting up any resistance. Then, they


    crouched down at the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Ryan walked toward Donald and bowed deferentially. ¡°All three thousand soldiers from Pollerton


    318 Regiment are at your service. Lord Campbell, we''re at yourmand!¡±


    Three thousand soldiers? Lord Campbell?


    Dumbfounded, Jay and the others had lost the ability to think straight.


    What? Donald''s the legendary Lord Campbell?


    Yvette and the others'' faces nched as that was the most earth-shattering piece of news they had


    ever heard.


    The mighty Lord Campbell had made his name among the nation.


    He sessfully protected the border and turned the tide of the battle at Quadfield, vanquishing the


    enemy in the Holy War all by himself.


    Never could they have imagined that Donald was the well-known Lord Campbell.


    It seemed like fate had yed a joke on them.


    To their dismay, that was not the end of the tribtion. After a thunderous rumblinging from the


    outside, the entire Fortune Bar began to quake.


    Yet again, they could not help but look out of the window.


    Ten huge bulldozers took their positions. Each of their wheels was as big as the entrance of the


    hotel.


    ¡°L-L-Lord Campbell...¡± Jay stumbled over his words. His knees buckled out of a sudden. ¡°I was


    ignorant! I should''ve known who you are!¡±


    Shima was also nonplussed at the sight.


    What''s going on? I actually tried toy my hands on Lord Campbell''s wife! Still, although he''s the


    revered Lord Campbell, isn''t he taking it too far? How dare he dispatch military forces in a busy city!


    Isn''t he afraid that Chiliad Avion would punish him? How is he going to exin tonight''s situation to


    the citizens?


    Only then did Donald crack a faint smirk.


    ¡°Look. Your security system is not doing its job.¡±


    A cold sweat broke out on Jay''s forehead. His blood had run cold.


    What kind of ordinary security system could withstand such destructive power?


    ¡°Lord Campbell, I''m wrong! I''ve truly realized that I''m in the wrong!¡± Jay trembled in unmitigated


    terror.


    Slowly drawing closer to him, Donald pressed his right hand on top of Jay''s head and said,


    ¡°Jennifer''s my beloved wife.


    You¡¯ve crossed the line. Since you''vemitted a sin, it''s only natural that you receive your


    punishment.¡±


    His voice sounded like Lucifer.


    Unable to bear the overwhelming pressure anymore, Jay let out a roar and pulled a dagger from his


    pocket, lunging and aiming it at Donald''s heart.


    A gust of violent air gushed out from Donald''s palm, instantly tearing Jay¡¯s brain into pieces.


    With a thump, Jay fell onto the ground, sumbed.


    nting against the couch, Shima yelled in desperation, ¡°You cannot kill me! I''m a soldier from


    Yartran! I''m a Yartran colonel!¡±


    Unfortunately, Donald merely cast a scornful gaze at him. ¡°I can even take on Yartran by myself.


    You''re just a colonel. Who do you think you are?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Shima kept mum immediately.


    He could note up with a rebuttal, nor was it meaningful toe up with one.


    ¡°I''ll send you to hell.¡± Donald grabbed his neck and twisted it with ease.


    After a crisp crack, Shima was sent to theherworld.


    ¡°It''s your turn now.¡± Donald cast his gaze upon Yvette and the other two.


    Hugging each other tightly, they looked at Donald in fear as though witnessing a demon before their


    eyes.


    ¡°You were the one who killed Harrison and assaulted Oliver, right?¡± Yvette asked in a quivering


    voice.


    In response, Donald nodded.


    ¡°Can you let us off?¡± Irene begged pitifully.


    To her dismay, Donald shook his head.


    ¡°I''ll do it.¡± A man in azure armor entered the room, holding the Azure Wyvern de. With an


    effortless sh, three heads were sliced off in a clean cut.


    ¡°Send Jay and Shima''s fresh head to Akio and Rupert,¡± Donald ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell,¡± Kingsley eded respectfully.


    Only then did Donald cast his gaze upon the remaining four hundred-odd guards.


    ¡°There are four hundred and twelve in total. I''ll handle them,¡± Kingsley said.


    Nodding, Donald replied, ¡°We''ll demolish Fortune Bar into a tnd.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kingsley disyed a


    loyal mien. After Donald had exited Fortune Bar, the nine-floored, tens-of-thousands-square-meter,


    towering building instantly tumbled down into ruins, raising a cloud of dust.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    It was a sleepless night for many people in Pollerton.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Fortune Bar had long be a keyndmark in Pollerton. It was a huge symbol of Jim''s power.


    However, that night, it suddenly copsed and became a pile of ruins.


    When Rupert received the news, he was instantly astonished.


    ¡°What''s happening?¡± Rupert was nning to meet Python, who was the greatest deity out of the


    Twelve Divine Deities, at the Supreme Meeting. Yet, his ns were disrupted by the report, and he


    stood up in shock.


    ¡°Someone mobilized Pollerton Air Force Regiment and Pollerton 318 Regiment?¡± Even though


    Rupert was used to witnessing huge upheavals, he could not help but feel a ripple of fear when he


    heard the news.


    Just how powerful is that person to be capable of doing such a thing?


    ¡°Is there anyone left alive?¡± A young man was seated next to Rupert.


    He looked extremely strange and gave people the impression of a python at first nce.


    A ferocious python was tattooed on his bald head. The tattoo extended to the back of his head.


    He wore a silver leather jacket and a pair of leather shoes. It made him look like an energetic young


    lad.


    However, only a handful of people knew that he was Noah''s greatest assistant, Python!


    An informant shook his head. ¡°No one was left alive.¡±


    ¡°Where''s Shima and Jay?¡± Rupert and Akio suddenly realized a terrible truth. Jay and Shima had


    yet to arrive. They were most probably dead.


    As expected, two skulls flew over from the darkness andnded at the two people''s feet.


    Rupert lowered his head and took a look at them. Who else could it be but Jay and Shima?


    Akio¡¯s eyes narrowed frostily. ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    Rupert closed his eyes and replied, ¡°A powerful person has entered Pollerton.¡±


    His breathing quickened.


    Noah used to be a Prince of Pollerton. Now that he wished to make aeback, he was faced with


    many challenges.


    Thus, he had ordered Rupert to enter Pollerton first and contact those who were allied with him.


    However, he seemed to have met a bigger set of problems.


    First, the Four-Faced Angel Bet was killed out of the blue. Currently, one of his supporters, Jay,


    had also been decapitated.


    Who is behind this?


    No matter how much he racked his brains, Noah would not have been able to find a connection


    between Donald and the incidents.


    ¡°We lost hundreds of people and a huge building. That''s worth hundreds of millions!¡± Rupert''s eyes


    were red with annoyance. ¡°I have to acknowledge this person''s skills!¡±


    Akio mmed a hand on the table. ¡°I''ll exert all my effort to investigate this!¡±


    The next day, the news of the copse of Fortune Bar appeared in the headlines of many


    newspapers.


    The official exnation given for the copse of the Fortune Bar was that the construction workers


    did shoddy work and used inferior material to build the building. There was a problem with the


    design that caused it to copse overnight. As for why helicopters and Pollerton 318 Regiment


    appear?


    Of course, they appeared to rescue people.


    It was reported that the mobilization of military forces to rescue the people stuck in the rubble was


    meant as proof that they cared for the public.


    A normal person would naturally believe it.


    Yet, the elites roughly had an idea of what had transpired.


    In Nouveau Hospital, Lana followed Donald''s instructions and rushed Jennifer to the patient''s ward.


    Jennifer had no severe injuries. All of her injuries were superficial wounds, but she needed to


    recuperate for some time.


    Donald sat beside her and quietly observed her.


    Under the sunlight, Jennifer''s pale face shone as her eyshes fluttered. She was in a deep


    slumber, and herplexion did not look too good.


    A few minutester, Jennifer suddenly jolted awake.


    She was preparing to sit up when a strong andrge hand pressed her shoulder.


    ¡°Don''t move. Rest well.¡±


    ¡°Donald?¡± Jennifer''s heart clenched as tears flowed from her eyes.


    ¡°You just fell and got injured. Nothing else happened,¡± Donald said calmly.


    ¡°How did I get out of the rubble?¡± Jennifer asked softly. Shey on the patient''s bed and looked at


    Donald''s side profile.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    The morning sun illuminated Donald''s face and emphasized his clear and defined features. Jennifer


    felt that there was a strange unfamiliarity about him.


    ¡°Lana chanced upon you and brought you out,¡± Donald exined.


    Jennifer''s face darkened instantly. She then asked softly, ¡°Aren''t I useless?¡±


    As she was speaking, she readied herself for another round of crying.


    Donald sighed. ¡°Rest well. Don''t think too much. There is fifteen million in this card.


    Use it.¡±


    Jennifer did not ept it. ¡°Where did you get the money from?¡±


    ¡°I lent it to him.¡± The door was pushed open, and Hannah walked in with a cold expression on her


    face.


    She went up to Jennifer and inspected her before she said indifferently, ¡°There are no major


    problems. Rest more.¡±


    Jennifer looked at Donald, then turned and nced at Hannah with suspicion.


    Did she lend him fifteen million just like this ?


    After checking up on Jennifer, Hannah did not exchange further greetings with them. She walked


    out and shut the door behind her.


    ¡°Are you still working as a security guard for Lana?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Donald nodded. ¡°I''ll make do with it for the time being. If there''s any other suitable job in the future,


    I''ll switch to it.¡±


    ¡°How much does she pay you monthly?¡± Jennifer asked quietly as she bit her lip.


    Donald thought about it and replied, ¡°Around five thousand or eight thousand. I don''t remember.¡±


    Jennifer froze.


    Who doesn''t remember his monthly sry?


    She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I''ll give you ten thousand. Why don''t you be my security


    guard?¡±


    Donaldughed bitterly. ¡°What''s the point?¡±


    Jennifer sat up. ¡°Who would reject the offer?¡±


    ¡°Have your parents agreed to it?¡± Donald stared at Jennifer seriously. His gaze met her eyes, and


    he continued, ¡°Your parents and your brother wish me dead. Do you think that I can be your security


    guard?¡±


    Jennifer''s face fell.


    ¡°I''d told you a long time ago. Kevin will harm you sooner orter.¡± Donald''s tone grew distant. ¡°If we


    had not appeared suddenly, what would have happened?¡±


    A flicker of fear shed through Jennifer''s eyes.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°So, don''t think about this anymore. After you''ve been discharged, find a proper job. Don''t care


    about Kevin no matter what he does, or there will be more serious consequences,¡± Donald told her


    sincerely.


    He had seen many people like Kevin. No matter what, they would never change for the better.


    Gamblers were not worthy of sympathy.


    Silence enveloped the room. Donald turned and handed Jennifer a thermos sk. ¡°Have some


    oatmeal porridge.¡±


    ¡°Feed me.¡± Hope shone in Jennifer''s eyes as she looked at Donald.


    Donald agreed unflinchingly.


    He gently opened the sk and fed her.


    ¡°It''s hot.¡± Jennifer let out a girlish whine.


    Donald ced the spoon in front of his lips and blew softly on it. Thereafter, he fed her the food.


    Jennifer closed her eyes happily and sighed to herself.


    How long has it been since I''ve experienced such warmth?


    Outside the ward, Lana pouted with disdain. Hannah was expressionless while Reina''s lips twitched


    in annoyance.


    ¡°She''s the luckiest woman on earth. Yet, she doesn''t know how to treasure him,¡± Reina remarked a


    little jealously.


    Lana replied, ¡°You''re right. He''s so powerful that he destroyed the Fortune Bar effortlessly. How


    manly. I like it so much.¡±


    ¡°One of you is a sly seductress, while the other is an infatuated female!¡± Hannah scolded


    expressionlessly.


    Jennifer looked exceptionally beautiful as she ate the oatmeal porridge. Her pretty teeth shed as


    she asked, ¡°Grandpa''s birthday ising up, right?¡±


    ¡°It''s the day after,¡± Donald responded.


    ¡°Where is the celebration going to be held?¡± Jennifer inquired.


    ¡°He doesn''t want to waste too many resources and money, so he arranged it to be held at South


    Bridge Restaurant.¡± Donald ced the bowl down and took out a napkin. He meticulously dabbed at


    Jennifer''s lips.


    Touched, Jennifer grasped his hand abruptly.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Donald remained silent. He then said, ¡°Rest well. I''ll make a move first.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes welled up with tears.


    Although Donald fed her the oatmeal porridge and behaved gently toward her, she felt scared.


    The more he behaved like that, the more panicked she felt.


    That was because she felt an unexinable distance and unfamiliarity between the both of them.


    When Donald walked out of the room, Lana, Hannah, and Reina raised their heads to look at him.


    Donald was not in the mood to interact with them. He gave a perfunctory greeting and left.


    Amon MPV was parked outside the hospital. Inside the car, Charles handed a book to Donald.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, please take a look at this. It''s a very popr book and is sold out in almost all


    bookstores. Currently, more than five million copies have been sold. It has broken the sales record


    and made history in Pollerton.¡±


    The book had a simple ck and red cover. It did not look very exquisite, but it was thick and heavy


    and looked rather depressing.


    There were more than two hundred pages, and it was sold at a price of one hundred and seventy-


    eight.


    The title consisted of only seven words: The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n.


    When Donald flipped open the book, he saw aprehensive entry of the events and key figures


    surrounding the abandonment of the children of the Campbell n.


    Why was the child not epted by the Campbell n? What crime had hemitted? Such


    questions were answered apanied by pictures and detailed exnations.


    When Donald looked at the contents list on the first page, the 238th page''s and 239th page''s


    subtitles caught his eye. Raymond''s name was written in the former, while his own name was


    written in thetter.


    The pages described the mistakes Raymond had made when preparing the Dragon Fide Vi a


    decade ago, and how he had offended Tyrone.


    As for Donald''s part, it detailed the events that happened recently.


    The author described how Donald used the Campbell n''s money to offend Sixten by bidding for


    the Eternal Love at a charity g.


    There was also a harsh criticism of him written in red: He vainly tries to curry favor with others and


    is extremely shameless. This abandoned child of the Campbell n is like a street rat. When people


    see him, they''ll scold him and chase him away!


    The author of that page was Jack Campbell.


    There were more than two hundred pages in the book, and each page detailed an independent


    story. The pages were written by different authors, and the book was updated yearly.


    Without any expression on his face, Donald shut the book. He thenughed coldly. ¡°Is this Tyrone''s


    way of fighting back?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to stop the bookstores from selling these books?¡± Charles asked carefully.


    Donald shook his head. ¡°There''s no need to. I knew that this book would be popr once it


    was published. Themon folk will naturally be interested in an aristocratic family that has


    centuries of history. This book had already been in the making since long ago. However, I did not


    expect that Jack would have the guts to mention me in the book.¡± A glint shed in his eyes.


    Who was Jack?


    Jack was his cousin!


    Jack''s grandfather was Raymond''s biological brother!


    After Raymond''s failure over ten years ago, his family members had met many setbacks. Some lost


    their fortune overnight, while some left their nativend.


    However, more people squirmed out of Raymond''s control and wished to return gloriously to the


    Campbell n!


    Such people included Jack and his immediate family.


    They were swift and decisive in their actions. They directly betrayed Raymond and went to support


    Sixten.


    Thereafter, they went all out in criticizing Raymond and tainting his name.


    Donald knew that Jack was shameless, but he did not know that thetter was that shameless.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jack dared to participate in the writing of the book, and he even mentioned Donald!


    ¡°Jack is an up-anding author in the country. He will hold a fan meeting in Pollerton soon.¡±


    Charles was also very infuriated. ¡°He''s a scumbag. He''s pursuing Wynter currently, so he often


    goes to Donter Pictures. Do you remember Vanessa? I think she will be captivated by him soon.¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°He''s just a cheating clown.


    We don''t need to waste our energy getting rid of him.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Charles bowed.


    ¡°Contact the media. Seven dayster, we will announce the official approval for thend remation


    project and start it,¡± Donaldmanded.


    Charles instantly felt his blood surge with excitement.


    It''s finally happeninglThend remation project is Pollerton''s biggest project to date!Once it


    begins, how many people will flock over because of it? How many influential people wille to


    Pollerton and beg Donald for a slice of that lucrative pie?


    ¡°Train Rafe to be the manager of a small part of the project. Contact the banks and necessary


    organizations stringently. Don''t work with those who harbor evil intentions!¡±


    Charles bowed once more. ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell!¡±


    The next day, Donald fetched Raymond from the hospital. The older male, whoseplexion


    improved considerably, had been discharged.


    They returned to an old district.


    Before he had the ident, Raymond lived alone in a small apartment. Although it was not a


    spacious ce, it was very warm andforting.


    ¡°Don''t hold an overlyvish celebration tomorrow. Just hold it at South Bridge Restaurant. Got it?¡±


    Raymond instructed.


    Donald nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Have you read the book The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n?¡± Raymond asked as he


    smiled.


    Donald replied, ¡°I have. The writing is not bad.¡±


    No displeasure could be detected on Raymond''s face. ¡°Jack''s writing skills are decent. What a pity


    that he''s chosen to use it in the wrong ce,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°Do you regret that the Dragon Fide Vi could not be built?¡± Donald asked softly.


    ¡°It would be a lie if I say I didn''t. I put in so much effort and took a gamble in hopes of making our


    family be an elite aristocratic family. However, I''ve failed.¡± Raymond sighed.


    ¡°I will continue the construction,¡± Donald said.


    Raymond instantly shook his head. ¡°You better not do so. We can''t win the Campbell n.¡±


    Donald murmured to himself, ¡°Really?¡±


    On the third of April, Raymond''s eightieth birthday celebration officially started.


    Donald reserved a huge hall in South Bridge Restaurant. The hall could hold thirty tables worth of


    people. The expenditure for each table was around one thousand. It was amon price.


    At eight in the morning, Donald brought Raymond to the hall and waited for the guests to arrive.


    What they did not expect was that guests would already start to stream in at nine in the morning.


    The first to arrive was Raymond''s biological son and Donald''s biological uncle, Michael. He arrived


    at the venue along with his immediate family.


    Michael was around fifty years old and was rather well-kempt. His wife, Michelle Zerada, trailed


    after him. Behind them stood a female and a male. The man wore earphones and dressed up


    stylishly. Thedy had an impable figure, and she hummed a hip-hop tune.


    The man was none other than Raymond''s other grandson, Derrick. He was Donald''s cousin and


    was older than him by a month.


    ¡°Dad. I wish you a happy birthday.¡± Michael''s tone was neither warm nor cold.


    He handed a gift to Raymond before sitting in a corner silently.


    Michelle nced at Raymond in disdain before coldly snorting, not saying a word.


    Donald''s face remained cold and expressionless.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When his grandfather fell ill and urgently needed money for medical fees, he called them for help


    but was harshly rejected.


    Raymond''s two properties worth five million had also been snatched by Michael and his family.


    Furthermore, when Raymond underwent surgery and was discharged, Michael and his family did


    not visit him. They had not even called him once.


    What kind of son is he?


    ¡°Derrick. Come over and let me take a look at you.¡± Raymond smiled and beckoned Derrick over.


    Derrick rolled his eyes and hummed while shaking his head. He ignored Raymond and talked


    merrily with the girl beside him.


    Raymond was not angry.


    However, Donald could not control his anger. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± he growled.


    When he said that, Michael and Michelle immediately shot sharp nces at Donald.


    It was especially so for Michelle. ¡°What are you saying?¡± She spat, ¡°You''re merely an uncultured


    orphan!¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Derrick took off his headset and pointed at Donald. ¡°Say that again; I dare you! What kind of act are


    you putting on in front of me? I can summon a hundred men to kill you with one phone call!¡±


    The woman rolled her eyes at Donald. She said to Derrick, ¡°This is the cousin you were talking


    about? He''s so impolite!¡±


    Michael mmed a hand on the table and stood up.


    ¡°You''re out of line! What right do you have to criticize my son? Who do you even think you are?¡±


    Michael said brashly. His gaze was as sharp as a knife.


    ¡°You didn''t teach him well, so I''ll teach him for you,¡± Donald said with a cold glint in his eyes. He


    walked over, grabbed Derrick by the hair, and rammed his head into the table.


    Immediately, Derrick''s forehead swelled.


    Donald hadn''t even exerted his full strength. If not for the fact that it was


    Raymond''s birthday, Donald would have gone even further.


    ¡°Donald!¡± Michael rushed forward, eyes full of rage.


    Donald raised his head abruptly and looked at Michael indifferently.


    Michael shivered as goosebumps formed on his skin. He felt like he had been dunked in cold water.


    Those eyes are scary. There''s no emotion in them whatsoever.lt''s like looking at a corpse.


    Raymond mmed a hand on the table and bellowed, ¡°That''s enough! For my son and grandson to


    fight like this is shameful! Do you two take me for dead?¡±


    Michael huffed coldly before going to check on Derrick''s injuries.


    Although Derrick''s injuries weren''t serious, he sat covering his head with tears streaming down his


    face. ¡°I''ll get back at you for this!¡± ¡°Babe, how are you?¡± Derrick''s girlfriend hugged his arm in an


    exaggerated manner.


    She rolled her eyes at Donald and stated, ¡°Babe, don''t worry. I''ll call my uncle to deal with himter.¡±


    Michelle looked at Donald with a hateful glint in her eyes. ¡°Don''t be so arrogant!


    We''ll see how you end up!¡±


    How I end up?


    There was a touch of mockery in Donald¡¯s eyes.


    Is Michael, Raymond''s son, also defecting to Sixt ens side? So himing here is not as simple as


    just attending his father''s birthday party then?


    At this thought, Donald was not in a rush to argue with them. Instead, he waited for the situation to


    unfold.


    Raymond''s face contorted in anger.


    However, Donald simply sat in his spot silently, expressionless.


    Soon after, the sound of footsteps approaching rang out, followed by a crowd of people barging into


    the room.


    The first one to enter was a serious, white-haired old man who was about the same age as


    Raymond.


    Although his demeanor was full of energy, his eyes were cold.


    It was Gideon Campbell.


    He was Raymond''s fourth brother and the original head of the Campbell family.


    ¡°Raymond,¡± Gideon greeted cheerfully. ¡°May you be blessed with good health!¡±


    Raymond got up. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gideon continued warmly, ¡°I heard that you''ve been sick these days but have been unable to foot


    your medical bills. Your grandson and his wife are getting divorced as well, am I right?¡±


    Raymond smiled as he shook his head.


    ¡°There''s no such thing.¡±


    Gideon looked toward Donald. ¡°Where''s Jennifer? Howe she''s not here?¡±


    Although his appearance was unassuming, he had already insulted Donald immediately after he


    arrived. He obviously had no good intentions.


    ¡°They''ve already divorced. What''s the point of her being here? She doesn''t belong with a poor man


    like him,¡± a middle-aged woman in the back said sharply.


    She was Donald''s aunt, Gideon''s daughter.


    ¡°Why don''t you introduce her to me?¡± a young man asked with a smile.


    He was Gideon''s grandson, Winston Campbell. Having juste back from studying in Yartran, he


    was currently an intern at Pollerton Trantions.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    ¡°Of course!¡± the middle-aged woman said cheerfully as she pped her hands. ¡°My son is young,


    but he''s wealthy. He''s also going to be an official employee of Pollerton Trantions soon!¡±


    The crowd allughed, making the atmosphere seem almost celebratory and joyful.


    Michael and his family all looked mockingly at Donald. They watched him carefully, expecting him to


    throw a fit or storm out.


    However, they were disappointed. Donald was expressionless and looked as if the situation had


    nothing to do with him at all.


    Gideon spoke. ¡°You can''t take a child''s words seriously. By the way, Raymond, our revenue this


    year has increased by more than 80 percentpared to previous years!¡±


    That was an impressive feat.


    ¡°Oh, is it because of the construction and engineering projects?¡± Raymond asked, surprised.


    Back then when they had offended Tyrone Campbell, they had faced his wrath and suffered all sorts


    of difficulties. They never expected Gideon to be so capable that he would achieve this feat in such


    a difficult situation.


    Gideon said proudly, ¡°Of course. Right now, I have over 30 construction teams, 1000 employees,


    and hundreds of people dependent on me. If there''s any major construction project in Pollerton, our


    company will be the first to take it! And we can deliver!¡±


    Raymond was a little flustered. He sighed. ¡°That''s not bad! It must not have been


    e n easy!


    Winston said cynically, ¡°Of course, that''s not bad. But if certain people hadn''t made certain mistakes


    previously and offended significant people in the family, we would be doing even better now!¡±


    Ripping open old scars on such an asion had murderous intent rising in Donald.


    ¡°Donald, how are you? What job are you working now?¡± Gideon asked with a condescending tone.


    ¡°Security,¡± Raymond answered simply.


    After he spoke, the crowd instantly exploded into an uproar.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! No way. The Campbell family has produced a security guard!¡±


    ¡°The Campbell n did a lot of damage to this branch of the Campbell family, but being a security


    guard?¡±


    ¡°Donald, you''re quite something!¡±


    The crowd broke out in discussion and mockery.


    Michelle scoffed. ¡°You''re so young, but out of all the upations you could have chosen, you chose


    to be a security guard? Look at Paul! He''s now a tuner at Donter Pictures!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. Our Yerick managed to acquire Scarlet Swan Vi and start an emerce business with


    an annual ie of a million!¡±


    ¡°Our Kristina is also doing well! Now she''s a manager at Primordial Tower. She''s even had a few


    meals with Zayne Yates!¡±


    Donald didn''t feel ashamed at all. In fact, he even listened to them talk with interest.


    You all are amazing, but I don''t envy you one bit.


    Raymond was exasperated at how things were going. He had known that his birthday party would


    end up like that.


    It was the same every year.


    ¡°All right. We''re here to celebrate Raymond''s birthday, aren''t we? Then we should give him some


    gifts.¡± Gideon said, waving his hands.


    At that, he took out 300 and stuffed them into Raymond''s hand. ¡°There''s nothing I have to say. I


    know you''re short on money now. Take this as a token of my sincerity.¡±


    300 as a token of sincerity?


    Not to say that three hundred was too little, but on such an asion, it was an insult!


    Back when Donald was calling everyone to borrow money, no one was willing to give him any. Now,


    Gideon had dished out 300 and was iming it as a token of sincerity?


    ¡°Granduncle, this is also a token of my sincerity. Please ept it.¡± Winston walked forward and took


    out 250 from his pocket, cing it in Raymond''s hands.


    250? Now that''s just insulting!


    The rest of the crowd came up one by one, each giving 250.


    ¡°Granduncle, don''t be angry! Altogether, it''s quite a lot of money!¡± one of the young women said,


    smiling. Dressed in fashionable clothing, she was a manager at Primordial Tower.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Raymond smiled and epted it all.


    However, Donald''s expression grew cold.


    In previous years, they woulde over mostly to show off, but there weren''t any humiliating or


    insulting actions.


    Today, however, they were outright humiliating Raymond and his family!


    Donald''s eyes scanned the room. Everyone had an air of arrogance to them.


    They''ve had this attitude for decades, but only today are they revealing how callous they can be.


    Everyone was taking digs at Raymond and Donald.


    They didn''t like Raymond''s spiritedness and had always wondered how someone like him could be


    the head of the Campbell family.


    Raymond had fallen from grace and dragged everyone down with him.


    However, what they suffered as a result was not serious.


    Raymond had distributed his own family fortune to protect them.


    Without Raymond''s blessing, they struggled!


    Gideonughed until his eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Okay, okay, Raymond. There''s something else I


    forgot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That powerful man in the capital, the one whose fortune you told, is dying!¡± Gideon waited for


    Raymond''s reaction.


    As expected, Raymond looked as if all the life had been drained out of him. ¡°He''s dying?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And that means Dragon Fide Vi is unable to bepleted, and the project you wanted to


    use to rise again is gone!¡± Gideon said triumphantly.


    That powerful man was the person Gideon and the rest were most afraid of.


    As long as that man was still alive, it was possible for Raymond to make aeback.


    They were afraid of that, because back then it was Gideon who sabotaged Raymond by leaking all


    the information about Dragon Fide Vi''s ns!


    When Raymond filed for bankruptcy, Gideon was the one who took action the fastest.


    The employees that Gideon had were all left behind by Raymond.


    Raymond shut his eyes. ¡°It''s not possible...¡±


    Gideon mocked, ¡°Raymond, you''ve miscalcted. You said he''d live to be a 100, but now he''s just


    80 years old and diagnosed with a critical condition!¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± Raymond asked. Sighing, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Severe cerebral hemorrhage. No one in the country can do the operation to save him. Only one


    person can, and that''s the world''s best doctor, Croft. But who can afford to hire him?¡± Gideon looked


    ecstatic. ¡°It''s wonderful that he''s dying!¡±


    Raymond lost his interest in talking after hearing that. He looked like he had suddenly aged by a


    few years.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Donald said coldly. ¡°If you are, let''s eat.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°If you want to eat, then eat. If not, then scram!¡±


    When Donald said that, everyone looked toward him.


    ¡°So uncouth!¡±


    ¡°Where''s his finesse?¡±


    ¡°He''s trash!¡±


    The crowd pointed at Donald and insulted him one by one.


    ¡°We''re not done,¡± a clear voice from outside the door said.


    Immediately after, a young man wearing a silver Armani suit and a gold Rolex watch walked in.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    With his hairbed back, he looked incredibly handsome. He was the epitome of a handsome,


    wealthy man.


    It was Jack, the author of Donald''s chapter in The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n\


    He was Gideon''s favorite grandson and Pollerton''s favored, up-anding young writer.


    With calm and steady footsteps, he walked over to Raymond and handed him a book. ¡°Granduncle,


    this is my gift to you. I hope you like it.¡±


    It was a published copy of The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n.


    Raymond raised his gaze sternly.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    These people really are bing fearless and unscrupulous now that that man is about to diet


    ¡°You asked him to do this?¡± Raymond asked Gideon as the smile disappeared from his face for the


    first time.


    Gideon''s expression also turned cold. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±


    Raymond didn''t reach out to ept the book. Instead, he swatted the book so that it fell to the


    ground. ¡°I don''t like it!¡±


    Jack wasn''t annoyed. Instead, he indifferently picked at his ear. ¡°It''s the truth even if you don''t like it.


    From the moment it was published, the humiliation of your family was revealed for all to see. Now,


    two-thirds of the people in Pollerton know that you''re outcasts of the Campbell n and what you''ve


    done. Well, you''ve also be celebrities, so if you think about it, you still benefitted.¡±


    He looked around. ¡°Granduncle, I''m not saying anything about you, but this hotel does look a little


    shabby.¡±


    He then turned toward the tables. ¡°Let''s see what''s the menu for today. Did each table cost over a


    thousand?¡±


    Donald got up and walked over. ¡°As I said earlier, if you want to eat, you can eat. If not, then scram!¡±


    Jack acted exaggeratedly shocked and took a step back. ¡°Hmm? Who is this? I can''t see because


    he''s too close. Oh, I see now. It''s Donald.¡±


    He then pped his hands together. ¡°I almost forgot! Donald, I have a marriage candidate to


    introduce to you! I guarantee you''ll be satisfied!¡±


    Everyone, including Donald, was stunned.


    ¡°Didn''t you get divorced? I thought that since you''re single, have a low sry from your security


    guard job, no car, and no house, I''d at least find you apanion. Given your life conditions now,


    you''d be a bachelor for life! I need to look out for you, so I took the liberty to find someone. It took a


    lot of effort, but I finally found a girl who''s the right match for you.¡±


    As Jack pped his hands, several of his men came into the room, holding a woman dressed in


    rags. She looked crazy with her messy hair, which was as wild as a birdnest.


    With one nce, it was clear she was a homeless person. Her eyes were dull, and her body was


    bloated.


    The men who lugged her in were panting. Their sweat soaked their leather shoes.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Granduncle, look! This is the wife I''ve found for Donald. They can get married immediately. You


    must be satisfied!¡± Jack said as he pulled over a chair. He instructed the men to help the poor


    woman onto the chair.


    ¡°Granduncle, it''s your birthday today as well as the day Donald found his second wife! It''s a doubly


    joyous asion. Why don''t we celebrate both at once? I can cover all the expenses of the wedding.


    What do you think?¡± Jack offered generously.


    The crowd finally understood Jack''s intentions and startedughing out loud.


    ¡°Donald, you have to agree! With your circumstance, she''s your best option!¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Donald, you should agree to something as good as this!¡± Michelle added.


    ¡°Donald, hurry and say yes! Once you do, Jennifer will be mine!¡± Winston said cheerfully.


    ¡°Donald, you two are a match made in heaven. Say yes!¡± Yerick cheered.


    ¡°Haha! Donald, what reason do you have to reject her? You should be thanking Jack!¡± Kristina piped


    up.


    The crowd awaited Donald''s reaction once again.


    ¡°You all are truly inhumane for bringing in a poor homeless woman from the street to insult me,¡±


    Donald said with hostility.


    Jack clicked his tongue. ¡°What do you mean? I paid her 100 for it!¡±


    He continued, ¡°Seeing that you''re so poor, 100 is quite a hefty betrothal gift! Hurry and agree! If you


    let this opportunity slip, you won''t have the chance to find a wife anymore!¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Jack blurted out those words without pausing.


    Meanwhile, Donald remained silent and walked toward him.


    Jack pressed on, ¡°You''re not me. I''m so handsome and rich that only women like Wynter are worthy


    of me. But you''re different. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Before Donald could break his neck, a crisp voice sounded outside the door.


    It was euphonious and irresistible.


    Instinctively, everyone turned to seek the source of the voice.


    With that, a seductive-looking woman walked into the room.


    She was dressed in a ck dress with long hair draped over her shoulders. That woman looked


    elegant, gorgeous, and dignified.


    She had a wless face and a perfect body figure.


    It was Wynter!


    Jack widened his eyes in bewilderment, and his breathing quickened when he saw her.


    Wynter was the woman he had been thinking about every day. Jack had tried to make an


    appointment to meet her for a long time but to no avail.


    Why is she here ?


    Her presence confused those present.


    Wynter strode over to Raymond and bowed slightly. ¡°Happy birthday, Old Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Then, she fished a scarf from her bag and continued, ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, I knitted this myself. I hope


    you''ll like it.¡±


    Jack narrowed his eyes.


    The diva knitted that scarf ? It''s priceless! I''m willing to offer ten million for that scarf!


    Smiling, Raymond received the scarf. ¡°Eh?


    Why are you giving me two scarfs?¡±


    Wynter replied coquettishly, ¡°I made another one for Donald.¡±


    Then, she walked to Donald before fixing thetter''s cor. ¡°You have to take care of your image


    when you are outside. Your cor is untidy.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She acted as if she was Donald''s wife when she was focused on tidying his clothes.


    Her sweet scent instantly filled the air.


    Jack''s eyes reddened in anger when he saw that.


    That''s impossible! Wynter is the diva, and Donald is just a security guard. Why would they be so


    close to each other?


    The scene took the members of the Campbell family by surprise, too. They widened their eyes in


    astonishment while looking at Wynter and Donald''s interaction.


    What''s happening? Why would the diva be here for Raymond''s birthday? Why is she so close to


    Donald, and what''s their rtionship? Many questions started forming in their minds at that instant.


    Raymond nced at the people and noticed the perplexed look on their faces.


    At that time, he was baffled, too.


    Raymond knew Donald had a strong influence. However, the former did not know how strong it was.


    The youths in the Campbell family were jealous and envious of Donald while staring at him.


    She is the diva, the woman every guy wishes to marry. Why is she so close to him?


    Wynter then looked at Jack and inquired, ¡°Are you Jack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I''m d to meet you.¡± Jack reached out his hand, wanting to shake hands with her.


    Wynter did not budge. ¡°I''m sorry. I am not used to shaking hands with men.¡±


    With that said, Wynter grabbed onto Donald''s right hand firmly and said, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me it''s


    Old Mr. Campbell''s birthday?¡±


    There was a drastic change of expression on Jack''s face. God damn it! It''s impossible that Wynter


    is in love with Donald!


    He gritted his teeth in anger. You are the diva, and I''m your fan! You shall never go back on your


    words! You just told me that you are not used to shaking hands with men but instantly held Donald''s


    hand. Why are you doing this to me?


    ¡°Ms. Lowe, I always have massive admiration for you...¡± Jack felt as if Wynter had neglected him.


    Wynter uttered, ¡°I have heard that you are good at writing, and I hoped to meet you once. But, I


    think it''s unnecessary now.¡±


    She pointed at the homeless girl and continued in a faint voice, ¡°I don''t like how you treat a girl.¡±


    Jack got nervous instantly. ¡°Ms. Lowe, please let me exin.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    ¡°Who are you to me? Is there a need for you to exin?¡± Wynter exined with a frosty look. Then,


    she ignored Jack while staring at Donald with a glint of affection as if she would never get bored


    looking at him.


    Donald was helpless.


    On the other hand, Gideon and the members of the Campbell family had grim expressions on their


    faces.


    They were indignant as it seemed like they were the ones being shamed, contrary to their purpose


    of visiting.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°They look unhappy.¡± A cold voice reverberated outside the door.


    Thereupon, an alluringdy walked into the room. A seducing aura emitted from thedy as she


    walked closer to them.


    She donned a tight-fitting dress, revealing her shoulders. She was so attractive that the guys on the


    scene could not peel their eyes off her.


    It was Lana!


    The guys ogled her as if they would tear off her clothes anytime.


    ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, happy birthday to you.¡± Lana walked over while fishing an emerald stone from


    her handbag.


    Gideon quickly recognized that item.


    It is an emerald stone from Agraria dynasty. It is truly invaluable!


    Raymond received the stone and thanked Lana, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    After wishing Raymond, Lana paced to Donald and held his arm. ¡°Why didn''t you inform me it''s Old


    Mr. Campbell''s birthday?¡± she whined coquettishly.


    Wynter had goosebumps hearing that.


    Helplessness washed over Donald as he said, ¡°You all have a good ear.¡±


    Lana giggled. ¡°I have no choice. It''s because I''m in love with you!¡±


    The shock of the crowd intensified when they heard that.


    God d*mn it! Isn''t Donald a security guard? How did he earn the admiration of Lana, the famous


    businesswoman in Pollerton?


    Gideon and the other people werepletely ignored by Lana.


    Jack could not help but inquire again, ¡°Ms. Collins, I have a question. Donald is just a security


    guard...¡±


    Lana rolled her eyes and spoke in an alluring tone. ¡°You''re not wrong. He is a security guard, and


    he''s working in mypany. What''s the problem with that? I fell in love with him when he spent


    most of his time protecting and apanying me.¡±


    That dumbfounded the crowd at that instant.


    D*mn it! Who was the one who humiliated Donald for being poor and mocked that he would never


    get a wife ? It is such a massive embarrassment following the appearance of Wynter and Lana!


    Lana asked, ¡°Isn''t it normal for an employer to fall in love with a security


    guard?¡±


    The crowd did not retort.


    How the guys hoped they could work as security guards in Lana''spany.


    Meanwhile, Gideon had an awful expression on his face.


    ¡°What''s so good about Donald?¡± Jack forced out the question. At that time, his face contorted with


    rage.


    ¡°True. Donald is not that worthy!¡± Derrick nced at his girlfriend before looking at Lana and


    Wynter. They are so much better than my girlfriend.


    ¡°He is far better than any of you in my heart.¡± A voice echoed outside the door


    once more.


    The people were astonished. Who else?


    A petite girl in a pink dress walked toward them from the door.


    She had long hair, cherry lips, and fair and smooth skin.


    She was Reina, the owner of Scarlet Swan Vi, the most popr figure recently.


    Reina marched to Raymond and handed him a paper. ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, happy birthday to you. I


    am giving you a thousand scarlet swans as your birthday gift. Please ept them.¡±


    Those present were in awe. A thousand scarlet swans?


    They took a deep breath and felt a humming sound echoing in their brains.


    What''s the price for a thousand scarlet swans? It''s about ten million!


    Scarlet Swan Vi had a total of ten thousand scarlet swans at most. They were shocked when


    Reina was willing to take one-tenth of them as a gift for Raymond¡¯s birthday.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    How many people in Pollerton could do such a thing? Why is Reina being so generous? Is that


    because of Raymond''s influence or for the respect she has for Donald?


    Yerick was perplexed. He had just established an emerce brand, and he managed to secure a


    way to procure goods from Reina at a low price.


    Reina nced across the room before resting her gaze on Yerick. ¡°I know you, Yerick. You just


    signed a contract with me.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Wilson. Yes, you''re right. I''m Yerick.¡±


    Yerick was ttered and thrilled as he didn''t expect to meet the boss of Scarlet Swan Vi at that


    ce.


    Is this an indication that I''ll be sessful soon?


    ¡°I''ve made a decision to terminate our contract,¡± Reina sneered.


    Her words left Yerick standing stunned while colors started draining off his face.


    He knew how profitable scarlet swans were. The market price had reached 15 thousand for each of


    them.


    An ordinary retail salesperson would never have the chance to deal with Reina directly. They would


    have to ce their order in advance.


    It was an excellent opportunity for a retail emencer like him to get involved and his role was an


    important one. He could sell one scarlet swan at the price of 18 thousand.


    However, right then, Reina had abruptly decided to terminate their agreement.


    What am I supposed to do with the orders I received? How can I exin this to my customers? I''ll


    suffer a heavy loss and might be back to square one.


    Yerick became panic-stricken. ¡°Ms. Wilson, we''ve signed the contract!¡±


    ¡°No worries. Hundreds of thousands of liquidated damage is not a big deal to me!¡± Reina said


    indifferently.


    Yerick''s mother, who was a middle-aged woman, rushed forward. ¡°No way! Why are you doing this


    to us? You owe us an exnation!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Reina mumbled to herself. Then, she turned around and looked at Donald.


    ¡°That''s because you looked down on Donald!¡±


    Another admirer of Donald?


    Reina walked up to Donald, gazed at him with tender affection, and said softly, ¡°Why didn''t you tell


    me about your grandpa''s birthday? It''s such an important matter, yet you hide it from me.¡±


    Soon after she finished her words, tears started welling in her eyes. She tried hard not to let her


    tears trickle down her cheek as the bitterness in her grew.


    You ''re always so unmindful about me. I adore you with all my heart. However, my feelings for you


    are unrequited.


    Donald felt resigned. ¡°I didn''t inform anyone, including Jennifer.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Reina''s face lightened up.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Gideon remained seated with a gloomy expression, tapping his finger on the table. He seemed


    upied by his thoughts.


    Jack, Winston, and Derrick kept their eyes on the women.


    What a joke! Why did so many women fall in love with a security guard? Moreover, they are all rich


    and powerful women. Lana is the queen of the business world while Reina is a self-made


    millionaire. Look at Wynter. She''s an international superstar. Any one of them can capture the


    hearts of all the men out there, but they only adore Donald.


    ¡°It''s not a big deal. I''m working at Primordial Tower and I have a good rtionship with Mr. Yates, if


    we have the chance, I''ll introduce you to him,¡± Kristina said reassuringly.


    Yerick sneered after hearing her words. ¡°Donald, don''t be too pleased. Look, this is an advantage of


    having allies. This insignificant matter won''t harm me. It''s all right If you don''t sell me Scarlet Swan


    Vi. There are a lot of other things I can work on, just like Primordial Tower. You managed to beat


    me once, but I''ll beat you back countless times.¡±


    Wynter and the others looked at him with disbelief and disdain.


    Suddenly, a faint voice came from outside. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Soon, Zayne, who was heavily bandaged and needed the aid of a wheelchair, made his entrance.


    Despite being badly beaten by Yusof in Octagon Sect, Zayne still had an air of arrogance in him.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Any ordinary person would be afraid to hear his name.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As expected, Kristina''s face turned pale at the sight of Zayne. ¡°Mr. Yates,¡± she immediately bowed


    and greeted him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zayne retorted without showing her the slightest respect.


    Kristina''s face flushed before turning pale.


    Her mother immediately chimed in, ¡°Mr. Yates, she''s one of your administrative officers. Both of you


    had a meal together some time ago.


    Zayne came to a sudden realization. ¡°Oh! I remember that now!¡±


    Kristina was delighted to hear that.


    However, the thing Zayne said next made her die of embarrassment.


    ¡°She tried to seduce me at that time, but I rejected her. Despite being single and avable, I''m not


    that desperate.¡±


    Kristina''s face burned with embarrassment. Every pair of eyes in the room fell upon her.


    Is that true? It''s so embarassing.


    Zayne waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Fine. You no longer need to report to work from


    tomorrow onward. I''ll inform the office about that.¡± He then moved his wheelchair toward Raymond


    and struggled to get himself up.


    ¡°It''s okay, you don''t have to do that,¡± Raymond said.


    ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, happy birthday. This 100-year-old ginseng is for you. Ginseng is an excellent


    energy-restorative supplement.¡± Zayne handed over a red box with ginseng in it. It was impossible


    not to notice that it was of top-notch quality.


    Another extravagant gift!


    The Campbells were excited, except Raymond, who had put on a solemn face and was eager to


    leave.


    However, he couldn''t do so as Sixten hadn''t arrived.


    Raymond sighed. ¡°I wanted to be low profile...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, a young man rushed in and prostrated himself before Raymond.


    ¡°Please forgive me for showing up without an invitation. Grandpa, I wish you many happy returns,


    great fortune, good health, and longevity.


    No one could see his face as he remained prostrated.


    Raymond was stunned. Which grandson is this? Howe I have no idea who he is?


    ¡°Lift up your head,¡± Raymond said.


    ¡°All right.¡± The young man lifted his head and showed his handsome face. He shed an


    obsequious smile with his perfect white teeth.


    It was Frankie, the master of fawning in Pollerton.


    The Campbells were utterly stupefied.


    Everyone knew Frankie''s character. He was a bully who preyed on the weak. However, he wouldn''t


    hesitate to fawn over a more powerful person.


    What does this mean ? It means either Raymond or Donald has be powerful enough that


    Zayne and Frankie are willing to butter up the two of them.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Rayment said resignedly. He sincerely wanted to remain low-key.


    Donald had wished for the same too.


    However, things went along against their wish.


    All of a sudden, Gideon let out augh. ¡°Raymond. Not bad. After not seeing each other for a year,


    you''ve managed to impress me. I didn''t expect you to progress secretively to such a level.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, right?¡± Raymond was not in the mood to exin.


    ¡°However, all these people seem to be businessmen. I don''t see any influential politicians,¡± Gideon


    scoffed.


    The Campbell n had yet to lift the seal imposed on Raymond. Therefore, no one from the realm


    of politics dared to show


    him support.


    Shortly after, a loud voice came from the outside. ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, Joshua''s here. Happy


    birthday!¡±


    Then, two men in suits walked in.


    They were Johnny from Johnny''s Antiques and Joshua, who was the sessor of Pollerton!


    Joshua was a man of integrity. With a solemn expression, he handed a gift box to Raymond and


    said, ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, happy birthday. I can''t stay to have a meal as I have something important


    to settle.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Joshua looked straight ahead while talking as he dared not make eye contact with Donald.


    At that moment, Gideon''s expression darkened once again. How many times have I been


    humiliated today?Also, how can Joshua disregard the Campbell n''s deterrence ande over to


    wish an abandoned individual from the Campbell n a happy birthday? Is he not afraid of losing


    his future?


    In response, Raymond got up and shook Joshua''s hand courteously. ¡°Sure, Mr.


    Green. Go ahead.¡±


    Following Joshua''s departure, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and looked at their watches. It''s


    already almost eleven. Aside from Sixten and the people with him, no one wille here anymore.


    Right?


    While they were pondering, a series of cking sounds generated by high heels sounded.


    Instantly, the over-sensitive people shifted their gazes toward the door in unison.


    It was a tall and slender woman in a gown. She had a cold expression presently.


    Thanks to her current attire, her beautiful legs were on full disy. Moreover, she was wearing a


    pink bag over her shoulder. As she had a deadpan countenance, one might think she was born


    expressionless.


    She seemed like a woman who had no interest in anything other than studying and learning.


    That woman was none other than Hannah.


    At the mere age of twenty-eight, Hannah was a medical professor, a visiting professor at Pliston


    University, and a double-degree doctorate holder.


    On top of that, she had published ten theses in the world''s top medical science journal¡ª


    Aescpius.


    One must realize that such a journal was known as ¡°The Nobel Prize¡± in the medical world. For


    ordinary medical professors, publishing a single thesis in that journal was impossible in their entire


    lifetime, let alone ten.


    However, Hannah managed toplete ten theses on her own.


    ¡°Old Mr. Campbell.¡± Hannah paid obeisance to Raymond.


    In the meantime, the members of the Campbell family had varying expressions while watching


    everything that was urring with narrowed eyes.


    There were feelings of puzzlement, admiration, andst but not least, jealousy.


    What in the world is going on today ? Has Raymond been in a decadent state for the past ten-plus


    years''? Or has he still been operating everything in secret? If the first statement is true, how should


    one exin the numerous aristocrats from Pollerton that came to give him wishes for his birthday


    today? On the other hand, why are there no actions from the Campbell n if he''s still operating


    everything? Everyone knows that a century-old affluent family will always stand their ground!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As for Gideon, his current expression was temperamental. Shortly afterward, he looked toward


    Donald and wondered if everything was thetter''s doing.


    It did not take long before he shook his head as he perceived that it was impossible. Donald could


    not evene up with the six-hundred-thousand medical fee back then! Michael can attest to that


    since Donald called to borrow money!


    Perhaps feeling it would be too cliche, Hannah did not bring along any gifts. She then walked over


    to Donald and stood beside him while remaining silent.


    I knew it! She has something to do with Donald, too! Derrick''s countenance turned ferocious when


    he saw Hannah standing beside Donald.


    All the while, Derrick had been looking at Donald condescendingly. I have two sets of houses, and


    I''m also the tuner of Donter Pictures with a monthly sry of over ten thousand. How about


    Donald? He''s only a security guard! Yet, why are there so many women who like him? As though


    that isn''t enough, those are beautiful and outstanding women!


    Not long after, Gideon''s eyelids twitched as the sound of footsteps echoed again.


    It was Jennifer.


    She was wearing a white dress and a pair of ck stiletto heels on that day. Along with her fair skin,


    she had a gentle aura.


    The second he saw her, Winston widened his eyes.


    He had that reaction because he had always liked Jennifer.


    ¡°Today''s your birthday, Grandpa. I apologize for not preparing much. This sweater is for you.¡±


    Jennifer took out a sweater from her bag before continuing, ¡°I knitted it myself.¡±


    When Jennifer took out that gift, those present could not help but look toward Wynter. Jennifer had


    knitted a sweater, whereas Wynter had knitted two scarves.


    ¡°You''re here, Jenny.¡± Raymond broke into a wide grin as soon as he saw Jennifer.


    Whether it was Wynter, Hannah, or the others showing up, Raymond did not express much delight.


    However, everyone could see the happiness on his face once Jennifer appeared.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Everyone, including Donald, could not understand why Raymond valued Jennifer so much.


    ¡°Aren''t you and Donald already divorced? Why did you stille here today?¡± Gideon asked.


    Before responding, Jennifer darkened her expression a little when she noticed Donald and the


    exceptional women standing beside him. ¡°We are divorced, but Old Mr.


    Campbell will always be my grandpa.¡±


    Winston chimed in, ¡°Since you''re divorced, can I pursue you then? Donald is only a security guard


    ¡ª¡±


    Straight away, Jennifer interjected, ¡°I''m sorry. I''m not interested in you.¡±


    Sure enough, Winston''s countenance turned bitter as he felt exceedingly embarrassed.


    ¡°Can we have our meal now?¡± Donald questioned.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Gideon chuckled in response and replied, ¡°We can, but some special guests haven''t arrived yet.


    Can we wait for a while?¡±


    He then nced at his watch after finishing those words.


    A few secondster, a loud voice sounded from outside. ¡°The president of Pollerton Commerce,


    Sixten, wishes Old Mr.


    Campbell a happy eightieth birthday! His gift to Old Mr. Campbell is a grandfather clock!¡±


    Immediately afterward, a few burly men in suits entered the house while lifting a two-meter tall


    grandfather clock.


    At that instant, Donald emanated a boundless and terrifying aura. A grandfather clock as Grandpa''s


    eightieth birthday gift? Is that an implication that his time on Earth is running out?


    ¡°Leave it there. I''ll teach you a severe lesson if you dare to step over.¡± Donald got up and gave that


    warning. An unceasing murderous intent was brewing in his heart at the moment.


    He thought Sixten must have a death wish.


    ¡°Put it down.¡± Sixten stepped forward and stood beside the grandfather clock. He thenughed and


    patted the clock before proceeding, ¡°The material of this grandfather clock is pure bronze. Its weight


    is three hundred kilograms. Eight people are required to lift the clock.¡±


    In their culture, carrying a coffin also usually needed eight people.


    ¡°It seems like my reminder to you is still not enough.¡± Donald strode toward the grandfather clock


    emotionlessly.


    In response, Sixten giggled. ¡°Come on. Don''t be like that. This clock is not from me.


    After those words, he pointed at an inscription on the grandfather clock.


    Tyrone of the Campbell n. Those were the inscribed words.


    ¡°Mr. Tyrone heard that today is Old Mr. Campbell''s eightieth birthday. Therefore, he customized this


    grandfather clock specifically and transported it to Pollerton. Fortunately, it arrived just in time.¡±


    Sixten had a perpetual smile on his face when he spoke.


    Meanwhile, Gideon and the others stood up and directed their faces outside with a respectful


    attitude.


    One would think that they were in a sacred location, judging by their action.


    As for Raymond, he remained silent and was only staring at Sixten.


    Despite suffering a devastating humiliation earlier, Kristina, Winston, and the others at their side had


    fully recovered. They were currently ncing at Donald and Raymond arrogantly. The meaning of


    such nces was pretty obvious. So what if Zayne and Reina suppress us? Once the Campbell


    n has a grip on Pollerton, we will have a meteoric rise and reappear at the top!


    ¡°Donald, Mr. Tyrone called me yesterday and instructed me about something. Do you want to hear


    it?¡± Sixten was still grinning tedly.


    Upon hearing those words, Donald walked over to Sixten slowly.


    Seeing that, Raymond shouted at Donald,


    ¡°Get back here! What are you doing! Have you forgotten what I told you before?¡±


    He had reminded Donald earlier not to kill anyone on that day, no matter what.


    As soon as he heard Raymond''s utterance, Donald stopped in his tracks.


    Even with the massive grudge, having a bloodbath on Raymond¡¯s eightieth birthday was forbidden


    as it would bring ominousness.


    A whileter, Sixten uttered, ¡°Haha. Mr. Tyrone''s words are good news for you guys. Now, I want


    those willing to follow the Campbell n to stand before the grandfather clock. We''ll then give this


    clock to Old Mr. Campbell together as a gift!¡±


    That was an exceedingly cruel way to deal a blow to someone.


    ¡°I''ll give everyone a minute.¡± Sixten then took out a pocket watch and began the countdown.


    Unsurprisingly, Gideon and the others were overjoyed.


    They had longed to defect to Tyrone''s side a long time ago but did not have the opportunity since


    thetter was in the prime of his youth.


    He was only sixteen years old when he pped Raymond in the face a few years back.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    At present, Tyrone was only twenty-eight, the same age as Donald. Moreover, his nickname was


    the Ninth Prince, as his rank among the eleven warriors from the Campbell n was ninth.


    He was hardly favored, but he had a dignified authority without question.


    The first person who walked toward the grandfather clock was Gideon. He ced his hand on the


    clock and pledged, ¡°I, Gideon Campbell, am willing to follow in Mr. Tyrone''s footsteps and serve the


    Campbell n withoutints!¡±


    At that moment, Gideon finally felt what it was like to hold his head up high and be in high spirits.


    Apart from that, he believed no one in the world had the nerve to offend Tyrone from the Campbell


    n except for the other noble disciples like Tyrone.


    Initially, Gideon and the others had already nned on carrying on the current ordinary


    development as they thought it was no longer possible to return to the Campbell n.


    To their utter shock, there had a huge opportunity to do that on that day.


    Thus, it was no surprise that Gideon was ecstatic and decided right away.


    Following closely behind were second-generation members like Cameron Campbell and Alexis


    Campbell.


    ¡°We''re finally about to join a powerhouse like the Campbell n!¡±


    ¡°It has been a difficult journey indeed!¡±


    ¡°Raymond had worked so hard for so many years, but he failed. Conversely, we''ve seeded


    today!¡± Winston felt like he was about to burst out in tears out of excitement. He then walked toward


    the grandfather clock and pressed his hand onto it. ¡°Let''s gift this clock to Raymond today!¡±


    Jack also chimed in, ¡°Honestly, I already knew Mr. Tyrone would ept us because of my excellent


    writing. In particr, Donald''s chapter in The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. Mr.


    Tyrone was veryplimentary about that chapter!¡± ¡°Exactly! Jack has yed a huge part this


    time!¡± Gideon responded.


    Soon afterward, most of the members of the Campbell family began to walk toward the grandfather


    clock.


    In the end, the only ones left were Michael''s family.


    Raymond looked toward Michael and Derrick indifferently, waiting for their decision. Michael was his


    biological son, while Derrick was his biological grandson.


    Currently, Michael was wearing a gloomy expression. One could tell that he was struggling.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come over here! Stop caring about that old geezer''s feelings!¡±


    Following those words, Michelle headed to the front of the grandfather clock and stood in line.


    Not long after, Derrick uttered, ¡°That''s the Campbell n. How can I possibly give up on this


    opportunity? Ha! I''ll also be one of the disciples of the Campbell n from now! Let''s see who has


    the nerve to provoke me!"


    He then stood in front of the grandfather clock as Michelle did.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°How about you?¡± Raymond questioned Michael.


    Following a few seconds of contemtion, Michael finally stood up and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°I


    choose to pledge my allegiance to the Campbell n! You will never have any chances to rise


    anymore! I know why Tyrone smacked you on the face back then. You had his fortune read and


    imed that he would not live past thirty. After hearing about it, Tyrone pped you in front of


    everyone. Then, he unleashed his wrath and nearly exterminated us! I''ve told you many times that


    fortune-telling has no scientific basis, but you wouldn''t listen. As a result, you brought catastrophe


    upon us. I''ve hated you from that day onward! We would''ve already returned to the Campbell n


    by now if it weren''t for your nosiness! I would''ve led us on the path of glory! You''ve caused us to


    waste over ten years! Hence, I choose the Campbell n over you!¡±


    Upon hearing those griefful words, Raymond shut his eyes.


    Aside from Donald and Raymond, every single one of the members of the Campbell family stood


    before the grandfather clock.


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Sixten smiled with unusual jubtion and continued, ¡°Take a good look, Raymond.


    You''ve lost, and you will be on the losing side forever!¡±


    Meanwhile, Donald had a chilling countenance at the moment. There was a glint of ferocity in his


    eyes as well. One could feel his hazardous aura exuding when he opened his eyes.


    Regardless, he had no choice but to suppress his emotions for the time being. Others can make


    light of Raymond''s feelings, but I can''t!


    ¡°After the clock strikes twelve tonight, Sixten will face his doom!¡± Donald closed his eyes while


    murmuring that sentence. When he opened his eyes again, not a hint of fluctuating emotion


    remained in him.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    As if she could feel Donald''s current state of mind, Reina took the liberty to hold his right hand


    before telling him her thoughts in a soft voice. ¡°I''m always by your side, waiting for you no matter


    what happens.¡±


    When Jennifer saw that, her heart sank. Slowly, a bitter smile started to form on her face.


    ¡°Don''t bother following Donald anymore. Once Mr. Tyrone has freed up some time, Donald will be


    his first target. When he starts his attack on Donald, do you think that anyone in Pollerton could


    protect Donald? Even in the entire country, no one could defend him, not even Charles!


    Ladies, you should follow me instead!¡± Jack sneered.


    ¡°Come now, Jack! Don''t be too ambitious and leave one for me,¡± Winston reminded with a smile.


    ¡°You can take Wynter, but Jennifer is mine!¡±


    Derrick guffawed loudly. ¡°In that case, I''ll take Reina. That girl is decent!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough! Go back and pass the message to Tyrone that I''ll take this grandfather clock.¡±


    Donald walked to the grandfather clock and looked at Sixten straight in the eye. ¡°Don''t worry. It will


    definitely appear at your ce as your coffin.¡±


    Sixten did not lose hisposure at all, and instead, he had a sudden urge tough. ¡°No problem.


    My apartment is located on the thirty-third floor. I''ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Are you kidding me? The grandfather clock will appear at my house and be my coffin? It can''t


    even fit into the elevator! Unless he is nning to lift it using a helicopter?


    After hearing their exchange, Raymond said hoarsely, ¡°All of you can leave now.¡±


    Since Sixten had alreadypleted his task, there was no point in staying behind, so he chose to


    leave.


    At the same time, he was also worried about Donald going berserk and smashing his head into a


    cake just like what Donald had done to him previously.


    Before leaving, Sixten announced, ¡°Everyone,e with me to Noah International Hotel. I have


    something to tell you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the rest of the Campbell family left one after another.


    Raymond asked, ¡°Donald, it must be difficult to tolerate that.¡±


    However, his question was greeted by Donald''s silence.


    Raymond sighed before continuing, ¡°It''s been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°It was actually Gideon who told Tyrone about the fortune-telling session between you and Tyrone,¡±


    Donald uttered.


    ¡°I know.¡± Raymond smiled bitterly.


    ¡°And it was Michael who told Gideon about that,¡± Donald added. ¡°Yes, that''s right. You don''t have to


    look at me that way. It was your good son, Michael who did that.¡± There was a cold, terrifying glint in


    his eyes.


    Raymond looked as though he had lost all the energy within him and fell to the chair. After a while,


    only did he ask, ¡°Why did Michael do that?¡±


    ¡°He was unhappy that you raised my dad as your sessor, so he recorded the entire fortune-


    telling session where you predicted Tyrone''s future. Then, he passed the recording to Gideon, who


    in turn passed it to Tyrone.¡± Donald smiled coldly.


    ¡°Please leave me now. I need some alone time.¡± Raymond closed his eyes to take a rest, but


    Donald knew very well that he was in great pain at the moment.


    Hence, Donald did not force him any further and left him alone.


    ¡°Make some arrangements to pull the grandfather clock away,¡± Donald instructed.


    Reina immediately called a tractor and a truck. After covering the clock with a ck cloth, it was


    shipped to the suburbs.


    At Noah International Hotel, Rupert and Sixten met each other affably. They had booked the entire


    hall and started the meeting there.


    In the hall, Sixten regained his arrogance and indifference as he swept his gaze across Gideon and


    the rest. ¡°Just because Tyrone epted you guys doesn''t mean that you are a part of the Campbell


    n.¡±


    Everyone froze, not understanding what he was implying.


    ¡°Mr. Tyrone has made it clear that you have to aplish certain achievements to be a part of the


    n. Even though the Campbell n has a great business empire, we will not tolerate a bunch of


    good-for-nothings,¡± Sixten continued with a sneer.


    Needless to say, the expression on the face of Gideon and the rest did not look good.


    But we have already struck a deal Why is there a sudden change?


    ¡°We all know that there is going to be and remation project in Pollerton soon. In a few days,


    the official approval will be issued. ording to Mr. Tyrone, he wants you to get one or two of the


    subprojects. It could be rted to earthworks, steel frames, transportation, concrete, and even the


    management of thend after thend remation. The profit this year must


    reach one billion!¡± Sixten added.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Everyone was dumbfounded upon hearing that.


    Gideon felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as he repeated, ¡°Land remation project?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He subconsciously drew in a sharp breath. One could visibly see his pupils constricting at this


    moment.


    To proceed withnd remation, we have to downgrade ss One Conservation Area to ss


    Four Conservation Area. How much power do we even need to aplish this?


    ¡°That''s right. The approval for thend remation project will be announced shortly. This is the


    information I have gotten directly from Mr. Tyrone himself!¡± There was a sense of fervor on Sixten''s


    face at the mention of Tyrone.


    Gideon suddenly snapped back to his senses. ¡°Mr. Tyrone has gotten the approval?¡±


    ¡°I bet he has. Only the Campbell n has such capability,¡± Jack replied haughtily.


    His arrogance grew after Tyrone praised him for his writings regarding the piece he wrote for


    Donald''s part in The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. To be exact, Tyrone said that his


    sharp tone in the writing had an air of an aplished writer.


    However, Sixten shook his head. ¡°It''s not Mr. Tyrone. Instead, it''s Horizon Group!¡±


    Everyone was even more surprised after hearing that.


    Why do the people of Horizon Group not stay at Quadfield, the border of Wdlund? So why are they


    carrying out their business in Pollerton?


    Sixten continued, ¡°After some rough estimation, the entirend remation project can be split into


    different segments of the project. There are dozens of subprojects worth a billion, over a hundred


    subprojects worth one hundred million, and over a thousand subprojects worth ten million. Once the


    approval for thend remation project is announced to the public, the real estate proprietors and


    developers will all enter Pollerton, allowing the most basic construction and the more sophisticated


    market exchange to ur.


    From this project, a century-old prominent family will emerge! We could be as powerful as the


    Wilson family from Tayhaven!¡±


    Gideon and the rest of the people had already lost their ability toprehend the significance of


    Sixten''s announcement.


    ¡°Is this Lord Campbell''s work?¡± Gideon felt goosebumps all over his skin.


    Sixten merely gave a snort. ¡°Now, here''s what you have to do. By hook or by crook, you have to get


    a few multi-million subprojects. It''d be better to get some subprojects worth a billion as well. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Gideonughed heartily. ¡°Don''t worry. If this is another type of project, I might not be skillful enough


    to manage it. But since it''s rted to infrastructure, I have the upper hand here. After all, I have


    dozens of engineering teams and hundreds of connections in this industry. I just have a few


    questions. Who is the leader of this project and who are we reporting to? Besides, who is the


    person in charge of infrastructure?¡±


    ¡°The appointment of the relevant people in charge is still in progress, so you have to monitor the


    news closely!¡± Sixten replied seriously.


    Gideon nodded as he rubbed his hands together. ¡°It''s finally time for us to shine!¡±


    In no time, night had fallen.


    A box truck drove into Pollerton slowly. Because of the enclosed cuboid-shaped cargo area, one


    could not see what was stored in the truck.


    The driver looked rather indifferent, wearing a pair of sunsses and a face mask with only his eyes


    revealed.


    It was none other than Kingsley.


    While driving, he deliberately avoided the streets with surveince cameras.


    Meanwhile, Donald was standing in the darkpartment with the two-meter-tall grandfather clock


    in front of him.


    The clock was made of pure bronze, and it weighed around six hundred to seven hundred pounds.


    Though he did not show any expression on his face, his gaze was as sharp as a sword.


    At one o''clock in the morning, the truck slowly drove to the city of Pollerton, entering Golden


    Residence.


    It was avish residential area with good security and management. Every square meter cost


    around sixty to seventy thousand.


    The truck came to a stop, as there were several cars entering and exiting the residence.


    As some people were night owls, it was just the beginning of their nightlife.


    Nevertheless, this did not affect Donald at all.


    After they found a secluded spot, Kingsley got out of the truck.


    Donald instructed, ¡°Wait for me here.¡±


    Kingsley lowered his head.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    He then saw Donald raising the heavy grandfather clock single-handedly.


    Usually, the grandfather clock could only be lifted by seven to eight strong men, but it seemed to be


    as light as a feather in Donald''s hand.


    After that, he jumped down from the truck and walked into Golden Residence to the block where


    Sixten was living.


    Donald lifted the grandfather clock above him and looked at the thirty-third floor where the lights


    were still on.


    As Donald gently leaped from the ground, he seemed to be flying upward as though he was a bird.


    If an average person saw this, they would be shocked out of their wits.


    After all, it was already rather unbelievable to see a human leap over a hundred meters into the air.


    On top of that, Donald was holding a heavy grandfather clock.


    On the seventeenth floor, a young man was having an intimate moment with his girlfriend in front of


    the window.


    Suddenly, both of them rubbed their eyes.


    ¡°Darling, did you see something flying upward just now?¡± his girlfriend asked breathlessly.


    The man was continuing doing the deed as he answered, ¡°I''m not sure. Are you enjoying it so much


    that you start to hallucinate?¡±


    On the thirty-third floor, Sixten was drinking his red wine. While he whirled the wine in the ss, his


    eyebrows were tightly knitted together into a frown.


    As the person appointed by Tyrone to be in charge of the business in Pollerton, he was quite


    stressed indeed.


    Tyrone was a rather odd man of turbulent emotions who had a weird fetish of only liking other


    people''s wives. Ever since he was seventeen, he had no interest in single women and only sought


    after married


    women.


    Throughout the years, he had caused quite a great deal of trouble himself.


    This time, he gave hisst instructions to Sixten, saying that if thetter could not do a good job in


    Pollerton, he would rece Sixten with another person. Besides, Tyrone also told Sixten that either


    Jack or Gideon was a good candidate.


    Hence, it was rather stressful for Sixten.


    After heaving a sigh, he prepared to switch off the lights to go to bed.


    However, at this very moment, his bulletproof windows that had security bars installed suddenly


    crashed into pieces.


    Then, he saw a huge item flying into his apartment before itnded in front of him.


    A great trepidation filled him when he took a closer look at the item, which was none other than the


    bronze grandfather clock.


    This was the grandfather clock that Tyrone had specially made for Raymond.


    When he took a closer look, he saw someone standing underneath the grandfather clock, and that


    man was looking at Sixten impassively as he held up the clock with one of his hands.


    What the f*ck ?


    Feeling as though lightning had struck him, Sixten was thunderstruck as his knees trembled.


    I-Is he still a human? How is it possible for him to lift the heavy clock single-handedly ? Such a big


    item can''t even be moved into the elevator!


    Donald surveyed the room before letting out a disdainful snort. ¡°Just as I told you before, I''ve


    brought it up to the thirty-third floor.¡±


    A bad feeling instantly rose within Sixten, who staggered backward as he yelled, ¡°Are you a human


    or a ghost?¡±


    His apartment had a generous space of five hundred square meters, and each floor only consisted


    of one unit. Hence, no one could hear his yell right now.


    ¡°It really is quite convenient to perform a murder on the thirty-third floor,¡± Donald eximed.


    Sixten was scared to the core. ¡°What are you doing, Donald? What are you attempting to do to me?


    I''m appointed by Mr. Tyrone to be in charge of Pollerton. If you murder me, you''ll be seen as the


    enemy of the Campbell n!¡±


    Donald let out a snort ofughter. His tone was heavilyced with disdain as he asked, ¡°The


    Campbell n?¡±


    Thousands of thoughts raced through Sixten''s mind. Just then, a sudden stroke of realization


    dawned on him. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked in a fearful voice.


    ¡°I''m from... Quadfield,¡± Donald replied softly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A simple sentence from Donald was enough to make Sixten lose all of his energy. It was as if there


    were waves of terror rolling turbulently in his eyes.


    There was a buffer zone which had borders with many different countries.


    After the buffer zone was crossed, one could directly enter Quadfield, which was a no man''snd.


    As no country would like to conquer that area, Quadfield was a perpetual warzone.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    With rough estimation, there were at least more than a hundred private armed forces and


    organizations which originally belonged to different governments.


    That situation persisted until Donald conquered Quadfield.


    With the mention of Quadfield, a name would pop up in everyone''s mind¡ªLord Campbell.


    ¡°Your surname is Campbell. You are... Lord Campbell!¡± The colorpletely drained from Sixten''s


    face. He shook like a leaf, causing him to almost lose his footing as he felt a chill rising from his foot


    to his head.


    This is why he dares to attack me! No wonder he has the guts to im that killing Tyrone is not a


    big deal!


    In Pollerton, Donald might not be able to fight against the Campbell n, but outside the city, the


    Campbell n was definitely no match for Donald.


    Besides, Donald was a person with


    tremendous potential to the country.


    Six years ago, it was rumored that he almost joined The Eleventh Array.


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Donald held the grandfather clock in his hand and looked at Sixten coldly. ¡°I''ve


    warned you that this clock will be your coffin.¡±


    Sixten''s knees buckled. ¡°Please forgive me, Lord Campbell!¡±


    Donald walked to him without any expression on his face. ¡°I can''t do that.¡±


    Just as Sixten was about to say something else, he was enveloped in a dark shadow.


    The shadow of the enormous clock hadpletely fallen on him, enshrouding him in pitch-ck


    darkness.


    ¡°I admit that I''m wrong, Lord Campbell. Please spare my life!¡± Trapped inside the clock, Sixten


    begged for his life continuously.


    Donald''s voice permeated through the grandfather clock and reached Sixten''s ears. ¡°If you can stay


    alive after taking nine


    blows, I''ll let you off the hook.¡±


    Sixten froze after hearing Donald''s words, but he soon understood what thetter meant.


    A deep chime of the clock rang loudly, deafening Sixten''s ears.


    ¡°Argh!¡± He let out a bloodcurdling scream as he covered his ears. His eardrums had perforated.


    Blood oozed out through his fingers and stained his shirt.


    As he was in the middle of the grandfather clock, the sound waves swept past his body and formed


    ripples on his flesh.


    ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± he roared before letting out a sob.


    Standing in front of the clock, Donald ignored him and sent another blow on the grandfather clock to


    create another loud chime of the clock.


    The clock chimed away in the middle of the night, awaking many people who were sound asleep.


    ¡°Who is the madman ringing a bell at this hour?¡± ¡°Who the hell is it?¡±


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    People from the floors below raised their heads to look at the thirty-third floor, wondering what was


    going on there.


    Amidst the darkness, Sixten''s fear had reached its peak. With his voice already hoarse from


    screaming, he cowered on the ground with his palms on his ears. His ears continued to ring as he


    lost consciousness gradually.


    Donald made the clock chime nine times and turned around to give a final nce to the grandfather


    clock before he gently leaped out of the window from the thirty-third floor. With that, hended on


    the box truck and left.


    At two o''clock in the morning, a number of people barged into Sixten''s apartment unit after


    someone called the police and filed aint about the noise from Sixten''s house.


    When about seven to eight people opened the grandfather clock together, they were shocked to find


    Sixten cowering in it with bulging eyes. He was already dead with blood flowing out from his eyes


    and nose.


    ¡°Goodness! He was killed by the sound vibrations alone!¡±


    ¡°With my many years of experience, this is the first time seeing a murder of this nature!¡±


    ¡°Something''s off here. This huge clock weighs at least six hundred to seven hundred pounds. How


    did it get up here?¡±


    Many people were discussing the murder fervently.


    ¡°Check the surveince cameras, including those in the elevator and at the staircases,¡± a policeman


    instructed.


    The news of Sixten''s death spread around the next day. Gideon was having his breakfast when he


    heard the news, and he was so shocked that he almost dropped the bowl in his hands.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°He was killed by a clock''s chimes? Wasn''t


    Donald the one who took the clock away?¡± Thinking that something was wrong here, he frowned.


    ¡°Did Donald hide his identity from us?¡±


    ¡°But how did the clock get onto the thirty-third floor?¡± Jack also made a face, but he was not too


    troubled by the news of Sixten''s death.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    All Jack had to do was totch onto Tyrone.


    ¡°They have already paid a visit to Donald, but he has proof that he was not at the scene. Numerous


    people have testified that Donald sold the grandfather clock to a scrap factory for ten thousand. The


    owner of the scrap factory said that the grandfather clock waster bought by a mysterious buyer,¡±


    Winston said.


    ¡°Are you saying that someone is trying to frame Donald?¡± Gideon asked.


    A few of them shook their heads.


    After hearing the news about Sixten, Raymond sighed and said, ¡°Donald, they are going to


    investigate you sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Not for the time being. Charles and Kingsley are great at tying loose ends, so they definitely


    wouldn''t leave any trace behind,¡± Donald said nonchntly.


    He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Besides, even if they find out, what can


    they do about it?¡±


    Is the Campbell n going to fight me over Sixten? No, I doubt so. I guess they will only make their


    move if Iy my finger on Tyrone.


    ¡°Grandpa, I''m not afraid of the Campbell n. Besides, they won''t get out of this fight unscathed if


    we reallye to blows,¡± Donald said.


    Seemingly remembering something, Raymond asked, ¡°Is the Campbell n pushing for The


    Eleventh Array?¡±


    The Eleventh Array consisted of eleven members. All of them were influential in their own territory,


    and each of themmanded tens of thousands of people.


    ¡°It would not be the Campbell n. Don''t worry about it,¡± Donald said as he stubbed out the


    cigarette.


    ¡°Jennifer is doing well. I could see strong and good energies forming on her be. You should


    spend more time with her, so you can seed!¡± Raymond said seriously.


    Donald became frustrated and said, ¡°Here you go again, do you expect me to believe


    this fortune-telling nonsense?¡±


    Raymond smiled and said nothing.


    Shortly, Donald left and met with Lilith.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°The experiment''s data is solid. The error rate has dropped to zero point one percent. This means


    that after fifteen days, I will be able to get into theboratory andunch the thing,¡± Lilith said.


    Being the chief engineer of the Rising Dragon Project, Lilith had always remained elegant and


    composed in the face of immense pressure.


    ¡°Then I should stir up some trouble in Pollerton as soon as possible to draw attention to myself.


    Only then will we manage to lure out the big fish,¡± Donald said.


    Lilith smiled and said, ¡°All right, I''ll be counting on you. By the way, Chiliad Avion said they will give


    you a huge surprise after this is done.¡± ¡°I certainly do not hope to receive any nasty shock,¡± Donald


    said.


    Pollerton became peaceful once again in the following days as people seemed to have forgotten


    about Sixten''s passing.


    Tyrone called Gideon for the first time and said, ¡°We can do nothing about Sixten''s passing. The


    n remains unchanged, so you will take over thend remation project as Pollerton''s


    ambassador.¡±


    Gideon and the rest of his men were ecstatic.


    On the first of November, the news at eight in the morning sent the whole Pollerton city into a frenzy.


    Thend remation project was officially announced.


    The news spread across Pollerton and caused a greatmotion throughout the whole country.


    Even the normal civilians knew about the project.


    The project was worth hundreds of billions, and they were all funded by original funding.


    If the project managed to set up several industrial chains, such as financing, financial loans, real


    estate, and industrial parts, the profit they could earn would be significant.


    In the Pollerton Estates, Jennifer was having her breakfast on the couch. Seeing the news, she


    closed her eyes and said, ¡°Finally! The day hase!¡±


    Kevin was also stunned as he stared at the TV. ¡°Wow! And remation project!¡±


    ¡°I wonder who was the one that managed to get the approval for the project?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°I heard Jenny mentioned this before. If I''m not mistaken, he''s called Lord Campbell or something.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Jennifer nodded her head and said, ¡°That''s right. It''s Lord Campbell, and he is only twenty-seven


    years old.¡±


    Linda got excited and said, ¡°Lord Campbell and Donald both have the same family name, and they


    are of the same age. Why are they so different from one another? Jenny, wouldn''t it be nice if you


    get married to Lord Campbell?¡±


    ¡°Mom, can you stop daydreaming? There is no way Lord Campbell would fall for me. Do you think


    hecks women?¡± Jennifer said exasperatedly.


    Linda calmed down and said, ¡°You are right, but you really should be thinking about getting married.


    Are you still in contact with Nigeltely?¡±


    ¡°Nigel wouldn''t dare toe to Pollerton right now,¡± Jennifer said.


    Leonard suddenly asked, ¡°So, how is your preparation for thend remation project going?"


    Jennifer sighed, gave Kevin a dirty look, and said, ¡°Everything is ready. It''s already on the news, so


    they will start the nning process soon. After that, they will decide on the general manager and the


    project manager. I will attend their bidding conference to participate in the bidding, and if I manage


    to secure the project, I will go and look for investors.¡±


    Kevin shrugged and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Don''t contact Skr again. You hear me?¡± Jennifer said.


    She still remembered seeing Skr sitting on Akio''sp in Fortune Bar.


    ¡°Why?¡± Kevin asked.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jennifer shook her head as she tried to stop herself from thinking about the scene.


    Meanwhile, the president of Pollerton Trantions, Akio had also seen the news. He immediately


    met with Rupert and asked, ¡°Can we secure one or two projects?¡±


    Rupert shook his head and said, ¡°We are not sure yet. I still can''t figure out who got the approval for


    thend remation project.¡±


    Nigel was wearing a coat and a pair of sunsses as he walked in and said, ¡°It''s Lord Campbell.¡±


    Akio and Rupert gasped and eximed, ¡°So that''s what happened. Has Lord Campbelle to


    Pollerton?¡±


    ¡°He''s probably still in Quadfield, but Kingsley is here,¡± Nigel said.


    As soon as he finished talking, the news came on the TV. ording to the proposal, thend


    remation project is worth hundreds of billions, and the amount of the investment would change


    based on the work progress. The project''s general managers are Charles Langford and Kingsley


    Felton, and they are still in the process of selecting a project manager. Individuals andpanies


    who are interested to participate in the bidding can head to Seasons Hotel.


    Nigel pointed at the TV and said, ¡°Look! That''s one of Lord Campbell''s subordinates, Kingsley


    Felton, the Wyvern King.¡±


    ¡°Get someone to contact him immediately,¡± Akio ordered.


    However, Rupert fell into deep thought, and a hint of uneasiness shed across his eyes.


    Noah International Group has just been established, and Lord Campbell turns his attention to


    Pollerton. Will any of these interrupt my ns?


    Thirty minutes after the news ended, variouspanies began to make their move.


    Businessmen from all over the country started to swarm into Pollerton to look for various business


    opportunities.


    A project with an original capital of hundreds of billions would allow industries around it to benefit


    drastically, so no one was willing to let go of the golden opportunity.


    The bidding officially started one dayter.


    A press conference was also held in conjunction with the bidding conference.


    Both conferences were held in arge hall that could cater to two thousand and five hundred people


    in the Seasons Hotel.


    On the big screen, Kingsley remained motionless as he sat in his seat. Charles'' hair was


    immacte, and he was wearing a silver-white suit. He took the microphone and said, ¡°I''m honored


    to be selected as one of the general managers of thend remation project. The entire project


    covers a total of thirty square kilometers of the sea area, which is equivalent to the size of a town.


    Considering factors such as qualifications and work progress, we will be dividing the thirty square


    kilometers into five sections for the bidding.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Charles'' statement immediately sent an uproar across the room.


    That meant a total of fivepanies would be able to secure the bidding.


    However, there were at least four to five hundredpanies in the hall, and only fivepanies


    among them would be able to secure the project.


    ¡°Rest assured. We will not be favoring any connections. The proposal is all we would consider,¡±


    Kingsley assured everyone.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard his words.


    There''s no way anyone can use their connections in Lord Campbell''s project. Besides, there is no


    need to organize a bidding conference if someone is able to utilize their connections and secure the


    project. Lord Campbell will just give it to them in private.


    ¡°The bidding process shall now begin. Please submit your bidding proposals and information,¡±


    Kingsley said.


    Due to Kingsley''s reputation, everyone was acting in an orderly manner when each representative


    submitted their proposals.


    There was no trace of emotion on Kingsley''s face as he read through the proposals. Everyone in


    the hall was waiting anxiously for the verdict.


    Kingsley finally finished reading through all the proposals after a few hours and said, ¡°I have


    skimmed through all the proposals briefly. There are over a hundred proposals, and thirty-six among


    them have a market value above tens of billions. These thirty-sixpanies are considered to be


    the morepetent ones.¡±


    Jennifer''s heart sank as she was at a severe disadvantagepared to the otherpanies.


    Herpany was like an empty shell, and its liquidity was less than five million.


    Kingsley picked up a proposal and continued, ¡°Among the thirty-sixpanies, there are only ten


    companies who have rted work experience. This is the proposal from the Wilson Group. The


    representative of thepany, please step onto the stage.¡±


    Nigel walked up the stage.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Kingsley,¡± Nigel greeted him.


    ¡°I don''t like your proposal,¡± Kingsley said.


    Nigel''s expression changed when he heard that.


    He was feeling very confident about his proposal before the bidding conference even began, so he


    couldn''t believe that Kingsley didn''t like his proposal.


    ¡°Mr. Kingsley, may I know the reason?¡± Nigel asked Kingsley as he looked at him.


    ¡°These apply better in theory than in practice. You wish to develop the real estate and industrial


    parks, but have you considered anything about the infrastructure development? Thend needs to


    be excavated in rock and soil, so how do you n to find the materials?


    Even if you found them, how are you going to transport them to the site?¡± Kingsley questioned him.


    ¡°I can just subcontract it to anotherpany. These are the problems that they have to worry


    about,¡± Nigel said.


    Isn''t this how the construction industry works? Just subcontract it to a third party after securing the


    bid.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Thus, I will not be choosing the Wilson Group. Please leave the stage,¡± Kingsley said coldly as he


    threw the proposal to the ground.


    Nigel''s face darkened, but he didn''t dare to lose his temper, so he turned to leave.


    Kingsley didn''t care about Nigel''s feelings at all. He picked up another proposal and said, ¡°This


    company is a newpany, and it doesn''t have a lot of assets. However, I like their bidding


    document and proposal a lot.¡±


    The proposal was projected on therge screen, and everyone could see the graceful handwriting


    on the proposal.


    ¡°Thispany was initially a pharmaceuticalpany and a shellpany. However, I would like


    everyone to take a look at what thispany has done. Thepany has managed to set up a


    steel structure department and a transportationpany. Moreover, hundreds ofrge excavators


    have been ordered, and even a barren mountain has been reserved to be used as a quarry. She


    has done everything to prepare for thend remation project. I would like to know if any


    companies in attendance also came up with such detailed preparations,¡± Kingsley said.


    Jennifer''s whole body trembled in excitement because she was the one who made the proposal.


    The whole proposal was at least twenty thousand words, and it was all handwritten.


    The proposal described in detail theplete sequence of the process from the initial stage of


    excavation to theter stage of remation.


    Everyone''s faces became grim as Kingsley flipped through the proposals on the screen because


    the proposal was finer than the one that was drafted by a professional architect.


    ¡°So, this will be the firstpany that secures the bid. It''s Jennard Construction. The representative


    of thispany, pleasee onto the stage,¡± Kingsley said.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Jennifer immediately fixed her makeup and walked onto the stage. As she looked at Kingsley, she


    remained expressionless.


    She had seen him before.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was the man who had given her A Midsummer Night''s Dream and Eternal Love at the Wilson


    manor before.


    Kingsley was also staring at her at the same time.


    With an indifferent expression, he asked, ¡°Did youe up with this proposal on your own?


    Jennifer nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I did everything myself. I also set up the rted departments


    myself.¡±


    Despite Nigel''s objection, she used the Wilson family''s funds to do so.


    ¡°Congrattions, you''ve won the bid. You will be handling the six square kilometer area at the edge


    of the remation area. The bidding amount will be two billion,¡±


    Kingsley said.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kingsley. Thank you so much!¡± Excitement filled Jennifer.


    If the total bidding amount is two billion, based on the thirty percent profit in the infrastructure


    industry, she would get at least six hundred million.


    Of course, the amount was before tax.


    What she had secured was not only and remation project. After reiming thend, she would


    also have priority in bidding for thend-use nning project in the future.


    Nigel''s face darkened as he crossed his arms and red at Jennifer.


    She uses the Wilson family''s money to set up Jennard Construction!


    The bidding processsted for eight hours, and both Reina and Lana also managed to secure the


    project.


    There were also other twopanies that seeded. One of them was a localpany, Torson


    Construction, which was the leader in the industry. Anotherpany was Stardew International


    which had a close rtionship with Pollerton Trantions.


    The whole bidding process was conducted strictly ording to the procedures, and there was no


    sign of fraudulent practices involved.


    Charles stood up and concluded the event. ¡°All right, the bidding conference for the first phase of


    thend remation project is officially over. Based on the agreement, both the construction and


    inspection work have to be done within three months, so I hope all fivepanies would begin their


    work as soon as possible,¡±


    After the conference was over, Jennifer immediately told her parents the good news the moment


    she reached home. ¡°Mom! Dad! I got the bid! It''s worth two billion, and I can make at least five


    hundred million!¡±


    Kevin was delighted when he heard that. ¡°Jennifer, you are so awesome! I''m going to be rich!¡±


    Jennifer calmed down and said, ¡°However, we need a lot of start-up capital. I need at least one


    hundred million, and I have no idea how to get it.¡± ¡°Isn''t the Wilson family rich?¡± Linda asked.


    Jennifer shook her head and said, ¡°This is an independentpany I set up myself. If I hand it over


    to the Wilson family, they won''t give me a single penny. I will try my best toe up with a n.


    Only if I''m not able to do it will I hand the project over to the Wilson family. However, I will insist to


    be the one handling the construction work, because I want to earn themission from the


    construction process.¡±


    Jennifer was about to get excited when the doorbell rang.


    She opened the door and saw that it was Nigel and Alicia.


    Nigel walked into the room, looked around, and asked softly, ¡°Are you satisfied with the house?¡±


    Jennifer nodded and said, ¡°It''s all right,¡±


    ¡°Good work. I was wrong about you before. I didn''t expect you to make such a detailed proposal


    and secured the bid despite having only very limited resources,¡± Nigel praised her.


    Jennifer felt embarrassed and said, ¡°I just go with my instincts.¡±


    Nodding, Nigel smiled and said, ¡°Oh yeah. The Wilson family will be handling the bid.¡±


    Jennifer''s face froze. Before she could say anything, Alicia said, ¡°What? Are you not willing to give it


    to us? Have you forgotten that you used the Wilson family''s money to set up Jennard Construction


    and bought all those excavators and construction vehicles? You won''t be able to handle the project.


    Besides, the area you will be handling is de Alliance''s territory. This organization belongs to


    Mark.¡±


    Mark worked for Noah before he went to Lana''spany. However, he immediately turned to


    Rupert as soon as thetter returned.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    ¡°Nigel, what do you have in mind?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Nigel thought about it and said, ¡°I''ll give you a million, and I''ll handle the rest of the thing.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes widened in surprise. Is he actually offering me a mere one million to take the bid off


    my hands? He''s indeed greedy I


    Jennifer shook her head and refused. ¡°No way. I can hand over the project to you, but I have to be


    the one handling the raw materials and construction.¡±


    The raw materials included reinforced concrete, rock, and granr sands. On the other hand, the


    transportation sector would involve dump trucks while the construction section would handle


    excavation work using the excavators.


    The project had to bepleted in three months, and there was not a singlepany in Pollerton


    that was as fully prepared as Jennifer.


    Nigel''s eyes grew cold. ¡°What if I disagree?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jennifer bit her lip and said, ¡°Then, I''ll handle all of it myself.¡±


    Nigelughed and said, ¡°Oh really? So you think you are independent enough now, don''t you? Do


    you think you can handle this project on your own? The excavators you ordered are still in the


    production process, and you haven''t even started digging the barren mountain yet! What makes you


    think you are able to handle this project? Besides, I noticed that you only have a few million in your


    ount. You will need at least one hundred million as startup capital, and another two billion to pay


    for whateveres at theter stage of the project. Don''t forget you won''t get any money before


    youplete the project. Where are you going to get the money if not from the Wilson family?¡±


    Jennifer''s face darkened.


    Nigel is right. But I still haven''t started looking for investors yet, so I want to give this a try.


    ¡°I suddenly realize that one million is too much for you. five hundred thousand is my final offer. You


    will hand over the entire project to me, or the deal is off,¡± Nigel said as irritation filled his eyes.


    He desperately needed the project.


    Father is going to retire soon, and the Wilson family is in need of a leader. That person will be me 11


    must achieve something great so I can take over the position easily. Thend remation project


    will be the project that would solidify my position! Even a fifth of the project is enough for me to take


    over Father''s position!


    Jennifer said nothing and continued to shake her head.


    Nigelughed and said, ¡°Fine. I''m done ying with you.¡±


    Jennifer''s heart sank as she knew what Nigel meant.


    The project she had secured was located in Mark''s territory, and Nigel had various ways to get Mark


    to give her trouble.


    The Horizon Group would not be able to handle Mark by then.


    After saying that, Nigel gave Jennifer a long, hard stare and left, leaving her in a daze.


    ¡°Jenny, what do we do?¡± Linda asked worriedly.


    Jennifer thought for a moment and said, ¡°Conner asked me to make up my mind before, so he


    wants me to ignore Nigel and the rest''s feelings.¡± However, I''m afraid it''s not going to be easy. Nigel


    wants me to hand over the entire project, but I don''t want to. How can he try to take a project worth


    two billion away from me with just a mere five hundred thousand?


    Jennifer took out her phone and said, ¡°I''m going to give Conner a call.¡±


    The call quickly went through. Conner was ecstatic when he learned that Jennifer secured the


    project. ¡°Jennifer, you did a good job and didn''t let me down. Don''t worry about Nigel and the rest.


    Continue to do things your way.¡±


    Jennifer was stuck on the next problem. ¡°But the start-up capital...¡±


    Conner became silent as well.


    He wouldn''t be able to allocate more funds to Jennifer as the Wilson family members wouldn''t agree


    to it unless they got their


    hands on the project.


    Everyone knew that the person handling the project had toe up with a way to raise their capital


    funds.


    ¡°I''m not the sole decision-maker in the Wilson family right now. I have only one question for you.


    Can you afford to pay an annualized rate of thirty-six percent?¡± Conner asked solemnly.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Jennifer could onlye up with two ways to handle the problem of insufficient funds.


    She could either give away the bid or took a loan to raise some capital.


    However, everyone in the country knew that she had secured the project. They would obviously ask


    for a ridiculous interest rate that was much higher than the industry standard if she were to go for a


    loan.


    These people might even try to take the project away from her.


    Jennifer sighed and said, ¡°I understand, Granduncle Conner. I will try ande up with a n.¡±


    Donald didn¡¯t appear to be very busy despite being the head of the operation.


    Thend remation project was a piece of cake for him. It was iparable to what he had done


    before.


    Donald was meeting Bradley at the moment.


    Bradley might look gentle like a shy high school student, but he actually had amazing tracking skills.


    He was able to get a lot of crucial information even though there were only very few clues.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, I''ve got something. Mistress is in danger,¡± Bradley said.


    ¡°Exin in detail,¡± Donald said.


    ¡°The Parasite, Noah, used to have a right-hand man named Bernie Walker. He is a hacker that is


    famous on the dark web, and he did a lot of dirty work for Noah. However, Noah took his wife away


    from him, so Bernie hated him since. Bernie kept a lot of evidence when he was doing dirty work for


    Noah, and he kept it in sh drives. One of it was brought into Pollerton and fell into mistress''


    hands,¡± Bradley exined.


    Donald''s heart sank as he immediately understood the importance of the sh drive.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°How did the drive fall into Jennifer''s hands?¡± Donald asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Mistress was attending a charity g a few days ago, and she saved a little girl on the way. That


    girl is Bernie''s daughter. Rupert abducted the girl and brought her to Pollerton to lure Bernie out.


    However, Bernie is a smart guy. He hid the sh drive inside his daughter''s hoverboard. The little


    girl, Sara, seems to like mistress a lot, so she gave the sh drive to her,¡± Bradley reported his


    findings in detail.


    ¡°Does Rupert know that the sh drive has fallen into Jennifer''s hands?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Not for the time being, but it''s only a matter of time before he finds out about it. They are now


    investigating everyone whom the little girl hade in contact with, so anyone can be their suspect.


    In any case, Rupert didn''t expect Bernie to leave something so important in the hands of the little


    girl,¡± Bradley said as he felt impressed.


    ¡°How is the little girl right now?¡±


    ¡°She is all right for the time being. However, I don''t think she would live once they found the sh


    drive,¡± Bradley said.


    Donald thought for a moment and said, ¡°All right. I got it.¡±


    Thend remation project approval had gotten everyone excited.


    Gideon cracked his knuckles as he was ready to get to work.


    As a third-party construction team, no one in Pollerton was more qualified or had a better team than


    him.


    Be it Reina, Lana, or Jennifer, it was impossible for them to have their own construction teams even


    though they had secured the bid, so they would definitely go to a third party.


    Gideon Construction which belonged to Gideon was the best third-party construction team in


    Pollerton.


    ¡°Go and make some preparations. We will meet Lana first and discuss this with her. This time, we


    are going to try our best, and put Mr. Tyrone''s mind at ease!¡± Gideon ordered.


    Gideon came and met with Lana at three in the afternoon.


    ¡°You want to be our outsourcing supplier?¡± Lana asked.


    Gideon nodded and said, ¡°That''s right, Ms. Collins. We have around thirty construction teams and


    more than a hundred certifications, so you don''t have to worry about the quality of our work.¡±


    Lana smiled and said, ¡°Go and ask Donald. I will agree if he agrees.¡±


    She paused for a moment and added, ¡°You can also ask Old Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Gideon was stunned. He almost cursed out in anger, but he managed to control his temper. ¡°Ms.


    Collins, I don''t think personal feelings shoulde in between something so important. The


    construction period is three months, and we are the onlypany in Pollerton that can finish the


    work in three months!¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    ¡°Oh, that won''t be a problem. My pockets are deep enough, so I wouldn''t mind not having that extra


    two billion. Okay, it''s time for my skincare routine. See you next time!¡±


    Immediately afterward, Gideon was kicked out the door.


    ¡°B*tch!¡± Gideon cursed as soon as he was outside. ¡°What did that Donald use to bewitch her?¡±


    Winston scoffed, ¡°Donald must have blind luck to catch Lana''s eye. What a good-for-nothing pest


    who lives off women! I think we ought to go see Reina. If things still don''t work out, then we will


    head to Torson International and Stardew International. I really hope that these twopanies are


    not rted to Donald.¡±


    After meeting up with Reina, she gave them the same answer as Lana did. ¡°I''ll agree to this if


    Donald agrees.¡±


    Gideon was fuming, but the consequence was not that bad.


    After that, they made a beeline for Torson International.


    To their surprise, Torson International''s manager instantly agreed to their proposal. That made


    Gideon regain his confidence.


    At the same time, Donald received a call from Reina, but he did not take the news to heart.


    From his perspective, Gideon and the gang were a bunch of clowns, so he would not waste his


    energy trampling on them.


    After ending the conversation with Reina, his cellphone rang.


    As soon as Donald answered it, a crisp voice was heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°Donald,


    I''m back from studying abroad.¡±


    Donald knitted his brows upon hearing the voice of Jennifer''s cousin.


    Jennifer''s aunt was a lecturer at Pollerton University. She was an aggressive woman. Her husband


    died young. Instead of remarrying, she sold her car and house, and she single-handedly brought up


    her daughter, Ysabel Zimmerman.


    Ysabel grew up well. She was twenty years old that year.


    When Donald and Jennifer were still madly in love three years ago, Ysabel had been ying the


    third wheel, following Donald day in and day out like a shadow.


    Then, she had gotten an opportunity to be an exchange student at a top university abroad, majoring


    in art and design.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Donald queried, ¡°Are you back in Pollerton?¡±


    Ysabel eximed, ¡°Yes, yes! I call you the second Inded in Pollerton. So, would you like to pick


    me up?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°Your mom told you to stay away from me.¡±


    Her mother had always been very attentive.


    A few years ago, she had cautioned her daughter to stay away from Donald because, in her eyes,


    he was not a simple man.


    ¡°I''m already twenty years old, so I''m free to be in any rtionship!¡± Ysabel stated happily.


    ¡°But Jennifer and I have divorced, so we better not stay in touch.¡± Donald hung up the phone on


    that note.


    Soon enough, the phone rang again. ¡°That''s good news to me! We can finally get married.¡±


    Donald grimaced. ¡°I''m older than you by eight years.¡±


    ¡°And I prefer mature men.¡±


    Donald went on, ¡°But I don''t like you.¡±


    ¡°Destiny is determined by the heavens. How would you know if you don''t give it a try?¡±


    Donald had a headache as he listened to her nonsense.


    ¡°Donald, really, I need to see you.¡± Ysabel sounded serious all of a sudden.


    Pondering for a bit, Donald figured he had nothing important on, anyway. Hence, he agreed, ¡°Fine.


    Where do we meet?¡±


    ¡°Erm... I''ll be seeing my ssmates at Nocturne Karaoke Bar. Why don''t we go together?¡± Ysabel


    suggested.


    Donald went silent at that.


    Out of the blue, Ysabel went on in a sweet voice, ¡°Come on, Donald. Pretty please?¡±


    Donald could not stand her voice any longer. He answered, ¡°Okay, okay. I''ll be there in half an


    hour.¡±


    Nocturne Karaoke Bar was owned by Mark, and it was one of de Alliance''s equity assets.


    Before Noah made aeback in Pollerton, Mark had worked for the Collins family. Back then, he


    had withdrawn himselfpletely from de Alliance. Yet, he managed to reign over de


    Alliance again.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Meanwhile, there was amotion in the luxurious private room 888.


    A group of youngsters was boozing in the room. Among them, there was a young man, Hector


    Zahn, who was twenty-two years old. He was tall, rich, and handsome. All in all, he was the perfect


    man.


    Jiggling his Ferrari car key, he was d in an Armani suit with an oversized gold watch. He seemed


    to be bored to the core as he stared nkly at the big screen.


    There were six of them in the room, three boys and three girls. Instead of singing, they were gazing


    at Hector in awe.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Congrattions to yourpany, Hector! You''re going to be filthy rich,¡± a girl giggled as she said


    that.


    That girl was Cassie Zogby, also in her twenties. She was wearing a mini skirt and a sleeveless


    shirt. Showing off her smooth pale skin, she looked pretty alluring.


    With an indifferent expression, Hector merely shook his head. ¡°It''s a family business, and my


    father¡¯s running it. I don''t really get involved.¡± Cassie rolled her eyes at Hector, but she seemed to


    have a thing for him. ¡°There''s no need to be humble. My dad already told me that your family had


    just won a two-billion bid!¡±


    ¡°What? For real?¡± another guy blurted out exaggeratingly in an envied tone.


    ¡°What kind of bidding could be that big? Is it a subway repairing project?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you ever forget about your friends, Hector. Let''s all get rich together!¡±


    Hector''s ssmates all threw him admiring gapes.


    With a two-billionrge-scale project, one could simply cut corners and easily earn thirty to forty


    percent of profit, raking a few hundred million in revenue.


    A glint of smirk shed across Hector''s eyes, but he still stayed calm as ever. ¡°It''s not that big of a


    deal. My father imed that after the remation, there would be a dozen more projects. And that


    is what they call a big deal.¡±


    After a brief pause, Hector changed the topic. ¡°Why isn''t Ysabel here yet?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Cassie became upset. ¡°Isn''t my presence alone enough? You two haven''t seen


    each other for three years, and yet you still have feelings for her?¡±


    Hectorughed and replied, ¡°You''re not her, Cassie. She¡¯s irreceable.¡±


    Cassie sneered, ¡°But does she even like you?¡±


    Hector responded, ¡°Before she went to West Epea, she had told me that she would give me an


    answer once she''s back. So, today, she¡¯ll let me know the answer.¡±


    He hung his head low as his eyes turned icy-cold.


    She better gives me a satisfactory answer. If not, then don''t me me for being cruel.


    As they spoke, the room''s door was pushed open.


    A tall, bald man entered the room.


    It was Mark. As soon as he set foot in the room, all of them were terrified as they leaped up right


    away. They were all staring at Mark with a trace of fear on their faces, except for Hector. He sat in


    his seat, looking unfazed by the ruckus.


    It''s Mark, the leader of de Alliance! Why is he here in our room?


    ¡°Thank you for your care, Mr. Zahn.


    Here, this is for you.¡± Mark handed over a bottle of winebeled with a bunch of foreign wordings to


    Hector.


    With a stern countenance, Hector took it and uttered, ¡°This bottle of Grand Ennead Manor''s limited


    edition red wine costs two hundred thousand. How generous of you.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked Mark in the eye.


    Mark, in return, smiled faintly and exined, ¡°ForTorson International to win a bid from the hands of


    Lord Campbell, I''m truly amazed. It''s my honor to gift you a mere two hundred thousand worth of


    red wine in exchange for a good impression.¡±


    Hector burst intoughter at that. ¡°All right. I''ll ept it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. You guys enjoy yourself. This ce is mine, so you can do anything you wish. If


    anybody gives you a problem, tell them my name.¡± Mark, too, roared withughter and left the


    room.


    Torson International had just won a bid, and their stock prices skyrocketed straightaway.


    Those who were absent at the bidding event were presuming that Torson International must have


    had a close connection with Lord Campbell to win the bid, thus having high expectations of the


    former.


    As Mark shut the room''s door on his way out, Hector''s phone rang. ¡°Yes, Dad?¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    ¡°I''ve reached an agreement with a third-party constructionpany. You should approach them and


    socialize with them.¡± A stern voice came from the other end of the line.


    Hearing that, Hector knitted his brows. ¡°But I''m going to meet Ysabel now. Ask them toe to


    Nocturne Karaoke Bar, Room 888.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The call ended abruptly.


    It did not take long for Winston and Derrick to walk into the room.


    Derrick was Donald''s close cousin, but he joined Gideon and betrayed his own grandfather,


    Raymond.


    ¡°I¡¯m Winston Campbell from Gideon Construction.¡± Winston and Hector exchanged handshakes.


    ¡°Derrick Campbell,¡± said Derrick as he removed his earphones.


    With a smile, Hector asked, ¡°Why are there only the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Middle-aged men aren''t used to these asions. It''s enough for us young people to get to know


    each other better. I''ll pick up the bill tonight,¡± responded Winston.


    Hector did not refuse.


    Momentster, Winston inquired, ¡°Are you waiting for someone, Mr. Zahn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m waiting for a woman who¡¯s forty minuteste,¡± answered Hector.


    ¡°A woman who can make you wait for forty minutes must not be an ordinary woman.¡± Winston sat


    down with a grin on his face and scanned around the room. Finally, his gaze fell upon the woman


    who wore a camisole and hot pants.


    Naturally, Cassie felt his gaze, but she was not annoyed by it. Instead, she puffed out her chest.


    ¡°You''re Cassie Zogby, right?¡± Winston queried politely.


    ¡°Yes. You are?¡± The woman looked at him, feeling puzzled.


    Crossing his fingers, Winston exined, ¡°Strictly speaking, we''re in the same trade. Your father, Mr.


    Justin Zogby, is mainly doing overpass construction, and we''ve cooperated before.¡±


    Immediately, Cassie stood up politely and uttered, ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Derrick, who was sitting beside Winston, could not help but feel envious.


    As expected of people from prominent families, they can already take it upon themselves at the age


    of twenty to socialize and entertain guests wlessly. Amoner like me can neverpare with


    them.


    ¡°Let me call Ysabel,¡± suggested another girl.


    Instantaneously, Hector nced at the girl with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, Joyce.


    Call her now.¡±


    Joyce Kramer was excited and swiftly picked up her phone to dial Ysabel''s number.


    ¡°Hello, Ysabel. Hector has been waiting for you for more than forty minutes. Why haven''t you


    arrived yet?¡± she questioned reproachfully.


    Soon, a response came from the other end. ¡°I''m so sorry. I''m waiting for my cousin-inw to pick me


    up. I''ll be there in twenty minutes.¡±


    Cousin-inw?


    In an instant, Hector''s gaze darkened. He was well aware of Ysabel''s family background.


    Her father died when she was young, and she was raised by her mother. Hence, the family had


    simple social rtionships.


    ¡°Since when does she have a brother-inw?¡± asked Hector in a cold voice.


    ¡°Hurry up. I''ll hang up first,¡± Joyce urged.


    After twenty minutes, Ysabel finally pushed open the door of the private room and stepped in with


    Donald.


    She was tall and slender with a height of one point seven five meters, just five centimeters shorter


    than Donald.


    She looked energetic and attractive, exuding a youthful aura.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she did not put on any makeup. Even so, she looked a lot


    prettier than Cassie.


    As soon as she entered the room, she smiled widely and seemed very happy, revealing her neat


    rows of pearly teeth. ¡°I''m sorry that I''mte. All of you must have waited for a long time.¡±


    Subsequently, she pulled Donald, who was behind her, closer and linked arms with him. ¡°Let me


    introduce you. This is my cousin-inw, Donald


    Campbell.¡±


    Hector did not stand up but fixated his eyes on her arm that was holding Donald''s.


    Cousin-inw? Why do they look so intimate?


    When Winston saw Donald, he was stunned for a moment and asked disdainfully, ¡°Why are you


    here, Donald?¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Upon hearing that, Donald remained unfazed. ¡°Why can''t I be here?¡±


    Crossing his legs, Hector inquired indifferently, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    A smile crept onto Winston''s face as he shook his head. ¡°Mr. Zahn, you''ve misunderstood. I guess


    it''s necessary for me to introduce who he is. His ex-wife is Jennifer Wilson, the CEO of Jennard


    Construction. However, she divorced him a month ago because he was just a security guard.


    Jennifer is the spokesperson for the main branch of the Wilson family in Pollerton. She has just


    founded Jennard Decor, so it''s reasonable that Donald was driven out of the family. Ms. Zimmerman


    should be Jennifer''s cousin,¡± he exined.


    The next moment, a hint of contempt shed across Hector''s eyes. ¡°A security guard?¡±


    What is a security guard doing here?


    In response, Derrick nodded. ¡°That''s right. He''s just a security guard. Back then, when his


    grandfather was ill, he couldn''t even afford to pay the surgical fees of six hundred thousand.


    Otherwise, Jennifer wouldn''t have divorced him.¡± ¡°If you''re a security guard, then know your ce.


    You shouldn''t be here,¡± chimed in one of the men in the private room while lighting up his cigarette.


    He was also Ysabel''s ssmate and was close to Hector.


    Meanwhile, Cassie remarked sarcastically, ¡°Ysabel, what''s wrong with you? He''s just a security


    guard. Why did you bring him here?¡±


    On the contrary, Donald was unconcerned with their mockery since he had long outgrown the stage


    of showing off.


    He would now do whatever he wanted, as long as he was happy with it.


    If someone angered him, he would just get rid of them.


    He had never been afraid of anyone anyway.


    However, Ysabel could not stand it and retorted unhappily, ¡°There''s no need to be so rude. I haven''t


    seen my cousin-inw for three years. What''s with that attitude of yours?¡±


    All of a sudden, Hector had a bad feeling about it.


    Hasn''t seen her cousin-inw for three years? Why did she emphasize this sentence? She didn''t


    even notify her mother when she returned to Pollerton but asked Donald to pick her up and bring


    him to this kind of event. It shows that she has a very close rtionship with him, not to mention


    that he''s divorced.


    A lot of thoughts crossed his mind in a sh. He decided to stop wasting time and went straight to


    the point. Pointing at the door, he said to Donald, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Donald shot Hector a nce, and thetter immediately felt as if he had fallen into an icy cer


    when he saw the former''s apathetic and hollow gaze.


    Why is there no emotion in his eyes?


    At the same time, Ysabel''s expression turned grim. She pulled Donald''s arm and was about to go


    out. ¡°Donald, let''s go¡±


    After regaining hisposure, Hectorughed self-deprecatingly.


    He''s just a security guard. What am I afraid of?


    Finally, he stood up. ¡°Ysabel, you stay here.¡±


    Nevertheless, Ysabel shook her head and responded, ¡°No, I''m going home.¡±


    In fact, she was a little disappointed. Initially, she expected her ssmates, whom she had not seen


    in three years, to be friendly when they finally reunited.


    However, she realized that she was wrong.


    They had all changed in thest three years, bing avaricious and acting high and mighty.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After letting out a sigh, Winston piped up, ¡°Donald, you''re not qualified to be here. I admit that you


    have better luck with women than I do. However, a person''s status is determined by their own


    strength. Relying on women isn''t sufficient. Look around you.¡±


    The next moment, he pointed to the surroundings and continued, ¡°This set of couches costs


    hundreds of thousands, and that fish tank costs about fifty thousand. Even a coffee table is worth


    around seventy thousand. Meanwhile, you can''t even collect six hundred thousand.¡±


    Later, Derrick got up and said, ¡°Donald, you''d better leave. We''re here to talk about thend


    remation project. Torson International has won the bid with two billion, and we''re the third-party


    contractor. Haven''t you realized the difference in status between us?¡±


    As he spoke, a look of arrogance showed on his face.


    With a huge bid of two billion, they could earn at least one hundred million even if they were only a


    third party.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    If they could insource the auxiliary facilities at theter stage of the project, they could easily rake in


    more than one billion in revenue.


    Hector was highly pleased with Winston and Derrick''s statements.


    Seeing how everyone jeered at Donald, Cassie did not want to be outdone by them. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Since she could not oppress Ysabel, she decided to trample on Donald.


    As long as Ysabel was unhappy, she would feel delighted.


    ¡°As a security guard, you probably don''t understand what this means. Let me exin to you.¡±


    Cassie looked at Ysabel and Donald arrogantly.


    In actuality, she despised Ysabel.


    Thetter came from a schrly family. Both her parents were university professors. After her father


    passed away, her mother raised her up alone.


    Ysabel did not let her parents down either and was the campus belle of Pollerton University. Cassie


    had always been suppressed by Ysabel. Even Hector was smitten with Ysabel. However, it did not


    stop Cassie from looking down on Ysabel because her family was wealthier than Ysabel''s.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Her father was the director of Pollerton Bridge Engineering Corporation, and her family had been in


    the bridge construction industry for generations. Even though her father was not a tycoon, her


    family was rather well off.


    ¡°I''ll let you know how far apart we are!¡± Cassie continued, smiling. The lights beamed down on her,


    enhancing her beauty.


    Her face was full of condescension that did not lit her age.


    She added, ¡°Last year, Torson Construction, which was owned by Hector''s family, made a profit


    of three hundred and twenty million. He even won a bid a few days ago. Do you know whose bid he


    won? You will be shocked when I reveal it. It''s Horizon Group''s! I don''t think I need to say much


    about thispany because its overseer is Lord Campbell! Do you know what winning Lord


    Campbell''s bid means? It indicates that Torson Construction will have substantial growth in the


    future, and it''s very likely that they might be one of the most prestigious families in Pollerton.


    Everyone who rides on Lord Campbell''s coattails will flourish and rise to the very top!¡±


    Cassie felt at ease after hurling her remarks.


    Once she finished speaking, she looked at Ysabel and Donald''s reactions, hoping to see a little


    trepidation and fear on their faces.


    However, she was disappointed.


    Ysabel pursed her lips in disdain, while Donald was expressionless.


    There was a trace of irony in the depths of his eyes.


    I''m sorry, but the Lord Campbell you


    mention is standing in front of you right now. However, you aren''t qualified to know that.


    Momentster, Ysabel piped up, ¡°So what? Does it have anything to do with me? Donald, let''s go.¡±


    Hector''s expression darkened as he lowered his head. Then, he picked up the bottle of expensive


    red wine that Mark gave him and uttered casually, ¡°What''s the hurry? Come and try this bottle of red


    wine before you leave.¡±


    Subsequently, he opened the wine and poured it into a ss before handing it to Ysabel. ¡°Give me


    your answer after finishing it.¡±


    In an instant,plicated feelings swirled in her eyes. After hesitating for a while, she took the red


    wine, mustered up her courage, and gulped it down.


    Consequently, she choked and coughed several times.


    The next moment, she pressed her lips to Donald''s shoulder and rubbed them on his shirt casually.


    ¡°Hector, my answer is still the same. I think we''re ipatible. We can be friends but not lovers.¡±


    Having said that, she pulled Donald toward the door.


    In the meantime, Hector was shaking the wine bottle in his hand. No one could see his expression


    because he had bowed his head.


    However, Donald noticed the madness in his eyes.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Finally, Hector raised his head and shot Ysabel a cold re.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years. I''ve waited for three years. I even waited for more than an hour just now, and


    you gave me such an answer? Ysabel, I''m not satisfied with your response, so I''ll give you another


    chance to say it again!¡±


    He finally showed his fangs.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Hector was no longer polite and gracious.


    He was, after all, a twenty-two-year-old young man, rash and impetuous.


    Ysabel was also hot-tempered. ¡°I already said that I don''t like you. I won''t fall in love with you even


    after a hundred years, let alone three years.¡±


    Hector was on the verge of losing his mind when he smiled and turned to Winston. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I


    have some personal matters to deal with today. Let¡¯s meet again tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing that, Winston and the rest nodded and stood up. ¡°Sure. Then I shall not take up any more


    of your time.¡±


    With that, he approached Donald and stared at him. ¡°If you can read the atmosphere, then you


    should leave with me now. Don''t anger Mr. Zahn.¡±


    However, Hector stretched out his hand to stop him. ¡°No, he can''t leave. Please call Mark for me.¡±


    Shortly afterward, Winston, Derrick, and a few other ssmates left. Cassie snorted coldly and


    nced at Donald gloatingly before being dragged away by her ssmates.


    On the surface, Hector''s family was virtuous and glorious, but they had actually done a lot of


    uwful deeds in the shadows.


    It was the unspoken rule of the industry, and all of them knew it.


    In a short while, only Donald, Ysabel, and Hector remained in the private room.


    Pointing at Donald, Hector questioned Ysabel, ¡°Answer me. Do you like him?¡±


    Immediately, her cheeks turned rosy in shyness. Tugging at the corner of her shirt, she protested


    weakly, ¡°No.


    He''s my cousin-inw.¡±


    Even Donald was taken aback and gazed at her with furrowed brows.


    Why is she acting this way?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hector''s expression turned gloomy in a sh, and he made no attempt to hide his fury. ¡°So, you''re


    aware that he''s your cousin-inw. You b*tch!¡±


    Later, he went into a state of paranoia as he guffawed and continued, ¡°But it doesn''t matter. Do you


    know how much the red wine you just drank is worth? It''s produced by Grand Ennead Manor and is


    worth two hundred thousand. If you wish to leave, you would need to pay the money for the wine


    first.¡±


    Ysabel instantly widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What? You''re the one who opened the wine!¡±


    ¡°But I opened it for you, and you''re the only one who drank it,¡± replied Hector tly.


    The woman''s body was trembling with rage as she pointed at Hector. ¡°You''re so shameless!¡±


    ¡°Either pay me two hundred thousand or sleep with me here.¡± Hector loosened his tie to make


    himself feel better. ¡°I''m sure your mother will beat you to death if she finds out that you spent two


    hundred thousand on a bottle of wine. It''s a year''s worth of her sry.¡±


    ¡°You''re just being unreasonable! Let''s go!¡± At that, she held Donald''s hand and opened the door.


    The next moment, she felt as if she was engulfed in darkness.


    A tall, bald man blocked the door and was looking at her and Donald with a gloomy expression.


    There was a lotus tattoo on his bare head, which looked hideous.


    It was Mark from de Alliance.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Donald.¡± Once Mark saw Donald, the smile on his face grew wider.


    In response, Donald chuckled softly. ¡°It''s really a coincidence. Is this your territory?¡±


    The bald man in front of him nodded. ¡°That''s right. Both Paragon Building and Nocturne Karaoke


    Bar are my territories. Aren''t you surprised?¡±


    At that moment, Hector queried, ¡°Mr. White, do you know each other?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mark beamed


    happily. ¡°However, you don''t have to worry because I have always wanted to kill him, but


    unfortunately, I never had the chance. Today, he''s in my territory. Do you think he can get away


    alive?¡±


    The moment Hector heard that, he burst outughing. ¡°Now, that''s interesting.¡±


    Ysabel was so terrified that the color drained from her face. Hugging Donald''s arms, she asked


    worriedly, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Although Mark was nothing to the upper ss, in the eyes of the youngsters, he was a notorious


    person well-known among the troublemakers in the school. Even Ysabel had heard of his name.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Therefore, Ysabel was scared to the core as she regretted her actions.


    If she knew that things would turn out that way, she would have avoideding to this ss


    reunion with Donald.


    ¡°You want to leave? Do you really think that you can leave this ce unscathed today? I''ll eat my


    hat if you can!¡± The smile on Mark''s face slowly turned sinister. "Donald, where is your air of


    confidence?¡±


    Before Donald came into Lana''s life, thetter trusted Mark fully.


    However, things changed after that, and Lana started to distance herself from Mark, infuriating him.


    The next moment, Mark reached out with his right hand, wanting to grab Donald''s shoulder. He was


    nning to crush thetter''s shoulder girdle.


    Donald raised his gaze and glowered at Mark.


    The former''s gaze was frosty and as sharp as a sword. It was as though he was staring at a person


    whose death was imminent.


    When Mark finally ced his hand on Donald''s shoulder, he sensed that something was amiss


    because he noticed that thetter''s shoulder was as hard as steel.


    ¡°You''re a dead man to me,¡± Donald announced expressionlessly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Following that, he threw a punch on Mark¡¯s arm.


    With a loud crack, Mark¡¯s right arm broke instantly.


    Mark grimaced in pain, and a miserable wail came out of his mouth. He grabbed his injured arm,


    staring at Donald with undisguised horror.


    It didn''t take Mark long to understand what had happened.


    It seemed that Donald had used all of the strength he could muster in that particr punch.


    ¡°Send twenty people up here now! I want this idiot dead!¡± Mark screamed at the walkie-talkie.


    Hector, on the hand, remained unfazed when he saw the scene before him and merely sat on the


    couch. Though Donald''s punch did frighten him, he wasn''t worried about it.


    In his mind, this ce was, after all, Mark''s turf. Therefore, no matter how strong Donald was, it


    wouldn''t help him much in escaping.


    As expected, a little more than ten secondster, a dozen men in suits barged into the private room


    and began to shoo away the customers menacingly with one-meter-long machetes in their hands.


    ¡°Leave now, people!¡±


    Finally, they all gathered at Room 888.


    Mark, who was still experiencing excruciating pain, held his right arm with a pale face and said,


    ¡°Donald, even if Lana is here today, she won''t be able to save you.¡±


    Hector chuckled. ¡°Ysabel, you see. Your cousin-inw will be killed by these men soon. Do you


    want him to live?¡±


    Horrified by the scene in front of her, Ysabel paled. When she heard


    Hector''s question, she subconsciously nodded in response.


    Hector patted the seat next to him nonchntly and said, ¡°If so, take off your clothes ande to


    me. I will ask Mr. White to let him live.¡±


    Mark chimed in, ¡°If you''re sincere, I''ll let him go.¡±


    Ysabel¡¯s body jolted when she heard the men''s request. Tears started to well in her eyes, and her


    mind went nk. A momentter, she walked toward Hector slowly.


    However, Donald quickly grabbed her when he noticed what she was doing. ¡°What are you


    thinking?¡±


    With tears still hanging on her eyshes, she turned to look at Donald with confusion in her eyes.


    It was then she noticed Donald had a faint smile on his face and was not terrified by what was


    happening at the moment.


    ¡°These men mean nothing to me.¡±


    Donald spoke indifferently. His tone showed the confidence he had in fighting against these men.


    Both Mark and Hector''s expression changed drastically when they heard the statement.


    Mark had had enough of Donald. ¡°I want everyone to attack him together! Kill the man, but spare


    thedy! Once Mr. Zahn has done having fun with her, I give her to you all as a reward,¡± he roared.


    After hearing Mark''s order, those men made some weird noises and charged at Donald with


    machetes in their hands.


    ¡°Close your eyes. Do not open them until I tell you so,¡± Donald instructed and pulled Ysabel into his


    arms.


    Her cheeks became rosy as she leaned against Donald''s chest. She felt peaceful all of a sudden.


    Donald red at the men in suits before him with cold and distant eyes. For him, those men before


    him were already dead.


    After that, he picked up the toothpicks on the table and aimed them at the men in suits.


    At this moment, those toothpicks became deadly weapons. As they flew toward the men, they even


    shone under the light, making them look like a dozen needles flying in the air.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Soon, a loud noise that sounded like something tearing the air apart resonated in the room.


    Besides, cries of pain could also be heard.


    The toothpicks went right through the men''s heads and stuck onto the marble wall, sending a cloud


    of dust everywhere.


    In an instant, the men dropped to the ground lifelessly one after another. They had stopped


    breathing, and blood was oozing out of their foreheads.


    Despite the small hole, their brains were entirely wrecked.


    Both Mark and Hector were startled by the scene before them, and so was Ysabel when she took a


    peek.


    What is this? How did he manage to kill a dozen of men with toothpicks? Only God would have


    such capability!


    ¡°You... You...¡± Mark, who was still holding his right arm, was spooked. He then pressed a button on


    the walkie-talkie and demanded, ¡°Send everyone here now!¡±


    Hector, on the other hand, surveyed Donald carefully for the first time.


    ¡°I''m eager to meet the person who can make me stay here today.¡± Donald spoke in a calm voice


    and patted Ysabel''s shoulder.


    She widened her eyes and stared at Donald attentively. A momentter, she eximed excitedly,


    ¡°You''re amazing, Donald! I''m impressed! I love you so much, Donald!¡±


    Why does that sound so weird?


    Donald looked at Ysabel speechlessly.


    After hearing her deration, Hector''s expression turned surly as if Ysabel had cuckolded him.


    When another thirty men appeared, the worries in Mark''s heart dissipated. He announced, ¡°You''re


    on my turf today, and I''m de Alliance''s leader. I have hundreds of men here with me. I dare you


    to leave this ce.¡±


    With that, some of the men took out the rifles they had made themselves and pointed the guns at


    Donald.


    Mark also retrieved a double-barrel shotgun and aimed it at Donald.


    ¡°I would like to find out if your toothpicks can fly faster than my bullets!¡± Mark''s expression turned


    thunderous. Meanwhile, his right arm was shaking vigorously.


    ¡°I''ve decided to kill you too!¡± Hector roared.


    ¡°Wow. de Alliance is bing more and more arroganttely.¡± Just then, a deep voice sounded.


    Tyson, who was in an electric wheelchair and covered in bandages, appeared in front of the crowd.


    Single de War God, Tyson!


    Mark froze for a second and pointed his gun at Tyson. ¡°Why is Mount Sea Sect here? You''re on


    de Alliance''s turf right now!¡±


    ¡°I''m here to escort him out of this ce.¡± Tyson shifted his eyes toward


    Donald. His gaze was full of respect.


    Though Mark had no clue about Donald and Tyson''s rtionship, he wasn''t afraid of Mount Sea


    Sect and Tyson. Thus, he bellowed, ¡°Mount Sea Sect doesn''t have the ability to take away anyone


    on my turf!¡±


    ¡°Well, would you change your mind if I join them?¡± Behind Tyson, a middle-aged man in a suit


    walked forward. He was in his forties, and he had a great physique, indicating that he was a man


    who practice martial arts.


    Zayne Yates''.


    Though the youngsters considered


    Mark a powerful leader, Zayne was the true boss of the underground world.


    He was also Charles'' loyalckey and always dealt with Charles'' illegal businesses.


    Mark was shocked to see Zayne here. His gaze then shifted toward Donald. Soon, he realized that


    thetter was wearing the same expressionless face, even though both Tyson and Zayne were


    standing in the same room. There was no hint of respect on Donald¡¯s nk face at all.


    Mark instantly realized that Donald might have a higher status than the two.


    ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Hector sensed something was wrong too. He red at Donald and


    demanded, ¡°Which gang are you from? Tell us now!¡±


    Torson Construction was a powerfulpany, but it was not the leader in the industry. It once


    followed the lead of Jim.


    If Zayne decided to attack Torson Construction, Hector''s father, Jason Zahn, would have no chance


    to defend thepany at all. Besides, Tyson might involve himself in the attack as well.


    ¡°Mr. White, if you still insist on holding Mr. Campbell, would my appearance change your mind?¡±


    Lucas appeared by the door.


    After entering the room, he got on his knees and bowed to Donald. ¡°Mr.


    Campbell.¡±


    Mark, Hector, and Ysabel froze on the spot.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lucas Albee! He is one of the most powerful men in the underground world! He''s also the leader of


    Cosmopolitan Commerce Chambers. He used to be involved in the demolition business.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    In recent years, Tyson had retired and be a chef due to changes in circumstances.


    As for Lucas, he hadpletely shifted his attention to legal business rted to renewable energy.


    Regardless of how hard he tried to clear his name, he was still an infamous figure in Pollerton. Back


    then, he was the one who put in the most effort in chasing away the Parasite.


    Although he was cuckolded by Yusof, an expert in Jeradus Karate, his power was undeniably


    strong.


    When Hector saw Lucas, he immediately felt something was off.


    What surprised him was that Lucas was kneeling in front of Donald to show all of his respect.


    What is happening? Who am I? Where am I?


    The scene he had just witnessed made him question his existence.


    Meanwhile, Mark''s face was as pale as a sheet.


    He wouldn''t be terrified if it was just


    Tyson or Lucas, but he couldn''t take both of them at the same time.


    The two of them could easily destroy Paragon Building and Nocturne Karaoke Bar.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± asked Lucas lightly as he stood up and faced Mark.


    Before Mark could speak, Hector took out his phone secretly and sent a text to Jason to ask for


    help.


    At such a critical moment, only his father could save him.


    It was because Jason was closing a deal with Kingsley from Horizon Group.


    If Jason ever managed to ride on Kingsley''s coattails, not even Charles himself would dare to offend


    him, let alone Zayne. As a result, Hector''s confidence was boosted.


    ncing around, Mark became aware that they werepletely surrounded.


    Ysabel was still staring at Donald in admiration while holding onto his sleeve.


    Ever since she was seventeen years old and he was twenty-four, she had fallen in love with him.


    Since then, she would always trail behind him and be a third wheel.


    One could say that Donald had not slept with Jennifer partly because of Ysabel''s interruption.


    ¡°It''s aw-governed society now, so you won''t dare to hurt me, would you?¡± Mark asked, beads of


    sweat flowing down his forehead.


    As soon as the words fell, everyone looked at Mark as if he was a fool.


    Won''t dare to hurt you? The one who''s standing in front of you is Lord Campbell! Don''t you know


    how he resolves matters?


    No matter who you are, what mistakes you made, or what energy you have, he wille for you


    regardless!


    ¡°You won''t dare to do so. Am I right?¡± Mark emphasized again.


    Suddenly, the roar of the engine and the sound of crutches hitting on the ground sounded. Charles,


    who had a suit and neatlybed hair, walked in.


    ¡°We won''t dare to do so?¡± Charles sneered.


    Behind him was a group of bodyguards wearing shaded sunsses.


    They were people who swore their allegiance to him. Not only were they skilled in fighting, but they


    were also extremely loyal.


    When Charles made his appearance, Mark began to shiver


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    uncontrobly. No! I hope he''s not here to back Donald up!


    However, what he saw next filled his gaze with fear, and a sense of terror surged through his body


    like waves.


    That was because Charles walked up to Donald and kneeled immediately. ¡°Greetings, Mr.


    Campbell.¡± ¡°Please rise,¡± replied Donald.


    Meanwhile, Hector quickly jumped to his feet, feeling as if his world had crumbled.


    He''s Charles Langford from Poller ton, and he''s kneeling to Donald? What is the identity of Donald?


    Mark¡¯s tall and burly body trembled like a baker''s sieve as he shuddered in fear.


    Except for Jim, who was deceased, four of the greatest fighters of Pollerton treated Donald with


    respect.


    Which family is Donald from? Is he from a prominent family?


    ¡°Donald... No. I mean, Mr. Campbell... There''s no feud between us. Am I right?¡± Mark felt his mouth


    turn dry all of a sudden.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Donald raised his gaze and inquired, ¡°Is there no feud? Would you stab me to death now if I didn''t


    have power?¡±


    Gulping in fear, Mark could feel that his heart was racing. ¡°I-I am close friends with Joshua...¡± he


    uttered, trying to pressure Donald into letting him go.


    ¡°I defeated Four-Faced Angel,¡± sneered Donald.


    Once again, Mark''s body jolted as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Shock was written all over his face as he widened his eyes in terror.


    That night, Rupert ordered Four-Faced Angel to finish off Tyson. It was in a small restaurant, and


    Mark would never forget that incident for the rest of his life.


    The undefeated fighter of Divine Rune Society, Lotus King, was Mark''s elder brother. He was killed


    after his skull was smashed by Golden Lord.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Besides, Four-Faced Angel from Golden Triangle was in instantly by a single hit from Golden


    Lord.


    In the end, only Mark and Kevin made it to Pollerton, where they were rescued by a passing fishing


    boat.


    ¡°You''re Golden Lord! You really are Golden Lord!¡± Mark eximed.


    The world didn''t know that Golden Lord was Donald, but the name was even more frightening in the


    underground world.


    He''s invincible''. He had fought almost the whole world, and even Tyson, the North Prince, was


    heavily injured after receiving a blow from Golden Lord.


    At that moment, Mark realized he had survived that night because of Kevin.


    Kevin was Jennifer''s brother, so Donald didn''t want to kill him. Thus, Mark was also spared.


    ¡°I killed Jim, Jay, and Shima. I also destroyed Fortune Bar.¡± Donald began to list out who he had


    defeated.


    He then looked down, caressing his wrist that had a bite mark on it. Jennifer was the one who bit


    him.


    ¡°Y-You...¡± Mark was so terrified that he found it hard to breathe.


    He was certain that Donald would not spare his life again now that he had learned about his secret


    identity.


    Thud''.


    Mark kneeled immediately. ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, please spare my life. It''s all my fault! I''m genuinely sorry. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    At that moment, stark despair, regret, and utter helplessness inundated him.


    When Donald stated he was no match for him in Supreme Nona Hotel, Mark finally realized that


    Donald''s statement was true.


    ¡°Tyson, get himter,¡± ordered Donald.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell,¡± answered Tyson as he bowed.


    After that, Donald nced at Hector.


    His gaze sent shivers down Hector¡¯s spine, and he didn''t dare to look Donald in the eyes.


    ¡°When I was your age, I was still contemting how to survive. However, you''re here bullying


    people,¡± said Donald tly.


    Hector looked up, his face turning pale. ¡°No, I''m not.¡±


    ¡°No? You impregnated a girl in university three years ago, and your father forced her to jump from a


    building. Don''t you remember that?¡± Donald scorned.


    ¡°Four years ago, you brought your friends to barge into ady''s dorm and sexually assaulted four of


    the students there. Later, you bribed them to suppress the matter. Do you remember that? Five


    years ago, you drove recklessly without a license and caused the death of the twin sisters. You


    even threatened their family to settle the dispute. Have you forgotten all of that?¡± he continued.


    As he went over Hector''s misdeeds one by one, each of the stories caused Hector to shiver even


    more.


    Eventually, Hector shouted, ¡°You don''t have the right to do anything to me anyway. My father knows


    Azure Wyvern, Kingsley Felton! My uncle is also friends with Johnny and Joshua, the Green


    siblings!¡±


    As soon as he said that, a dead silence fell on the room, seemingly as if Hector had gained control


    over the situation.


    ¡°As expected, they are scared of Lord Campbell!¡± Hector muttered to himself. Afterposing


    himself, he continued arrogantly, ¡°My father has recently won the bid for the approval of thend


    remation project, and he is currently discussing relevant issues with Wyvern King, who


    represents Lord Campbell. One could say that Lord Campbell is on my side!¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Zayne and the rest of the men wanted tough.


    Meanwhile, Ysabel said to Donald anxiously, ¡°Donald, why don''t we justy the matter to rest?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mark seemed to notice a glimmer of hope. He turned to Hector and yelled, ¡°Save me, Mr. Zahn!


    Save me!¡±


    Hector was even more certain about his hunch as he believed they would not bet on it.


    If they angered Lord Campbell, they would run into trouble.


    ¡°You can''t afford to offend General Felton. It''s not for all of you toote to leave now.¡± Hector basked


    in reflected glory as he spoke.


    A smug look also appeared on his face.


    Although Hector felt somewhat guilty, he still thought that people like Lord Campbell would not mind


    if he used thetter''s name to his advantage.


    Donald remarked wryly, ¡°Really?¡±


    Hector nodded firmly. ¡°Yes. Listen to this if you don''t believe me."


    Then, he took out his phone and called his father, Jason. ¡°Hey, Dad. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I''ming soon. Hang in there! I want to see who dares to hurt you!¡± Jason''s angry voice could be


    heard from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Have you met General Felton?¡± Hector asked. He also purposely turned on the speaker mode on


    his phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just met him and signed the contract. Currently, we aren''t together. I''ming to Nocturne


    Karaoke Bar at once,¡± Jason replied.


    Hector ended the call smugly and


    shrugged. ¡°See. I''m right.¡±


    After that, he let out a sigh before continuing, ¡°I can''t help it. My family''s business isn''t huge, but


    General Felton trusts us. You are no match for us.¡±


    While he was talking, Jason arrived.


    As a middle-aged man in his fifties, he was tall and thin with narrow eyes and a mustache. One


    could tell from his appearance that he was not a good man, and it was a fact.


    Torson Construction, which was owned by Jason, had been a force of evil for a few years. The


    company hadmitted all sorts of dirty deeds.


    Jason scanned the room with his cold, hard gaze. He was not surprised to see Zayne and the


    others, for Hector had already informed him about their presence via text message.


    ¡°What? Did you trap my son here to assert dominance?¡± Jason sounded even more arrogant than


    his son. He even raised his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Zayne, Lucas, Tyson, and Charles. As the big shots of Pollerton, is it appropriate to treat an elder


    like this?¡±


    Hector came over at once.


    ¡°It''s him and this b*tch!¡± He pointed at Donald and Ysabel.


    Jason chuckled menacingly. ¡°I''ll give you a chance. Kneel down and apologize, and I shall forget


    about this issue.¡±


    Charles scoffed, ¡°I don''t understand.


    Who the hell are you to say such a thing?¡±


    Are you nuts? Don''t you see what''s going on? Any one of the four of us could destroy your family,


    not to mention Lord Campbell is here.


    ¡°We have General Felton, one of the four great generals of Horizon Group, to back us up. Okay?¡±


    Jason retorted proudly and shot a look of disdain at the other men.


    The Center Prince and the North Prince were nothing to Horizon Group! Although General Felton


    didn''t say that he would protect me, this doesn''t mean I can''t put on an act! After all, it''s true that I''ve


    met him, shaken his hand, and had a photo taken with him!


    As Jason took out a photo, he continued, ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look. This is a photo of


    me with General Felton.¡±


    Indeed, it showed Jason shaking hands with Kingsley. It meant they had alreadye to an


    agreement.


    ¡°What now?¡± Hector felt relieved. ¡°I''ve done so many bad things, but what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Times have changed, old-timers. Pollerton is going to be under new management, and it''ll no


    longer be the city you know,¡± he added, feeling great. ¡°Ysabel, you b*tch! Do you regret it now? I¡¯ve


    decided to have my way with you on the couch afterward, and nobody can stop me!¡±


    Hector''s expression hardened once again when he spoke to Ysabel.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Ysabel was horrified.


    p''.


    Donald pped Hector, causing thetter to fall down to the floor.


    Jason flew into a rage. ¡°How dare you! Do you have a death wish? I have General Felton to back


    me up! Are you trying to go against him? Are you trying to go against Horizon Group? Are you trying


    to go against Lord Campbell?¡±


    He bombarded Donald with three questions in a row. His voice was stern, and he was skillful in


    taking advantage of Lord Campbell''s name.


    Donald nced at Jason and Hector coolly. ¡°Interesting. Is that what you rely on?"


    ¡°Yes, General Felton is someone I can rely on. Is that enough?¡± Jason shouted.


    Donald chuckled. ¡°Fine. Now, allow me to tell you something. The contract worth two billion that


    you''ve secured earlier is void.¡±


    Upon listening to what Donald had said, Jason roared withughter. ¡°Are you stupid? The contract


    can''t just be void for no reason! Who do you think you are? Lord Campbell?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I''ll prove it,¡± Donald replied. With that, he phoned Kingsley. ¡°Kingsley, I give you five minutes to


    come to Nocturne Karaoke Bar.¡±


    After he ended the call, Zayne and the men eyed Jason with pity.


    On the contrary, Jason, Hector, and Mark wereughing sarcastically.


    Who else but Lord Campbell has the authority to speak to Kingsley like that?


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Hector jeered as he covered his face.


    ¡°You''re a terrific actor! I nearly fell for it.¡± Jason pointed at Donald. ¡°I want to see whether General


    Felton will show up today.¡±


    After that, he sat down on the couch.


    As soon as he did so, footsteps could be heard. Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Soon, Kingsley came into view.


    Wearing a white suit, he stood straight and tall as he strode into the room.


    Jason shuddered. Is General Felton really here?


    Mark''s pupils constricted at once. His heart, which had just calmed down, began to beat rapidly


    again.


    ¡°It can''t be...¡± He had a wild guess about what was going on. The thought alone scared him to the


    core.


    When Kingsley entered the room, his gaze fell on Donald.


    ¡°General Felton...¡± Jason trembled as he approached Kingsley. He was about to kneel before him.


    Instead of looking directly at Jason, Kingsley gave him a tight p. The p was so hard that Jason


    swiveled around on the spot. ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    Kingsley''s roar sounded like that of a lion. It reverberated around the entire room.


    The liquor bottles on the table shook, and the sound pierced the ears of Jason and hispanions.


    Jason was stunned and had no idea what was happening.


    Kingsley looked at him menacingly.


    ¡°I''ll deal with youter!¡±


    Next, he approached Donald and knelt down on one knee. He appeared to be very courteous and


    loyal as he spoke. ¡°Greetings, Lord Campbell!¡±


    That greeting came as a bombshell.


    Lord Campbell! Donald is Lord Campbell! How is that possible?


    Mark, Jason, and Hector stared at Donald in horror and astonishment.


    Everyone in Yorknd knew what Lord Campbell represented.


    ¡°Stand up,¡± Donald said calmly.


    Kingsley was afraid. ¡°I dare not.¡±


    ¡°Stand up,¡± Donald repeated.


    Finally, Kingsley stood up and kept his head lowered. He stood beside Donald and shot a sharp


    look at Jason.


    Because of you, Lord Campbell nearly wronged me''. Damn you''.


    ¡°I finally understand why you always look so calm.¡± Mark was trembling in fear.


    Instantly, Jason realized that he was in great danger and that he might even lose Torson


    Construction at this point.


    Meanwhile, Hector''s face was as pale as a sheet.


    He only wanted to have Ysabel for himself. Little did he expect he would bump into Lord Campbell.


    Ysabel''s jaw had dropped. She was staring at Donald with a bewildered and curious expression.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Three years ago, Ysabel found Donald to be very handsome. He was dreamy and suited her taste


    in men.


    When they met again three yearster, he gave her an even bigger surprise.


    Why is Jennifer so silly? Why did she give up on such a good man?


    Donald looked at Hector, Jason, and Mark. He touched his wrist and said, ¡°See, what you rely on


    doesn''t work in front of me.¡±


    Jason was sweating profusely as he thought of how he had kept putting on a front and said that he


    had Horizon Group and Lord Campbell as his backup.


    He never imagined that Lord Campbell would be standing in front of him.


    Jason quivered violently. Then, he wheeled around and gave Hector a p on his cheek. ¡°Kneel


    down!¡±


    Hector knelt down, lowered his head, and prostrated himself before Donald.


    Jason also knelt down and spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Mr. Campbell, Hector is immature... He''s


    impulsive because he''s still young. Since he''s very young, he still has a long way to go in life. I hope


    you will spare his life. If someone has to die, then let that person be me. I''m willing to take his


    ce.¡±


    Donald observed Jason condescendingly. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Send him to Quadfield


    Prison, and release him ten yearster.¡±


    Hector''s body shook.


    Jason uttered hastily, ¡°Aren''t you going to thank Lord Campbell?¡± Hector kept his head lowered on


    the ground. ¡°Thank you... Lord Campbell.¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°I won''t kill you. Just treat it as if nothing happened today. Understood?¡±


    Hector prostrated himself once more. ¡°Understood, understood. Thank you for being merciful, Lord


    Campbell! From today onward, I''m willing to serve you with my life!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Mark eyed Donald hopefully.


    There was a cold glint in Donald¡¯s eyes. ¡°You''re one of Noah''s men.


    What do you think?¡±


    A chill ran down Mark''s spine when he heard the reply.


    As expected, Lord Campbell returned to Pollerton to tackle Noah.


    Chiliad Avion is filthy rich. It even sent Lord Campbell to Pollerton to kill the Parasite, Noah


    Rodriguez.


    ¡°Please have mercy on me! I don''t know anything! I''ve never even met Noah...¡± Mark pleaded.


    ¡°You know what to do, Kingsley.¡± With that, Donald got up and led Ysabel outside.


    Later, Mark disappeared from the face of the earth and was never heard of again.


    Hector was sent to Quadfield Prison. Jason, on the other hand, did not seem too fearful. Instead, he


    was somewhat emotional.


    Is this one big step for me? I''ve finally ridden on Lord Campbell''s coattails''.


    Nheless, he knew he could not reveal Lord Campbell''s identity. His son was still in Donald''s


    hands, and if thetter''s identity was exposed, Jason would be in danger himself.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Kingsley looked at Jason. ¡°Do you know why Lord Campbell decided to spare your life?¡±


    Jason shook his head.


    Kingsley chuckled coldly. ¡°If the need arises, you''ll be our pawn. Got it?¡±


    Jason nodded.


    Rupert had already revealed himself as a member of Noah''s family. Donald needed a stranger to


    get close to him, and Jason was a suitable candidate for this job.


    ¡°We''ll still give you the contract worth two billion, but you can''t give it to the Campbell family.


    Understood?¡±


    Kingsley said.


    Jason nodded fervently. ¡°Understood, understood. However, who should I give it to?"


    Kingsley merely eyed him coldly.


    An idea appeared in Jason¡¯s mind, and he continued, ¡°Ms. Jennifer Wilson... I get it.¡±


    Atst, Kingsley nodded. ¡°You aren''t too stupid. Once this job is done, Lord Campbell might officially


    ept you in the future. Nevertheless, if I learn that someone uses Lord Campbell''s name to dupe


    and cheat others, I''ll kill you.¡±


    Jason grinned obsequiously. ¡°I know, I know. Don''t worry, General Felton.¡±


    After leaving Nocturne Karaoke Bar, Donald and Ysabel got into a cab. She leaned against his


    shoulder and looked up to observe his side profile.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Ysabel was pretty. She was fair and had a schrly charisma.


    ¡°You''re amazing, Donald,¡± shemented.


    The taxi driver watched them through the rear-view mirror and shook his head.


    Girls these days...


    Donald remained silent.


    ¡°Does Jennifer know how amazing you are?¡± Ysabel was excited.


    Donald shook his head. ¡°No, so you must keep it a secret. Got it?¡±


    She replied, ¡°I''m not stupid, so I won''t tell a soul. Don''t worry.¡±


    As she spoke, her phone rang unexpectedly. ¡°Hey, Mom, I''m almost there. Yeah, somebody''s


    sending me home.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A stern voice could be heard from the side of the call.


    ¡°Donald Campbell, my cousin-inw.¡± Ysabel stole a nce at Donald.


    ¡°Be quick!¡± After that, the call ended.


    ¡°I won''t be going with you. Your mom won''t let you socialize with me,¡± Donald said.


    Ysabel hugged his arms coquettishly. ¡°No, please. You and Jennifer are already divorced, and I''m


    also old enough to date. She can''t control me.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, I''ll get out of the car over there.¡±


    She uttered in a mysterious manner, ¡°Wait! I bet you have no idea who my mom is going to meet at


    noon.¡±


    Donald was startled. ¡°Did she find a stepfather for you?¡±


    ¡°No, you silly!¡± Ysabel pretended to be angry. ¡°My mom is going to meet with her two elder sisters.


    Oh, Aunt Linda is the second eldest sister of my mom, and she is also the mother of my cousin,


    Jennifer.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Mom said Aunt Linda has organized a celebratory luncheon today to celebrate


    Jennifer''s sess in securing a major project. It''ll be held at Rivebale Hotel.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Donald agreed, ¡°Fine. I''ll go have a look.¡±


    Ysabel was finally pleased.


    He checked his phone. Indeed, there was an update from Bradley about Jennifer''s status.


    Jennifer was strapped for cash recently, and there was no news about the start-up capital.


    Nigel would be there, too.


    Furthermore, many people would attend the luncheon. They were eyeingjennifer''s project.


    As Donald read the message from Bradley, his phone received another message. The number


    seemed foreign yet familiar at the same time. After pondering for a while, he realized that it was


    from Kevin''s girlfriend, Skr.


    The message read: Hey, Mr. Moneybags. It''s been a while. Are you free to meet up? Recently, I ran


    into some problems again. I want to take on a project, but at the moment, I''m short of three million


    as start-up capital. Can you lend the money to me, Mr. Moneybags? If yes, I''ll do anything you


    want...


    The text message was apanied by a heavily-edited selfie. In the photo, Skr was pouting and


    trying hard to act cute.


    Donald wanted to puke at the sight of the selfie. He ignored her and deleted the message.


    Kevin was strangely obsessed with


    Skr, and he fancied women like her.


    No matter how often Jennifer warned him about Skr, he refused to listen to her.


    He even argued with his sister because of this matter.


    Kevin had told Jennifer that she did not have the right to interfere with his uing marriage. After


    all, she did not listen to him when he advised her to grovel to Nigel.


    Thus, Jennifer stopped caring about Kevin''s business.


    She was well aware of Skr''s personality.


    Earlier, Jennifer had seen Skr sitting on thep of a man from Yartran, and she allowed him to


    touch her body.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The celebratory luncheon was organized by Jennifer¡¯s mother, Linda.


    Her whole purpose of doing so was to show off.


    It was as if she wanted to say, ¡°Look at how sessful my daughter is! She secured thend


    remation project worth two billion, and she''s about to make aeback! As her mother, I''m so


    happy. After all, I raised and nurtured her.¡±


    Jennifer had another reason for attending the luncheon. The Wilson family was rather influential in


    Pollerton. Therefore, she wanted to gather all members of the family and see whether she could


    raise funds for her start-up capital. Later on, she would return the money to the Wilson family in the


    form of a bonus.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Many guests came, all of whom were from the Eight Branches of the Wilson family. Jennifer and


    Reina were the ones who had the best achievements so far.


    However, Reina did not attend because she had little regard for family.


    Linda, the host of the event, Linda had put on an expensive gown and heavy makeup. She felt


    rather proud of herself. Kevin got himself dressed up as well, resembling a dignified and confident


    man.


    His girlfriend, Skr, basically ignored Jennifer. She did not mention anything about that day.


    She stood by Kevin, behaving like a submissive and domesticated little bird.


    Around a hundred people sat around nine tables. Each table came with a fancy meal set that cost


    above five thousand. These were all arranged by Linda.


    Although Jennifer had little cash flow, she still gave her parents about thirty thousand a month as


    allowance to show her love for them.


    The members of the Wilson family were all very excited at the gathering. They had an idea of what


    a mega project worth two billion signified.


    First of all, it would mean the development ofmercial housing, and maybe even mansions.


    Secondly, setting up a logistics distribution center could be anticipated.


    Thirdly, there would be subways, state roads, highways, piers, among others!


    ¡°Granduncle Christian, you made it!¡± Jennifer cheerfully greeted an elderly man in his seventies as


    he walked into Wearing a navy suit, he was practically beaming with pride. He nced at Jennifer


    and nodded. ¡°It''s you, Jenny! You''ve done well. You''re certainly catching up with our very own


    Samuel.¡±


    Jennifer gave an awkward chuckle.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I''m doing all right...¡±


    Who is Samuel?


    Samuel Lewis was Christian Wilson''s son-inw. He had several construction teams, specializing in


    home renovation. He had recently been subcontracted a home renovation job for five hundred


    houses in Sapphire Residences, estimated to bring in a profit of fifteen million.


    Samuel, who stood behind Christian, pushed his sses up and said, ¡°I''m doing all right. I''m


    keeping close contact with Mr. Wace at the moment. He''s given me a business contract for the


    renovation of five hundred houses. Oh, right. You probably don''t know who Mr. Wace is. I''m


    talking about Daniel Wace, who is very favorable to Mr. Zayne Yates.¡±


    ¡°Well, congrattions!¡± Jennifer said with a generous smile.


    She was wearing a long, beige coat paired with a figure-hugging ck dress, showing her slim


    waist andrge chest.


    Samuel could not help but take a few extra nces.


    ¡°Granduncle Christian, please have a seat,¡± Jennifer said politely.


    Humph¡¯.


    Christian snorted as he took his seat. He gave Jennifer a grim look and said, ¡°Jenny, it''s not my


    intention to discourage you, but you''re a youngdy... How could you handle a project worth two


    billion? Our Samuel is doing well. He already has several construction teams. You should let him


    handle half of the project.¡±


    His stern statement left no room for negotiation.


    Jennifer was taken aback.


    He''s trying to take away half of my business!


    Jennifer remainedposed and smiled gently. ¡°Granduncle Christian, it''s not that I''m not willing,


    but everything has already been nned out. Currently, nothing needs outsourcing. In fact, what we


    need is start-up capital...¡±


    ¡°That''s illegal fundraising.¡± Samuel said nonchntly.


    Jennifer was stunned again. Does he have to be so direct ?


    Christian went on, ¡°Our Samuel is a sessful man. It would be best if you give him the job. He has


    a worth of over thirty million. He can definitelyplete the project.¡±


    Jennifer''s expression turned cold. ¡°I''m not here to talk about this today. I''m here to talk about


    fundraising. An annual rate of fifteen percent is what I would like to offer. With every ten thousand


    invested, you will get a dividend of one thousand and five hundred a year.¡±


    ¡°How much are you nning to fundraise?¡± asked Samuel.


    ¡°Two hundred million,¡± replied Jennifer.


    For two hundred million, their yearly interest would be thirty million, which was a considerably


    lucrative return.


    Before Samuel could say anything, his wife, Lily Wilson, spoke. ¡°Bring your bidding documents to


    my bank for a mortgage.¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Jennifer was a little puzzled as she looked at Lily. She was a slimdy in herte twenties, and she


    looked like the frivolous type.


    Christian suddenly recalled something. He patted his thigh and cried out, ¡°Oh, that''s right! I forgot to


    introduce you to my daughter. She is currently the general manager of the credit department at


    Pollerton Bank. Taking out a mortgage is fine too. You can definitely get a two-hundred-million loan!¡±


    Jennifer did not know how to respond.


    They never keep in touch, and now they''re demanding favors. Preposterous!


    ¡°Jenny, don''t forget your roots. You''re a Wilson. I even bought clothes for you when you were a kid,¡±


    Christian began. He added earnestly, ¡°We have about a hundred people in our n.


    Everybody basically listens to me.¡±


    Christian had a smug look on his face when he said that.


    Jennifer looked around.


    It was true. Everybody looked at Christian with admiration and respect.


    It was no surprise. Within the eighth branch of the Wilson family, Samuel was doing very well with a


    yearly ie of about six million.


    ¡°If you''re looking for a personal loan, you cane to me,¡± another person voiced out.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ady in her thirties was touching up her makeup. ¡°I know the boss of Torson Construction. He has


    recently won the bid too. ording to my resources, he¡¯s allocated six hundred million as start-up


    capital to fund the project.¡±


    This was Yvonne Wilson, Jason''s most beloved mistress.


    ¡°I can ask him for a favor and lend you two hundred million. The condition is... twenty percent of


    your shares and twenty percent annual interest!¡±


    Yvonne, was very loud and decisive when it came to money matters. Others would call her a gold-


    digger.


    If she could close this business deal, Jason might make her his official wife.


    It was indeed an exciting idea.


    Torson Construction might not be the leadingpany in the industry, but they were still very


    wealthy. Their worth was undoubtedly at least twenty billion.


    ¡°I''m really sorry, but I can''t ept your offers,¡± Jennifer stated.


    She had a simple goal in mind. It would be great if she could borrow some funds, but she would not


    force it.


    ¡°Then, why on earth did you call us here?¡± Christian turned to her and red. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    cooperate with me, I will make it impossible for you to get a bank loan or a personal one!¡±


    ¡°Granduncle Christian, that''s too mean!¡± another middle-aged woman interrupted before Jennifer


    could say anything.


    She had short hair and a delicate face. She was also wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. She


    seemed like a powerful woman.


    She was none other as Beatrice Stern, also known as Ysabel''s mother, Jennifer''s aunt, and Linda''s


    sister.


    ¡°Who gave you the right to interrupt? You widow!¡± Christian snapped at her. ¡°I''m the eldest in the


    eighth branch of the Wilson family. I have the highest seniority. It''s not your turn to speak!¡±


    ¡°You''re using your seniority to your advantage. That''s shameless!¡± a clear voice spoke out loud.


    Ysabel walked in with Donald by her side.


    Everybody, including Jennifer, was shocked.


    ¡°Hey, isn''t that Jennifer''s ex-husband? Why is he here?¡± Suspicion filled the room.


    ¡°Yes, I know who that is. I read about him in ''The Abandoned Children Of


    The Campbell n''. What a pity.¡±


    All eyes were on Donald. Even Jennifer was staring at him.


    Then, she shifted her gaze to Ysabel.


    Donald remained unbothered. He did not care what other people thought of him.


    Christian became furious when Ysabel pointed out that he was abusing his seniority. He smacked


    his hand on the table so hard that the wine sses toppled over. ¡°Insolent fool! How dare you


    use me?¡±


    Ysabel sneered, ¡°Are you the only one allowed to bully others, old man? Does no one else have the


    right to voice their opinions? Is this how you act as our elder?¡±


    ¡°Ysabel, enough!¡± Her mother, Beatrice, approached her with a frown on her face. She spared a


    nce at Donald before pulling her daughter aside.


    After that, Christian announced, ¡°It''s settled. If you need funding, you must divide half of your project


    to Samuel.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    ¡°I agree,¡± one of Jennifer''s uncles quipped.


    ¡°Yes. I don''t have a lot of cash flow, but I can offer one or two million. We should follow Christian''s


    instructions if we want to do financing,¡± said another elder.


    ¡°We''ll follow Christian''s words,¡± all the other family members agreed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Everyone turned to look at Jennifer and waited for her reply, even her parents, Leonard and Linda.


    Although the Wilson family had not developed very well and was not an influential family, there were


    a lot of people in the eighth branch, so it was still a rather strong branch.


    Two forces could create trouble for a project and slow down its progress. First, the criminal


    underworld, and second, the force of a united n.


    Biting her lip, Jennifer asked, ¡°What if I don''t agree?¡±


    Christian sneered, ¡°I remember one area of yournd remation project was originally the


    mausoleum of the Wilson family''s eighth branch, right?¡± ¡°You all sold thatnd to Jim a long time


    ago, and Jim sold it to another buyer. Now, it is a base for seaweed farming. It has nothing to do


    with the Wilson family,¡± retorted Jennifer, widening her eyes.


    ¡°As long as I say it is rted, it is rted! Though the eighth branch of the Wilson family is not a


    prominent family, it still consists of five to six hundred people. If this huge group of people creates


    an uproar and petition the government, who do you think will be on the losing side?¡± Christian


    threatened.


    Instantly, Jennifer felt like she was enveloped in ice.


    If five to six hundred people join together and stir up trouble, someone will step forward and smooth


    things over. At the end of the day, I will be at a disadvantage! Besides, the project duration is only


    three months. Now that I''ve won the bid, everyone is targeting me! First, it''s Nigel. Now, it''s the


    entire eighth branch of the Wilson family!


    Suddenly, Donald spoke. ¡°I remember thatnd was acquired by the government three months ago,


    and ten million was paid aspensation. It really has nothing to do with the eighth branch


    anymore.¡±


    Immediately, Christian red at Donald. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Donald looked at Christian, and an unexinable chill ran down thetter''s spine.


    ¡°I know you. You''re one of the abandoned children of the Campbell n, Donald Campbell, right?


    You''re also Jennifer''s ex-husband, and you divorced Jennifer a month ago. Currently, you are a


    security guard,¡±mented Samuel, pushing up his spectacles.


    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Donald asked, turning to look at him.


    Samuel wore a ck patterned suit, gold-rimmed spectacles, and a gold Rolex watch. ying with


    his


    Maybach car key, he looked like a developer of arge project.


    ¡°I want to add that you aren''t worthy enough to stand here and speak to me. Someone like you


    won''t be able to find another job other than being a security guard. Mypany won''t ever hire you.


    Oh, and I believe you don''t know me. You must have heard of Sapphire Residences, right? It is a


    high-end neighborhood, and the average price is around tens of thousands. Five hundred of the


    renovation projects there are under mypany,¡± Samuel announced with a mocking tone.


    Exactly! You''re trashpared to my Samuel!¡± Samuel''s wife, Lily Wilson chimed in. She wore a


    sexy dress coupled with a pair ofrge sunsses and a limited edition white hat. Hanging on her


    arm was the newest LV handbag.


    ¡°Once this project is finished, Samuel can earn at least ten million! How long will you need to earn


    ten million? Maybe five hundred years! Meanwhile, Samuel only needs five months!¡± Christian


    dered proudly.


    ¡°But I remember the project at Sapphire Residences was given to Daniel by Zayne,¡± Donald


    rebutted.


    Previously, I made Daniel the legal person of Ster Corporation. To suck up to me, Zayne even


    gave Daniel the business project of renovating three thousand apartments.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    ¡°Oh, you know about this insider information as well?¡± Samuel remarked sarcastically. ¡°You''re right,


    but because I am close with Mr. Yates and Mr. Wace, he subcontracted five hundred apartments


    to me to renovate. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°There is, because I know Daniel Wace.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, everyone burst outughing.


    Yvonne Wilson giggled. ¡°Why is a security guard boasting that he knows a big boss like Mr.


    Wace? I may as well say I know Charles Langford!¡±


    Cackling, Lily jeered, ¡°I can''t believe an abandoned child of the Campbell n dares to brag here!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Get out now!¡± Kevin suddenly roared impatiently as he stood up and pointed at Donald.


    Linda also red at Donald and yelled, ¡°Donald Campbell, what rubbish are you spouting? This is


    the Wilson family''s family matters! You have no ce to speak here! Besides, you''re an abandoned


    child of the Campbell n, and no one dares to offend the mighty Campbell n.


    Soon, they wille and teach you a lesson! Get out now, and don''t drag Jennifer and us into your


    mess!¡±


    ¡°Chase him out! Who brought him here?¡± Leonard bellowed.


    However, Donald ignored the three and everyone''s jeers and only looked at Jennifer, waiting for her


    response.


    He was sorely disappointed and heartbroken as Jennifer did not speak a word.


    She did not exin or rebut the others and only looked at Donald with a conflicted expression.


    Unable to look on any longer, Ysabel yelled, ¡°This is bullsh*t!¡±


    This was the first time she had cursed and lost her temper.


    ¡°I was the one who brought him here! So what? How dare you all me my cousin-inw?¡± she


    fumed, pointing an using finger at everyone.


    ¡°Shut up! Behave like a properdy!¡± Beatrice chided with a displeased look.


    mming the table, Christian shouted, ¡°You have no manners! No manners at all!¡±


    ¡°Ysabel Zimmerman, how is he your cousin-inw? He divorced Jennifer long ago,¡± sneered


    Yvonne.


    Ignoring Beatrice''s tugs on her clothes, Ysabel stood up and announced, ¡°Fine! I am part of the


    Wilson family''s extended family. Donald came here because he is my boyfriend! How¡¯s that?¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck when they heard Donald was her boyfriend.


    Beatrice looked at her daughter in disbelief, unable to believe that Ysabel spoke such words.


    In her impression, Yvonne had always been an obedient girl.


    However, today, she realized that did not know her daughter at all.


    ¡°Ysabel!¡± Beatrice screeched with red-rimmed eyes as her body trembled with anger.


    Jennifer also stared at Ysabel and Donald in shock.


    After emerging from his shock, Christianughed. ¡°What an eye-opener. A girl brought up by a


    widow fell in love with her cousin-inw. What will others think if they hear about this?¡±


    Lily remarked, ¡°To be honest, who do you think you are? Your mother is barely rted to the Wilson


    family. Do you really think so highly of yourself?¡±


    Immediately, mockingughter resounded in the room, and even Donald could not bear it any


    longer.


    ¡°You all seem very confident,¡± Donald began, looking at Christian impassively.


    ¡°Of course! Our Samuel is a truly sessful man, and he is a hundred times better than you!


    Although I have no son of my own, Samuel is the best son I can ask for!¡± Christian dered proudly.


    Lily also hugged Samuel''s arm tightly with a smug expression.


    Samuel is the best son you can ask for? Are you sure about that?

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Since you all are so amazing, why don''t I give you my spot as Lord Campbell? You all can go and


    fight Noah Rodriguez instead.


    Samuel purposely gave a humble smile. ¡°It''s nothing much. It''s just that


    I am close with both Mr. Wace and Mr. Yates.¡±


    Just then, a loud voice boomed from the door. ¡°I don''t want to be included in your lies.¡±


    Everyone looked over and was shocked to see Zayne, especially Christian.


    He trembled and instantly shot up. ¡°Mr. Yates, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Yates. I''m honored to see you here,¡± Samuel greeted obsequiously, bowing low.


    Smiling sweetly, Lily offered, ¡°Mr. Yates, what brings you here today? Why don¡¯t you stay and eat


    with us?¡±


    However, Zayne was consumed with fury. I happily came here to eat, but the instant I arrived, I


    heard someone bragging about being close to me. Though many people brag about knowing me, I


    usually let them be. But today, he''s boasting in front of Lord Campbell! Does he have a death wish?


    Although I am the Prince of Pollerton, Lord Campbell can still easily kill me! Screw this idiot!


    ¡°Who the h*ll do you think you are?¡± yelled Zayne as he pped Samuel hard. Staring coldly at


    Samuel, Zayne tried to think of a way to kill the former.


    Samuel and Christian were utterly stunned, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    ¡°Mr. Yates, what are you...¡± Immediately, a red mark bloomed on Samuel''s face, and though he was


    confused, he dared not lose his temper at Zayne.


    Zayne stared at Samuel intently before walking toward Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry.¡±


    His heart pounding, Samuel could only stare at the scene before him in a haze of disbelief.


    Oh my gosh''. Charles Langford''s loyalckey, Zayne Yates, is treating a security guard with such


    respect!


    Christian was also stunned, and his arms shook uncontrobly.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was so dumbfounded that he looked as if he had been struck by lightning.


    My idol, Zayne, is treating my useless ex-brother-inw, whom I look down upon, with such respect!


    Am I dreaming?


    However, Jennifer was not surprised as she had seen Zayne treating Raymond with utmost


    politeness on Raymond''s birthday.


    In her opinion, Raymond was a fortune-teller who had fooled Zayne.


    Thus, she furrowed her brows and looked at Donald in worry.


    Is someone like Zayne so easy to fool? Does he actually believe in fortune-telling? What if the


    reading doesn''te true?


    Will Zayne kill Donald? Zayne is not to be


    messed with!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Stand aside,¡± Donald ordered, and Zayne immediately obeyed and moved away.


    Though Samuel still did not understand what was going on, he summoned his courage and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Yates, is there a misunderstanding between us? He''s simply a security guard.¡±


    Zayne''s eye twitched, and he barely held in his urge to kill Samuel.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps again traveled from the door.


    Upon seeing a young, shy-looking man dressed in casual clothes, Samuel''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Mr. Wace, please help resolve a misunderstanding between us,¡± Samuel said cheerfully. His


    frustration due to being hit by Zayne also dissipated in a sh.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Indeed, it was Daniel who arrived.


    Walking over, Daniel asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you all having a gathering today? What happened?¡±


    He had not noticed Donald yet.


    Upon hearing Daniel call him ¡°Mr. Lewis,¡± Samuel was immensely pleased.


    ¡°Let me tell you what happened,¡± Samuel began.


    However, Zayne suddenly interjected, ¡°Daniel, he defamed Mr. Campbell.¡± Finally noticing Donald,


    Daniel immediately ran over excitedly and bowed at Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, you''re here!¡±


    As everything he had now was given to him by Donald, Daniel was grateful to the man.


    Samuel could only swallow the words he was about to say and stare at Donald in shock.


    Oh my gosh! Who can tell me what''s going on today ? First Zayne, and now, Daniel is treating


    Donald so respectfully!


    This time, even Jennifer was confused.


    She had met Daniel before, and she knew that he was Donald''s subordinate.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry. I''ll handle this issue,¡± Daniel apologized before turning to Samuel. ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, I''m unterally terminating our contract. Mywyers will speak to you about the


    compensation.¡±


    Instantly, Samuel froze as shivers ran down his spine.


    Renovating one of the five hundred apartments in Sapphire Residences would have earned me at


    least thirty thousand. This five-month-long project would have earned me more than ten million! But


    now, it''s all gone! Thepensation is at most around a hundred thousand! I''ve lost more than ten


    million in the blink of an eye!


    ¡°Mr. Wace, there must be a misunderstanding!¡± Samuel hurriedly pleaded, his sses askew.


    ¡°Indeed, there must be a misunderstanding, Mr. Wace! Why don''t we talk it out?¡± Lily added.


    Daniel shook his head. ¡°I''m sorry. Even if you offended me or stabbed me with a knife, I wouldn''t


    have terminated the contract. However, you offended Mr. Campbell, the person I look up to the


    most.¡± ¡°Mr. Wace, is there no room for negotiation?¡± Samuel asked, not giving up.


    ¡°No!¡± Daniel dered, shaking his head.


    Immediately, Samuel''s face turned ashen, and he slumped down on the chair lifelessly. Slowly, a


    vicious expression appeared on his face.


    As for Christian, he kicked a stool and copsed onto the floor, kicking up a fuss. ¡°I don''t care! If you


    cancel the contract today, I''ll die in front of you! I''ll order people to make amotion in your


    company and Sapphire Residences!¡±


    Lily cried, ¡°You''re bullying us! Everyone, Daniel Wace and Zayne Yates are bullying us!¡±


    Their earlier arrogance and smugness all disappeared in a sh.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Sure! Let''s see what you all are going to do!¡± sneered Zayne.


    Upon hearing Zayne''s threatening voice, Christian immediately stopped acting up. He shuddered


    and grabbed Zayne''s leg. ¡°Mr. Yates, give us a reason! Samuel is truly a capable man!¡± he begged.


    ¡°If you want to beg, beg Mr. Campbell instead,¡± Zayne scoffed.


    Christian froze for a moment before screaming, ¡°What? You want me to beg a security guard? An


    abandoned child of the Campbell n?¡±


    He still did not believe that Donald was a powerful man, so he dared to insult Donald.


    ¡°Dad, don''t do it! Let''s just give up on this project. We won''t starve anyway!¡¯ Lily snarled, ncing at


    Donald hatefully.


    It''s all Donald Campbell''s fault!


    Tidying her clothes, Lily continued, ¡°We''re not going to beg you all anymore. So what if you


    terminate the contract? I am going to be the general manager of the credit department of


    Pollerton Bank soon! If you¡¯re so capable, why don''t you try and remove me from that position?¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Yvonne smiled coyly and said, ¡°I''m just afraid that he''s not that capable. After all, it''s Pollerton Bank


    that we''re talking about. Christian, don''t worry about it too much. My husband won the bid as well.


    Let me just ask him to give you some of the business projects.¡±


    Christian finally returned to his arrogant self and let out a snort. ¡°That could work. The eighth branch


    of the Wilson family truly works together. I can just easily find an opportunity elsewhere if I can''t get


    one here. Even if you don''t give us any business projects, we have thousands of them lining up.¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you always said you¡¯re incredible, Donald? Come on and drag me down from being the


    general manager of the Loan Department then! I''d like to see if you can control everything,¡± Lily


    snickered.


    Samuel let out a chillingugh and said nothing else as he transfixed a gaze at Donald in an


    attempt to analyze the man.


    However, he learned nothing.


    A man let out a chortle outside the door and said, ¡°I''m sorry. He really can control everything.¡±


    A middle-aged man entered the room. He was none other than the general manager of all


    departments in Pollerton Bank, Marcus Cooper!


    Even though Marcus did not understand Donald''s true identity, he knew perfectly well what the man


    was capable of.


    After all, Donald had subdued Alex and took out a premium ck card in front of him. Not only that,


    but Donald had also gone up against powerful people like Sixten Campbell and Akio Ono.


    Despite all those seemingly crazy moves, Donald was still well and alive.


    On the other hand, Sixten was already dead.


    Hence, Marcus dared not offend Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Cooper, why are you here?¡± Lily was startled at the sight of the man.


    She had only managed to rise to her current position thanks to Marcus.


    Marcus paid no heed to the woman. Instead, he bowed deeply at Donald before finally turning to


    regard Lily and said, ¡°You are fired. Go on to HR to calcte yourpensation. Just tell them it


    was me who gave out the order.¡±


    All colors drained from Lily¡¯s face right then.


    She had paid a dear price to climb to the position, ranging from attending countless social events to


    sleeping with clients, not to forget her struggle when she tried to persuade her clients to bank with


    Pollerton Bank.


    She had gone through a lot to get to where she was right then. Hence, she could not ept the fact


    that she had just been fired for no apparent reason.


    ¡°I''m going to sue you at the Labor Bureau!¡± Lily hollered.


    Marcus shrugged nonchntly. ¡°It doesn''t matter. I can afford thepensation. Besides, I''m going


    to audit the ounts that you''ve done for the past few years."


    bbergasted, Lily''s hairs stood on their ends. ¡°N-No... please.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I shall not disturb you further,¡± Marcus said respectfully before heading out.


    Zayne and Daniel followed suit.


    Everyone else''s attention was focused on Donald.


    However, there was aplicated mix of emotions and looks among them - shock, confusion, fear,


    and regret.


    Ysabel lifted her head smugly and said, ¡°Mom, isn''t Donald great?¡±


    Beatrice shot a frigid look at Ysabel, making thetter swallow her words immediately.


    At the same time, Jennifer was looking at Donald as well.


    She felt like she no longer knew the man. It was as if the man was shrouded in mystery.


    However, Leonard, Linda, and Kevin still could not bring themselves to like


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    the man.


    Yvonne suddenly piped up, ¡°Donald, you seem to exert quite an influence over other people. Are


    you really just a security guard?¡±


    The others pricked up their ears as they anticipated Donald''s reply.


    Donald nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that''s right. I earn eight thousand a month.¡±


    Yvonne smiled and shook her head. ¡°You may seem really calm andposed, but I know that


    you''re just faking it. You must be really smug right now, huh? Even though I do not know how you


    manage to pull all these off, I would still like to warn you to tone it down in front of me. Don''t get too


    cocky. My husband''s won the bid as well. The bid''s worth over two billion. Wee from a


    construction background. I can make the eighth branch of the family return to its former glory with a


    single sentence. So what if we''ve lost five hundred renovation projects? So what if our people have


    been fired? It all doesn''t matter. A two-billion project is enough to restore the eighth branch''s former


    glory.¡±


    Feeling her spirits lifted, Lily eximed, ¡°That''s right!¡±


    Yvonne took out a wet tissue and wiped her mouth. ¡°So, you have nothing to brag about. The value


    of every single piece of clothes on you added together will not even exceed a thousand bucks. That


    can only mean that you''re truly just a security guard. Otherwise, Jennifer will not divorce you either.¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    She approached Donald as she talked and reached out her hand in an attempt to tap Donald''s face.


    ¡°Young man, you still have a long way to go. Don''t be too smug and ruin yourself.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Donald''s eyes shed with a cold glint. He grabbed her right arm and slowly exerted force on it.


    Yvonne let out a wail from the excruciating pain as she felt her arm almost wringing off.


    Donald merely eyed the woman impassively.


    If it were not for him not wishing to kill someone in front of Jennifer, Yvonne would have been dead


    by now.


    ¡°Let her go!" Christian bellowed. He reached for a stool and hurled it at Donald.


    However, the stool exploded into tiny wooden bits mid-air and scattered all over the floor.


    ¡°Jason,e over and clean up the mess,¡± Donald uttered in an expressionless face.


    A middle-aged man rushed into the room right away.


    He had arrived at the ce much earlier, but he had been hiding outside and dared not enter the


    room because Yvonne was his mistress, and his favorite one at that.


    But... she''s offended Lord Campbell.


    Jason knew his priorities and dashed over to Yvonne''s side right away. He tugged at her hair and


    dragged her to one side to reprimand her, ¡°You bitch! Don¡¯t pull me under the bus even if you have


    a death wish. How dare you touch Mr. Campbell!¡±


    Needless to say, Yvonne was stumped.


    She noticed the grim look on Jason''s face as he shot a death re in her direction. He''s looking at


    me as if I''m a corpse!


    ¡°From now on, get yourself as far from me as possible. Otherwise, I''m going to kill you!¡± Jason


    chided with a contorted look on his face.


    Then, he turned around, and gone was the vicious look on his face. ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, I am so sorry.¡±


    Yvonne and the entire Wilson family watched in stumped silence.


    Jason looked like he was about to kill Yvonne with the livid look on his face.


    However, when talking to Donald, Jason¡¯s attitude changedpletely. He was as courteous and


    respectful as one could get.


    One would even say that Jason was trying to butter up Donald.


    ¡°Darling, he''s just a security guard,¡± Yvonne said indignantly.


    Jason wished he could strangle her alive for being impudent and ignorant. However, he dared not


    expose Donald''s identity. He grew so exasperated that veins popped on his forehead as he


    bellowed, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a security guard? I really hate women like you!¡±


    Then, he dumped Yvonne right then and there.


    Yvonne had been Jason''s mistress for about five and six years, and thetter had given her more


    than ten million over the years. Not only that, but Jason also told Yvonne to give him some time as


    he promised to marry her and make her his wife.


    However, everything dissipated into thin air right then, and she was left with nothing.


    Gone were her dreams of living in a big mansion and driving a luxurious car.


    Leonard, Linda, and Kevin narrowed their eyes at Donald as they tried to make sense of everything


    that was going on, especially Kevin.


    A sense of regret started to fill his heart.


    It was almost instinctive.


    Donald still remained impassive. It was as if he had nothing to do with anything that was happening.


    Christian appeared defeated as a sense of remorse washed over him.


    Why did I mess with Donald? If I had not messed with him, this wouldn''t be happening right now!


    Samuel''s hopes to secure business projects were dashed, and there was no hope of him ever


    gaining traction again.


    Even his daughter, Lily, had been fired after having just been promoted to the position of the general


    manager of the Loan Department.


    Yvonne, who had been Jason''s mistress for years, was also chased out the door.


    Yvonne''s face turned pale as she pleaded, ¡°No, Darling. Please just give me another chance.


    Please?¡±


    However, Jason did not spare her another nce and shook his head. ¡°No. No more chances for


    you. You''ve gotten me into trouble today, and you''re going to get me into more trouble in the future!¡±


    He paused and gritted his teeth. ¡°Get the hell out of my face right now!¡±


    Yvonne headed outside in a dejected manner, staggering from the shocking turn of events.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Campbell.¡± Jason bowed to Donald again before heading out.


    The people left in the hall exchanged nces with each other, and all Of them turned to eye


    Donald.


    Ysabel''s eyes glinted with admiration for the man as she dashed over and circled Donald''s arms in


    her own. ¡°Donald, you¡¯re the best!¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Her tone when she called him was affectionate as ever.


    With a frosty look on her face, Beatrice walked over and grabbed Ysabel''s right arm. ¡°Come back


    here!¡±


    When Jennifer walked over, Ysabel immediately let go of her arms in fear. Then, she looked at


    Jennifer panickily, with a hint of grievance in her eyes.


    ¡°Jennifer, if you don''t want him anymore, can''t you give him to me?¡± she said softly.


    Jennifer froze for a second before feeling amused and baffled by her words.


    Meanwhile, Donald was speechless, too.


    As Jennifer looked at Donald, she asked, ¡°Aren''t you going to give me an exnation about what


    happened today?¡±


    After giving it some thought, Donald answered, ¡°There''s nothing to say anyway. You don''t need to


    know the details.¡±


    Jennifer nodded. ¡°They all came for the sake of Old Mr. Campbell, right?


    He is a fortune teller, and so far, his fortune-telling is urate. The people that came tonight were


    all from the underground. They must have had their fortunes and geomancy read by Old Mr.


    Campbell, and they wholeheartedly trust the readings they got from Old Mr. Campbell. Am I right?¡±


    Donald''s expression remained impassive as he answered, ¡°You can say that.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes widened as realization dawned on her. ¡°I knew it. However, I have advice for you.


    Donald, you have to live your life conscientiously. Both Zayne and Jason''s hands are dirty.


    Moreover, they''re ruthless and cruel people. What if Old Mr. Campbell¡¯s readings be


    inurate one day? I''m afraid the first thing they''ll do is go after you.¡±


    Donald stayed silent. He did not know how to react to her words.


    Linda sneered. ¡°I thought you have something up your sleeve, but it turns out it''s just some old


    chatan doing fortune-telling. And the funny thing is, they all believed it!¡±


    Kevin mocked him too. ¡°You''re such a loser. Stay away from us, Donald.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    You''re the abandoned one of the Campbell n, and your story is also made into a book! If the


    Campbell n had some free time on their hands, the first one they''ll go for will be you!¡±


    Leonard nodded his head as he agreed with what Kevin said. ¡°That''s right! You''re already divorced


    from Jennifer. She''s currently the CEO of Jennard Construction, and herpany won a project bid


    of two billion. She''s in the prime of her life. Please don''t sabotage her. I don''t want what happened


    to Raymond ten years ago to happen to her!¡±


    Christian snorted. ¡°Initially, I thought you were something, but in the end, you''re just a loser! You''re


    a good-for-nothing who relies on fortune-telling to con people.¡±


    Donald chuckled dryly.


    This was human nature. It was interesting if one thought about it.


    Then, he looked at Jennifer and awaited her response.


    Will she defend me?


    No. She won¡¯t.


    Jennifer still stared at him in


    disappointment.


    At that moment, he became listless, turned, and walked outside.


    His retreating back looked exceptionally lonely and sorrowful.


    Sometimes, when the path in front was dark and stormy winds hindered one''s way, one would still


    need to walk alone. Hence, this was what Donald should do.


    ¡°Donald! Wait for me! Please wait!¡± Ysabel broke free from Beatrice¡¯s grip and ran after Donald.


    ¡°You little brat! If you go there, don''t you evere back again!¡± Beatrice screamed shrilly at the


    back.


    ¡°Mom, I''ll exin it to youter!¡± Ysabel turned around and waved at her mother.


    Her smile was dazzling and emanated a youthful aura.


    On the other side, Christian was seen talking to Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, let''s continue where we''ve left


    off. Do you want to discuss the equity financing proposal?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. I suddenly don''t feel like doing it anymore. I''ll think of


    something on my own.¡±


    When Donald had just exited


    Rivebale Hotel, Ysabel caught up with him. ¡°Please wait for me, Donald! Wait!¡±


    ¡°Why are you chasing after me?¡± Donald turned around to look at her.


    Ysabel clung on Donald. ¡°I want to be with you!¡±


    Sighing, Donald replied, ¡°Please stop messing around. Your mom told you to stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! She''s just obstinate!¡± Ysabel snorted before continuing, ¡°I still think you''re the coolest and


    most handsome guy in the world!¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Donald was speechless at her praise.


    The next moment, Beatrice caught up because she was worried about her daughter. Her face


    darkened when she saw Ysabel hugging Donald''s right arm. ¡°Ysabel, please leave. I have


    something to say to Donald.¡±


    After eyeing her mother fearfully, Ysabel shook her head.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Donald urged her along.


    Obediently, Ysabel released her hold on his arm.


    Beatrice sighed inwardly. She clearly values Donald over me.


    ¡°Let''s find a ce to chat,¡± Beatrice said.


    Although she was forty years old, she had taken great care of herself physically. She had neat short


    hair and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses giving her an intelligent charm. Her skin was fair, and


    her every move exuded elegance and maturity.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Donald as he nodded.


    Then, he returned to Rivebale Hotel and booked a private room.


    ¡°Ysabel is only twenty this year.¡± Beatrice started the conversation.


    ¡°I know,¡± Donald answered.


    ¡°You are a divorcee, and you are currently a security guard. On the other hand, Ysabel will have her


    postgraduate entrance exam soon. Initially, I wanted her to study arts so that she could be a piano


    teacher in the future. However, she had chosen to be an architectural designer, which is different


    from what I envisioned her to be. Her father passed away when she was twelve, and I am the one


    who raised her to be what she is now. I never remarried because I want Ysabel to grow up in a


    good


    environment.¡¯


    Donald stared intently at Beatrice. ¡°Why do you think Ysabel likes to be around me so much? That''s


    because shecks fatherly love. I¡¯m older than her by seven years. When I first met her, she was


    seventeen. She was at an age where one''s concept about love had just formed. So, I think you


    don''t need to be worried about this. After a few years, her criteria for choosing a partner will change.


    Also...¡±


    Pausing, a hint of ridicule crept up Donald''s face as he continued, ¡°Why do you think I will like her?


    You don''t have the right to question me.¡± After finishing his sentence, he got up and left, not feeling


    the need to entertain her any longer.


    After Donald left, Beatrice was left stunned for some time. Then, she came to her senses and


    mmed the table in anger. ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She mmed the table several times.


    ¡°How infuriating! He''s just a lowly security guard! I wonder who gave him the confidence?¡±


    I, Beatrice Stern, am a lecturer at Pollerton University! Who gave a mere security guard like you the


    right to talk to me like this?


    However, Donald didn''t hear all that. Even if he did hear it, he would have ignored her.


    Time flew by quickly. In no time, there were only nine days left before Lilith entered theboratory.


    Noah still did not show himself. He was still in hiding, and even Bradley could not find his


    whereabouts.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, after Donald had finished his breakfast, Bradley came to him. He


    had dark circles under his eyes; it seemed he had pulled an all-nighter. ¡°Lord


    Campbell!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Donald was washing his hands. He didn''t turn around to face Bradley.


    ¡°I''ve intercepted a secret message from Python,¡± Bradley said as he passed a name list to Donald.


    On the list, about a hundred names were recorded. Along with the names, their ID card number,


    home address, and time were included.


    ¡°This is the list of the people that Sara has contacted in the recent year. All of these contacted


    persons may have the sh drive,¡± Bradley said. ¡°This here is the time they have contacted the little


    girl.¡±


    Donald skimmed through and noticed that there were a hundred or so people. Their upations


    were recorded inside too.


    He was shocked to see that Jennifer was included among them.


    Including Jennifer, another thirty or so people had been marked red.


    ¡°These thirty-plus people who are marked red are the ones that have the highest chance of


    possessing the sh drive. Hence, I surmise Rupert will take action soon,¡± Bradley reported. ¡°Do


    you need me to deploy your personal guards? Or awaken the hundred thousand Viking warriors?¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°There''s no need for that. I''ll be monitoring this personally.¡±


    Bradley immediately bowed. ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell!¡±


    Donald tore the name list into pieces, his face expressionless. Then, he made himself a new cup of


    coffee. As he drank, he pondered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    After some consideration, Donald decided to visit Jennifer''s ce himself.


    Pollerton Estates'' had one of the best security systems, but it was only good enough to fend off an


    average Joe. Although it was broad daylight, Donald managed to sneak into Jennifer''s home


    undetected and went to her room.


    There was nobody at home at the time. Her room was decorated very cozily with a faint perfume


    smell.


    Donald scanned the room and did not see any pinhole cameras. He then started to search around


    thoroughly.


    Despite that, he still could not find the sh drive even after searching every corner.


    He even searched Kevin''s and Leonard''s rooms but did not find anything.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of the door opening. Instantly, he jumped outside the window with a


    frown but did not leave right away.


    Through the narrow gap between the windows, Donald saw Kevin walking in first, followed by Nigel


    and also


    Skr.


    Nigel remained calm as ever. The incident at the Wilson manor did not seem to affect him.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Looks like you guys are living a good life.¡±


    Kevin answered in a ttering manner, ¡°It''s all because of you, Nigel!


    It''s all thanks to you.¡±


    On the other hand, Skr gave Nigel a wink.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, Nigel did not even bother to look at her. Only somebody as selfcentered as Kevin would


    like a snobby woman like Skr.


    In his low voice, Nigel turned around and said, ¡°Despite so, I still have not received anything in


    return. Are you aware of that?¡±


    Kevin froze. He forced a smile, not knowing how to answer Nigel.


    Thetter continued, ¡°I''m not interested in her anymore. I want the two billion worth of bid!¡±


    Troubled, Kevin said, ¡°But you know Jennifer''s personality...¡±


    Nigel was only willing to exchange half a million for the entire project.


    Jennifer could not ept that.


    Hearing that, Nigel snorted and said, ¡°Who was the one who gave her everything that she had


    today?¡±


    Kevin did not dare to answer.


    As Nigel looked at Kevin expressionlessly, he crossed his fingers together and said, ¡°I don''t think I


    need to say anything more. If you want to continue living a wealthy life, you must do as I say. I will


    be taking over the position of the Tayhaven King very soon. By then, I will take back everything that


    is mine.¡±


    Kevin''s face turned pale at those words. He immediately replied, ¡°Nigel, please give your orders. I


    will do anything in my power!¡±


    After hearing his response, Nigel was pleased with Kevin''s attitude. He loved the feeling of being in


    control. ¡°Isn''t Jennifer in need of money? Tonight at nine, she has to be at Paramount Hotel!¡±


    ¡°Who else would be there?¡± Kevin asked as he was a little worried.


    ¡°King of Private Equity, Bryan Garcia,¡± Nigel blurted out these few words.


    Kevin was shocked. ¡°Wow! Bryan! Isn''t he Jennifer''s crush? Since when he became the King of


    Private Equity?¡±


    While still hiding outside the window, Donald''s eyes lit up.


    The reason was that he knew Bryan, who was also born with a silver spoon. They used to be best


    friends.


    Back then, Donald was young and ignorant. When he was around sixteen years old, he always


    enjoyed spending time together with Bryan.


    A decade after the disaster in the Campbell family, Bryan even had a meal with Donald when the


    latter returned to Pollerton. However, Jennifer had eventually chosen to be with Donald. Bryan was


    furious and had stopped contacting Donald since then.


    Bryan even dered in public multiple times, saying that one day, he would win Jennifer''s heart


    again.


    Kevin clenched his teeth. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Nigel!¡±


    Nigel nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I like your attitude. If you could do this well, you''ll work for me in the


    future.¡±


    Kevin was overjoyed.


    Nigel left after that.


    Kevin was jumping in excitement. He hugged Skr and gave her a few kisses.


    Skr said coquettishly, ¡°Kevin, Jennifer has scored such a huge tender. My dad said he would like


    to be a part of the project. Just giving him one construction team would be enough.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Kevin let out a sigh. ¡°Skye, you know the situation Jennifer is in at the moment. She doesn''t have


    enough funding.¡±


    Skr said, ¡°My dad is finding ways to borrow a million to invest in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jennifer''s project. However, he will need to contract a construction team.¡±


    ¡°One million? Where is he going to borrow the money from? Is it possible to borrow such a huge


    sum of money?¡± Kevin was skeptical.


    To which Skr replied, ¡°You don''t have to worry about that. If he couldn¡¯t manage to borrow the


    money in the end, you still have to give him a construction team. You can consider that as my


    betrothal gift.¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it. This can''t be rushed,¡± Kevin said.


    At that moment, Donald left quietly. As he walked down the street, he called Charles and said, ¡°Give


    me all the information you have on Paramount Hotel within one minute.¡±


    After thirty seconds, all the details about Paramount Hotel were sent over to Donald.


    The biggest shareholder of the hotel was Daily Yield Group, which had a market value of over thirty


    billion.


    To his surprise, the person currently managing Daily Yield Group was none other than the King of


    Private Equity himself, Bryan Garcia.


    Private cement was a form of investment fund raised from qualified investors in the form of non-


    public offering to invest in stocks, equity, bonds, futures,plete funds, fund shares, and other


    investment targets agreed in the investment contract.


    ording to the information, Bryan had an outstanding resume.


    His father was a senior executive in a financial institution on Windmill Street, while his mother was


    the editor-in-chief for a news publishingpany in Moranta.


    Bryan had started his career on Windmill Street five years ago. Through those five years of


    experience, he had grown to be a private equity tycoon in the country at the age of twenty-


    nine.


    More importantly, Bryan was Jennifer''s first boyfriend.


    ¡°How much does it cost to acquire Daily Yield Group?¡± Donald asked tly.


    Charles was shocked to hear the question. ¡°Lord Campell, don''t be impulsive...¡±


    Charles was Pollerton''s wealthiest man with over a hundred billion worth. It would not be a


    problem for him if he were to acquire Paramount Hotel or even Daily Yield Group.


    However, he was concerned about who was backing Daily Yield Group.


    That person was Neil.


    The most powerful and influential man, Neil Yund.


    Charles was just an uncrowned Prince of Pollerton. He would not be able to handle something out


    of his league.


    The actual Prince of Pollerton, the one widely known and epted among the Pollertonians and


    even the whole state, was Neil.


    Neil was a very mysterious man. Even Charles did not have many chances to meet him.


    However, Neil had a loyal subordinate in Pollerton who was managing and monitoring the progress


    of Daily Yield Group. That person was Harvey Ward.


    Harvey''s position might not be as high as Joshua''s, but the former''s influence and power definitely


    surpassed thetter''s.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Donald asked indifferently.


    Suddenly, Charles had a realization and regained his senses.


    That''s right. What am I afraid of? No matter how powerful Harvey is, he is still no match for Lord


    Campbell.


    ¡°It will not cost you a dime. Don''t worry.¡± Donald hung up the phone after that.


    On the other end of the line, Charles was holding his phone with his right hand, trembling.


    Daily Yield Group was one of thergest organizations. Within Pollerton, the only one who would be


    able to take them down was Donald.


    It was not a mary issue but rather a matter involving forbidden power on a different level.


    ¡°Time to get ready.¡± Charles prepared to start the operation and made a phone call.


    On the other hand, Donald sent a message. Nobody knew that a scarily powerful consortium had


    started its operation, causing a financial war to break out in the world at that


    moment.


    After settling everything, Donald reorganized his thoughts.


    So far, those in Pollerton included Rupert and the family, Akio and the family, Gideon and the family,


    and the Wilson family in Tayhaven.


    If Gideon failed in thend remation project, Tyrone would surely head to Pollerton personally.


    The Campbell n wouldn''t sit back and do nothing for such arge-scale project that was worth a


    hundred billion.


    ¡°The most urgent task now is to find out what Noah is up to and his current situation. Then, we will


    need to guarantee the safety of Lilith in the researchb. Jennifer will need protection as well,¡±


    Donald muttered to himself as he closed hisptop.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    The phone suddenly rang.


    It was from Lana.


    ¡°Hello, Donald. Are you free to apany me to Paramount Hotel tonight at nine?¡± Lana''s voice


    sounded just as charming as ever like she had just woken up from a nap. It was pleasant to the


    ears.


    Most people would not be able to keep theirposure when they heard her voice.


    Donald was nning to go to Paramount Hotel too, so he agreed right away.


    ¡°I want to meet with Bryan, the King of Private Equity. He had just bought over the Pollerton Heavy


    Machinery Industry. The excavators that I ordered are currently stuck at the production line,¡± Lana


    exined anxiously.


    Donald was taken aback for a while before he narrowed his eyes. ¡°How did Bryan manage to


    acquire such arge industry?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he had formed a joint operation with Stardew International?¡± Lana guessed.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Donald smiled coldly.


    The Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry was in charge of producing and assembling construction


    machinery. The excavators that they produced made up seventy percent of the shares in three


    states.


    Their market value was more than forty billion.


    Be it Reina, Lana, or Jennifer, they had all ordered arge number of excavators from Pollerton


    Heavy Machinery Industry in order to prepare for thend remation project.


    At that moment, the number of excavators in stock was definitely unable to support Pollerton¡¯snd


    remation project. Moreover, they had all been acquired by Stardew International which had ties


    with Pollerton Trantions.


    If the excavators were not able to be produced within a month, thend remation project could


    not bepleted within three months.


    ¡°Yes. This guy is really smart. He had cut off everyone''s supply in one move! Everyone is paying


    attention to the bidding and is scrambling to be the third party, but he had thought of buying over


    Pollerton Heavy


    Machinery Industry,¡± Lana said with slight admiration in her voice.


    ¡°What''s going on at Shawsby Mountain right now?¡± Donald asked.


    Shawsby Mountain was the barren mountain near the west side of Pollerton. If they wanted to


    reim thend, they would have to collect the materials like dirt and sand from Shawsby Mountain.


    Lana''s voice lowered as she said, ¡°Shawsby Mountain has been taken by Nigel.¡±


    ¡°Looks like they both have a lot hidden up their sleeves. They know to employ some roundabout


    tactics and intervene from another side,¡± Donald replied tly.


    ¡°Therefore, your ex-wife is currently the most anxious and the most helpless one. She doesn''t have


    capital, so she only managed to pay for the excavators'' deposit. To make matters worse, even the


    Shawsby Mountain is acquired,¡± Lana deduced on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°It''s Bryan''s idea to take down Shawsby Mountain, right?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Yes. That man is a business genius. He can instantly pinpoint the most essential factor with just


    one nce. It''s such a shame that he''s not a righteous man. All right, please pick me up at nine


    sharp. Bryan will be very busy tonight.¡±


    A mocking smile crept up Donald''s face.


    No matter how smart or capable Bryan was, he would never have imagined that such a grand


    project was established by Donald.


    Donald was the actual dominant figure behind Pollerton''snd remation project.


    ¡°Okay. See you then,¡± Donald replied.


    Soon, nighttime arrived.


    Paramount Hotel was a luxurious hotel. Located on the second and third floors were multiple top-


    notch entertainment rooms and lounges.


    There were currently thirty-four branches located throughout the country. Its market value was


    around a few ten billion.


    Bryan was the general manager of Daily Yield Group. The shares that he was holding were not


    much. He was considered one of the smaller shareholders even though his shares were worth a


    few billion.


    The real significant shareholders were the people that had Harvey''s support.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Neil was usually not around in Pollerton. Therefore, Harvey was in charge of reinforcing their


    influence.


    When it was eight at night, there were already many luxurious cars parked outside Paramount


    Hotel''s entrance. There were bright neon lights shing everywhere. The entire area was plunged


    into a bustling mess, making the town look hostile.


    Large cities were always unfriendly and hostile,cking warmth. It was the same for Pollerton, too.


    The car that Lana was driving was an Aston Martin. It cost forty-eight million and was a special,


    custom-made model. That car was incredibly eye-catching.


    However, it did not seem to mean much when she reached the hotel.


    That was because there was a Lamborghini Veneno worth two hundred million and a McLaren Pl


    that cost one million parked right at the entrance.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    ¡°The Lamborghini Veneno belongs to Bryan.¡± Lana pointed at the said car as she exited her own.


    Donald did not pay much attention to that car. He quickly got out and walked into the luxurious


    hotel.


    There was a slenderdy at the counter with a sweet smile on her face. When she noticed Lana''s


    arrival, she bowed respectfully and said, ¡°It''s so nice to see you, Ms. Collins.¡±


    Her gaze then shifted to Donald, and her eyebrows furrowed.


    She recognized Donald as the abandoned child of the Campbell n who was a mere security


    guard.


    The book The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n was extremely popr in Pollerton. Even


    commoners wanted to have a glimpse of what was going on behind those luxurious doors which


    had been standing for five hundred years.


    With the publication of the book, the public was given a chance to do just that. Therefore, everyone


    was interested in getting a copy.


    ¡°Have you made an appointment with Mr. Garcia yet, Ms. Collins?¡± thedy asked.


    Lana nodded in response. ¡°Eightthirty.¡±


    ¡°Please, follow me.¡± Thedy at the counter brought Lana and Donald over to a meeting room. She


    prepared a cup of coffee for Lana.


    However, there was none for Donald.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Lana asked.


    Thedy''s eyes shed with a hint of mockery but she still spoke politely. ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Collins.


    Security guards are actually not allowed to enter the meeting rooms at all. I turned a blind eye


    because you were the one who brought him in.


    Regardless, he will not be served with coffee.¡±


    ¡°Get out," Lana ordered indifferently.


    Donald snickered softly. He could not care less.


    Thedy looked at Donald in scorn before turning around to leave.


    ¡°You''re very patient. If it were me, I would definitely have lost it by now.¡± Lana spoke.


    She could not really understand Donald''s mind. He could have revealed his identity and been


    worshipped by the entire world''s poption, but he decided to continue hiding it.


    ¡°If you had gone through what I have, you would realize that this is all very childish,¡± Donald


    exined slowly. ¡°Furthermore, don''t you think it''s interesting to look at others from above as a


    dominator?¡±


    Lana''s pupils constricted. She could not help but look into Donald''s eyes, which seemed to be warm


    but did not contain any emotions within.


    Instead, it was filled with divinity.


    To an extent, it was true. Donald would only reveal his emotions to people he cared about. When it


    came to strangers and enemies, he would only treat them with logic and intelligence, like he was a


    divine being looking down on mortal humans.


    All of a sudden, a lonely glint shed across Donald''s eyes.


    He had been stuck at Quadfield for five years.


    People like Lana would never know what existed at Quadfield.


    ¡°What exactly is at Quadfield that needs you to guard it?¡± Lana''s interest was suddenly piqued.


    Donald shook his head. ¡°You don''t have to know. As long as I''m alive, no one would be able to get


    out of Quadfield¡±


    After chatting a bit more, Lana had gotten so close to Donald that her body was literally pressing up


    against his. Her unique, virgin scent wafted into his nose.


    When Donald cast a sideward nce at her, her fair chest and deep cleavage came into full view.


    One hand would not be enough to handle such lusciousness. The half-round shape looked


    incredibly perfect as it shivered, following Lana''s movements.


    ¡°Is it nice to look at?¡± Lana blew at Donald''s ear and could not refrain from licking his earlobe.


    Donald¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lana became even more smug.


    ¡°You seductress!¡± Donald moved to the side.


    Lana started giggling. ¡°Who would''ve thought that a man like you is still a virgin?¡± ¡°Due to some


    uncontroble reason, I am still a virgin,¡± Donald replied with an unfazed look.


    Lana rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I have some free time tonight. I want to take your virginity away.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to,¡± Donald replied.


    ¡°But I want it!¡± Lana became even cheekier and hugged his right arm. She pressed her chest


    against his body, squeezing her breasts until they were out of shape.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Donald could literally feel how soft they were.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°Fine, I''ll stop messing with you.¡± Lana heard the sound of footsteps and immediately sat upright.


    ¡°Someone''s here.¡±


    The door was pushed open, and a slender, tall, and charming man wearing a designer suit walked


    in.


    He was young and looked about twenty-eight to twenty-nine years old.


    As he walked in with his head held high, he looked dignified.


    Unlike Nigel''s gloomy appearance, the man looked bright and dazzling.


    He was none other than Bryan Garcia, the private equity tycoon, and the manager of Daily Yield


    Group.


    The moment he arrived, his gaze was fixed on Donald as his lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Donald,¡± Bryan greeted with a mesmerizing voice.


    This was a perfect man that would make women fall head over heels for him.


    Nigel was born with a frigid and majestic presence, hence, people were afraid of him.


    However, it wasn''t the case for Bryan. His demeanor and behavior had an air of sophistication.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Donald responded, staring at Bryan.


    Bryan approached and sat across from Donald. ¡¯¡¯Are you and Jennifer divorced?¡±


    ¡°About a month ago,¡± Donald stated, nodding.


    ¡°Are you working as a security guard now?¡± Bryan didn''t seem to have any intention of negotiating


    with Lana and kept asking Donald personal questions.


    ¡°Yeah, is there a problem with that?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°No, nothing''s wrong. I just thought it was such a pity; I remember that a few years ago, you were


    vigorous and held your head high. But now, you''re just a security guard!¡± Bryan mocked,ughing.


    ¡°Also, I''ve read The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. I can''t believe you''re an


    abandoned child. By the way, I heard about what happened to Jennifer; I also know that her


    rtionship with you wasn''t real. Which is why I''m going to marry her. After all, I was her first crush.¡±


    Bryan blithered on as he waited to see Donald''s reaction.


    Yet, Donald''s face remained expressionless. The look in his eyes was still as if all that had nothing


    to do with him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As long as she''s willing, I have nothing to say,¡± Donald stated. Nheless, his heart still trembled


    slightly.


    ¡°No, I want to hear your opinion!¡± Bryan demanded as his gaze slowly turned sharp.


    Five years ago, Bryan relentlessly pursued Jennifer for three years, but thetter never agreed.


    Just when she was about to ept his pursuit, Donald appeared in Jennifer''s life.


    For no resolute reasons, the both of them saw eye to eye and ended up together.


    Once their rtionship was official, theyter got engaged, married, and hosted a banquet.


    Meanwhile, Bryan was distressed. He felt he was just one step away from his goal, and yet he could


    never reach it.


    Although Jennifer had an interest in Bryan, she wasn''tpletely certain of her feelings for him.


    Back then, when Bryan would announce Jennifer as his girlfriend to the public, thetter didn''t deny


    or exin herself.


    Which was why Bryan thought Donald had snatched Jennifer away from him.


    ¡°You want my opinion?¡± Donald''s expression grew stony.


    Crossing his legs that was wearing shiny leather shoes, Bryan stared at Donald and said, ¡°That''s


    right!¡±


    His face contorted viciously as he continued, ¡°Back then, you stole her away from my hands. Now, I


    want you to return her back to me yourself!¡± ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡± Donald asked


    casually, stroking the teeth mark on his wrist.


    ¡°First, I want you to call her a bitch in front of all the aristocrats tonight. Second, I want you to kneel


    before me and apologize. Lastly, I want you to be my groomsman for Jennifer and I''s wedding!¡±


    Bryan uttered every word, loathing Donald to the core.


    ¡°And what if I''m not willing to do any of that?¡± Donald sneered.


    Bryan burst outughing as if he had received good news. Hisugh was so loud that it resounded


    in the meeting room. ¡°If you''re not willing?¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    ¡°You''re telling me you don''t want to? What right do you have to be reluctant? All you are right now is


    a poor, powerless security guard! As for me, I''m about to be an aristocrat in Pollerton! Thend


    remation project will put me at the top. I have control over all five of them. Reina, Lana, Jennifer,


    Torson Construction, and Stardew International. All I have to do is to give out the order and you''ll


    disappear from Pollerton tonight! Do you think you''ll still be unwilling, then?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyes were cold as he smiled arrogantly, basking in the pleasure of having control.


    Donald chortled coldly. ¡°All I''m hearing is that your confidence onlyes from thend remation


    project.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Donald, oh Donald,¡± Bryan jeered, shaking his head. ¡°This is what separates you and me. I


    honestly don''t understand what Jennifer saw in you. Is it really only because of thend remation


    project? It''s because I''m the manager and a shareholder at Daily Yield Group. I''m the man that Neil


    and Harvey support! The market value of Daily Yield Group is worth tens of billions, and there are


    thirty-four branches of Paramount Hotel across the country. I''m also about to pull Paramount Hotel


    out as a sole entity and promote it to the Anndur market, doubling its market value! Is that


    enough confidence for you?¡± Bryan asked.


    Donald shook his head and retorted, ¡°Sorry, it''s definitely not enough.¡±


    Bryan was stunned, and a mocking smile flitted across his face. ¡°Not enough? Don''t forget you''re


    the abandoned child of the Campbell n. Once the Campbell n rises again, they¡¯re going to kill


    you. But then again, I could also finish you on my own! So I don¡¯t know where you''re getting your


    confidence from.


    Do you really think Lana can protect you?¡±


    ¡°Finish me on your own?¡± Donald scoffed. ¡°Didn''t you try to do that five years ago?¡±


    Bryan narrowed his eyes.


    Five years ago, he contacted a southwestern bandit, Seamus Lenc, to assassinate Donald.


    However, thetter broke the former''s neck and finished him.


    Back then, Donald instantly knew Bryan was behind it.


    Bryan thought Seamus had escaped and because his father had requested him to learn from


    Edward, the financial tycoon of Windmill Street, he paid no more attention to that incident again.


    ¡°Seamus died after I broke his neck,¡± Donald uttered, raising his gaze.


    Bryan let out a chuckle and challenged, ¡°That''s okay. You''ll see what happens when you don''t do as


    I told you tonight.¡±


    Tidying up his suit leisurely, he added, ¡°I''ll give you a minute to think about it.¡±


    Then, he then shifted his attention to


    Lana. ¡°Ms. Collins, may I ask what business you haveing here tonight?''


    ¡°The one hundred excavators I ordered must go off the assembly line within ten days,¡± Lana


    responded.


    ¡°All right. They''re actually already out of the factory. But what are you going to exchange them


    with?¡±


    ¡°One point five times the price,¡± Lana said.


    ¡°Ms. Collins, you just won a two billion bid, so you should contribute more. Make me the third party


    or pay me five times the price! I can definitely afford to pay for your liquidated damages. Or maybe


    you could be in a rtionship with me and I''ll give them to you for free. It has to happen tonight,


    though.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes wandered around Lana''s body. His gaze swept over her ck, pointed, high-


    heeled shoes and went upward from there.


    ¡°I might as well get the excavators from another state.¡± Lana''s face turned bitter.


    Bryanughed hysterically and threatened, ¡°Ms. Collins, do you think that since I bought Pollerton


    Heavy Machinery Industry and raided Shawsby Mountain, I''d take a series of protective measures


    to prevent excavators from outside the state from being imported?¡±


    Lana gasped in astonishment. ¡°That''s cruel!¡±


    ¡°Just think about it.¡± Bryan raised his wrist to look at his watch. ¡°It''s almost nine o''clock, Donald. Are


    you done considering it? I have to go see Jennifer soon.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t even thinking about it.¡± Donald stared at Bryan nkly.


    Murderous intent surged through his heart.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    ¡°Fine.¡± Bryan stood up and added, ¡°I''m not going to waste my time talking to you.¡±


    He pped his hands and suddenly, a brawny man came in through the door. It wasn''t just any


    brawny man, but Akio''s bodyguard, Octavio Sanders. One of the top ten masters of Yartran, the


    former head of the Yartran 250 field army.


    ¡°We meet again, Donald!¡± Octavio spoke inartictely with a gloomy smile on his face.


    Get rid of him,¡± Bryan ordered, waving his hands like he was chasing flies away.


    Octavio slowly took off his top, revealing a terrifying tattoo on his body. It was an enormous


    eightheaded serpent - the totem of Yartran.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Bryan gave Donald an intense stare, made a throat-cut gesture, and left the room as he closed the


    door behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Ono really doesn''t like you,¡± Octavio said, walking toward Donald. ¡°That''s why I''m here to break


    your neck tonight.¡±


    Without looking at Octavio, Donald muttered to Lana, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Lana asked, giggling and unfazed.


    ¡°I''m afraid the blood will scare youter,¡± Donald replied.


    Lana chuckled. ¡°I''m not scared of that; I''m just scared of you.¡±


    Octavio suddenly felt humiliated. Can I get some respect here? I''m here to kill, for goodness'' sake.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Octavio exploded.


    Donald''s expression instantly became indifferent and terrifying. As his face turned dark, he


    mmed his hand on the marble coffee table, turning it to powder.


    Donald strode over to Octavio and said, ¡°I really hate the word bastard!¡±


    Octavio suddenly felt like he was hallucinating. Donald was like a mighty dragoning out of the


    abyss, looking down at him condescendingly.


    ¡°Even Wolfgang and Amadeus would back down when they see me. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Donald''s temperament changed, and his eyes were as sharp as knives.


    His murderous intent was apparent, and he was exuding an astounding aura.


    Once Donald became furious, he would shake heaven and earth.


    A faint golden light emitted from Octavio''s body as he took a samurai''s sword from behind his waist.


    With a lift of his feet, he charged toward Donald and shed at him.


    Whoosh!


    An explosion sounded when he swung his extremely sharp de. It was as if he had split the void


    open.


    The samurai''s sword shed at Donald''s head, yet he stayed still and lightly raised his hand,


    stopping the sword with his fingers.


    At that point, Octavio felt it was difficult to advance further. His eyes widened as he looked at


    Donald in disbelief.


    That blow would¡¯ve easily cut off a ten-centimeter thick steel te, but it wasn¡¯t even enough to


    break Donald''s two fingers.


    He instantly had a bad feeling about it.


    Donald''s expression remained aloof.


    With a twist of his fingers, the white and shiny samurai''s sword instantly snapped and shattered into


    seven to eight pieces.


    Octavio cried out and let go. His hands bled from the impact.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Octavio asked, trembling in fear.


    ¡°I''m from Quadfield.¡± Donald walked forward.


    ¡°Yourst name is Campbell, you know Wolfgang and Amadeus, and youe from Quadfield.


    You''re...¡± Octavio''s eyes immediately widened. A wave of realization surged through his heart, and


    his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    Lord Campbell is at Pollerton! Did I just fight with Lord Campbell?


    The entire world knew that Donald, who was young and was in charge of repressing Quadfield, was


    terrifying.


    However, those who had seen the face of Lord Campbell were extremely limited.


    ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± Octavio trembled and almost knelt down before


    Donald.


    This was the man who singlehandedly ruled Yartran back then, forcing the country to almost use a


    strategic weapon against him.


    ¡°Why don''t you want a peaceful life?¡± Donald asked calmly.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    The calmer Donald was, the more terrified Octavio became.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Octavio finally couldn''t stand the pressure, turned around, and ran out the door. Although he


    was fast, Donald was faster.


    Raising his leg, he leaped seven to eight meters forward. With the naked eye, a fifty-centimeter-long


    current could be seen flying toward Octavio and ying thetter in half.


    Lana instantly closed her eyes in shock, afraid to watch the sight before her.


    ¡°Okay, you can open your eyes now,¡± Donald said after he threw the dust cloth on the couch onto


    Octavio, covering his dead body.


    Lana clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°You''re incredible! It was a seven-to-eight-meter


    distance, and you broke the void.¡±


    ¡°This is a traditionalbat art called Twelve Springing Kicks,¡± Donald exined.


    He then pulled the door open, and his expression returned to indifference.


    ¡°It''s time to get even with Bryan.¡±


    Meanwhile, Bryan was meeting


    Jennifer.


    Out of the five families, Jennifer was the most nervous.


    As the supporter of the Wilson family in Tayhaven, she barely had any right to speak.


    In a desperate attempt to establish Jennard Construction, the funds were allocated to order arge


    number of heavy-duty excavators and construction vehicles from Pollerton Heavy Machinery


    Industry.


    She also reserved a hill on Shawsby Mountain, signed a mining contract, gave a ten-percent


    deposit, and prepared to use it for mining.


    Just when things were unfolding, Bryan, together with Stardew International, had acquired Pollerton


    Heavy Machinery Industry which had a market value of tens of billions.


    They then instructed Nigel to acquire Shawsby Mountain.


    When everyone turned their attention to bidding, Bryan turned his attention to the suppliers.


    Itpletely threw Jennifer off. Both Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry and Shawsby Mountain


    are now directly breaching the contract. How much will the liquidated damages be?


    Besides, Jennifer still had a funding gap of one hundred million.


    Therefore, she couldn''t refrain from panicking at a moment like that.


    Kevin informed Jennifer that Bryan was waiting for her at Paramount Hotel. At first, she hesitated,


    but she ended up agreeing to meet Bryan.


    She had put on a delicate, yet light makeup tonight - wearing a long trench coat, leggings, and high


    heels. Her legs were slender and long, her lips red and teeth white,plementing her graceful


    demeanor. Her thin waist could be seen through her trench coat.


    She was sitting in another reception room, waiting, as Kevin sat next to her.


    ¡°I can''t believe Bryan''s doing so well. You must''ve been blind back then, Jennifer. There were plenty


    of men for you to choose from, yet you chose to be with that useless prick, Donald!¡± Kevin scolded,


    rolling his eyes, and curiously looked around.


    The interior decoration was extremely luxurious, and even a pot of ornamental nt cost hundreds


    of thousands.


    ¡°What a wealthy guy.¡± Kevin gasped in astonishment.


    He then advised, ¡°Jennifer, you should really hold on to him this time. Don''t be reckless again.¡±


    ¡°Can you just shut up?¡± Jennifer frowned.


    Kevin snorted coldly and kept his mouth shut as told.


    Halfway through, someone knocked on the door.


    Jennifer quickly stood up and fixed her makeup.


    Bryan walked in, smiling and looking polite and dazzling.


    ¡°How are you, Jennifer?¡± Bryan walked up to Jennifer and sat down in front of her. His voice was


    gentle, and there was affection in his eyes.


    Jennifer was also looking at Bryan with a slightlyplicated expression on her face.


    Back then, she had vague feelings for Bryan, but she soon realized it wasn''t love after Donald


    showed up in her life.


    She had never publicly admitted that Bryan was her first love.


    ¡°I''m okay,¡± Jennifer said, nodding.


    Bryan stared at her with fascination and said, ¡°I know you''ve been dealing with some difficult


    matterstely. Just tell me what you need. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I''ll definitely do it."


    Kevin kept throwing nces at her, hinting at her to ept Bryan''s offer.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Jennifer lifted her head to look at Bryan. ¡°Mr. Garcia, you can tell us your conditions.¡±


    Bryanughed merrily and took out two bottles of red wine from the wine cab before pouring one


    ss each for Jennifer and Kevin. ¡°Let''s drink.¡±


    He handed the ss that was filled to the brim to Jennifer.


    She apologetically turned down the drink. ¡°I''m sorry, but I don''t drink.¡±


    Pretending to be angry, Bryan huffed, ¡°How can you not know how to drink in the business industry?


    Drink at least a little. Let''s toast.¡±


    After he said that, he clinked his ss with hers, creating a crisp sound.


    Jennifer threw a pleading look at Kevin, hoping he would help her, but he pretended to not notice it.


    Meanwhile, Bryan was satisfied with Kevin''s attitude and drank a huge mouthful before paying


    attention to Jennifer''s reaction.


    Jennifer mulled over it and decided to put the ss on the table, then said, ¡°Mr. Garcia, how about


    we go straight to the point?¡±


    Bryan shook his head with a smile on his face and said. ¡°Tell me about your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I''ve made a purchase order for excavators. Within twenty days, they will be ready. The excavation


    rights at Shawsby Mountain shall remain mine per the original agreement,¡± Jennifer answered.


    Bryan enjoyed his wine while leaning back against the couch. He admired the woman''s sharp facial


    features and attractive figure. ¡°What can you offer me?¡±


    ¡°Double the price. How does that sound?¡± She gritted her teeth.


    Chuckling lightly, Bryan replied, ¡°Sounds good, but it doesn''t feel sincere. Pollerton Heavy


    Machinery Industry and Shawsby Mountain are both mine. In addition, the excavator sales and


    transportation channels are also under my control. I can raise my worth to a billion from all


    these. Double the price will only profit me by tens of millions. If it were you, would you agree?¡±


    Jennifer fell silent.


    Then, Bryan stood up and circled to her back. He looked at her silky hair, and the infatuation in his


    eyes grew increasingly intense.


    With an affectionate tone, he asked suddenly, ¡°Jennifer, promise me this one thing, and everything


    is yours, whether it''s Shawsby Mountain or Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry, they''ll be yours.


    They will be considered your betrothal gift.¡±


    He faced Jennifer and knelt on one knee in front of her. While he lifted his head to look at her


    attractive face, he took out a ring box from his pocket. When he opened it, an exquisite, sparkling


    diamond ring was sitting there. A single nce was enough to know it was pricey, and the price tag


    was still there, reading: Eight million eight hundred eighty thousand.


    ¡°Marry me, Jennifer!¡± Bryan proposed sincerely in an agitated tone.


    However, Jennifer did not ept it.


    She only looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°I''m married.¡±


    ¡°No, I know you''re divorced. Donald¡¯s a useless man. Why would you even fall for him?¡± he said in a


    crazed


    manner.


    Jennifer only shook her head. ¡°You wouldn''t understand. Love is love. It cannot be forced.¡±


    If she was to ask herself, she did not know the reason either. All she knew was she liked Donald.


    On the other hand, Kevin was sweating buckets from nervousness. He went up to them and stuffed


    the ring into Jennifer''s hand, yelling, ¡°Jennifer, don''t be stupid! Mr. Garcia is a good catch. Why are


    you hesitating? What''s there to think about? He¡¯s much better than Donald! Take the ring and


    ept him.¡±


    Bryan liked how Kevin was acting and gave thetter a grateful look. Still on one knee in front of


    Jennifer, he gently convinced her, ¡°Don''t think about Donald anymore, please?¡±


    His tone almost sounded like he was begging her.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Garcia, I''m not good enough for you. All I want to do now isplete the


    tasks in my hands perfectly so I can make up to the Wilson family iny haven. I don''t want to think


    about other things now.¡±


    A look of insanity appeared in Bryan''s eyes. ¡°You''re still thinking of Donald, right? If he agrees to a


    remarriage, you¡¯ll remarry him, right?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    He added, ¡°You have never loved me, right?¡±


    Upon hearing the question, Jennifer stayed silent for a while before she answered, ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    Bryan immediately softened his tone as he said, ¡°Jenny, please say yes. I promise to love and


    protect you. I can give you all of me. As long as you want it, I can even give up my life for you.¡±


    The mixed emotions in Jennifer''s eyes deepened, and she lowered her head to look at the diamond


    ring in her hand.


    Nobody knew what was on her mind, whether she was touched, hesitant, regretful, or thinking of


    epting.


    While Bryan observed her with anticipation, Kevin was equally excited.


    As long as Jennifer agrees, Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry will be hers. Then, the financial


    problem will also be solved!


    Jennifer was at a loss.


    It was as if all her efforts for the past month was pointless.


    As long as she said yes to Bryan''s proposal, she could livefortably even if she detached herself


    from the Wilson family in Tayhaven.


    But is this what I want? I agreed to serve the Wilson family in Tayhaven to earn money so that


    Donald and I don''t have to argue over money in the future.


    Jennifer understood that a poor couple could never be happy.


    But what about Donald?


    She was at a loss as she muttered hesitantly, "Bryan, I-"


    ¡°Say yes, Jennifer. Say yes!¡± Kevin was anxious.


    However, at that moment, the door was pushed open. Donald stood at the entrance with a cold


    expression. Lana was not there with him, seemingly having something else to do.


    Donald immediately saw Bryan kneeling before Jennifer. Meanwhile, Jennifer was seated on the


    couch and looking at Bryan while holding a diamond ring in her hand.


    Upon seeing it was Donald who entered, Jennifer sprang to her feet immediately from shock. ¡°You...


    Why are you here?¡±


    Donald''s gaze fell on Jennifer''s hand that was holding the diamond ring, and could not read her


    expression.


    However, Jennifer caught the hint of sorrow and bleakness in Donald''s expression.


    ¡°I seemed to have disturbed you guys,¡± Donald muttered and lowered his head to look at the bite


    mark on his wrist, then smiled self-deprecatingly.


    If Kingsley and Bradley saw Donald''s current state, they would be startled because they had never


    once seen Donald look so forlorn.


    Their impression of Donald was someone omnipotent, cold, and resolute as if nothing would affect


    him.


    However, the Donald they knew had changed. His mentality had changed for a woman.


    ¡°I can exin!¡± Jennifer threw the ring aside and strode over to Donald.


    As the ring box fell onto the floor, Bryan stared at it in a stupor. At this moment, all his pride and


    dignity were shattered and thrown away like the ring.


    He lowered his head, and a surge of killing intention welled in his eyes.


    Bryan had an extreme obsession with Jennifer.


    She was someone he had been dreaming of since his youth. All these years, he messed around


    with many women, but Jennifer was still the one he wanted to marry.


    Love is love. It needs no reason.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Donald, Jennifer, how dare you!¡± Bryan muttered with his head still lowered. His expression


    couldn''t be seen clearly. However, his voice wasced with murderous intention and frigidness.


    Anxious, Jennifer tried to exin to him, ¡°Donald, listen to me.¡±


    However, Donald was not looking at Jennifer. Instead, he focused his gaze on Bryan. ¡°Wait outside.


    I want to discuss something with Bryan."


    Instantly, Kevin pointed at him and roared in anger, ¡°What''s there to discuss? Donald, you''ve ruined


    things for the umpteenth time!¡±


    While walking toward Donald, he continued ranting, ¡°First Harrison, then Nigel, and now Bryan!¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    ¡°You''re just a security guard. What gives you the right to marry my sister? Mr. Bryan is a million


    times better than you. He can give my sister Shawsby Mountain, Pollerton Heavy Machinery


    Industry, and even the entire Paramount Hotel! And you? The betrothal gift you gave my sister that


    year was only sixty-six thousand!¡± Kevin bellowed.


    At that moment, Kevin was more furious and mad than Bryan.


    He did not want to work, nor was he a capable person. Yet, his ambition was not aligned with his


    capability.


    He wanted to drive a luxurious car and live in an expensive mansion. However, it would be


    impossible if he only relied on himself.


    He already had three chances, including the one with Bryan.


    Unfortunately, his chance would always be ruined by Donald at the critical moment.


    Donald lifted his head, furrowed his brows, and fixed a stern gaze on Kevin.


    ¡°How insolent!¡± Donald¡¯s voice was extremely icy. He charged at Kevin and grabbed his neck,


    throwing thetter onto the coffee table.


    A snap rang in the air, and Kevin''s scream was heard. At that moment, both his legs had broken.


    His broken bones pierced through his skin, exposing them to the air. It was a bloody sight.


    Jennifer was stunned. Suddenly, she screamed, and the color drained from her face.


    ¡°Donald!¡± she yelled, running toward Kevin.


    Kevin held his legs and cried repeatedly, ¡°Donald, I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you! Jennifer,


    my legs are broken! It hurts so bad! Hurry, get an ambnce! I can''t hold on any longer. I''m going to


    die!¡±


    As he was screaming, his face was pale and blood gushed out of his wound constantly. Suddenly,


    his head tilted, and he passed out in an instant.


    "Lev! Kev!¡± Jennifer''s tears streamed down her cheeks as she shook Kevin, trying to wake him up.


    ¡°Don''t worry. He''s not dead yet.¡± Donald took a wet tissue from the coffee table and wiped his hands


    while saying coldly, ¡°If he wasn''t your brother, I would''ve gotten rid of him long ago.¡±


    Jennifer felt a shiver down her spine when she heard that. She then turned around and nced at


    Donald.


    Her expression darkened as though she had lost all emotions, staring at him with an indifferent


    gaze.


    Smack!


    After that, shended a p on Donald''s face. ¡°If anything happens to Kev, I''ll never forgive you for


    the rest of my life.¡±


    Tears flowed down her face.


    As for Donald, he did not avoid the p.


    ¡°It''s as if your genes are filled with violence. How many times have you attacked people already?


    Not only did you hit my mom, but you have also hit Kev several times. Are you going to attack me


    next?¡± Jennifer bit her lip, ring at Donald.


    Donald did not attempt to exin himself. He merely stared at Jennifer calmly without saying a


    word.


    Meanwhile, Bryan enjoyed the show without saying anything.


    Soon, the medical team from


    Paramount Hotel arrived and look Kevin away on a stretcher.


    ¡°Whatever that''s between us... We should just end it.¡± As those words left her mouth, Jennifer felt as


    though her strength was drained.


    Donald nodded. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Jennifer then dashed out with the medical team and shut the door, leaving only Bryan and Donald in


    the guest room.


    ¡°Where''s Octavio?¡± Bryan sat back down on the couch, poured himself a ss of wine, and sipped


    it. ¡°Would you like to try some? I bet you rarely get to drink such expensive wine, right? This is


    produced by Grand Ennead Manor. A single bottle cost hundreds of thousands. My friend has just


    gotten the license to be the distributor in the country. It''s hundreds of thousands, you know? That''s


    equivalent to two years'' worth of your sry, right?¡± Bryan behaved boldly, as he did not think


    Donald had killed Octavio.


    Instead, he believed Octavio must be messing with Lana.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That was the only factor that would make Octavio spare Donald''s life.


    Donald sat down, saying, ¡°You seem


    quite cocky.¡±


    Bryan shed him a smile while responding, ¡°I don''t seem cocky. I am cocky. Tell me, is that against


    the rule? Which rule says it''s illegal to be cocky?¡±


    Donald said seriously, ¡°It''s illegal.¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    ¡°What rule is that?¡±


    ¡°My rules.¡± Donald''s expression became more serious.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°No one can be cocky in front of me.¡±


    When Bryan finished listening to his words, he roared withughter as if he heard the funniest thing


    on earth. ¡°Donald, you''re really like a dumb dog that¡¯s at a dead end. I''m the manager of Daily Yield


    Group and the shareholder of Paramount Hotel. My dad is an executive of a financial institute on


    Windmill Street, while my mother works as the editor-in-chief of Moranta Daily. Paramount Hotel is


    gettingunched soon. Besides, my teacher is the financial tycoon of Windmill Street, Mr. Edward.


    So, yes. I am cockier than you. Do you admit defeat?¡±


    Donald asked calmly, ¡°Are you talking about superiority to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am talking about superiority to you!¡± Bryan stressed shamelessly.


    Donald said, ¡°Okay. Then, I''ll show you if your superiority is even worth mentioning.¡±


    Truth was, he had already forgotten about Bryan''s existence. He did not care even if Bryan was the


    one who sent Seamus, the bandit from the southwest, to kill him.


    However, Bryan had once again ordered Octavio to kill Donald.


    There''s no point showing him mercy anymore. It''s time for me to make my move.


    Donald then pulled out his phone and said, ¡°Charlie, buy Daily Yield Group and make Paramount


    Hotel go bankrupt.¡± ¡°Okay. Please hold on.¡± Charles'' voice traveled from the phone''s speakers.


    Bryan stared at Donald like he was an idiot. ¡°We haven''t met for five years and now you''ve be


    such a powerful person! Oh, I''m so scared. Hahaha!¡±


    He wants to buy Daily Yield Group and make Paramount Hotel bankrupt? Does he know how much


    Daily Yield Group costs today? It''s thirty billion! Besides, Paramount Hotel''s listing n is sent to


    the financial hub of Windmill Street. It''s going to get invested by two majorpanies soon. With


    Paramount Hotel, I might even make it to the Forbes List. And now, Donald says he wants to make


    Paramount Hotel bankrupt? Oh, please. There''s a limit to bragging, okay? Who can be that powerful


    to influence the decision of the financial institutes of Windmill Street?


    ¡°You still have three minutes left to mock me.¡± Donald nced at the time.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I''m really looking forward to what''s about to happen next.¡± Bryan was unfazed, and


    he even took another sip of his wine.


    A minuteter, Charles'' call came in. ¡°Mr. Campbell, the entire Daily Yield Group has been


    transferred under your name. The five original shareholders and those who have controlling shares


    have sold their shares. It cost a total of thirty-five billion. Currently, you own a hundred percent of


    Daily Yield Group''s controlling shares. One more thing. The original major shareholder is at


    Paramount Hotel right now. He''s going to pay you a visit soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Donald remained expressionless.


    If Charles could notplete such a simple matter, then he wouldn''t be the richest person in


    Pollerton.


    Bryan snickered. ¡°You make it sound as if it''s real. I almost believed you,¡± he said in an unhurried


    manner, not feeling the slightest bit nervous.


    Daily Yield Group had a total of five shareholders. Thergest shareholder was Harvey''s brother-in-


    law.


    At the same time, Harvey was the loyal subordinate of Neil, Pollerton¡¯s most influential person.


    Neil had been running his business in Pollerton for over twenty days.


    Though he was usually a very mysterious man, he had the power to control Pollerton.


    After all, he was a member of the Yund family of Jadeborough.


    They were one of the nine richest families in Jadeborough. Just like the Campbell n, they had


    existed for over five hundred years.


    ¡°Donald, are you delusional? I think you should go to the hospital to get your brain checked. I think


    you¡¯re going crazy.¡± Bryan pointed at his temple, constantly shaking his head while putting on a


    mocking smile.


    Donald merely shot him a nce and sent out a text.


    At that moment, a top international financial conglomerate had begun to operate all over the world.


    Meanwhile, in the financial hub of Windmill Street, Edward, the financial tycoon, was ying golf in


    his luxurious manor.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Suddenly, Edward''s butler walked toward him quickly. ¡°Mr. Edward, Ms.


    Morey wants to see you.¡±


    Edward was stunned. After that, he was so excited that his body trembled. ¡°Let her in at once! Oh,


    no! Bring me to her!¡±


    Soon, Edward met Alessia.


    Alessia was in a red dress. The color other dress was so bright it was as if it was on fire. Moreover,


    she had pinned a griffin emblem in front of her chest.


    Edward knew what the symbol meant.


    That was the emblem of Horizon Group.


    As for Alessia, she was one of the Four Greatest Divine Generals who served right under Lord


    Campbell.


    Wyvern King was Kingsley Felton, and Phoenix King was Alessia Morey.


    ¡°Greetings, Ms. Morey. Is Lord Campbell in good healthtely?¡± Edward was a plump man with


    white hair in his seventies.


    ¡°I''m here for one reason. And that is to decline Paramount Hotel''s proposal to ring the bell and get


    listed. Besides that, I''m here to remind Bryan and Howard Garcia a little that they have offended


    Lord Campbell!¡± said Alessia.


    After finishing her words, she stared at Edward intensely, turned, and left.


    Edward was stunned. A whileter, he made a phone call like a mad man. ¡°Quick! Paramount Hotel


    is going to ring the bell soon! Make them stop immediately!¡±


    After that, Edward quickly took out his phone and started calling some people. The first person he


    called was Howard Garcia, Bryan''s father.


    Meanwhile, in Paramount Hotel,


    Donald and Bryan were sitting opposite each other. The atmosphere in the venue was unpleasant.


    Bryan raised his arm and took a look at his watch. ¡°It has been about three minutes. I''m curious


    about what you can do. How dare you show off in front of me? You''re not worthy enough to do that!


    Everyone is born different and has a different social status ranking. As for you, you belong to the


    lowest rank! I don''t understand what Jennifer saw in you back then. Just like what Kevin said, what


    can you give her? So, from today onward, let me take care of Jennifer. Don''t worry. I will love her


    and treat her nicely. Besides that, I will have several kids with her. If they are boys, I will educate


    them so they wouldn''t be someone like you. If they are girls, I will try my best to send them


    overseas so they wouldn¡¯t meet a jerk like you.¡±


    While Bryan was narrating his hopes for the future, a cold glint shed across his eyes. Then, he


    continued, ¡°As for you, I''ve made my decision. You won''t be able to walk out of Paramount Hotel


    tonight. I have a hundred ways to make you disappear from this world. You might fall from a


    building, encounter an ident, or experience an electric shock. There are many methods to end


    you.¡± Donald looked up and said, ¡°Don''t celebrate too early. Time''s... up.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I''m curious to see the tricks you will be putting up today!¡± As time passed, Bryan gradually


    lost his patience. Thus, he stood up and pointed at Donald.


    Suddenly, someone pushed open the door. Immediately, Bryan turned his head and looked toward


    the entrance. ¡°Mr. Larson, why are you here?¡±


    A middle-aged man came in. His gazended on Donald. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Campbell?¡±


    That man was Shawn Larson, the biggest shareholder of Daily Yield Group. Besides that, he was


    the brother-inw of Harvey.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Donald nodded.


    Shawn was polite. He said, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell is truly a hero. You''re so generous!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Bryan frowned. ¡°Mr. Larson, why are you treating him so nicely! He is merely a


    security guard!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn red at Bryan coldly. ¡°Security guard? Do you know that he has just bought all the shares


    of Daily Yield Group with thirty-five billion in cash?¡± scolded Shawn.


    Did Shawn say that Donald acquired the entire Daily Yield Group for thirty-five billion using cash?


    Does he have a hundred percent control of it now?


    Bryan widened his eyes instantly. ¡°Mr. Larson, he is just a security guard. Are you sure your


    information is correct? Moreover, my father is also one of the shareholders of Daily Yield Group.


    Why didn''t we get any news about the acquisition? I''m sure there must be a mistake, as nobody is


    wealthy enough to do that!¡±


    An icy glint shed across Shawn''s eyes. ¡°Do you think I will joke about this?¡±


    His words came like a bolt from the blue for Bryan. At that, thetter was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Shawn was Harvey¡¯s brother-inw and the biggest shareholder of Daily Yield Group. Thus, Shawn


    would never joke about this matter.


    I can''t imagine an individual purchasing the entire Daily Yield Group for thirty-five billion in cash. At


    the moment, Daily Yield Group is expanding. If Paramount Hotel is sessfully listed, the market


    value of Daily Yield Group will go up to seventy to eighty billion! As Harvey is the majority


    shareholder of Daily Yield Group, it wouldn''t be logical for him to sell off a money-making business


    for thirty-five billion only.


    s, he did sell it!


    Bryan fixed his gaze on Donald with a frown. ¡°You''ve hidden yourself well! However, it doesn¡¯t


    matter if it is sold. As long as Paramount Hotel is still under my control, the purchase will not affect


    me much!¡±


    Paramount Hotel had started to separate its operations from Daily Yield Group.


    Shawn nodded. In fact, he didn''t want to sell it in the first ce.


    However, he had received much information from different parties to sell Daily Yield Group as soon


    as possible.


    Although Shawn didn''t understand what was happening, he still obediently followed the person''s


    orders.


    That was because the person who called and gave him the news was his mentor, who had retired


    for ten years, Xavier Yoder. Moreover, Xavier was the previous leader of Pollerton.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you mind telling me which family are you from? Could it be that the Campbell


    n is nning to take you back as one of them soon?¡± asked Shawn.


    Donald sneered. ¡°I am not interested in the Campbell n. Besides that, I don''t think there is a need


    to go back to them!¡±


    Immediately, Shawn assumed that there was someone powerful backing Donald.


    He must be working for a big shot!


    Could it be that he''s working for Lana, Charles, and Reina? Only these three financial magnates


    can afford to pay so much cash in one go. Shawn suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Subsequently, Shawn''s phone rang.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Shortly after, Shawn''s attitude became indifferent toward Donald, and he was no longer polite to the


    latter.


    That was because Shawn had received a phone call telling him Charles and Lana had intervened in


    the acquisition of Daily Yield Group.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you''re such a young and promising man who could win the favor of Charles and


    Lana. However, as I''m curious, can you tell me why you want to purchase Daily Yield Group?¡±


    asked Shawn.


    ¡°For a moment, I thought you''ve be rich. I can''t believe you are supported financially by a


    woman, and you''re Charles and Lana''s dog!¡± Bryan regained his senses and continued, ¡°You''re so


    good at dragging. You nearly tricked me!¡±


    Donald merely nced at Bryan coldly. He didn''t have the interest to reply to thetter.


    ¡°Hey, what is wrong with you? Can''t you see I''m talking to you? Why are you so rude?¡± Suddenly,


    Shawn was furious.


    I was in the middle of having fun when I got the news about Daily Yield Group''s acquisition. Does


    he know how angry I am now? Yes, I can get a lot of money. But how much exactly will I receive?


    Donald said tly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you are worthy enough to converse with me!¡±


    Shawn was stunned. In the next second, his face darkened. ¡°Oh, why are you still boasting about


    yourself before me?¡±


    At that, Donald smiled as he pointed toward Bryan. ¡°If you want to continue managing Paramount


    Hotel, you''d better sever all connections with him!¡±


    Shawn stared at Donald as if thetter was an idiot. Shawn said, ¡°Are you joking with me? Who are


    you to speak to me so arrogantly? Even if Charles and Lana came, I wouldn''t do it for their sake.


    Moreover, Bryan''s father is also one of the shareholders of Daily Yield Group.¡±


    Bryan''s father, Howard, and Shawn coborated in many financial institutions, and Daily Yield


    Group was merely one of those.


    In addition to that, Bryan was a famous private equity tycoon who was capable in the field.


    As for Howard, he was a senior executive at Edward Foundation!


    Hence, ny percent of the proposals ofpanies in the country that wanted to get listed in


    Anndur would go through Howard first.


    It was something that even Shawn couldn''t do.


    ¡°Is his dad Howard Garcia?¡± asked Donald.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Bryan sneered. ¡°However, I don''t think you know him and how powerful he


    is. As your status is so low, you will never be able to get to know a person as sessful as my


    dad.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine. He isn''t qualified to know me. But someone will deal with him real soon,¡± said Donald.


    Upon hearing that, Bryan couldn''t hold back anymore. He said, ¡°Hey, Donald, is something wrong


    with your brain? My dad is a senior executive at Edward Foundation. At the moment, he is at


    Windmill Street.


    Even if you have Charles and Lanae over together, they don''t even have a chance to converse


    with my dad directly! Don''t think too highly of yourself! Fine. Let me expose your lies and see what


    you can say more!¡±


    Immediately, Bryan called Howard. On the other side of the phone, the person said, ¡°What''s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Dad, someone said he will be giving you a hard time. Moreover, that person has just bought Daily


    Yield Group. He said that you''re not qualified enough to know him!¡± While Bryan was speaking, he


    observed Donald''s expression.


    At the moment, Donald remained cold and expressionless. His actions were unusually calm.


    ¡°Tell him to get lost! I''m busy. Next time, if you encounter something like this, solve it yourself. You


    can p the person or make him disappear. You don''t have to talk nonsense with people like that!¡±


    With that said, Howard hung up.


    After hanging up the call, Bryan said to Donald, ¡°Did you hear him?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Shawn chuckled as he shook his head. ¡°Young man, you still have a long way to go. I suggest you


    stop lying to yourself. It''s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Can you do it?¡± questioned Donald.


    What Donald meant was to let Shawn break all business connections with Bryan, so that thetter


    wouldn''t have anywhere to do business in Pollerton.


    ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± Shawn was enraged.


    What the hell? How can a person that merely has Charles and Lana backing him repeat the same


    sentence again and again?


    ¡°Did you ask who I am? All right, let me tell you. I will do what other people can do, and for what


    they can''t do, I will do it even more. In other words, I always take pre-emptive actions, because I am


    Donald Campbell!¡± Donald stood up with an icy expression.


    Ring! Ring! Suddenly, the annoying ringtone of Shawn''s phone rang. He picked up the call.


    ¡°Quick! Cut all business coborations with Bryan at once! If you don''t do it now, everything will be


    toote!¡± An old and anxious voice rang out from the other end of the phone.


    While Shawn was still stunned by the call, he suddenly heard the beeping sounds of a


    disconnecting call.


    Clearly, an external device had interrupted the call, and someone was starting to cut off the line.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Shawn mumbled to himself. Just then, the door opened.


    Five middle-aged men in their uniforms walked in with stern expressions as they presented an


    arrest warrant. ¡°Bryan Garcia, you''re suspected of manipting the securities market. You are


    under arrest!¡±


    At that moment, Shawn was


    dumbfounded as he stared at Donald in disbelief.


    All along, Shawn knew that Bryan had illegally manipted the securities market. However,


    because his father was Howard, many private equity institutions treated Bryan respectfully and kept


    ttering him.


    That gave Bryan a chance to rise to his sess.


    The most famous thing Bryan did was when he purchased stock in a short position and made a


    powerfule back in the securities market. He started with thirty thousand and became the Stock


    God of Chanaea.


    But how much of his sess is due to his own abilities? Bryan is involved in too many things. If the


    police arrest him, the stock market will be vtile. And if Howard is infuriated, I can''t estimate


    how many financial institutions can survive the incident. Based on thetest statistics, every month,


    there are more than tenpanies that willunch on Windmill Street.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bryan narrowed his eyes.


    The middle-aged man in uniform looked stern as he said, ¡°No matter who you are and what kind of


    powerful backer you have, you''ve broken thew. Thus, you will have to bear legal responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I want to call someone,¡± said Bryan calmly. Again, Bryan made an international call


    to his father, Howard.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Bryan began, ¡°Dad...¡±


    However, Howard spontaneously burst out, ¡°Exactly who did you offend? I received a severe


    warning from Edward Foundation, and I''m still in the midst of liaising with them. Mr. Edward


    personally came forward to speak with me!¡±


    As he heard this, Bryan suddenly felt an icy chill wash over him.


    To think it extended all the way to the Edward Foundation... And Mr.


    Edward himself reached out in person as well. What could have happened?


    ¡°What''s wrong, Dad?¡± he asked.


    However, he didn''t receive a reply. Instead, he picked up on the familiar voice of his teacher, who


    also happened to be Howard''s boss, Edward. Thetter said, ¡°I''m sorry, Howard. I don''t think it''s


    suitable for you to work at Edward Foundation currently. You''re fired!¡±


    ¡°In addition, these are the signatures from one hundred twenty-three foundations on Windmill Street


    jointly demanding your expulsion. From this moment, you''re hereby banished from Windmill Street!


    We''ve also looked into all the kickbacks you obtained from the listedpanies. The immigration


    authorities will be sure to press charges against you for your financial crimes!¡± Edward added.


    Bryan''s head swirled in confusion as he took in the series of developments that rapidly unfolded


    before him.


    Once again, Edward¡¯s voice carried over as he said, ¡°Is that Bryan on the phone? Bring it over


    here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edward...¡± Bryan said as his body began to shake uncontrobly in fear. He had never felt this


    much terror in his life before today.


    Edward''s voice was devoid of his usual gentleness as he sternly said, ¡°You used to be my favorite


    student, Bryan. However, that''s not the case anymore. You''ve offended someone that you shouldn''t


    have messed around with. The man before you is simply one you can''t afford to cross! Don''t you


    regret it now?¡±


    With that, the call ended. Bryan immediately turned to point fiercely at Donald as he asked, ¡°What


    did you do? Tell me now! What in the world did you pull here?¡±


    Bryan was utterly incensed. Before that incident had urred, he was well poised to rise rapidly


    through the ranks and join the exclusive group of billionaires under the age of thirty. However, he


    now had nothing to his name and was on the verge of ending up in prison to boot.


    All of a sudden, he pivoted to face Shawn and helplessly pleaded, ¡°Save me, Mr. Larson!¡±


    Shawn shot a deep and meaningful nce at Donald before he smiled coldly and said, ¡°Let me


    make a call.¡±


    With that, he reached out and called his brother-inw. Unbeknownst to the others, their lifeline was


    Harvey Ward himself.


    Harvey was already well into his sixties and was currently seated in his study as he meticulously


    painted an exquisite painting in a focused and fully engrossed state.


    When the phone suddenly rang, his hand reflexively jerked, and the brush in his hand ran amok on


    the canvas. The mountainndscape that he was so proud of before was now ruined by a single


    ugly brushstroke.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His mood was immediately ruined as he picked up the phone and demanded, ¡°Speak up! What do


    you want?¡± ¡°Harvey, there¡¯s someone proiming to be Donald Campbell that''s currently causing


    trouble at Paramount Hotel. He seems to have tapped on some forbidden power and is now bent on


    arresting Bryan,¡± exined Shawn.


    Harvey''s voice was icy cold as he replied, ¡°It''s not enough that he bought over Daily Yield Group,


    but he''s up to something else as well? Hand him the phone! I want to speak directly to him.¡±


    Donald received the phone and introduced himself, ¡°I''m Donald Campbell.¡±


    Harvey''s low voice carried over as he replied, ¡°I''m Harvey Ward. You little punk! You should be


    thankful for everything you have. Things can only go badly for you if you''re too greedy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ward, didn''t Neil tell you that forming a coalition, colluding with others to profit for personal


    gain, manipting the stock market, and providing insider information is illegal?¡± asked Donald as


    he smiled coldly.


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about! Furthermore, that''s just your word alone, and you''re


    using me without any evidence! I''ll sue you for nder.¡± Harvey was not bothered at all.


    ¡°0329,¡± stated Donald simply before he hung up the phone right after.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± eximed Harvey as he suddenly felt the rapidly intensifying thumping of his heart in


    response to Donald''sst words.


    No one understood better than Harvey what those numbers represented.


    It was the ount number of one of his offshore bank ounts. He had gone to great lengths to


    hide the existence of such an ount and masked it withyers andyers of subterfuge. To the


    untrained eye, it would seem like nothing more than a store for gold in Warblerich Bank.


    As it was a bank renowned for prioritizing its clients'' privacy above all else, that made it all the more


    surprising for Harvey that Donald had found out about the ount''s existence.


    All of a sudden, a series of rapid knocks echoed from the direction of the door before it was pushed


    open, and a half dozen uniformed men walked in. ¡°Harvey Ward, we''re from Pollerton''s Special


    Activities and AntiCorruption Unit. Pleasee with us!"

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Harvey was caught by surprise and froze. His face drained of all color.


    Each city had its own Special Activities Unit, but they always remained concealed and kept their


    presence hidden amongst the city''s people. They operated off-the-books and were under the direct


    command of Chiliad Avion. Most of the time, they remained still and kept to themselves. However,


    once activated, it was almost guaranteed that their target could not escape.


    Even so, Harvey''s mind scrambled to devise a counter-strategy as he mildly asked, ¡°May I ask what


    crime I havemitted?¡±


    The section chief in the lead pulled out a sheath of documents and announced, ¡°Illegal tampering


    and maniption of the securities market, use of personal influence and authority to prop up a


    representative and having considerable wealth with unidentified origin. In addition, here''s another


    piece of bad news for you. Paramount Hotel''s proposal to be listed has been rejected.¡±


    Harvey couldn''t believe that Donald could be this terrifying.


    First, he had bought over Daily Yield Group using almost thirty-five billion in cash. Now, he had


    managed to call off Paramount Hotel''s listing and gotten Howard carted off to a huge jail outside the


    country.


    In an instant, all the energy seemed to drain out of Harvey''s body as he mulled over Donald''s


    influence. He willingly extended his arms forward in a peaceful surrender as he asked, ¡°If possible, I


    would like to at least know who did me in. Who in the world is Donald Campbell?¡±


    The section chief''s face remained impassive as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What''s more


    important is that youmitted several crimes!¡± In response, Harvey demanded, ¡°I would like to


    make a phone call.¡±


    The section chief agreed, and Harvey immediately reached out to contact Shawn. He pleaded,


    ¡°Hurry and help me seek forgiveness from Donald! At this rate, I can''t even save myself! The


    proposal for Paramount Hotel to be listed has been rejected!¡±


    Upon hearing the news, Shawn and Bryan instantly felt as if their world was crashing down around


    them.


    They were astounded at what measures and lengths Donald had to go to in order to push them to


    that point. It was simply too terrifying to behold.


    ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± asked Shawn shakily, and his hands trembled violently with fear. As he


    pointed his finger at Donald, he nced briefly at his phone and almost doubled over in shock from


    what he saw.


    He had received a message from the secretary he was having an affair with. It simply stated that all


    of Paramount Hotel''s assets had been frozen.


    ¡°It''s over! It''s all over now!¡± Shawn wailed. He was on the verge of tears.


    Donald mercilessly rubbed it in and said, ¡°Well, I did ask you twice if you wanted to keep Paramount


    Hotel.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to kill you! I''ll kill you, you scumbag!¡± Bryan yelled as his face contorted with rage.


    Suddenly, the door was flung open, and Octavio''s corpse haphazardly thrown in.


    Bryan bent down to take a closer look. His vision turned ck as he sputtered, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!" Donald admitted nonchntly.


    Bryan¡¯s legs went weak, and he lost his bnce from the shock. He let out a weak chuckle as he


    commented, ¡°We haven''t met for just a few short years, but you''ve be such a powerful and


    influential figure. You''ve even gotten rid of someone like Octavio!¡±


    ¡°Send them to Chiliad Avion, please. Thanks for your help, Mr. Hawthorn,¡± stated Donald politely as


    he shook the section chief''s hand.


    ¡°You''re too polite, Mr. Campbell.


    We''re just doing our job.¡±


    In just a few short hours, Daily Yield Group''s name was changed, and Paramount Hotel had


    disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer waited anxiously outside the patient room as Kevin underwent his surgery.


    Leonard and Linda rushed over the second they found out about the news.


    Linda dispensed with the pleasantries and proceeded to p Jennifer as she screamed, ¡°You


    foolish woman! How dare you insist on clinging to Donald so shamelessly!¡±


    A sliver of blood trickled down from the corner of Jennifer''s mouth. It was a ghastly sight to behold.


    However, she didn''t wipe it off.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, she bit her lip and looked at her mother.


    As they locked eyes, a tinge of guilt ultimately appeared on her face.


    After all, Donald had broken both of Kevin''s legs right in front of her.


    ¡°Let me tell you here and now, Jennifer. If I ever catch you getting tangled up with Donald again, I''ll


    disown you as my daughter! Don''t even think of crawling back to call me Mom!¡± thundered Linda


    sternly. She continued, ¡°From now on, be it Bryan, Nigel, or anyone else, you''re not allowed to


    reject them! You''ll marry whoever has wealth and money to their name. Do you hear me?¡±


    Leonard''s face was sullen as he chimed in, ¡°What''s so great about Donald anyway?¡±


    Jennifer didn''t say a single word in reply. Instead, she only continued to look at her parents with


    unbridled sorrow in her eyes.


    Linda couldn¡¯t tolerate it any further. She marched forward and viciously pinched Jennifer''s arm


    several times as she yelled, ¡°I asked if you heard what I said!¡±


    At that moment, countless bruises started to form on Jennifer''s once pristine skin.


    Unwilling to shy away from this any further, she said, ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Leonard and Linda walked away in a huff. They peeped in from outside of the operating room even


    though nothing could be seen.


    After around half an hour, with the light of the operating room turning green, the surgeon came out.


    ¡°Doctor, how''s my son?¡± Linda asked anxiously.


    ¡°Your son needs to recuperate for at least half a year. He¡¯s suffered from multipleminuted


    fractures. For now, it''s hard to tell whether there''ll be any seque, but he''ll be able to move freely


    after he recovers,¡± answered the doctor.


    Linda''s face turned grim. ¡°That wretched Donald was ruthless!¡±


    She then red at Jennifer viciously.


    Donald met with Raymond after he walked out of Paramount Hotel.


    Raymond was having some tea. He cast a nce at Donald. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Donald did not keep it a secret. ¡°It''s impossible between me and Jennifer because I''ve broken both


    of Kevin''s legs.¡±


    Raymond''s hand trembled. He forced out a smile. ¡°Your temperament... is not good.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice. I can''t survive in Quadfield if I were softhearted.¡± Donald let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Quadfield...¡± Raymond took a sip of the tea. ¡°Is the 89-Oradeboratory all right?¡±


    ¡°It''s stabilized, but many parties are spying on it. However, it''s still safe overall,¡± answered Donald.


    An 89-Oradeboratory was aboratory of the highest grade, as well as the distribution center of


    cutting-edge technology!


    There was currently only one 89-Gradeboratory in the country, and it was located in Quadfield.


    It was because of the 89-Gradeboratory that Donald managed to rise to his sess within ten


    years.


    ¡°After thend remation project, I''m preparing to build an 87-Gradeboratory on the reimed


    land to research two cutting-edge technologies,¡± said Donald.


    Raymond did not have much interest in those. He reverted to the original topic, ¡°You can''t give up


    on Jennifer.


    Do you understand me?¡±


    Donald showed a rueful smile.


    ¡°You don''t understand. I can see things that you can''t. Someone of a simr level as me would also


    be astonished toe across Jennifer. No matter what, you have to protect her safety and keep


    her by your side,¡± Raymond said.


    Donald sighed. ¡°Let''s see how it goes.¡±


    The next morning, the news that the biggest shareholder of Daily Yield Group, Shawn Larson was


    arrested alongside Harvey Ward and Bryan Garcia was announced.


    It was also revealed in the morning news that Daily Yield Group was purchased by a mysterious


    person overnight at thirty-five billion. Moreover, the assets of Paramount Hotel were fully frozen and


    would be listed for judicial auction!


    Jennifer was astounded. Kevin, who was lying on the hospital bed, was also shocked. His face


    darkened for a long time before he cursed, ¡°D*mn it!"


    Immediately after, he took a disposable cup from the bedside table and threw it at Jennifer. She was


    drenched.


    Kevin lost his temper. ¡°Twice!


    Jennifer, you''re not fated to make a great fortune! You deserve to be poor! It serves you right that


    you still have no means of getting the start-up capital until now! This won''t happen if you gave your


    consent earlier! Look at me right now! It''s all thanks to your ex-husband!¡±


    Jennifer left without saying anything.


    At Pollerton Trantions, Akio was unable to get in touch with Octavio. He was clueless about who


    Bryan met with yesterday night.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At that moment, Akio was staring into space at the desk. Suddenly, a subordinate dragged a body


    bag to his front. ¡°Mr. Ono, bad news!¡±


    Akio opened the body bag and immediately saw the person inside.


    The person was Octavio, and his corpse was split into two.


    Akio threw up at once. ¡°Who did this? D*mn it! Who did this?!¡±


    The subordinate narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Ono, the person behind this must be someone


    formidable.¡±


    Akio frowned. ¡°What makes you say so?¡± ¡°Take a look at the cross-sections of the corpse. They¡¯re


    incredibly neat with extreme symmetry. This means the body was split in half in an instant. However,


    it''s not resulted from a sword since there''s no attrition.¡± The subordinate looked like he was in his


    forties. He was stout and also practiced martial arts. Most importantly, he was apatriot.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    ¡°So?¡± Akio¡¯s heart sank. Octavio was one of the top-ten elites in Yartran and themander of two


    hundred and fifty armies. Akio could not believe that Octavio was murdered just like that.


    ¡°It''s vital energy in martial arts. It seems to result from Stormy Kicks of Twelve Springing Legs!¡± The


    subordinate said, ¡°Only a few people in the country are capable of mastering Stormy Kicks out of


    the Twelve Springing Kicks and executing the technique to murder someone. I''ll pay each of them a


    visit!¡±


    Akio nodded. ¡°Find out who''s behind this as soon as possible. Where''s the surveince footage


    fromst night?¡±


    The subordinate shook his head. ¡°All of the surveince footage of Paramount Hotel, including


    those within twenty kilometers along the way have been erased!¡±


    A worried look appeared on Akio''s face.


    Gideon was in a bad mood recently. He had initially signed the agreement with Torson International


    and contracted to be the third party.


    However, Jason breached the contract and said he would end their


    partnership.


    That threw Gideon into a panic.


    Tyrone assisted Gideon to be his representative in Pollerton so that he could seize several


    projects, but the chance was gone now!


    ¡°Uncle Gideon, what should we do now?¡± asked Michael.


    Although Michael was Raymond''s son, he had decided to side with Gideon in order to achieve more


    prosperity and wealth.


    Gideon cast an eerie gaze at Michael. ¡°What else can we do? We can only beg for help from


    Stardew International! I''m paying Starlyn a visit. Get ready and go with me.¡±


    Stardew International was one of the enterprises that won the bid in thend remation project.


    Starlyn was a lot more sessfulpared to Gideon.


    Bryan previously guided her to sess through their joint acquisition of the Pollerton Heavy


    Machinery Industry.


    Now that Bryan was in trouble, Starlyn became the one in charge of Pollerton Heavy Machinery


    Industry, whereas Nigel called the shots in Shawsby Mountain. Both of them united to keep the few


    sessful bidders under control.


    Starlyn was even more ambitious and intended to take the third parties of the other four


    organizations over!


    At that moment, Starlyn was sitting in the office with a graceful man behind her, who was massaging


    her shoulders.


    She was enjoying the massage with her eyes closed.


    The man asked gently, ¡°Jennifer, Reina, Gideon, Jason, and even


    Finnegan are asking to meet you. Who are you meeting first?¡±


    Starlyn''s eyes remained closed. ¡°Let''s meet Reina first. She''s your exgirlfriend anyway, isn''t she?¡±


    The man smiled dryly. ¡°It''s all in the past.¡±


    The man was Reina''s ex-boyfriend.


    Back when Reina was just starting her own business, he divulged her business n to Starlyn and


    almost caused a fatal blow to her.


    With his genial smile and handsome look, the man could sweep numerous women off their feet with


    his celebrity-like appearance.


    That was also why Reina fancied him in the first ce.


    Starlyn suddenly turned around and looked at the man''s dashing side profile. ¡°Benjamin Xander, are


    you the culprit behind the poisoning incident during Reina''s project on the valuable ornamental


    fishes?¡±


    Benjamin smiled lightly. ¡°What do you think? I''ve merely revealed her sales channel to you, but I''m


    not the one behind the poisoning.¡±


    With an ambivalent smile, Starlyn did not probe into it.


    Donald received a call from Reina just when he finished meeting with Raymond. Reina pleaded,


    ¡°Donald, can you go to Stardew International with me?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± asked Donald.


    Among the few sessful bidders, only Stardew International was considered normal and was able


    to operate as usual.


    Starlyn was in control of Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry and also owned some shares in


    Shawsby Mountain. Hence, even Nigel had to obey her.


    Moreover, she was from the Anderson family.


    The Anderson family''s headquarters was located in Durbaine, and the family was the tycoon there.


    ¡°I''m thinking of meeting Starlyn.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Dozens ofrge-sized excavators that I¡¯ve ordered are held up,¡± said Reina.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    ¡°She dares to detain the machines even though Charles dealt with her personally?¡± Donald


    frowned. He did not like Starlyn and Nigel''s ways of handling things.


    Although somepetition in business was normal, it was immoral to breach the contract, detain


    the excavators in the factory, and even took down Shawsby Mountain.


    ¡°Hold on. I''ll arrange someone to deal with Stardew International,¡± Donald said indifferently.


    If he were to make an appearance personally, the entire Stardew International would disappear in a


    moment.


    At that moment, Donald was full of hostility.


    ¡°The main thing is, it''s not because of this...¡± Reina said hesitantly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What''s it?¡± Donald asked.


    After hesitating for a split second, Reina uttered, ¡°My ex-boyfriend is her boyfriend now. They will


    surely embarrass me when I meet them. I don''t want to see them boasting in front of me. I hope you


    can pretend to be my boyfriend and give me some


    support...¡±


    Donald was rendered speechless. However, he agreed to her request and said, ¡°Fine then. Where


    will you be waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°I''ll wait for you at the entrance of mypany.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Donald took time to ponder before giving Charles a call. Donald said,


    ¡°Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please go ahead.¡± Charles was polite and emotional at the same time while replying


    to Donald. He appeared to be excited after answering the call.


    ¡°I am going to show my support for Reina. In ten minutes, prepare all the luxurious cars you can


    that are worth more than fifty million and park them on the ground floor of Stardew International,¡±


    Donald answered straightforwardly.


    Charles was dumbfounded before revealing his admiration for Donald. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡±


    Then, Charles called Zayne, ¡°Zay,e over here.¡±


    Zayne hurried toward him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Langford?¡±


    Charles exined Donald''s order to


    Zayne before giving a thumbs-up. ¡°Do you see it? This is what we call a professional! Lord


    Campbell''s capability of pursuing girls is indeed impressive. It is indeed shocking once he starts to


    make his move.¡±


    Zayne nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±


    Curiosity washed over Charles again when he asked, ¡°Zay, do you think...¡±


    Zayne immediately answered seriously, ¡°They must have slept together before. Even if they haven''t,


    it will surely happen in the future.¡±


    Charles was displeased to hear that.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you''re trying to brush me off?¡±


    Zayne flinched. ¡°Mr. Langford, if there''s nothing else, I''ll proceed to make the arrangement. We


    must make a big scene to scare Starlyn off!¡±


    Donald then called Kingsley and requested thetter to prepare for his n.


    Kingsley understood what he wanted at that instant. Kingsley liked Donald''s wicked sense of humor


    and said, ¡°Lord Campbell, please do not worry about that. I¡¯ll prepare everything for you. I promise it


    will shock Pollerton in an hourter.¡±


    Ten minutester, Donald hopped on the shared bike and arrived at Reina''spany.


    Reina was startled before she appeared to be delighted. ¡°Are you taking me there with this?¡±


    Donald asked, ¡°Can I? If not, I''ll have to borrow Lana''s Aston Martin.¡±


    Reina grinned widely. Her clear, bright eyes were apparent when she lifted her head. ¡°It''s okay. This


    is good enough. I''m not short of money. Having you here is enough as support. I feelplete and


    secure with you by my side.¡±


    Donald stared at Reina and did not say anything.


    Reina sighed before sitting in the backseat happily. She wrapped her arms around Donald''s waist,


    her face leaning against his back. ¡°Let''s head to Stardew International!¡±


    The bright sun in the early autumn shone warmly on the duo. Reina shut her eyes, enjoying the


    breeze while listening to Donald''s strong heartbeat. She had a blissful expression on her face.


    When they came to a traffic junction, Jennifer, who was in a taxi, noticed them through the car


    window.


    Donald saw Jennifer too. They exchanged looks quietly.


    Jennifer wound up the car window with tears welling up in her eyes. Then, she started sobbing in


    the car.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Jennifer noticed the delighted expression on Reina''s face. The former had a simr countenance a


    long time ago.


    Donald remained silent while wearing a poker face. A cold glint flickered across his eyes.


    The taxi overtook the bike when the traffic light turned green.


    ¡°That girl earlier was Jennifer,¡± Reina said lightly.


    Donald answered, ¡°I saw that.¡± Reina sighed. ¡°I once wished that both of you would break up so that


    I would stand a chance to be with you.


    However, why do I feel sad when I see both of you acting like strangers now?¡±


    ¡°The fault is not with us but with this world,¡± Donald said softly.


    Reina uttered, ¡°Would you feel sad if she ends up with someone else in the future?¡±


    Donald stayed silent for a while before answering, ¡°I don''t know. I think I would.¡±


    Then, the two of them lost interest in continuing the conversation.


    Therefore, they kept silent throughout the journey.


    Soon, they arrived at Stardew International.


    There were six or seven industries under Stardew International. Their areas of business were quite


    simr to Reina''s.


    They started their business by breeding valuable ornamental fishes and selling them.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    One Arowana was worth tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands. During the peak of the


    business, Reina and Starlyn had bred more than a total of five hundred adult Arowana in their


    aquariums.


    ¡°Benjamin is my ex-boyfriend. We were together for two years and managed the aquarium together.


    However, the five hundred Arowana I wanted to sell died in a night,¡± Reina said as they stood on the


    ground floor.


    ¡°These valuable ornamental fishes would only live in high-quality water. They require a continuous


    supply of oxygen as well. I had already found the sales channels for the five hundred Arowana at


    that time. After deducting the expenses and costs, I could still earn a few million. On the other hand,


    Starlyn''s sale was stagnant. She would need to spend a lot of money on daily maintenance. The


    night before we sold the Arowana, all of my five hundred Arowana were killed by poison.¡± A look


    filled with deep hatred appeared on Reina''s face as she said that.


    ¡°Five hundred Arowana! That was worth more than tens of millions. After that, we detected


    pesticides in more than a hundred fish tanks. The next day, Stardew International sold all of their


    Arowana using my sales channels.¡±


    Hearing that, Donald asked, ¡°Benjamin did that?¡±


    Reina answered, ¡°Who else can it be? However, I don''t have any concrete evidence. He covered up


    everything perfectly. All of the investigations were fruitless. In the end, the matter was just left as it


    was. If I did not buy insurance earlier, the disaster was enough to put me into a hopeless situation.¡±


    Donaldforted her, ¡°It is all over now. I¡¯ll help you regain your prideter and make him regret


    leaving you.¡±


    Reina shed him a sweet smile. ¡°It''s fine. I''m not nervous anymore with you here.¡±


    Despite that, Donald could still see the disappointment and the pain in her eyes.


    After Reina''s mother passed away, her father started a new family and even cheated one million


    from her. At that time, she met Benjamin during the lowest point of her life.


    Benjamin showered her with love and concern, and they even started a business together.


    However, Reina never would have thought that Benjamin would betray her and give her the


    deadliest blow, causing her to lose everything in her life.


    ¡°I dated Benjamin for two to three years, but the most we did were holding hands,¡± Reina exined


    to Donald in a low voice.


    Dumbfounded, Donald asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    Reina was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Hello. We have an appointment with Ms. Anderson,¡± said Reina politely when they arrived at the


    front desk.


    ¡°Okay. Please wait at Conference Room Two,¡± the receptionist answered politely.


    Donald and Reina noticed many people were there after entering the conference room.


    They were people that Donald and Reina knew, including Gideon, Michael, Akio, Nigel, Jennifer,


    Rupert, and Anastasia.


    Everyone shifted their attention to the duo after they entered the room.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Their eyes reflected their different state of mind. Jennifer''s gaze was emotionless, as if she was


    void of all feelings.


    On the other hand, a thoughtful light glinted in Rupert and Nigel''s eyes.


    Pollerton is no longer peacefultely because of all the strange and unusual incidents. The death of


    Harrison from Pollerton Pharma. Louis and his entire family''s imprisonment. Jim''s death and the


    destruction of his remaining forces by an independent regiment instructed by someone. Octavio has


    also met his end.


    Someone used Stormy Kicks of the Twelve Springing Kicks to cut his body in half. The murder of


    Theo from the Wilson family of Tayhaven and Noah''s trusted aide, Bet, the Four-Faced Angel,


    was also killed. Everything seems to be a mystery.


    ¡°Oh my, aren''t you a sessful kept man? First, it was Lana, then came Reina. What a wonderful


    life you''re living.¡± Gideon sneered.


    Jack sat behind while shaking his legs. ¡°You''re just an outcast of the Campbell n. You won¡¯t be


    able to stay arrogant for long. Once Mr.


    Tyrone makes his move, you''ll be the first he eliminates.¡±


    Donald nced at them calmly. ¡°Is that so? If yes, I¡¯ll be looking forward to that.¡±


    He did not appear nervous. Instead, he even behaved slightly unscrupulously.


    Gideon said coldly, ¡°Is Raymond still involved in fortune-telling? I assume you''re acquainted with


    Zayne and Joshua because of Raymond''s influence? Donald, let me tell you, what you currently


    have is merely a fake power. Being self-sufficiently formidable is the most important thing. Raymond


    is already eighty years old this year, so I doubt he has many years left to live. Besides, Mr. Tyrone¡¯s


    arrival in Pollerton will spell the end of this incredible life you''re living now. Therefore, I suggest you


    not be arrogant. I''ll arrange for someone to end your life tonight if you continue to act all high and


    mighty!¡±


    Donald''s gaze gradually turned frosty as he stared at Gideon. His sharp and stern re caused the


    latter to shudder.


    How can someone have such a frightening look?


    Rupert got up and said politely, ¡°Mr. Campbell, may I know what''s your role here today?¡±


    Donald narrowed his eyes at Rupert. ¡°I''m here as a bodyguard. Is that all right?¡±


    Rupert put on a courteous smile.


    ¡°Very well. Thank you for enlightening us on that, Mr.


    Campbell.¡±


    Everyone remained silent afterward, patiently waiting for Starlyn''s arrival.


    Soon, Starlyn and Benjamin entered the meeting room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Benjamin had a tall and sturdy physique. Standing at one hundred and eighty-five centimeters, he


    towered over Donald. He wore an expensive suit and a Richard Millie watch on his wrist. That watch


    was priced at eight million each.


    His current identity was Stardew International s vice president, who was in charge of refining


    precious metals.


    In other words, his job was to process gold.


    On the other hand, Starlyn''s figure was slender. She wore a professional outfit, giving off an


    imposing aura. It was apparent from her demeanor that she was a career woman.


    Quite a number of people stood up and greeted them upon their advent.


    Starlyn and Benjamin reciprocated each of their greetings. Then, Benjamin shifted his gentle gaze


    onto Reina and said, ¡°It''s been a long while, Reina. I see you''re progressing well in your career.¡±


    Reina replied expressionlessly, ¡°Thanks to you, I''m doing good.¡±


    Starlyn chuckled coyly. ¡°Ms. Wilson, since you had a rtionship with Mr. Xander in the past, does


    your heart still yearn for him now that you meet with him?¡±


    Before Reina could say a word,


    Starlyn hugged Benjamin''s arm. ¡°There''s nothing you can do even if you still have feelings for him


    because Benjamin is my boyfriend now!¡±


    Then, she regarded Reina arrogantly as if she was unting her rtionship with him.


    Starlyn had always disliked Reina because thetter was a legend, well known for being a self-


    making tycoon. Reina had attained her current sess through her own efforts.


    Starlyn, on the contrary, had fully depended on the Anderson family¡¯s assistance.


    They had provided her with all the capital, resources, and connections she needed to establish


    Stardew International.


    ¡°That''s all right. I''m fine discarding something as worthless as that,¡± replied Reina.


    Starlyn and Benjamin''s faces turned somber instantaneously.


    Worthless?

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Reina had tantly insulted Benjamin and Starlyn.


    Everyone took in the turns of events in amusement.


    They thought things were interesting as the two women fought for Benjamin''s affection.


    Benjamin suddenly looked at Donald. ¡°I suppose you are the Campbell n''s outcast, Donald? Ten


    years ago, you were chased out of the Campbell n and became the entire world''sughingstock.


    Now you''re just a security guard. I wonder, what''s your current rtionship with Reina?¡±


    Reina piped up haughtily, ¡°He''s the most important person in my life. Will that do?¡±


    Everybody could sense her overflowing confidence and admiration when she uttered those words.


    Those were emotions that could not be faked. Reina had truly felt those genuine sentiments in the


    deepest part of her heart.


    That had undoubtedly proven Donald''s utmost significance to her. ¡°Donald is very important to me. I


    was young and immature, thinking that Benjamin was my soulmate. However, from the moment I''d


    known Donald, I realized I was wrong. Donald is thoughtful, generous, and mature. He''s way better


    than a certain someone!" Reina turned her face sideways to gaze at Donald tenderly.


    She grew more agitated as she spoke and ended up grasping Donald''s hand.


    Benjamin snorted in disdain. ¡°He''s a mere security guard, yet you think so highly of him?¡±


    Reina said, ¡°So what if he''s a security guard? I think he''s much better than someone pretentious


    and insidious, don''t you agree?¡±


    Starlyn became impatient all of a sudden. She chimed in indifferently, ¡°That''s enough. Let me ask


    you, Reina, do you genuinely intend to discuss business matters today?¡±


    Of course,¡± Reina replied.


    Starlyn tucked her loose strands of hair beside her ears. ¡°I am indeed in charge of Pollerton Heavy


    Machinery Industry. I''ll make myself clear. I will not provide you with the construction equipment you


    ordered, and I''ll pay the penalty for breaching the contract. Nigel and I manage Shawsby Mountain


    together, so I will not hand it over too. The only reason I''m doing all these is that I don''t like you.


    How dare amoner like you think you can surpass the Anderson family''s three generations'' hard


    work with only ten years of effort?¡±


    She paused briefly before continuing, ¡°You are not qualified!¡±


    ¡°She''s not qualified? What are the prerequisites to be qualified then?¡± Donald scoffed.


    Starlyn was stunned. Then, a disdainful expression spread across her face. ¡°How dare a mere


    security guard like you interject in our conversation? You should know your ce!¡±


    Benjamin added, ¡°Donald, you''re just a security guard. You may be working for Lana, but that does


    not change your lowly identity as a security guard, right? I heard that your grandfather is highly


    adept in fortune-telling, so you''re acquainted with Zayne, Tyson, Joshua, and the others, but how


    long do you reckon they can protect you? Therefore, you do not have the qualifications to join our


    conversation! Please get lost now!¡±


    Benjamin pointed at the door, wearing a poker face.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone stared at Reina and Donald in contempt.


    However, Donald sat down and gazed at Benjamin. ¡°Are you the culprit behind the aquarium


    poisoning incident four years ago?¡±


    Everyone immediately listened intently to the shocking secret Donald was about to tell.


    All of them knew that Reina used to cultivate and breed valuable ornamental fish in the past.


    They were also informed of the incident involving the death by poison of over hundreds of precious


    Arowanas over one night.


    That was why the crowd was very intrigued when Donald mentioned that matter.


    Benjamin sneered and said, ¡°Do you have any evidence? I suggest you tread lightly because I may


    sue you for defamation.¡±


    Donald borated, ¡°A woman, a young woman nheless, had put in so much effort to build her


    business. She had found over thirty channels to sell off her five hundred Arowanas, but just as she


    was about to regain her capital and make a slim profit, all the fish was poisoned to death by the


    person she trusted the most!¡±


    Donald regarded Benjamin with a frosty expression. ¡°Did you, by any chance, flush your conscience


    down the toilet when you sh*t?¡± That was the first time Donald had mouthed profanities.


    Reina shuddered. Her eyes reddened as she hugged Donald''s right arm.


    She was beside herself because Donald was standing up for her.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Moreover, he stood up for her in front of others.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was extremely touched.


    On the other hand, Jennifer and the rest turned to look at Benjamin. If everything that Donald said


    was true, then Benjamin was indeed a despicable person.


    ¡°Donald! If you dare to spout nonsense again, don''t me me for whatever happens next!¡± Starlyn


    yelled.


    Donald lowered his gaze as he questioned, ¡°After Reina''s Arowana fish had been poisoned, there


    were more than thirty channels that strangely joined another enterprise, Stardew International. Care


    to exin, Benjamin and Starlyn?¡±


    After he had finished speaking, Donald suddenly looked up. His sharp eyes were fixated on both of


    them, his gaze piercing.


    Instantly, Starlyn and Benjamin felt the pressure and dared not make eye contact with Donald.


    Bang!


    Benjamin mmed his hand on the table and pointed at Donald. ¡°Security! Kick this person out!


    That''s absurd. You don''t even have the evidence to prove your point, and yet you''re ndering us.


    Just wait for mywyer''s letter!¡±


    Donald''s lips curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°You want proof? Fine. I''ll show you the proof!¡±


    The crowd, including Benjamin and Starlyn, were stunned.


    The situation that he was talking about had happened four or five years ago. Would there still be


    evidence?


    Even if there was evidence, it would be hard to collect, right?


    However, the next moment, Benjamin''s body started trembling all over when he saw a middle-aged


    man who looked to be in his fifties enter. The man looked somewhat cautious after seeing so many


    people around.


    Donald stood up and began exining, ¡°Let me exin the situation to everyone. This is Mr. Evans,


    from the ie sales department. Four to five years ago, he worked in the outskirt of Pollerton. His


    job consisted of marketing and selling pesticides and fertilizers. Mr. Evans, could you tell us who


    was the person that boughtrge quantities of pesticide from you that year?¡±


    Mr. Evans looked at Donald fearfully. Afterward, he nced over at Benjamin before saying, ¡°It was


    this man...¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Benjamin hollered, ¡°You think you can just nder me by finding a random man to put up


    an act with you?¡±


    Donald looked him in the eyes mockingly before saying to Mr. Evans, ¡°You may continue.¡±


    Mr. Evans nodded respectfully and took out a sh drive. ¡°This sh drive contains the footage from


    the surveince cameras in my shop that year. I was concerned because of therge number of


    pesticides that he had bought in one go. Hence, to exercise more caution, I had retained the


    footage from the surveince cameras just in case.¡±


    Someone delivered a portable projector. It allowed the footage from the surveince cameras to be


    clearly disyed for everyone to see.


    In the footage, a somewhat younger Benjamin was seen wearing a cap. Still, everyone could clearly


    see that it was indeed him.


    Donald questioned Benjamin expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Xander, you''ve led a pampered life. Having


    been brought up in a family that didn''t have to dobor work, could you tell me why you bought a


    hundred bottles of pesticides?¡±


    Benjamin''s face went pale immediately. He looked at Donald in fear as he responded, ¡°Fine. I


    bought them. But what could this even mean? I could''ve sent them to someone as a gift, for all you


    know.¡±


    His exnation was so untenable that the crowd looked at him suspiciously. Even Starlyn did the


    same.


    She regained herposure as she exined, ¡°This cannot be counted as a piece of evidence,


    Donald. You don''t have any solid evidence which proved that Benjamin was the one who had


    poured the poison. Furthermore, I took down those thirty channels myself. This has got nothing to


    do with Reina!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Donald sarcastically smiled. ¡°Then let me show you guys something.¡±


    Afterward, he fished out his phone and called someone, saying, ¡°Ask them toe in.¡±


    Soon after, about thirty people swarmed into the room. Most of them were from Southeast Aploth.


    ¡°Eh? Isn''t that Mr. Johnson from Southeast Aploth?¡±


    ¡°And that''s Mr. Davis from Marley Nation...¡±


    The crowd chattered on. This was because the thirty people that had just entered the room were all


    famous businessmen known for breeding valuable ornamental fishes and selling them. Moreover,


    they were all foreigners.


    ¡°Starlyn, do you know them?¡± Donald questioned.


    Starlyn and Benjamin''s expressions changed drastically. They were horrified as they looked at


    Donald.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    ¡°You can begin by telling everyone who sold the Arowana fish to you that year?¡± Donald pointed at a


    tanned middle-aged man.


    The man bowed at Donald politely as he had no choice but to submit.


    After all, Southeast Aploth sent a private military vehicle to his house and ordered him to tell the


    whole story of what had happened that year.


    ¡°That year, it was Mr. Benjamin Xander who contacted me. He told me that Reina''s valuable


    ornamental fishes had all died. Since I had already looked for a buyer, I had no other option but to


    choose Ms. Starlyn Anderson''s products.¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. Xander...¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Xander and Ms. Anderson came together.¡±


    ¡°It was Benjamin.¡±


    Everyone began talking.


    Gideon and the rest looked at Benjamin and Starlyn. Judging from the duo''s expressions, they


    instantly realized that Donald was telling the truth.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Donald questioned.


    Starlyn and Benjamin stared at Donald with resentment.


    Benjamin hollered, ¡°So what? That still can''t prove that I was the one who poured the poison!¡±


    He was determined to never admit to his mistakes. Otherwise, his reputation would be tarnished.


    Donald sighed. ¡°You just won''t give up, huh. Let''s wee the police officer, Mr. Jonas, and the


    insurance broker from that year.¡±


    The door was pushed open once again. A righteous and serious-looking man who was d in a


    police uniform walked in. An insurance broker followed behind him.


    ¡°Benjamin, I''m Rory Jonas from Pollerton police station. My police code is 03227.1 was in charge of


    the aquarium-poisoning case four years ago. You should remember who I am,¡± said Rory Jonas.


    Benjamin replied in a low voice, ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Jonas.¡±


    ¡°I regret to inform you that the surveince footage in the aquarium that had been destroyed that


    year has


    already been restored. Now, you''re officially under arrest!¡±


    The insurance broker also said, ¡°Due to the seriousness of this case, I''ve always kept the


    surveince footage that was destroyed, hoping that it could be restored one day. And now, the


    footage is finally restored!¡±


    Once again, the footage was shown on the screen. It was indeed Benjamin who had poured the


    pesticide into more than a hundred fish tanks. The surveince footage clearly showed how the


    Arowana fish lost their lives in a couple of minutes.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rory said, ¡°Thanks to the skillful guy that Mr. Campbell had found, we were able to restore the


    original footage back in such a short span of time!¡±


    Donald questioned, ¡°Do you have anything else to say now?¡±


    Benjamin could feel his vision turning ck. He felt as if he was going to copse at any time.


    ¡°Please follow me, Benjamin,¡± Rory said in a low voice. He had been investigating this case for


    nearly five years because it involved a huge sum of money. Recently, the surveince footage was


    mostly restored, and coincidentally, Donald called Bradley over to help, fixing it almost instantly.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid. I''m still here for you. Follow Mr. Jonas first. I will find the bestwyer for you,¡±


    Starlyn softly reassured him.


    Afterward, Benjamin was ced in handcuffs. He then followed Rory out the door.


    p! p! p!


    The sound of apuse suddenly filled the room. It was from Rupert.


    ¡°As expected from someone who was raised in a prestigious family! You usually keep a low profile,


    but when you strike, you''d surely defeat your enemies. That''s such a mind-blowing act, Mr.


    Campbell. Even though the case had taken ce nearly five years ago and the evidence was


    already blurry, you still managed to gather and restore all the evidence. Even the Southeast


    Aplothians were dragged all the way here because of you.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Gideon and the others instantly narrowed their eyes.


    He''s right. One would require a lot of power to be able to pull this off. Is Donald even that capable?


    Donald ignored what Rupert was saying. He nced over at Reina and said, ¡°Is your heart finally at


    peace?¡±


    There was a gentle gaze in Reina¡¯s gaze eyes as she thanked Donald profusely, ¡°Thank you,


    Donald. Thank you very much."

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Out of the blue, Reina stood on her tiptoes and kissed Donald on his cheek without bothering the


    crowd in the room.


    Donald was stunned. He looked at Jennifer subconsciously.


    She was watching them with no expression on her face, seemingly unshaken.


    Donald sighed inwardly. It seems that everything is over.


    ¡°I am curious indeed, Mr. Campbell. After you leave the Campbell n, did you cultivate your


    power?¡± asked Rupert, perplexed.


    Donald nced at him indifferently.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If not for your influential and powerful father, I would have broken your neck right now.


    Rupert was not angry despite being ignored by Donald. He smiled as he adjusted his spectacles


    and then sat down.


    ¡°Ms. Anderson, can we talk about the delivery of the machines now?¡± asked Donald.


    Starlyn''s face was menacing as she shrieked, ¡°In your dreams! Don''t you even dare to think about


    it! I''m telling you now. Don''t get cocky. The most you can do is put Benjamin under arrest. You can¡¯t


    do the same to me. If you want to get the machines delivered, I can do that. However, I want ten


    times the price!¡±


    She continued, ¡°Reina, you too, don''t be pleased with yourself! How can youpare with me? I


    am from the Anderson family. I have the Anderson family from Durbaine behind me. Furthermore, I


    have got and remation project worth two billion. Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry is in my


    hands. And you? You''re no more than a weed. A weed without any roots! I can easily control your


    fate. Look, this building with a value of one billion three hundred million is mine. I have seven to


    eight luxurious cars worth more than ten million in my garage. Well, how much working capital do


    you have?¡±


    After she finished her words, she regained herposure and nced at Reina with an arrogant


    look.


    ¡°Seven to eight luxurious cars worth more than ten million? A building with a value of one billion


    three hundred million? Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry is yours?¡± Donald repeated and let out a


    few snickers. Then, the sounds of roaring engines rang from outside the window. All of them looked


    up and saw two helicopters circling in the air.


    The crowd was utterly shocked.


    The helicopters were pink, which would capture the hearts of the women.


    Most of all, there wererge words on the helicopters that read Reina One and Reina Two


    respectively.


    That unmistakably showed that the two helicopters belonged to Reina.


    ¡°Oh my! The fourth-generation civil helicopters! They are worth about fifty million each!¡± Michael


    boomed. That type of civil helicopter was produced in limited numbers. Hence, it was difficult to buy


    one even if one was wealthy.


    Reina looked toward Donald with glittering eyes.


    After that, the crowd heard swooshing sounds on the street.


    Donald''s cousin, Derrick, could not suppress his curiosity as he leaned on the window and poked


    himself out. He was astounded by the scene in front of his eyes.


    Countless luxury cars are parked on the ground floor of Stardew International.


    There were twelve Koenigsegg worth more than fifty million and twenty customized Rolls-Royce.


    Moreover, two of the Rolls-Royces were simply breathtaking. They looked like antiques with


    signatures all over the car bodies.


    They were the first and second Rolls-Royce in Pollerton. The signatures on them were autographs


    of the chief engineers.


    Their value as collections was more than two hundred million.


    A distance away, a hundred motorcycles were parked in a line with their hazard lights turned on.


    Together, they stretched a huge banner that wrote: To Reina, the more efforts you make, the more


    fortunate you get.


    Those motorcycles were all Harley-Davidson and cost a bomb.


    Such avish disy of wealth was not something that could be done with mere money.


    It was indeed a stunning view. Stardew International was surrounded by luxury cars, and it had


    caused a massive stir among the crowd.


    Everyone, including Nigel and Rupert, could not help but look out of the window. They were all


    dumbfounded by the sight.


    Both Nigel and Rupert were children of rich and prominent families. They had witnessed a lot of


    great things in their lives, but they were not capable of creating such avish show.


    Even though they were wealthy and powerful, they could never do the same thing.


    Just the two Rolls-Royces of thirty years of age alone were enough to defeat thempletely.


    The crowd turned to look at Reina and Donald.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    The one behind it was none other than Donald.


    As the helicoptersnded on the ground floor of Stardew International, three people got out of it.


    Starlyn recognized all of them.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    They were the three most crucial shareholders of Pollerton Heavy


    Machinery Industry.


    The three of them each held a sheet of paper and walked straight to Conference Room Two. ¡°Ms.


    Wilson, congrattions. Pollerton Heavy


    Machinery Industry is now yours,¡± they said.


    At once, Starlyn roared, ¡°We have already signed the contract! Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry


    has been fully purchased by us, hasn''t it?¡±


    One of the shareholders sneered, ¡°Ms. Anderson, don''t you know that we can always breach the


    contract?¡±


    Reina, who was so confused at the moment, took the document from them. She felt as if she was in


    a dream.


    ¡°Besides, I have bad news for you, Ms. Anderson. The bid you won has been withdrawn because


    General Felton doesn''t like your tactics in business.¡±


    With his one sentence, Starlyn had lost everything.


    ¡°No, this is impossible! I want to see General Felton. Let me see him!¡± Starlyn began to go insane.


    Reina looked out of the window, then at the document in her hand. Her eyes reddened again. All of


    a sudden, she dashed toward Donald and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her cherry-red lips


    pressed onto Donald''s lips without hesitation.


    Donald was so surprised that he had forgotten to resist.


    At that, Jennifer turned her head away. Nheless, a tinge of sorrow and pain covered her eyes.


    A long whileter, Reina rested on his chest. Her face blushed as she said shyly, ¡°I''m sorry. I was a


    bit excited...¡±


    Donald was speechless. ¡°It''s all right...¡±


    Reina continued to feel embarrassed. ¡°It feels good.¡±


    Donald was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I''ll take responsibility for this.¡± Reina smiled.


    Starlyn gritted her teeth and red at the two of them ferociously before turning to leave.


    Since Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry did not belong to Starlyn anymore, there was no reason


    for the others to stay. Therefore, the crowd began to leave as well.


    Before Rupert left, he cast a meaningful nce at Donald.


    Meanwhile, Gideon and the others had a bad feeling. Tyrone would surely be fuming with rage if the


    bid Stardew International won had truly been canceled.


    He might evene to Pollerton.


    If Tyrone came, the first thing he would do was to finish off Donald.


    Hence, Gideon nced at Donald sympathetically before he left.


    Soon, there were only Donald, Jennifer, and Reina in the conference room.


    Jennifer got to her feet and said coldly to Donald, ¡°I want a word with Reina alone.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Donald turned and left without saying anything. He closed the door of the


    conference room behind him, leaving the two women inside.


    That was the first time Reina felt helpless in front of Jennifer because thetter was staring right into


    her eyes.


    After a long time, Jennifer sighed. ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Reina was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jennifer bit her lip. ¡°How long have you been dating Donald?¡±


    Reina came to a realization and answered, ¡°He has never epted me.


    It''s just my one-sided love.¡±


    After a slight pause, Reina said, ¡°Donald has always loved you, but have you ever thought of his


    feelings?¡±


    Reina, feeling bitter in her heart, looked directly at Jennifer.


    I should be trying my best to tear Jennifer and Donald apart, but why did the words that linger in my


    mouth be different when I said them out?


    Jennifer was silent for a long time before she sighed. ¡°Let''s not talk about this. Why has Pollerton


    Heavy


    Machinery Industry be yours?¡±


    ¡°It''s not just me who is behind this. It''s a joint venture between Charles, Lana, and me,¡± replied


    Reina.


    Jennifer understood instantly.


    Reina continued, ¡°I will start manufacturing your machines soon, but how about your start-up


    capital?¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Jennifer nced at Reina gratefully and said, "I''ll find a way to get the capital. If there are no other


    ways, I''ll just get a loan from Cosmic Bank.¡±


    Both fell silent after that. Jennifer stood up and uttered, ¡°Please treat Donald well. I think he and I


    are not meant to be together.¡±


    Gazing at Jennifer''s back as she left, Reina let out a deep sigh and didn''t speak a word.


    The incident that happened at Stardew International led to an uproar among the citizens of Pollerton


    instantly. Many luxury cars and even two fourth-generation civil helicopters were seen there. They


    did not expect that all thesevish assets belonged to Reina.


    That made a lot of people re-evaluate Reina''s capability.


    It was amazing that an ordinary person like her was able to get to where she was now.


    Finally, Starlyn met Wyvern King, Kingsley Felton.


    Kingsley wore a white shirt. His eyes were narrow and long, and his expression was cold. It was


    evident that he was not someone to be messed with.


    ¡°Mr. Kingsley, please give me an exnation,¡± Starlyn said.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Kingsley nced at her indifferently. ¡°You have messed with the wrong person. In addition, I don''t


    like your way of doing things. Hence, our coboration ends here. I''m very busy. Please get lost


    now. If you don''t, I will destroy the Anderson family too.¡±


    Starlyn shuddered right away at Kingsley''s gaze. She then left the ce as quickly as she could.


    Kingsley was definitely a ruthless figure. In Quadfield, he was a formidable and terrifying man.


    Gideon and Starlyn talked on the phone and confirmed that the bid was canceled. In other words,


    he didn''tplete any of the tasks that had been assigned to him by Tyrone!


    After contemting it for a long time, Gideon finally gave Tyrone a call. ¡°Mr. Campbell, the mission


    has failed!¡±


    The moment he finished his words, he held his breath apprehensively. Cold sweat beaded across


    his forehead.


    It was because the other end of the phone was Tyrone Campbell, the Ninth Prince out of the


    Campbell n''s eleven Princes.


    He was an amazing character from the five-hundred-year-old prominent family!


    Tyrone¡¯s voice was a little weak and hoarse as he said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go to Pollerton in person soon.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Gideon seemed to have lost all his strength. He slumped on the chair


    and breathed heavily.


    Meanwhile, Donald arrived at the


    Supreme Vi of Pollerton Estates.


    The obscured basement had been renovated into a hugeboratory. Various advanced instruments


    and LCD screens were ced all over the room, with a lot of statistics disyed on the screens.


    Bradley, who wore a beige-colored suit was monitoring the statistics. He immediately saluted


    Donald when he saw Donald approaching. ¡°Lord Campbell!¡±


    Donald reached out his hands. ¡°What''s the situation now?¡± ¡°We have confirmed there is a


    laboratory, which is ssified as 86-Grade in Pollerton. I have captured a ray of radio waves, but I


    couldn''t locate its precise coordinates. It seems like the sh drive that Lady Jennifer holds may


    contain the coordinates of this 86-Gradeboratory!¡± Bradley said.


    ¡°Are you sure that Noah is the head of this 86-Gradeboratory?¡± Donald asked in a deep voice.


    Bradley replied, ¡°I''m not sure. However, what is certain is that Papillon must be involved.¡±


    ¡°All right. I''ll get the sh drive from Jennifer tonight. Monitor everything closely,¡± Donald remarked.


    While they were talking, Donald''s phone rang. It was Lilith.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, pleasee over. Someone is spying on theboratory.¡± Lilith''s voice sounded


    anxious.


    Donald narrowed his eyes. What''s the grade of the Rising Dragon Project''sboratory? It''s S7-


    Grade! It''s a precision-strike system fornd warfare. If it''s outfitted with intercontinental missiles or


    some other strategic weapons, it can strike precisely throughout the world, with an uracy of thirty


    centimeters. Moreover, it could be hidden from any defense system.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Pollerton Road No. 81!¡± Lilith answered.


    Donald turned around immediately. He drove an ordinary Audi S3 and headed toward Pollerton


    Road No. 81.


    Pollerton Road No. 81 covered an area of more than thirty thousand square meters. It looked like a


    substation of the city council, and there was nothing special about it from its appearance.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Donald had never expected that the Rising Dragon Project would be set up there.


    A Mercedes-Benz Brabus was parked at the door. Lilith wore a face mask and waved her hand at


    Donald when she saw him.


    After getting into the car, Donald nced around and asked, ¡°Have you found anything?¡±


    Lilith replied, ¡°I''m about to enter theboratory in three days. The rm system that I set up went off


    just now.


    Someone was scanning here with


    cutting-edge equipment.¡±


    Donald raised his head and gazed at Pollerton Road No. 81. It looked pretty old, and the wall had


    already peeled off. The fence was covered with iron wires and numerous electrical wires.


    ¡°Can you trace him?¡± Donald asked in a deep voice.


    Lilith shook her head. ¡°No, I can''t. Because it could be a car, or it could even be a drone.¡±


    Her eyes were full of worry. If the substation of the city council was discovered to be an S7-Grade


    laboratory, it will lead to an unpredictable amount of losses. In addition, if the key data of the Rising


    Dragon Project are leaked, it would definitely cause a devastating blow to us!


    This was because the statistics of thend warfare precision-strike system were obtained from the


    S9-Grade Laboratory of Quadfield. At that time, the statistics were iplete. Lilith spent a few


    yearspleting various kinds of data. Now, the system had be the most advanced


    precisionstrike system fornd warfare in the world!


    ¡°Don''t worry first. When did the rm go off?¡± Donald asked.


    Lilith raised her watch to check the time. ¡°Twenty-three minutes and fifty-six seconds ago.¡±


    ¡°I got it. This person wouldn¡¯t have gone too far, and he must be within a radius of fifteen kilometers.


    Whether he is driving a car, walking, or driving a motorcycle, he will be within fifteen kilometers.


    That''s because the speed limit is forty kilometers. He will absolutely follow the traffic rules as he will


    not want to attract anyone''s attention. Wait for me here. I''ll get back to you within an hour.¡± With


    that, he took out a gold mask and a gold cape from his Audi S3. Then, he vanished into the dark


    night.


    In the dark night, Donald stood on the roof of a hundred-meter-tall building. He was hiding in the


    dark and staring around.


    The streets were full of vehicles that constantly moved without stopping and were densely covered


    by pedestrian traffic that looked like ants.


    ¡°Everything is fine in the northwest direction.¡± Bradley''s voice was heard from behind the mask. It


    was a wireless earpiece.


    ¡°Nothing''s wrong in the southeast direction too,¡± Bradley added.


    Donald''s eyesight was incredibly good, and he didn''t respond. After looking down for more than ten


    minutes, he finally uttered, ¡°No need to look for him anymore. I saw him.¡±


    In Donald''s sight, there was a young man, who looked like he was in his twenties wearing a headset


    three kilometers away. He was carrying a travel bag and sitting on a motorcycle with his eyes


    closed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There was nothing suspicious about him. He would just be an unremarkable person on any


    pedestrian street. Yet, Donald found him.


    With a leap, Donald jumped to another building. He stared at the young man from a distance of four


    or five miles away.


    The young man seemed to have arrived at his destination. He paid the transport fare, then got on a


    bus. Lastly, he walked toward the subway station.


    Ten minutester, he alighted at the subway station and went to an ordinary residential area. He


    then went up to the third floor.


    He opened the room door. As soon as he switched on the light, his pupils immediately constricted.


    On the couch, there was a man who wore a gold mask and gold cape staring at him indifferently.


    His mask revealed nothing but his eyes.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you enter my house?¡± the young man yelled, his face full of anger. It looked


    as if there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°I will break your neck right away if you keep pretending.¡± Donald''s baritone voice sounded cold.


    ¡°Who on earth are you? I''ll call the police if you don''t leave now,¡± the young man shouted.


    Donald got up and gazed at the young man''s backpack. He sneered, ¡°Since I have already arrived


    at your house, do you think this would happen without any reason?¡±

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    The young man suddenly calmed down as his face turned pale. He asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    That, in itself, was a confession.


    Donald chuckled and said, ¡°How could you be an ordinary man when you''re carrying a load


    weighing one hundred and fifty catties with such ease?¡±


    The young man peered at his backpack. He relentlessly asked, ¡°How did you catch the oddity?¡±


    ¡°I''ve seen this sort of cutting-edge equipment. That motorcycle¡¯s shock absorber gotpressed


    two centimeters shorter, so I could tell that you were different with one look, exined Donald. All of


    a sudden, he reached out and pressed the young man''s neck, making the young man unconscious.


    Then, he carried the young man in one arm and the backpack in the other. He was about to leave,


    but he put them down instead.


    Two men had appeared in his line of sight.


    One was buff with a bowl cut and an old-fashioned weapon in his hand. It was a Serpent Spear. A


    cold ray of light reflected off it as the buff man pointed it at Donald.


    Meanwhile, the other man had a gold bow and arrow aimed at Donald.


    Donald thought, ¡°Kurma under Noah, and someone from the Golden Sagittarius lineage of


    Papillon?¡± He wasn''t nervous at all.


    ¡°Let him go, and we''ll leave immediately. We''ll pretend nothing happened. In the future, we¡¯ll also


    avoid any ce you go. How''s that?¡± The hand Kurma held his spear with began to sweat.


    It was not their first time facing off against Donald. Donald almost killed Crocodile Lord with one hit.


    ¡°A while ago, I noticed someone has been smuggling our people''s urine and saliva samples. Since


    you''re already here, don''t even think about leaving,¡± said Donald.


    In an instant, Donald let out a burst of energy, which rose his aura to its climax.


    At that moment, Donald''s entire being was glowing a golden gleam. It looked like he was a god


    descended from the heavens.


    He was merely standing there, but the divine light from his body lit up his surroundings, and his aura


    permeated his surroundings. The pressure from his aura made all the dangling objects in the vicinity


    sway back and forth.


    Kurma and the man with the bow found the light piercingly bright. They began hallucinating!


    In their eyes, Donald had transformed into a giant golden dragon rising from the abyss, looking


    down at them with a chilly gaze.


    The two immediately backed away and yelled, ¡°This is bad!¡±


    However, they were toote. Kurma only felt that he lost his grip on the Serpent Spear before the


    spear was taken away from him instantaneously. He then felt a piercing pain between his brows.


    When his vision returned to him, he was appalled.


    The Serpent Spear had drilled through Kurma''s forehead and pinned him on the wall!


    As for the archer, he was already dead on the floor, bleeding from his forehead. His wound was also


    inflicted by a spear.


    In other words, Donald used the spear to first pierce through the archer''s head, then pin Kurma on


    the wall. All in a fraction of a second!


    The flow of fresh blood was unending and a horrifying sight!


    Kurma''s lips twitched, then the light in his eyes began fading away into dullness as he died.


    ¡°Not a single one of them can even put up a decent fight,¡±ined Donald as he carried the


    young man and rushed toward Pollerton Road


    No. 81.


    Half an hourter, Donald handed the young man and the backpack to Lilith. ¡°I found him.¡±


    Lilith''s eyes lit up as she praised, ¡°How did you do it? Lord Campbell, you''re full of surprises.¡±


    ¡°When I found him, I also killed Kurma and a disciple from the Golden Sagittarius lineage of


    Papillon. Get Chiliad Avion to clean it up,¡± said Donald.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lilith answered sweetly, ¡°Okay. I''ll get right on it and immediately start interrogating this young one.¡±


    Donald nodded, then a panicked tone came from the mask. It was Bradley.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, something horrible has happened. I havemitted an atrocious sin, Lord


    Campbell. Please give me the punishment I deserve!¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Donald''s voice wasposed as usual but loud and resounding.


    ¡°Lady Jennifer has been kidnapped!¡±


    With that, fuming mes emerged in Donald''s eyes underneath the mask.


    They seemed ready to tear the world apart.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    ¡°It was my mistake. I was investigating the people spying on theboratory,¡± said Bradley with a


    tone filled with guilt.


    ¡°Send me the address!¡± Donald''s voice was ice-cold.


    Almost instantaneously, the address and information of the kidnapping were sent to Donald''s


    phone.


    It was Rupert''s doing!


    Jennifer was not the only one kidnapped. There were more than a hundred of them, and they had


    all been in contact with Sara before.


    At that time, everyone was held hostage in an abandoned chemical nt in the suburbs.


    Soon, Ryan also rushed over tirelessly.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell...¡±


    Donald nced at Ryan coldly.


    Donald''s icy eyes sent a chill down Ryan''s spine.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ryan said apologetically, ¡°Ms. Wilson is still safe for now. However, we don''t dare to enter the


    chemical nt in the western suburbs because countless bombs are buried there. Furthermore,


    there is a touch-activated bomb. It has as much firepower as three TNTs!¡±


    ¡°Has Rupert gone mad?¡± The malice in Donald''s eyes was overflowing.


    Ryan said, ¡°We can''t prove Rupert is behind this because he wasn''t at the crime scene. The only


    ones there were Python and Xenos Bandit Squad from South Aploth! Taking the hostage''s safety


    into ount, we can''t blindly charge in!¡±


    There were dozens of abandoned buildings in the western suburban chemical nt. More than one


    hundred people were gathered in the deepest parts of the buildings with their hands and feet tied


    together. Surrounding them were over thirty masked men armed with submachine guns monitoring


    them.


    Python had a little girl in his arms. He yelled at the hostages, ¡°Does anyone recognize this little


    girl?¡±


    Some appeared to be thinking, while others had confused looks.


    There were cashiers from supermarkets, toy store owners, and olddies from the neighborhood


    who shared a conversation with Sara among the hundred or so hostages. Jennifer was also in the


    crowd.


    Nheless, every one of the hundred or so hostages had interacted with Sara before. They were


    all the most likely suspects to possess the sh drive.


    Many hostages shook their heads and began crying. ¡°I don''t know her.¡±


    The look in Python''s eyes turned cold. He raised the gun in his hand slightly. In a sh, he shot the


    crying middle-aged woman in the head.


    Death!


    The scene sent a chill through many of the hostages¡¯ bodies. They began trembling in fear.


    Jennifer was shaking too because she had the sh drive with her!


    ¡°Come here, Sara. Tell me, who did you give the sh drive to?¡± Python carried Sara in his arms as


    he weaved through the crowd.


    He lifted the chin of a middle-aged man wearing sses and asked, ¡°Is it him?¡±


    A look of fear fell on Sara¡¯s face, but she shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, did you give it to her?¡± Python walked up to a supermarket cashier and put Sara in front of


    her.


    Before Sara could say anything, the cashier cried out in desperation, ¡°I really don''t know anything


    about a sh drive! Please just let me go!¡±


    Bang!


    With the sound of another gunshot, Python fired his gun without any hesitation and killed the


    cashier.


    Jennifer drooped her head and bit her lip.


    She suddenly felt a shadow hovering above her. She looked up and saw Python put Sara down in


    front of her. He greeted, ¡°We meet again, Ms.


    Wilson.¡±


    Jennifer''s smile was forced and pale.


    Python asked, ¡°Do you have the sh drive?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head in denial.


    Python asked gently, ¡°Sara, did you give the sh drive to this prettydy?¡±


    In an instant, all Jennifer could feel was her heart pounding.


    Yet, Sara still shook her head. She said, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Python chuckled. He was in no rush, so he continued his questioning. Suddenly, a tall and burly


    man''s eyes lit up when he saw Jennifer. He said, ¡°This chick doesn''t look half bad. I need to let out


    some steam.¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    That burly man was none other than Tyler Xenos, the leader of Xenos Bandit Squad from South


    Aploth.


    Ten years ago, Xenos Bandit Squad had be famous in a battle where they ughtered two


    hundred private armed forces with only thirteen men. They then broke into the pce to wreak


    havoc. In the end, it was the emperor himself who personally drove them out.


    ¡°Boss, count us in as well.¡± A group of twelve men approached from behind as they shot lustful


    gazes at Jennifer. ¡°It''s been a long time since west saw a young beauty like her!¡±


    Panic-stricken, Jennifer was in utter despair.


    She could see wicked desire and barbarity in the eyes of those thirteen men.


    Only torture and misery would be waiting for her if she fell into their hands.


    Python slowly turned his head and said nonchntly, ¡°Ms. Rodriguez will be arriving soon. You guys


    better not create unnecessary trouble until we get our hands on the sh drive.¡± Tyler could not care


    less as he refuted, ¡°Oh,e on. Even if Chiliad Avion of Pollerton were here, we could still


    manage to drive them all away!¡±


    As he finished his sentence, he walked to Jennifer and stared down at her loftily.


    Just as he was reaching his hand out toward her cheeks, Anastasia arrived in her high heels.


    ¡°How''s it? Did you get anything?¡± Anastasia scanned the vicinity, her gaze lingering on Jennifer for


    a moment.


    Python shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°The people from Chiliad Avion will be here at any moment. Is the bomb ready yet?¡± questioned


    Anastasia as she cast a peek out the window.


    Outside the chemical nt in the western suburbs, the specialized police units already had that


    ce surrounded. Ryan announced, ¡°I don''t know what''s your motive, but please don''t hurt the


    hostages. State whatever terms you may have!¡±


    Frustrated, Anastasia shouted at Sara, ¡°Little brat, spit it out right now! Who did you give the sh


    drive to?¡±


    Sara was so frightened that instantly burst into tears. She instinctively turned and looked at Jennifer,


    who was among the crowd.


    Anastasia followed her gaze only to see that the girl was gazing at Jennifer. cing the little girl


    down on the floor, Anastasia then strode over to Jennifer. ¡°Hello, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    Jennifer asked, ¡°What you do want?¡±


    Anastasia chuckled, waving her hand. Seeing that, Python carried the little girl over to her. ¡°Say,


    Sara, do you know thisdy?¡±


    The little girl was shuddering as she nodded. ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    Oh, no! Jennifer felt something was amiss at once.


    Caressing the little girl¡¯s head, Anastasia praised, ¡°Good girl!¡±


    She then touched Jennifer''s face slowly. ¡°Hand it over, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°I seriously don''t know what sh drive you''re talking about,¡± replied Jennifer.


    Anastasia pressed on, ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    The next moment, she raised her gun and shot a man next to her directly in his forehead. That man


    died on the spot. ¡°Look at that! If you don¡¯t hand it over, they''re all going to die.


    Wouldn''t your conscience hurt when so many lives are lost because of you? Now, let me ask you


    again. Where''s the sh drive?¡±


    Her words instantly caused an uproar among the hostages. ¡°Miss, just give it to her. Don''t get us


    killed!"


    ¡°I''m begging you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, hand it over now! We''re all innocent!¡±


    Sounds of anguished cries pierced through the air as the hostages red at Jennifer balefully.


    At first, Jennifer wanted to shake her head, but she was afraid that Anastasia might kill another


    person. Thus, she could only keep quiet.


    With an icy expression on her face, Anastasia ordered, ¡°Bring me the bomb.¡±


    Tyler then cautiously brought over a bomb that connected with a bunch of entangled wires before


    encircling them around Jennifer''s body.


    Jennifer was so frightened that she was trembling all over, and her entire back was drenched in


    sweat.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here, hold this.¡± Anastasia pressed both of Jennifer''s hands onto the bomb. ¡°Ms. Wilson, make


    sure you don''t loosen your grip because this is a touch-activated bomb. Unless there''s another


    person applying pressure on it, it''ll explode the second you let it slip out of your hands. Just so you


    know, it''s as powerful as three tonnes of TNT. You certainly wouldn''t want your pretty face to be


    sted into pieces, would you? If you continue to be stubborn, we could always tie your parents up


    with you as a family reunion.¡±


    Anastasia shed a devilish grin as she finished speaking.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    With a wave of her hand, Anastasia made a signal to her men. About ten minutester, Leonard


    and Linda were brought to the scene. On top of that, they also pushed Kevin, whose entire body


    was wrapped in bandages, to the scene on the hospital bed.


    Anastasia then activated the countdown by pushing a button on the bomb. ¡°You only have five


    minutes. If you still refuse to speak, this bomb will send you and your family straight to hell!¡±


    Linda hollered straight away, ¡°Quick, Jenny, tell her!¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to die, Jennifer! Just give it to them if you have it!¡± Kevin chimed in.


    A conflicted visage appeared on Jennifer''s face before she muttered, ¡°Okay, I''ll talk. But you have to


    free all of them.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Wearing a bright smile, Anastasia agreed, ¡°Sure! Tyler, kill everyone except Jennifer''s family!¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Jennifer yelled right away, ¡°No! Please don''t! Let them go! Otherwise, I


    won''t tell you anything!¡±


    p!


    Anastasianded a tight p across Jennifer''s face. ¡°Did you actually think you have the right to


    bargain with me right now?¡±


    A trail of blood instantly appeared on Jennifer''s fair cheek. She lifted her head and remarked


    obstinately, ¡°How could you be so sure I haven''t copied the content of the sh drive? And how


    could you be sure I haven''t shown it to a third party?¡±


    ¡°How gutsy,¡± scoffed Anastasia coldly. ¡°Release twenty of them first.¡±


    ¡°I want every single one of them out of here, everyone except for me!¡± demanded Jennifer, looking


    all the more determined. She was still holding onto the bomb. There were three minutes left on the


    timer before the bomb would explode.


    p!


    Anastasia flung her palm and gave Jennifer another smack on the face. ¡°Fine, I''ll take a final step


    back. They can go, but your family can''t! If I hear one more word from you, I''ll kill your parents


    immediately! Just let me finish checking the sh drive first, and then I''ll let you guys off!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jennifer nodded.


    Linda began crying as she yelled,


    ¡°Please, no! We want to leave this ce too. Jenny, beg her for our sake! We really don''t know


    anything at all!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Plead with her, Jennifer!¡± urged Kevin.


    Leonard, too, piped up, ¡°Say something, Jennifer!¡±


    Letting out a chortle, Anastasia uttered, ¡°Oh, my... It seems your parents don''t really care about you,


    Ms. Wilson. They''d rather leave you here all alone! Tyler, get these hundred people to Building No.


    9 first!¡±


    Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!


    As the detonation time drew closer and closer, both Leonard and Linda cowered in terror. They


    could not stop themselves from retreating away from Jennifer.


    ¡°The sh drive is in my coat pocket,¡± informed Jennifer with reddened eyes.


    At that moment, all she felt was utter loneliness.


    Dipping her hand into the pocket of Jennifer''s coat, Anastasia rummaged for the sh drive and


    finally found it. A bandit hurriedly fetched theptop.


    It¡¯s password-protected. It also shows that the sh drive had been opened once, but nothing was


    copied out of it,¡± reported the bandit after a round of investigation.


    Clutching the sh drive in her palm, Anastasia was pleased as she instructed, ¡°Get the chopper


    ready. It''s time to go."


    Following that, she looked at Jennifer with an amused smirk. ¡°My poor Jennifer, I think I ought to


    exin how this bomb works. Let''s see... There are less than two minutes left before it explodes, so


    if someone''s willing to switch ces with you and ce their hands on this chip, you can then


    escape. The timer would revert itself to five minutes, but of course, it''ll only work once.¡±


    She even gave an example to Jennifer by borating. ¡°If you want to live, get your father, mother,


    or brother to help you with the bomb. I won''t end your life, just like I''d promised.¡±


    Anastasia was savoring the pleasure of every moment as though she was the predator torturing her


    prey.


    She came face to face with Leonard and queried softly, ¡°Would you like to lend a hand to your


    precious daughter to handle the bomb, Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Leonard''s face paled to a ghastly white. He hastily shook his hand. ¡°A-Are you kidding me?¡±


    Anastasia then paced toward Linda instead. shing an ever-so-evil grin, she asked, ¡°How about


    you, Mrs.


    Wilson? Are you willing to help your daughter?¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Linda could not help but take a few steps back. ¡°I-I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Switch it to Kevin instead, then!¡± stated Anastasia.


    ¡°No way!¡± Four voices sounded in unison as soon as Anastasia''s words were spoken.


    Kevin was the first to speak. He sobbed, ¡°No way! I''m still young. I don''t want to die! I don''t want the


    bomb! Please, I don''t want it!¡±


    Then Linda spoke. ¡°No! Kevin is my only son. We need him to continue our family''s lineage! But


    Jennifer doesn''t matter that much. She''s expendable.¡±


    The third one who spoke was Leonard. ¡°No way! Kev is my son. I don''t want to attend my own son''s


    funeral!¡±


    Thest one to speak was Jennifer. ¡°Forget it. Let them go, Ms.


    Rodriguez.¡±


    Jennifer''s tears were flowing freely down her cheeks.


    She was really questioning what human nature meant.


    At present, both Leonard and Linda vividly demonstrated the dark side of human nature.


    She wondered why Kevin and herself received different treatment although they were both the


    children of Leonard and Linda.


    Leonard and Linda''s mindsets had always made them value their son over their daughter. Jennifer


    was aware of that, but she had never spoken it out loud.


    After all, she was clear that despite their bias, they were still her parents who had raised her.


    A bitter feeling arose in her heart. To protect her family, she hadpletely separated herself from


    Donald.


    Is this even worth it for these people? Well, I guess it isn''t.


    ¡°Ms. Rodriguez, I beg you. Please let them go.¡± Jennifer''s eyes darkened as she fell to her knees.


    The time bomb continued to tick, and the disyed time showed that there was only one minute left


    before the explosion.


    Linda and the rest knelt on the ground as well. ¡°Yeah, right! Please release us now!¡±


    However, Anastasia burst intoughter. ¡°This is pathetic! Look at you, Jennifer. I must say that I


    sympathize with you at this moment!¡±


    Jennifer remained silent as tears continued rolling silently down her cheeks.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± Linda nced at the countdown timer. Pushing Kevin''s bed away, she was ready to run


    without another backward nce.


    Leonard followed her, staggering as he broke into a light sprint.


    Jennifer watched the three of them leave the ce.


    They left with such resolution and without the slightest hint of hesitation.


    Seeing that, she closed her eyes in agony.


    ¡°So long, Ms. Wilson.¡± Anastasia waved the sh drive in her hand and then lifted the submachine


    gun in her hand, aiming it at Linda, Leonardo, and Kevin who were about to run away. She was


    about to take all of them down.


    Just then, a golden sh shone before their eyes. A man in a golden cloak and golden mask


    appeared and instantly wrapped his fingers around Anastasia''s neck, lifting her in the air as he


    strangled her.


    ¡°Golden Lord!¡± Anastasia shrieked loudly as terror filled her eyes.


    With his left hand, Donald dislocated Anastasia''s shoulders. The submachine gun in her hand


    instantly dropped to the ground, and the sh drive fell into his hand.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    It was ten seconds before the bomb exploded.


    ¡°Run, Ms. Rodriguez!¡± Tyler rushed forward and immediately spotted Donald. Momentarily stunned,


    he then yelled, ¡°Careful!¡±


    Tyler had spent most of his time in South Aploth. Hence, he knew a thing or two about the Golden


    Lord being a notorious killer.


    Jennifer opened her eyes, and she shuddered violently.


    Why are those eyes so familiar?


    Then a name popped up in her mind ¡ªDonald!


    Donald turned around and approached Jennifer. He took the time bomb in his hand and pressed on


    the chip. ¡°Everything''s fine now.¡±


    Jennifer looked up. As she met the eyes of the masked man, she found herself stunned again.


    He''s Donald! Those eyes could only be Donald''s! Besides, this man is willing to switch the bomb to


    himself for my sake. Who else could he be other than Donald?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± Jennifer stuttered in agitation. ¡°Give me the bomb now! It''s going to explode soon! Come


    on!¡±


    Beep! The countdown timer was reset


    to five minutes.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Donald turned to Anastasia. ¡°You deserve to die, as does Noah!¡±


    ¡°We hold no grudges against each other, Golden Lord. I''ll give you five hundred million. No, I''ll give


    you two billion! And you leave Pollerton now. How does that sound?¡± Anastasia gazed at him


    somewhat sinisterly.


    Tyler returned to Building No. 9. He gathered around thirty armed masked men and regained control


    of the hostages.


    He nced at their surroundings and suddenly realized something was wrong.


    A few men in green armor had appeared, looking much like soldiers of the ancient armies. They


    were deactivating the bombs with quick motions as they swiftly approached Building No. 9.


    ¡°It''s the Horizon Group!¡± Tyler instantly felt an intense sense of doom as he yelled, ¡°Stop right there!


    If youe forward, then there are more than a hundred hostages here who will go down with us!¡±


    As expected, the Horizon Group stopped in their footsteps. They raised their heads and looked at


    Tyler with cold glints in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, Donald was teasing Anastasia. ¡°Was the death of Four-Faced Angel not enough as a


    warning for you?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As he spoke, he roared at Jennifer, ¡°Go now!¡±


    ¡°The bomb is exploding soon!¡± Jennifer looked at Donald anxiously. She kept staring at his eyes, as


    she wanted to take a closer look at his face, but she still failed to do so.


    ¡°Go to Building No. 3! Your presence here will only make things even more difficult for me!¡± Donald


    stated coldly.


    Jennifer stood up at once upon hearing his words. ¡°What about the bomb?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Donald was getting impatient.


    With that, Jennifer left for Building No. 3, ncing backward several times as she went. At this


    moment, Ryan was in charge of Building No. 3, which was a few hundred meters away from


    Donald''s location.


    Anastasia smiled miserably. ¡°I guess there is no way out for me, huh?¡±


    ¡°You''re right,¡± Donald said as he took off his mask.


    After she got a good look at Donald''s face, her pupils constricted. ¡°It''s you! I never expect you to be


    the Golden Lord! How is this possible?¡±


    No one would expect Donald, the man everyone overlooked, to be the Golden Lord.


    However, what happened next made Anastasia even more bbergasted.


    Kingsley walked out from the shadows and knelt on one knee before Donald. ¡°Lord Campbell,


    please pass me the bomb!¡±


    Lying on the ground, Anastasia was so shocked that she even forgot how to breathe.


    ¡°Lord Campbell? You''re Lord Campbell as well, and Lord Campbell is the same person as Golden


    Lord?¡± she eximed.


    No one would have thought that Donald, the man everyone looked down upon, was Golden Lord.


    What was more shocking was that the notorious Golden Lord was Lord Campbell himself.


    He''s both Lord Campbell and Golden Lord?


    Anastasia could not think straight, as she was overwhelmed by the secret that was being unveiled


    before her eyes.


    Donald put on his mask again. ¡°Not only you, but your brother, Rupert, and your father, Noah, will


    be dead, too. My mission is to eliminate Noah!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! I will finish you off! I will take your life now!¡± Anastasia shrieked shrilly.


    ¡°You''re the one who caused the injury on Jennifer''s face, aren''t you?¡± Donald fixed his gaze on her


    right hand. The next moment, he leaped and stomped on it.


    Crack! As a loud cracking sound rang out, Anastasia let out a piercing scream.


    ¡°Search for Python''s location. I will go after himter!¡± Donald instructed.


    Kingsley left immediately.


    Beep! Beep!


    The sound of the bomb counting down rang out again.


    Anastasiaughed. ¡°You won''t survive this either! The bomb will explode in thirty seconds! Who


    would have thought that I could take Lord Campbell with me in my moment of death? I guess my


    death is worthwhile, then!¡±


    Donald looked at her and mocked, ¡°This bomb equals three tonnes of TNT bombs. Didn''t your


    father ever tell you how I once came out of his exploding armory unharmed?¡±


    Anastasia instantly shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    Boom!


    The bomb exploded. In an instant, the entire building was reduced to ruins while smoke and dust


    filled the air.


    The aftershock made the ground tremble. Donald, who was holding the bomb, remained at his spot,


    utterly unharmed.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    A faint golden light was emanating from his body, and he had managed to suppress the explosion in


    a small area.


    As the smoke and dust swirled around him, he muttered to himself, ¡°My power is getting weak. Back


    then, I could contain the explosion within my palm.¡±


    With a sigh, he made his way out of the ce and headed toward Building No. 9.


    Jennifer heard the sound of an explosion and saw the mushroom cloud in the sky. Her eyes


    instantly darkened as she rushed outside the building in panic. ¡°Donald?¡±


    She came to the ruins but found nothing within it.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, for safety purposes, it''s better that we go back.¡± Ryan ran toward her.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Is the man behind the golden mask Donald?¡± Jennifer gazed at Ryan anxiously.


    Ryan did not know how to respond to her question. He said, ¡°I have no idea, but I guess not?¡±


    ¡°Lend me your phone!¡± Jennifer requested.


    Ryan passed his phone to her, and Jennifer made a phone call to Donald. ¡°Donald, I''m Jennifer.


    Where are you now?¡±


    Donald picked up the phone as he made his way to Building No. 9. ¡°I''m driving now and am on the


    way back to the office. What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing much.¡± Jennifer sighed and hung up the phone. She had indeed heard soundsing


    from the other side of the phone, which seemed to be the sounds of a car''s engine.


    Besides, the man in the golden mask should be dead by now. A human being couldn''t possibly stay


    alive after holding a bomb that exploded in his hands. But why would that man save me?


    Jennifer pondered for a moment, but she still felt an uneasiness. With that, she requested, ¡°Please


    send me to Rivebale Hotel, Lana''spany.¡±


    Ryan smiled wryly. Despite that, he still proceeded with the arrangement to send her there.


    In Building No. 9, Python, Tyler, and the rest heard the explosion as well. ¡°Ms. Rodriguez is dead,


    and Golden Lord should be dead too. I saw him holding the bomb in his hands with my own eyes,¡±


    Tyler stated.


    Python''s face turned pale. ¡°No, that''s impossible. He once blew up Mr. Rodriguez''s armory in


    Golden Triangle but came out unharmed. He is not a human.¡±


    The next moment, Python saw Donald entering and approaching them.


    ¡°Stop right there, Golden Lord. I will kill these hostages if youe closer,¡± Python threatened.


    Donald remained silent as his body turned into a beam of golden light and prated Python''s body


    with lightning speed.


    When he stopped, he was holding Python''s head in his hand!


    The members of Xenos Bandit Squad were instantly shocked to the core.


    What kind of power is that? Python is one of the Twelve Divine Deities! Yet, this man had managed


    to rip off his head before he could even fight back?


    ¡°Golden Lord, please let us go. We promise not to step foot in Yorknd ever again!¡± Tyler begged.


    ¡°Haven''t you ever heard that mercenaries are prohibited in Yorknd?¡± Donald spoke indifferently


    and then lifted his hand slowly. ¡°Finish them off!¡±


    In the next instant, In the next instant, he stepped down lightly with his right foot.


    With that, over a dozen pebbles flew into the air and pierced through the foreheads of the members


    of Xenos Bandit Squad faster than the speed of bullets.


    The Xenos Bandit Squad instantly fell dead.


    The remaining thirty masked men were eliminated by Kingsley instead. He was so fast that even the


    hostages did not see him move.


    ¡°Go home now, all of you,¡± Donald instructed.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you so much!¡± the hostages thanked Donald profusely, gazing at him with


    gratitude in their eyes.


    Then Ryan approached Donald and whispered in his ears, ¡°Ms. Wilson went to Lana''s ce to look


    for you.¡±


    Meanwhile, when Jennifer arrived at Rivebale Hotel, she saw Donald, Lana, and Reina sitting


    together, chatting andughing cheerily.


    Jennifer observed that as she stood by the door, and a sense of relief appeared in her eyes.


    Then she slowly approached them and looked at Donald. In a gentle voice, she asked, ¡°Donald, are


    you... all right?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Jennifer''s eyes were fixed on Donald''s.


    Those eyes were familiar yet strange, and they were the same as those she had just seen earlier.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Donald responded with a nod. ¡°I''m fine. What''s the matter?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head, letting out a bitter chuckle inwardly. I guess he isn''t the Golden Lord.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± she replied and left the ce.


    She did not even greet Lana and


    Reina.


    Donald watched her leave with a gentle look in his eyes.


    ¡°Despite the divorce, she still has a ce in your heart, doesn''t she?¡± Lana asked.


    Donald replied, ¡°I''m not a sentimental individual, and not many things spark my interest. However,


    Jennifer is the first person who managed to enter my heart. It would be impossible to wipe her off


    my memory. However, I''m also a proud man. I can''t live my life submitting to her and her family.


    That just isn''t possible. After all, I''m a human with human nature, not a God.¡±


    Hearing that, both Lana and Reina fell into deep contemtion.


    ¡°All right, then. Let''s put all that aside first. I will get Bradley to decrypt the sh drive. You two


    analyze the coordinates,¡± he said.


    Bradley came over soon with a gold-coloredptop in his hands.


    ¡°Only a tycoon would use thatptop,¡± Lana remarked.


    Donald remained silent.


    It was aptop with tremendous processing power created in the 89-Gradeboratory in Quadfield,


    which was the same ce Donald''s Pris Systemptop originated from.


    ¡°Bernie is a top-tier hacker. This sh drive has over nyyers of encryption. The only people


    possessing the ability to decipher this sh drive within the country are those in the Criminal


    Investigation Department,¡± Bradley exined.


    Bradley proceeded with the deciphering as he typed on the keyboard without stopping. Ten minutes


    later, he sessfully decrypted the sh drive.


    The first thing they saw was the bloody scene in which Rupert was skinning someone alive.


    Reina let out a shriek and covered her eyes, instantly ashen-faced. Soon after that, she rushed to


    the trash can and started vomiting.


    Lana looked equally sick as well and kept feeling as if she was about to throw up.


    Donald stared at the screen with cold eyes. ¡°What a bloodthirsty murderer. He deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°I''ve got it. These texts and characters are those that Papillon uses internally. The rest are the new


    type of cryptography.¡± As Bradley went through the pages, a line of weird text appeared. Even


    Donald could not tell the meaning of those words.


    Reina and Lana took out pens and paper as they started to trante the text.


    Half an hourter, they rearranged the sequence of those words and managed to obtain aplete


    message from it.


    ¡°Donald, ording to the trantion, the first part in the sh drive recorded Rupert''s criminal


    evidence.¡± ¡°Rupert is currently working in an 86-Gradeboratory. Theboratory''s focus is gic


    research. He had smuggled a thousand sets of citizens'' saliva samples, blood samples, and urine


    samples into thisboratory. Moreover, thisboratory might be reporting to an 87-Grade or even


    89-Gradeboratory!¡± Lana and Reina exined.


    Upon hearing their words, Donald narrowed his eyes.


    There were only ten 89 Laboratories in this world, and they were all under the control of powerful


    nations.


    Each of thoseboratories was researching technologies ahead of its time.


    ¡°S9-Grade... gic research...¡± Donald''s eyes turned cold in an instant. ¡°D*mn that Noah!¡±


    Where is the location of the S9-Gradeboratory that carries out gic research? East Epea has


    complete control over thoseboratories located in the Golden Triangle!


    ¡°ording to Bernie''s message, this particrboratory might be developing the gic


    medication that targets specifically on Yorknd Lana stated.


    ¡°She''s right. Fortunately, those thousand sets of blood samples are still in the S6-Grade Laboratory.


    The authorities haven''t had time to relocate the samples yet,¡± Reina added.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    ¡°What are the coordinates?¡± Donald asked icily.


    Reina and Lana then began sketching out a map on a piece of nk paper. The clues that Bernie


    had left were confusing, and they had to sort through them slowly.


    After a full hour, they finally finished drawing the map.


    ¡°It''s around the intersection of Dellmoor Street and Pollerton Road, but we can''t be certain about the


    exact location,¡± Lana informed.


    Bradley immediately opened up the street view of the given location.


    There were many buildings constructed at that intersection, which was a main location in the city. All


    four branches of the intersection had iconic, hundred-meter-tall buildings constructed around them.


    ¡°The most likely locations are Cosmic Bank, Tide Insurance Company, Heavenly Business Hub, and


    World Trade Hub,¡± Bradley listed as he circled all four buildings in red on the map.


    Then, Donald opened up his Pris Systemptop. ¡°Where are Azure


    Wyvern''s troops?¡±


    In only one minute, thirty soldiers donned in masks and ancient armor appeared on the ninth floor of


    Rivebale Hotel.


    ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± the soldiers greeted as they knelt down on one knee. They looked at Donald with


    admiration and enthusiasm.


    He was their leader, after all.


    In fact, he was essentially their god.


    Kingsley, the Wyvern King, showed the utmost respect as he greeted, ¡°Lord Campbell!¡±


    Whenbined, the soldiers of Azure Wyvern, White Manticore, Phoenix Bird, ck Chelonian,


    and Griffin, which was led by Donald himself, made up the Horizon Group.


    So far, only Azure Wyvern was able to get into Pollerton.


    The other four were overseeing things in Quadfield, in charge of protecting the S9-Gradeboratory.


    ¡°You''re in charge of this, Kingsley. I''ll give you one day to find out the S6-Gradeboratory''s exact


    coordinates,¡± Donald instructed. ¡°When the need arises, I''ll show up personally.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Kingsley boomed in reply.


    The members of the Horizon Group then left.


    After that, Donald nced at Lana and asked, ¡°I have a question, Lana. Why did Papillon kidnap


    you back then?¡±


    Lana could see the grave look on his face, so she didn¡¯t intend to joke around, either. ¡°Would you


    believe me if I said I didn''t know?¡±


    ¡°I would,¡± Donald replied with a nod.


    They were two days away from Lilith entering the S7-Gradeboratory of the Rising Dragon Project.


    The sun had only just risen. The warm rays of the looming autumn shone down on the earth,


    signaling an abundant harvest.


    Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, was entering Pollerton.


    His appearance sparked heated discussion in all of Pollerton.


    Meanwhile, a private Boeing 747 with golden dragons engraved on its surfacended at the


    Pollerton International Airport, which shook the entire city.


    Almost the entire airport had been cleared out.


    Dozens of men dressed in ck suits and exuding domineering auras waited in the passage. ¡°The


    Ninth Prince of the Campbell n is arriving in Pollerton! Unauthorized personnel must leave.¡±


    The first person to emerge from the private jet was a young man around the age of twenty-six or


    twenty-seven. He had a frail, sickly look on his face and would let out coughs from time to time.


    He wasn''t exactly handsome, but there was a sense of power to him. It was the kind of power that


    only someone from a family that had been wealthy for over five hundred years could have.


    An old man in his seventies or eighties followed behind him. The elderly man was wearing a blue


    robe and had both of his hands folded behind his back as he looked around. ¡°This is thend of the


    Rising Dragon. Pollerton¡¯s terrain isplex, and a True Dragon shall soon be born.¡±


    That was exactly what Raymond had said as well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Gideon had already knelt down outside of the passage with his head lowered. He didn''t dare to look


    at Tyrone, and he was afraid of even breathing too loudly.


    Tyrone let out another cough, and his face grew even paler than before. With a deep voice, he


    thundered, ¡°Make preparations for everyone to pay their respects.¡±


    ¡°I''ll get things ready right away,¡± Gideon replied. ¡°Would you like to rest first, Prince Nigel? I''ve


    already gotten the mansion ready in Pollerton Estates.¡±


    Tyrone nodded in response.


    Gideon then straightened up and started going around Pollerton. He informed all thepanies


    that owned over one billion in assets to greet Tyrone, who had just arrived in Pollerton, at nine in the


    morning the next day.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Jennifer, Lana, Reina, Jason, Zayne, and Charles all heard of the news.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Donald heard of it as well, and his eyes fluttered shut elegantly. ¡°Finally,


    I have a proper opponent!¡±


    On the other hand, Raymond fell silent upon finding out.


    Back then, Tyrone had given him a p to the face.


    At the time, Tyrone was only sixteen or seventeen years old, while Raymond was already seventy.


    A teenager like Tyrone had not only pped him but also catastrophically destroyed the Sanctum


    Branch until it was reduced to nothing but rubble.


    Even the Dragon Fide Vi project had been put on hold, and it was still rotting away right then. It


    had be the country''s biggest unfinished building.


    That was the biggest humiliation he had ever experienced in his life.


    ¡°Well, his fortune tells me that he isn''t going to make it past thirty,¡± Raymond whispered to Donald.


    ¡°He''s pale, and he keeps coughing. I bet he''s infected with some kind of congenital illness,¡± Donald


    remarked. He was not at all affected by Tyrone''s arrival.


    Tyrone was just the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n. That didn''t make him unkible.


    If the Campbell n was going to turn against him because of Tyrone, then they would definitely


    have to suffer terrible consequences as well.


    If the Campbell n were tobine all of their power, then they would undoubtedly be able to


    make Donald retreat for at least a hundred years.


    However, there was no need for that.


    ¡°I''ll avenge you for how Tyrone pped you back then,¡± Donald swore while taking a sip of his tea.


    "I''ll get the Dragon Fide Vi back on track, too.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Raymond began to protest.


    ¡°No buts!¡± Donald cut him off. ¡°If Tyrone Campbell tries to get in my way, then I''ll kill him. If Trevor


    Campbell tries to stand in my way, then I''ll kill him. If Aaron Campbell tries to stand in my way, then


    I''ll kill him, too! To put it simply, I''ll kill anyone who tries to stop me! Remember, Grandpa. I''m the


    one and


    only Donald.¡±


    His tone was firm as his words of deration reverberated through the air.


    Raymond stared at him with bewilderment in his gaze.


    That was because he could no longer see Donald¡¯s face clearly. It was as if thetter was shrouded


    in a dense fog. On the surface, he looked normal, but there was somehow a messy and chaotic


    look to him.


    ¡°The old man following Tyrone is just like me. You have to be careful,¡± Raymond warned with a sigh.


    Donald simply shed a nonchnt smile. ¡°Fancy tricks like that are useless in the face of absolute


    power.¡±


    That showed how confident he was.


    Raymond smiled bitterly, then eventually sighed. ¡°Ugh! Time really flies. In just the blink of an eye,


    ten years have passed.¡±


    ¡°I know how much what happened back then affected you,¡± Donald responded with a grin.


    ¡°Ten years ago, I had a worth of five billion. If that hadn''t happened, my worth probably


    would have grown to tens of billions by now.


    When I think about it carefully, I was the one in the wrong. With a worth of ten billion, we would


    have been able to live a perfect life. Why would I still try to make it into a wealthy family?¡± Raymond


    muttered.


    ¡°Where''s the gold that you were saving up back then?¡± Donald questioned absentmindedly.


    Raymond''s face darkened instantly.


    ¡°Let me tell you something. That fortune you were counting on has been snatched away. We''re


    living a proper life now, but that doesn''t matter. I''ll find everyst person who was involved back


    then.¡± After saying that, he set his teacup down on the table and turned to leave.


    Raymond''s eyes were closed as if he was lost in his pain.


    The business empire he had built from the ground up was destroyed by Tyrone''s ruthless methods


    in a single night.


    In Raymond''s attempt to flee, he had tripped, and a bunch of people had gained benefits from his


    failure.


    Jennifer, who had been out all night, eventually came to the entrance of Pollerton Estates. She


    looked in the direction of the houses with aplicated expression.


    She had seen her parents'' true colors in the chemical nt in the western suburbs.


    They only cared about Kevin. They weren''t concerned about her whatsoever.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    In their eyes, it did not matter if she died, but the same could not be said about Kevin. In fact, her


    parents weren''t even willing to sacrifice themselves.


    She couldn''t forget how they had chosen to abandon her during that critical moment.


    She let out a long sigh.


    What am I supposed to do now, though? They''re still my family, after all.


    After hesitating for a long while, she chose to step into one of the small neighborhoods in Pollerton


    Estates.


    She was trying to rx when all of a sudden, she stopped in her tracks and looked at the Supreme


    Vi.


    It was a vi worth one billion three hundred million, which piqued her interest.


    While she was staring at it curiously, two people slowly approached her from the side. One of them


    was an elderly man, and the other was a young man.


    The older one seemed to be in his eighties, and he was d in a blue robe. The younger man was


    around twenty-six or twenty-seven. His face was pale, and he looked sick.


    It was Tyrone and Xylus Hayes, who was there to protect the former.


    ¡°I asked around earlier, and it turns out that Supreme Vi has already been sold. We were unable


    to find any information about the buyer,¡± Xylus exined.


    ¡°I want to live here,¡± Tyrone stated.


    He pulled a handkerchief out from his pocket and covered his mouth before letting out a few more


    coughs.


    ¡°I shall arrange that, then,¡± Xylus replied. He was about to turn around when he nced at Jennifer


    for a moment and then swiftly averted his gaze.


    He assumed that she was just some random citizen. Even if she stayed in Pollerton Estates, that


    didn''t mean she was someone formidable.


    However, Xylus suddenly turned back around and stared straight at Jennifer. After carefully looking


    her up and down, he was shaken up so much to the point that he was trembling from head to toe.


    Jennifer, on the other hand, didn''t notice anything out of ce. She only shot them a confused look,


    then turned and left without greeting them.


    Tyrone noticed that there was something off about Xylus. He frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Prince Nigel... That woman, she...¡± Xylus was just too worked up, clutching Tyrone''s arm suddenly.


    Tyrone simply looked back at him icily.


    In an instant, Xylus let go and bowed to him. ¡°My apologies, Prince Nigel.¡± ¡°Tell me what''s going


    on,¡± Tyrone said indifferently.


    Xylus did his best to suppress his internal turmoil and borated, ¡°That woman is no ordinary


    person, Prince Nigel. She''s got the face of someone who''s destined for greatness!¡±


    Tyrone was stunned for a moment, and then a glint appeared in his eyes.


    Even though he went into a rage when Raymond read his fortune back then and told him he


    wouldn''t live past thirty, he had gone through a lot over the past ten years. Right now, he believed in


    geomancy and metaphysics.


    That was because he knew the circumstances he was in.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Prince Nigel. She really has the face of someone destined for greatness. You have to get


    married to her and birth an heir. Only she will be able to save you, and she''s the only one who can


    help you be a True Dragon,¡± Xylus gushed. He was so worked up that even his beard was


    trembling.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Tyrone asked skeptically.


    Xylus nodded and insisted, ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Go find out who she is,¡± Tyrone ordered with a wave of his hand. a few shadows hidden in the dark


    of night silently slipped away and seemingly vanished into thin air.


    In just half an hour, he had all of Jennifer''s information at his fingertips.


    ¡°She''s Donald''s ex-wife? That''s impressive, Raymond. I can¡¯t believe that man has such good


    tastes and that he wants to raise a True Dragon as well,¡± Xylus remarked with a snort.


    Tyrone, however, was unbothered. ¡°It''s fine. We can y the waiting game. If Donald provokes me,


    I''ll kill him. Get things ready. I''m going to meet that woman who''s supposedly destined for


    greatness.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jennifer had just gotten home when she noticed how lively the house was.


    Linda was cooking in the kitchen, and there were several people on the couch.


    There was Leonard, as well as Kevin, whose legs were still covered in bandages.


    Skr, Kevin''s girlfriend, was there too, along with her parents.


    When Leonard noticed that Jennifer hade back, he stood up right away. ¡°You''re home,


    Jennifer.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He didn''t look guilty at all. It was as if nothing had happened, and the person in the chemical nt


    the day before wasn''t him at all.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    When Linda heard the noise, she dashed out of the kitchen too. ¡°You''re home, Jenny. Sit down and


    talk to Skye''s parents.¡±


    Skr''s hair was dyed all shades of the rainbow, and she was giving Kevin a shoulder massage.


    Upon catching sight of Jennifer, she rolled her eyes.


    Her parents, on the other hand, said, ¡°We saw what happened yesterday on the news. You must


    have been shocked, huh? It''s a good thing that the culprit''s already dead.¡±


    Jennifer remained expressionless. Shepletely ignored them and went back to her room.


    She was just about to close the door when Kevinined, ¡°What kind of attitude is that,


    Jennifer? My girlfriend''s parents are here to discuss our engagement. What are you looking all


    upset for?¡±


    Before Jennifer even had the chance to respond, Skr''s parents hurriedly tried to diffuse the


    situation. ¡°There''s no need for that, Kev. I''m sure your sister is tired after work.¡±


    Kevin merely sneered in response.


    ¡°Look, guys! It''s Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n!¡± Skr eximed passionately with


    a hint of envy in her voice. They were watching the rey of the broadcast from the night before,


    which showed Tyronending at Pollerton International Airport.


    Most of the business representatives in Pollerton had gone to wee him. They were all bigshots


    in the city. Naturally, only the descendants of prominent families with a legacy of over five hundred


    years would be invited to an extravagant event like that.


    ¡°Prominent families with over five hundred years of legacy, huh? I wonder how much their worth


    is?¡± Caspian Hoffman, Skr''s father, wondered aloud with a hint of admiration in his tone.


    ¡°There are some with trillions in worth. Look at them. They''re all sucking up to him and trying


    their best to please him,¡± stated Kevin, sounding rather scornful.


    Caspian voiced, ¡°Well, of course, they would be doing that. As long as you sessfully make


    connections with rich families, you won''t have to worry about a thing for the rest of your life. You''ll


    have everything right at your fingertips!¡±


    They stared at the television intently. All of them had looks of envy and excitement in their eyes.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer nced at them and realized that the person she had bumped into at the Supreme Vi


    was none other than Tyrone himself.


    However, she didn''t bother much about it and simply closed her door, calming herself down.


    All of a sudden, she felt empty inside. Theughter and cheers outside had nothing to do with her,


    and she felt like an outsider in her own home.


    At that moment, she started to miss


    Donald a bit.


    What exactly do I feel for Donald? I mean, there''s love, for sure, but there''s resentment as well.


    She hated how Donald liked to make the first move, and she hated how violent he was. Not only


    had he beaten her, but he had also hit her mother and even broken Kevin''s legs. Most of all, she


    hated how Donald had ambiguous rtionships with so many women.


    ¡°We''re nning to let Kevin and Skr get engaged around Christmas next year. What do you guys


    think?¡± Caspian prompted.


    Leonard nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The betrothal gifts will be one million eight hundred eighty thousand in cash, a mansion in Pollerton


    Estates, and a Ferrari 458. Is that eptable?¡± Skr spoke up abruptly.


    Jennifer could hear how Leonard remained silent for a long time after hearing that before saying, ¡°I


    thought we had already agreed on amercial house. A mansion in Pollerton Estates alone would


    cost hundreds of millions.¡±


    Caspian countered, ¡°Back then, your family didn''t have much to its name. Now, though, Jennifer¡¯s


    established Jennard Construction and gotten her hands on a project worth two billion. She''ll be able


    to profit by the time Christmases around next year, which means she can earn a few hundred


    million in no time. Kevin''s her only brother. Of course, she has to contribute!¡±


    ¡°I''ll have to get Jennifer to agree to that,¡± Leonard informed.


    Skr was visibly unhappy. ¡°You can make the decision on your own. In any case, I''m not going to


    marry him unless you can fulfill those conditions.¡±


    Out of nowhere, Kevin piped up, ¡°Okay, we ept. I''ll go and convince Jennifer!¡±


    After listening to the whole conversation, Jennifer only had one thought in her mind. They¡¯re just a


    group of blood-sucking vampires!


    All of a sudden, Caspian said, ¡°There''s one more thing. I''m not working at the moment, but I do


    have a couple of old friends. Could you try and get Jennifer to outsource a few projects to them?


    They don''t have to be huge projects. As long as they''re worth around twenty or thirty million, it''ll


    work.¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Linda poked her head out from the kitchen and patted her chest reassuringly before saying, ¡°No


    worries! However, Jennifer doesn''t have much money on hand. I''m afraid you need to look for a way


    to get that start-up capital.¡±


    Skr responded, ¡°All right. Then it''s all set.¡±


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Leonard stood up and went to open the door.


    It was Tyrone and Xylus.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± Tyrone asked.


    His tone sounded neutral, and he was not emanating a domineering aura either. Instead, he merely


    seemed to be looking down on the world in a lofty and unsympathetic manner.


    After he finished his sentence, Tyrone walked into the living room before Leonard gave him a


    response. He took out his silk handkerchief and covered his nose with it, seemingly not used to the


    smell of cooking that was wafting from the kitchen.


    Leonard was stunned for a moment before an ingratiating smile appeared on his face.


    I know who he is! He''s Tyrone Campbell, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n!


    Leonard was not the only one who recognized Tyrone, but Skr''s parents, Kevin, and Linda


    recognized him as well.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± greeted Caspian with his head lowered respectfully, presenting the most


    obsequious appearance he could manage.


    Kevin struggled to stand up but failed. He spoke in a simrly enthusiastic manner. ¡°Nice to meet


    you, Mr. Campbell!¡±


    Everyone in the house was shocked. They had never expected Tyrone toe here.


    It was enough for them to brag to others about for the rest of their lives.


    After all, it was indeed Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n.


    This is a big shot who has great power and influence in Pollerton! But why is he here?


    Leonard said respectfully, ¡°What can I help you with, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Tyrone remained standing in the living room as he scanned the house.


    ¡°Looks like Nigel treats you well.¡±


    Leonard''s and Linda''s smiles stiffened when they heard Tyrone''s words.


    ¡°I''ll inform Nigel that this house will be permanently yours,¡± Tyrone said calmly.


    Despite being puzzled, Leonard and Linda were beyond surprised.


    Although they had been staying in that house, they were still constantly worried that Nigel would


    take the house back someday.


    With Tyrone backing them up, they were sure that Nigel would noty a finger on them anymore.


    Even the Tayhaven King did not dare to mess with Tyrone, much less Nigel.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Campbell! Thank you so much!¡± Leonard and Linda thanked Tyrone profusely as


    they exchanged nces with each other.


    They were as ttering as they could be.


    Tyrone walked around the house and stared at a room''s shut door before asking, ¡°Where is


    Jennifer? Ask her toe and meet me.¡±


    Stunned, Leonard and Linda exchanged nces again, suddenly unable to understand what was


    happening. However, they dared not offend Tyrone and called out to Jennifer, ¡°Hey, Jennifer! Come


    out now!¡±


    Jennifer did not respond, nor did she open the door.


    Looking slightly awkward, Leonard asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Campbell, Prince Nigel, may I know if


    Jennifer has offended you somehow? If yes...¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Linda was instantly petrified.


    What? How dare Jennifer offend a man like Tyrone? Is she crazy? Does she have a death wish or


    what? We still want to live even if she doesn''t!


    Thus, she blurted out loudly, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we''re on bad terms with Jennifer. She''s a disobedient


    daughter. As her mother, I''ve nned to cut ties with her!¡±


    Kevin responded, ¡°Yeah, that''s right! If Jennifer has offended you, it has got nothing to do with us!¡±


    Then, Caspian, Skr, and the rest immediately rified their rtionship with Jennifer as well, as


    they were afraid she would get them in trouble.


    Raymond was a perfect example.


    He was initially the creator of his business empire. However, he plunged into the abyss after he


    offended Tyrone.


    Tyrone said nothing but merely nced at the people in front of him. He did not even furrow his


    brows.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Tyrone was an arrogant man. To him, these people before his eyes, including Leonard, were


    insignificant, and he could not care less about their feelings.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Bang!


    The door was yanked open from the inside suddenly. Jennifer stared at her parents and scoffed


    coldly, ¡°All right! You''re cutting ties with me? Well, you said it!¡±


    Linda was instantly displeased upon hearing Jennifer¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ve offended Prince Nigel! I


    should really give you a good beating. Hurry up and apologize to him now!¡±


    Tyrone and Xylus eyed Jennifer, especially Xylus, who folded his hands behind his back with his


    fingers interlocked. He tapped his fingers rhythmically, obviously calcting something.


    After a while, they exchanged nces, and Xylus nodded faintly at Tyrone.


    With that, Tyrone spoke expressionlessly. ¡°I''m here for a reason today. I''ll give you a month''s time to


    get prepared, and then we''ll get married. One month from now, you''ll be a member of the


    upper crust.¡¯


    After he finished speaking, everyone in the house except Tyrone and Xylus was utterly stunned.


    They gaped at Tyrone in disbelief, including Jennifer.


    Who even does this? How could he ask to marry a woman he''s meeting for the first time? And his


    tone shows how he''s leaving no room for negotiation as well!


    Tyrone''s words clearly astonished Leonard, Linda, and Kevin.


    However, shortly after that, an overjoyed expression appeared on their faces.


    Tyrone wants to marry Jennifer! This only means Jennifer is going to be the wife of a wealthy


    man! Then we''re all going to be members of the upper ss society!


    Caspian and Skr were startled, too, especially Skr who, after a brief moment of disbelief,


    instantly red at Jennifer with jealousy spilling out of her eyes.


    We''re both women. Why does she always attract these rich men?


    ¡°Why are you waiting for, Jennifer?¡±


    Leonard blurted out in a loud voice.


    Then, Linda hurriedly walked toward Jennifer, saying, ¡°Go on, Jennifer.


    Hurry up and say yes!¡±


    Kevin wheeled toward Jennifer and urged as well, ¡°Stop thinking about it, Jennifer!¡±


    Only then did Jennifer snap out of her daze and looked at Tyrone. She shook her head. ¡°I''m sorry,


    Mr. Campbell. It''s only the first time we meet today, and I''m not interested in you.¡±


    Her words stupefied Tyrone.


    What sort of woman in this world would reject me? Isn''t bing a part of the Campbell n the


    dream of every young woman?


    ¡°As long as you agree, you''ll get any luxury you''ll ever want. Are you sure you want to reject me?¡±


    Tyrone coughed, covering his mouth and nose with his silk handkerchief again.


    There were blood stains on the handkerchief.


    Jennifer shook her head again and replied, ¡°I''m sorry. I''ve never dreamed of marrying into a wealthy


    family.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she shut the door immediately.


    Tyrone was stunned for a long moment before he shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°Well,


    that was interesting. Let''s go back first, then.¡±


    Ignoring everyone, he turned around and left the house.


    Unwilling to give up, Linda rushed toward the door and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, please wait¡ª"


    A dangerous glint shed past Xylus'' eyes as he warned, ¡°I''ll end you if you dare to take another


    step closer to Mr.


    Campbell!¡±


    Linda shivered with fear and dared not speak another word after that.


    After Tyrone and Xylus left, Linda bellowed, ¡°Jennifer!¡±


    She walked to Jennifer''s room and kicked forcefully at the shut door.


    Leonard''s face darkened as well as he ordered, ¡°Open the door, Jennifer!¡±


    Kevin roared, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Jennifer?¡±


    Jennifer opened the door and looked at her family with a contemptuous look on her face. ¡°I''m not.¡¯


    Linda shrieked, ¡°He''s Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n! Why didn''t you agree to marry


    him?¡±


    Confused, Jennifer asked, ¡°Why do I have to?¡±


    Kevin''s expression was terrifying. ¡°Are you insane, Jennifer? Do you know what it means if you


    could marry into a wealthy family? It means we can do whatever we please in this country! We


    could get whatever we wanted, including wealth and fame!¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted. I don''t want to live a life like that!¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°Fine. Since you don''t want a life like this, then tell me, what kind of life do you want?¡± Kevin''s voice


    was trembling, and his eyes widened as if he wanted to eat Jennifer up.


    It¡¯s our closest chance to be part of the Campbell n!


    There was deep sorrow in Jennifer''s eyes. ¡°I once had the best life, but it was destroyed by you


    people!¡±


    Smack!


    Linda pped Jennifer''s face. ¡°B*tch! You''re still thinking of Donald, aren''t you? Tell you what? Don''t


    you even think about it as long as I''m still alive! Both of them might have the same surname but just


    look at the difference between them. What can Donald give you? Huh? Tell me! Besides, Tyrone


    might just end Donald when he''s got nothing to do during his trip to Pollcrton. So, you''d better


    behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°Whoever wants to marry him can go ahead. I''m not marrying him.¡± Jennifer touched her face.


    ¡°This is so frustrating! Do you really want to make me die of anger?¡± Linda asked.


    A trace of sadness shed past Jennifer''s eyes. ¡°I''m just a tool to you guys, anyway. A tool for you


    to gain power and wealth. Then again, tools have feelings too. I get heartbroken too, you know?


    Have you forgotten what your attitude was like at the chemical nt in the western suburbs?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I don''t care. You''ve got to marry him. If you don''t, I''ll jump down from this floor now!¡± Linda


    threatened while standing by the balcony, sticking out half of her body. ¡°Are you going to marry him


    or not?¡±


    Jennifer immediately felt panicked.


    If Linda were to actually jump from there, Jennifer would feel guilty about it for the rest of her life.


    Leonard said solemnly, ¡°Jenny, it hasn''t been easy to raise you up since you were young. We might


    not be capable people, but we never let you suffer when you were young, right?¡±


    Kevin chimed in, ¡°Jennifer, if you make another big mistake, then let''s just cut ties. In the future,


    we¡¯ll go on our own paths.¡±


    Jennifer bit her lip. She nced at her parents and her brother, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Mom,e down.¡±


    A flicker of smugness shed through Linda''s eyes. ¡°Are you agreeing now?¡±


    With tears flowing down her face, Jennifer looked at her blood-rted family members. ¡°Why can''t


    you guys consider my feelings? I just want to live a peaceful life with Donald!¡±


    Linda retorted, ¡°Then, you should consider our feelings too, right? Kev is not married yet. He''s


    already twenty-six years old this year. How long more does he have to wait if he doesn''t get married


    soon? Listen to me, okay? Just forget Donald. Trust me, I have your best interests at heart.¡±


    The light in Jennifer''s eyes vanished gradually, and she nodded like a soulless robot.


    Only then did Linda get off the balcony and exchange nces with Kevin and the others. They saw


    the smugness and glee in each other''s eyes.


    ¡°Please take good care of Skr.¡± At that moment, Caspian felt as if everything had calmed down.


    For some reason, Kevin was obsessed with Skr. Hence, as long as Skr could keep a hold on


    him, the


    Hoffman family would have the chance of rising again.


    Moreover, it was every girl''s dream to marry into an extremely wealthy family.


    As long as Skr could join a powerhouse like the Campbell n, the Hoffmans would not have to


    worry for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Leonard felt very happy at that moment, as though he had seen a ray of light shine on his


    future.


    Jennifer then shut her room door, staying in there alone to calm herself. Kevin''s eyes glinted. ¡°As


    long as Donald is alive, he will be a danger to us. I''ve got to think of a way...¡±


    I¡¯ll never let Donald destroy our n again. Be it Harrison, Nigel, or Bryan from the past, they''re just


    bullsh*tpared to Tyrone.


    Donald found out what Jennifer had gone through almost immediately. There was nothing Kevin and


    the others could hide from Bradley. With Bradley around, they had no privacy to speak of.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    ¡°All right,¡± Donald answered expressionlessly after listening to Bradley''s report.


    He turned off hisptop, and his lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°Since Tyrone wants to y, then I''ll give


    him what he wants.¡±


    As for Xylus, Donald could not be bothered about him at all.


    There were ten wealthy families that had existed for over five hundred years in the country.


    However, only a handful of families were worthy of being his opponent.


    Right then, a knock sounded on the door. Kingsley walked over with a serious face and handed


    Donald a pair of gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Lord Campbell, please take a look at this.¡±


    Donald took the sses. At first, a puzzled expression appeared on his face. Then, he put them on


    and looked at Kingsley. Immediately, his vision changed, and data was disyed on it: Power level:


    One hundred and eighty thousand.


    ¡°Is this something produced by an 89-Gradeboratory?¡± Donald''s expression darkened.


    Kingsley shook his head. ¡°I''m not sure, but I got this from Tyrone''s subordinate. I fought with a


    shadow guard and killed him. That¡¯s when I realized every shadow guard was equipped with this


    thing.¡±


    ¡°It shows that your power level is one hundred and eighty thousand after summing up your abilities.


    That''s not bad,¡± Donald said.


    Suddenly, a strong sense of curiosity filled Kingsley''s heart, and he gazed at Donald intensely.


    Sensing what was on his mind, Donald smiled. ¡°Would you like to take a look?¡±


    Kingsley nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    An ordinary person''s power level was around one thousand, while internationalbat champions


    had power levels between five thousand and ten thousand. Even so, that still belonged to the


    category of ordinary people. On the other hand, Kingsley''s power level had reached one hundred


    and eighty thousand, which was already quite terrifying.


    Donald tossed the sses over to Kingsley. ¡°Put it on.¡±


    Thetter put it on excitedly and stared at Donald. After that, he was stunned, as the number rose


    to one thousand beforeing to a stop.


    ¡°What about now?¡± Donald suddenly released a little bit of his aura.


    Right then, Kingsley was shocked. The number had shot up to two hundred thousand instantly.


    That was not the end. It continued to increase madly, and in a blink of an eye, it had reached five


    hundred and forty thousand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Donald asked.


    Kingsley was so stunned that he nodded robotically.


    After that, he felt as if he was struck by lightning. The value rose to a million, and the number


    disyed on the lens that was originally green had be red. On top of that, it was making a


    beeping sound.


    Suddenly, the sses exploded and smoke rose from them.


    Donald muttered, ¡°This thing is not urate. There is no limit to my power.¡±


    Kingsley was utterly impressed. He only had a power level of one hundred and eighty thousand,


    while Donald¡¯s had exceeded a million.


    How many people in this world have power levels over a million? They would be god-like if they had


    that level of power. This is crazy!


    After recollecting himself, Kingsley said, ¡°I''ve received Tyrone''s invite telling me to attend


    tomorrow''s meet-and-greet.¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°Go ahead. If I''m not mistaken, he probably wants to take over thend remation


    project.¡±


    ¡°The Campbell n is already so rich. Why does he still want a piece of it?¡±


    ¡°That''s because the Campbell n''s leader is pushing for The Tenth Array.


    It''s now empty. Since the Campbell n has eleven Princes, Tyrone will have tenpetitors.


    Hence, he''s got to build his aplishments. If he obtains thend remation project, it''ll be a


    great opportunity for him to prove his abilities,¡± Donald exined calmly.


    The Tenth Array!


    Kingsley inhaled sharply.


    The Tenth Array meant the person was qualified to enter the S9-Gradeboratory and even acquire


    the resources there.


    ¡°Don''t worry. The Tenth Array won¡¯t belong to him.¡± Donald smiled indifferently. ¡°This slot was


    already mine long ago.¡±


    Kingsley was rendered speechless.


    Kingsley knew Donald was incredible but he was way out of everyone''s leagues. He was so


    powerful that he was like a god. Hence, most people would not be able to fathom how powerful


    Donald was.


    Right then, Donald''s im over the title of The Tenth Array gave Kingsley a definitive idea of the


    level of his power.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    ¡°Go on. You know what you need to do tomorrow,¡± Donald said.


    Kingsley left immediately, the mes of excitement in his eyes burning more intensely.


    After Kingsley had left, Donald received calls from Lana, Reina, and Charles, inviting him to attend


    the event tomorrow with them.


    After giving it some thought, Donald epted their invitation.


    He, too, wanted to meet Tyrone.


    The Campbell n was indeed a powerful force. Never did Donald expect them to obtain an item


    like the sses.


    Even Donald had never gotten such a top-quality electronic gadget from an S9-Gradeboratory.


    The S9-Gradeboratory in Quadfield had too many high-quality technologies, but the ce was


    temporarily sealed off at that moment. The manufacturing cost of each item was high and could not


    be poprized in a short amount of time. For example, each pair of sses that evaluated one''s


    power level cost more than one million to manufacture.


    The fact that every shadow guard of the Campbell n was equipped with one proved the n''s


    great wealth and power.


    The night passed by peacefully and the next day arrived. Tyrone''s so-called meet-and-greet was


    held at nine o''clock that night.


    At the same time, the next day was Lilith''s final moment to enter theboratories.


    The pilgrimage was held at the legendary ninth floor of Lana''s Rivebale Hotel.


    When it came to dealing with influential figures like the Campbell n, even Lana, who was of the


    Collins family, did not dare to simply offend them.


    Though the Collins family were also elites, they only had a hundred years of history. Meanwhile, the


    Campbell n had existed for over five hundred years.


    The Campbell n''s generations of effort had pushed their family to the top.


    Before it was nine o¡¯clock, the venue was already packed with guests even before Tyrone''s arrival.


    All of them were wealthy and influential people.


    That day, Gideon was dressed in a suit, looking formal and putting on a smile while weing the


    guests.


    ¡°Mr. Ono, you''re here!¡± Gideon greeted him with a smile. A look of arrogance appeared on his face.


    Akio nodded with a grunt before saying, ¡°I hope we get along well in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Sure.¡± Gideon shed a wide grin, the wrinkles on his face scrunching up in the process. He


    was as happy as he could be.


    After all, he had Tyrone of the Campbell n as his backer.


    He was currently the spokesperson for Tyrone in Pollerton.


    It was a huge advancement for him.


    His sufferings under the hands of Lana, Reina, and Jason in the past were nothing.


    ¡°Mr. Nigel, pleasee in. You too, Mr. Rupert.¡± Gideon stood by the door, shaking the guests''


    hands.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Michael and Jack stood behind him, looking smug and dignified.


    Many people had taken their seats. As they looked at their surroundings, they sighed inwardly.


    Is this the power of a supreme wealthy family? It''s really scary.


    The mere arrival of the Campbell n''s third-generation members in Pollerton was powerful enough


    to cause such a sensation.


    They could not help but wonder what would happen if the second generation or even the leader of


    the Campbell n, Luke Campbell, arrived.


    Perhaps Pollerton would be in utter


    chaos.


    Gideon scanned around the hall and sighed happily.


    When it was ten minutes to nine, Donald, Reina, Lana, and Charles arrived.


    Charles took the lead by walking in front, followed by Lana, Reina, and finally, Donald.


    They had no choice. After all, Donald always liked to keep a low profile and disliked such events.


    ¡°Wow. Isn''t this Donald?¡± Gideon faked a surprised expression when he saw Donald.


    Thetter merely nced at him coldly, saying nothing.


    Donald was not interested in giving Gideon his attention.


    What''s the point of paying attention to a dog that''s yapping away?


    ¡°Reina, Lana, Charles, I''ve got some bad news for you. The bid you guys have won might be taken


    over by Mr. Tyrone.¡± Gideon had a smug look on his face. ¡°That also means I''m still the biggest


    benefactor.¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    With an indifferent expression, Donald asked, ¡°Have you asked Kingsley for his agreement as


    you¡¯re saying this?¡±


    Gideon was momentarily stunned. ¡°Mr. Tyrone''s words are like a royal decree. Why would I need to


    get Kingsley''s agreement? Even Horizon Group would not dare to offend the Campbell n, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Donald lowered his gaze, looking calm as usual.


    Gideon pondered for a while andughed out loud. ¡°Are you joking?


    This is the Campbell n we''re talking about.¡±


    Lana scoffed, ¡°As long as Kingsley agrees, we have no objections.¡±


    Gideon cast the group a cold nce. ¡°Just you wait. No one can stop Mr. Tyrone from getting what


    he wants. I promise you.¡±


    However, Donald had lost all interest in arguing with him. Thus, he walked into the venue and


    looked for a seat.


    As Gideon watched him leave, his eyes glinted coldly.


    After that, Kingsley, who was dressed


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    in a suit, entered the ce. His expressionless face was matched with a pair of narrow eyes and


    thin lips, making him look extra ruthless.


    He walked straight to a table and sat down.


    One of the Campbell family members wanted to go over to greet him, but Kingsley merely eyed him


    coldly and said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Immediately, everyone at that table fled, leaving Kingsley alone.


    Many people were starting to look forward to how things were going to unfold. One party consisted


    of Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, while the other consisted of the Four Greatest


    Divine Generals that were under Lord Campbell''smand. The crowd wondered if an interesting


    fight would break out that day.


    At nine o''clock sharp, footsteps could be heard approaching the door.


    Immediately after that, twenty bodyguards dressed in suits, wearing gold-rimmed sses and


    wireless earpieces, flooded into the ce.


    Each one of them had an aura akin to a beast, and their eyes glinted with hostility. Clearly, they


    were not ordinary people.


    They were the shadow guards who protected Tyrone.


    Those sses were the infrared evaluation sses produced by the 89-Oradeboratory.


    Wearing the sses, the twenty shadow guards scanned the surroundings and finally fixed their


    eyes on Kingsley in unison.


    His power level was one hundred and eighty thousand.


    At that moment, the shadow guards were utterly stunned.


    The world''s bestbat champion fromst year only had a power level of ten thousand, which


    was already an existence ordinary people admired as that person could beat up dozens of people.


    However, Kingsley''s power level was at one hundred and eighty thousand.


    Then again, no one could confirm if that was the maximum value of Kingsley''s powers.


    After all, no one knew if he had a trump card or not.


    ¡°Watch out, Mr. Tyrone. There''s a young man with a power level of one hundred and eighty


    thousand sitting in the hall,¡± someone reported immediately, wanting to eliminate the danger.


    After that, someone handed Tyrone a picture of Kingsley.


    Xylus, who was sitting in a Maybach 628, handed the phone to Tyrone after receiving the image.


    ¡°He¡¯s Wyvern King, Kingsley Felton,¡± said Tyrone. ¡°There''s no danger.


    Don''t worry.¡±


    With that, he coughed several times and wiped the corner of his mouth with a scarf. Closing his


    eyes, he asked, ¡°How much time do I have left?¡±


    Xylus hesitated for a moment and remained silent.


    ¡°Answer me,¡± Tyrone said softly in an emotionless tone.


    ¡°Two years,¡± Xylus answered.


    Tyrone opened his eyes weakly and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°There will be a way,¡± Xylus promised. ¡°We''re working hard to look for a solution. Once we find


    matching blood and organs, we''ll get the operation done right away. Besides, we''ve got news from


    the genesboratory. They said they might have matching goods. I''ll get in touch with them tonight.¡±


    Tyrone opened the door. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    As they went upstairs, the entire hall was nketed in silence. The crowd was patiently waiting for


    Tyrone''s arrival and had even adjusted the sounds of their breathing to the lowest volume possible.


    In the next second, everyone felt as though their vision darkened, for Tyrone had appeared at the


    entrance.


    Everyone except Donald and Kingsley fixated their gaze on Tyrone. They wanted to see how great


    a character from a wealthy family with a five-hundred-year history would be.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Though he had ordinary looks, he had an incredible aura that exuded elegance.


    At that moment, everyone at the scene got to their feet instinctively and bowed toward Tyrone. ¡°Mr.


    Tyrone!¡±


    Everyone had risen to their feet, all except four people - Donald, Kingsley, Reina, and Charles. Even


    Lana was beginning to stand.


    Tyrone waved his hand and stepped into the hall. ¡°Please. Sit down." His words were really like a


    royal decree, which made everyone sit down in unison.


    The main seat was ced in the middle of the hall. It was covered with ayer of silk, which was


    very soft and ergonomically designed.


    After Tyrone had taken his seat, Xylus stood behind him, his gaze subconsciouslynding on


    Kingsley. For some reason, his palms felt mmy.


    What does it mean to have a power level of one hundred and eighty thousand?


    The shadow guards'' power level was around ten thousand, while the men Tyrone had personally


    trained for over ten years had power levels of only seventy to eighty thousand.


    With a power level of one hundred and eighty thousand, a punch possibly carried the impact of


    several tons. A normal person''s punch was about 50 kilograms. Hence, Kingsley''s strength was two


    hundred times more powerful than an ordinary person''s.


    Not just his strength, even his speed, body durability, and reaction speed were not the same as


    ordinary people.


    If Xylus knew about Donald''s power level, which exceeded a million, his mind would be blown.


    Following that, Tyrone looked at Kingsley and nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Wyvern King, I''ve heard


    a lot about you. Now that I see you in person, you''re truly incredible.¡±


    Kingsley''s eyes had a frosty gaze. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Tyrone nodded and shifted his gaze to the crowd. ¡°Everyone here is an influential person in


    Pollerton. I''m really d all of you could make it today.¡±


    Right then, many people started bootlicking Tyrone.


    The first person who spoke was the author of the chapter rted to Donald in The Abandoned


    Children Of The Campbell n jack. ¡°Ninth Prince, you''re too kind. I have great admiration for you.


    Hence, I''ve specially written a book to praise your guidance in my life.¡±


    With that, he presented a published book that had an exquisite cover.


    Tyrone epted it and casually flipped through a few pages, chuckling. ¡°You''re an interesting


    person. The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n is really a well-written book.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jack was overjoyed. ¡°That''s all thanks to your guidance that was like a bright


    beacon, giving me overflowing inspiration. Besides, I have something to tell you. Donald of The


    Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n is here today, too!¡±


    Immediately, he pointed at Donald.


    Tyrone followed the direction of Jack''s finger and met Donald''s gaze.


    Xylus narrowed his eyes and examined Donald while adjusting his evaluation sses.


    When he saw Donald had a power level of one thousand, which was the same as an ordinary


    person, he rxed, thinking Donald was no threat.


    Tyrone merely nced at Donald and ignored thetter after that. ¡°He''s just an outcast. Since he''s


    already here, then let it be.¡±


    His tone did not waver the slightest bit. Instead, it was filled with arrogance and a holier-than-thou


    attitude.


    Despite that, Donald was not bothered by it. He remained in his seat, turned on his tablet, and


    started checking the news.


    The next day was the day when Lilith would enter theboratory. However, everything seemed too


    peculiar at that moment.


    It did not make sense that Noah still had not appeared at such a critical moment.


    Suddenly, Xylus stepped out from behind Tyrone and said slowly, ¡°We only have one motive for


    gathering everyone here today. I heard five enterprises had secured the bid for thend remation


    project. May I ask all the people in charge of these enterprises to stand?¡±


    Reina, Lana, and Charles stood up.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charles'' bid originally belonged to Stardew International. When it was retrieved from Kingsley, he


    gave it to the former.


    That night, Jason and Jennifer were absent.


    ¡°Only three enterprises attended today?¡± Xylus frowned.


    ¡°Yes. Only three came today,¡± Gideon piped up.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Xylus then said, ¡°We''ve discussed it and havee up with a suggestion, that is the Campbell n


    will purchase all your bids at a price ten percent higher than the market price. That means all five


    enterprises can earn hundreds of millions without even doing anything.¡±


    The crowd was shocked by what they heard.


    Could the Campbell n be so generous? They''re purchasing the bidding documents at a price ten


    percent higher than the market price? That can''t be it. Based on the Campbell n''s capabilities, if


    they used their power to suppress the five enterprises, thetter wouldn''t dare to disagree, right?


    They don''t even need to use a single cent.


    Tyrone chimed in, ¡°After getting the project, I''ll be fully responsible for it. I promise to ensure steady


    construction progress and good project quality.¡±


    Though he looked as though he was speaking to the crowd, he was actually speaking to Kingsley.


    Tyrone made himself very clear. He was trying to buy the project from the sessful bidders; it was


    not by force. In other words, he implied it had nothing to do with Kingsley. After all, all construction


    projects were allowed to be outsourced.


    Surprisingly, Kingsley remained silent and watched the entire exchange with a cold gaze.


    ¡°I don''t agree. I''m not selling.¡± Reina turned down the offer instantly and sat back down.


    Tyrone was stunned. Before he could speak, Gideon bellowed, ¡°Nonsense! Who do you think you


    are? How dare you argue with Mr. Tyrone? Believe it or not, I''ll get someone to deal with you


    tonight!¡±


    Gideon was livid because it was their best opportunity for their family branch to rise up.


    Besides, if Gideon were to offend Tyrone and made him unhappy, he would be in trouble as well.


    Donald¡¯s gaze turned cold in an instant. ¡°How insolent! Do that again and I''ll give you a p.¡±


    Gideon was taken aback. He then returned to his senses and berated, ¡°Who do you think you are,


    Donald? You''re just an outcast from the Campbell n.¡± ¡°Who do I think I am? Well,e here and


    I''ll tell you.¡± Donald gestured for Gideon to approach with his finger. At the same time, he had a


    cruel smile on his face.


    Gideon scoffed. Though he did not know what Donald was up to, he was confident with Tyrone


    around. Thus, he walked over to Donald boldly. ¡°Okay. Tell me.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Donald suddenly raised his right arm and pressed it on Gideon''s


    shoulder. In the next moment, Gideon''s entire right arm, including his shoulder, was crushed.


    Gideon let out a deafening scream.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If this happens again, I''ll kill you right away.¡± Donald remained seated in his chair like an


    unmovable mountain.


    Tyrone narrowed his eyes and reexamined Donald.


    In the meantime, the crowd was shocked to the core.


    ¡°What the heck? Donald destroyed Gideon''s arm right in front of Ninth Prince!¡±


    ¡°How bold of him!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tyrone is still here. Where on earth did Donald get his courage from?¡±


    Meanwhile, Xylus used the evaluation sses to look at Donald again. The numbers had a steady


    fluctuation from the original number of one thousand. Even so, it never exceeded one thousand and


    five hundred. That information made Xylus relieved.


    Donald was unfazed even though he was under the crowd''s stare.


    Tyrone coughed and said suddenly, ¡°How merciless.¡±


    The moment he spoke, everyone shut their mouths and fell silent.


    ¡°But did you ask me for my permission before attacking one of my men in front of me?¡± Tyrone


    lowered his head and used the silk handkerchief to wipe the corner of his mouth carefully, no longer


    looking at Donald.


    Immediately, all twenty of the shadow guards surrounded Donald.


    Gideon did not dare to wail anymore, and his face paled. He knew Tyrone was mad.


    ¡°A dog that simply bites someone isn''t a good dog,¡± Donald said mercilessly, not bothering to nce


    at the twenty shadow guards.


    The shadow guards were not as powerful as Azure Wyvern''s army, not to mention Griffin''s army,


    which was under Donald''s jurisdiction.


    Tyrone folded his silk handkerchief gently, not letting other people see the bloodstain on it. Then, he


    handed it to the person behind him and stood up. ¡°Interesting. Back then, you pped your


    grandfather. And now, it looks like I''ve got to return that favor to you. Then again, your status is too


    low. It''ll look like I think highly of you if I were to do it myself. You! Do it!¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Tyrone pointed at Michael, for he knew thetter was Donald''s biological uncle.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was an incredibly ruthless move.


    If Donald dared to counterattack, he would bebeled as an ingrate.


    If he did not dare to attack, Tyrone would gain the upper hand that day.


    Michael nodded right away and agreed, ¡°Got it, Ninth Prince!¡±


    A shadow guard smirked while pulling out something that looked like a flute, pointing it at Donald''s


    temple. ¡°You''d better stay still. Otherwise, your head is going explode like a watermelon that had


    fallen from the tenth floor.¡±


    Michael walked slowly and arrived in front of Donald. With an indifferent expression, he stared at the


    latter and raised his right hand.


    Everyone stared in the duo''s direction, wanting to see Donald''s reaction.


    Will he counterattack?


    If Donald did not counterattack, his spine would be broken, and he would not be able to stand in the


    future.


    If he did, then his reputation would be ruined terribly.


    After all, that man was his uncle. No matter what he did, Michael was still Donald''s biological uncle,


    his father''s biological brother, that was born to the same mother.


    Tyrone was expressionless as he fiddled with a clean and white silk handkerchief.


    Michael took a deep breath and sent a p toward Donald¡¯s face.


    A terrifying aura instantly surrounded Kingsley, and a red notification appeared on everyone''s


    evaluation sses. That was because his aura had exceeded one hundred eighty thousand and


    was still rising.


    To their surprise, he calmed down immediately.


    When Donald saw the hand approaching his face, he raised his right hand and grabbed Michael''s,


    holding it in the air.


    Rupert and the others narrowed their eyes while Michael''s expression changed.


    He felt as if Donald¡¯s arm was as strong as a steel hook, and he could not break free. He shouted,


    ¡°Donald, what are you trying to do? Mr. Tyrone told me to p you to solve the conflict. You''d better


    not be an ingrate. Besides, I''m your uncle. It''s only reasonable that I hit you for your own good. Let


    go!"


    Michael shouted all that at the top of his lungs, frowning deeply. He could not bring himself to admit


    defeat.


    Donald raised his eyes and looked at Michael with an icy, apathetic gaze.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Donald''s voice was frosty.


    ¡°For my own good? Who do you think you are?¡± he yelled, throwing a p onto Michael''s face,


    causing thetter to twirl around three times.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Jack was the first to holler, ¡°Donald, you are indeed an outcast. You¡¯re such a horrible person. How


    dare you hit your biological uncle?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really outrageous, Donald. He''s your biological uncle, you know?¡± Gideon scolded.


    He then eximed, ¡°Look, everyone. Donald is so inhumane. He actually dared to hit his own


    uncle!¡± Tyrone''s face lit up with interest, and he watched the scene with amusement while keeping


    silent.


    Akio chuckled. ¡°If everyone from Yorknd is just like Donald, then this country is done for. There''s


    absolutely no integrity left.¡±


    Michael was dumbfounded by the attack. His cheeks swelled, and he red at Donald with widened


    eyes. ¡°You''re mad. Have you forgotten that I''m your uncle?¡±


    Smack!


    Just as Michael ended his words, Donald pped the former again without hesitation.


    Then, Donald got to his feet and walked over to Michael, suddenly grabbing hold of thetter''s neck


    and lifting him into the air. ¡°I would''ve killed you if I didn''t have to worry about Grandpa having to


    send his own child off.¡±


    His tone was icy cold, making it sound as though killing Michael was as easy as squashing an ant.


    Michael started to have difficulty breathing, and he hit the back of Donald''s hand repeatedly.


    ¡°Let him go,¡± ordered a shadow guard coldly. His tube-like weapon was aimed at Donald''s temple


    again.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Donald loosened his grip, letting Michael slump to the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Following that, Donald turned around and red at the shadow guard with a fierce gaze. ¡°You can


    go to hell now.¡±


    The shadow guard was stunned; he did not understand what Donald meant.


    However, realization dawned on him a secondter when his pupils constricted.


    He was the first in line to experience how scary Donald was.


    His military instructor was an expert fighter who had a power level of two hundred thousand and


    was also known as one of the top ten experts in the Campbell n.


    Even so, his instructor did not have such a horrifying aura as Donald''s.


    Casting his opponent a nce, Donald stretched out his right arm and pressed it on the opponent''s


    chest in what seemed to be a gentle move.


    Boom!


    The shadow guard crashed to the ground, and arge hole had formed at his back from the


    explosion.


    The onlookers were at a loss.


    Is Donald that scary? Since when did he have such terrifying powers?


    Tyrone lowered his head and looked at the shadow guard nkly.


    Suddenly, heughed like a maniac. ¡°You made his pulse beads explode?¡±


    Everyone understood the situation all of a sudden. It was not that Donald was powerful. Rather,


    Donald had caused the pulse bead on the shadow guard to explode.


    Michael''s son, who was also Donald''s cousin, Derrick, ran over to help Michael out. Pointing directly


    at


    Donald''s nose, he fumed, ¡°You¡¯ve caused some huge trouble!¡±


    ¡°That''s right. I''ve got to write a separate book about today''s events. It''ll be issued all over the


    country to show everyone Donald''s violent acts.¡± Jack, too, pointed at Donald, trying his best to


    perform well in hopes of Tyrone would look at him again.


    The remaining neen shadow guards surrounded Donald again. Their gazes were filled with


    hostility.


    Once they received Tyrone''s orders, they would blow Donald to bits.


    ¡°Donald, my father is your biological uncle. How could you attack him so ruthlessly? Are you still


    human?¡± Derrick raged. ¡°You''re making an enemy out of the entire Campbell family. Even worse,


    the entire Campbell n.¡±


    Smack!


    Donald caught Derrick and pressed him on the table, giving him a series of ten ps in one go. The


    latter''s face swelled terribly by the time the attack ended. ¡°Cut out the nonsense.¡±


    Derrick was so stunned that he lost the ability to move. His face was swollen, lookingpletely


    distorted.


    Meanwhile, Jack pulled out his phone and started taking pictures while saying, ¡°Look. Such great


    material. Your acts today will be recorded in detail. So, go ahead and continue being arrogant. Feel


    free to make an enemy out of the Campbell n.¡±


    Suddenly, Donald turned around, pulled out a hairpin that was shaped like a needle from Reina''s


    hair, and threw it out.


    Swoosh!


    Donald created a hole in Jack''s forehead.


    Thetter copsed to the ground on his back, with blood oozing out of his wound.


    ¡°Making an enemy out of the entire Campbell family? Out of the Campbell n?¡± Donald sounded


    as though he was muttering to himself. ¡°Well, I''m not afraid.¡±


    It was his first time revealing his incredible powers and confidence in the public''s eyes.


    Many among the crowd were thunderstruck by his words, especially Rupert, Akio, and the others


    who were observing Donald.


    Simrly, it was their first time sensing something unusual about Donald.


    Finally, an icy gaze filled Tyrone¡¯s eyes, and he slowly stretched out his right arm. ¡°Donald, you''re


    really bold, eh? Not only did you beat up one of my men, but you also killed him in front of me. It''s


    my first time seeing such an arrogant person with no influential background.¡±


    Donald nced at Tyrone in an unbothered manner. ¡°Well, you''ve seen one today. And I''m sorry to


    tell you that your objective ofing to Pollerton will go down the drain. You''re not getting thend


    remation project.¡±


    Tyrone scoffed, ¡°How naive! I''m definitely getting thend remation project. No one can stop me,


    not even the gods.¡±


    After that, he put down his right arm and ordered, ¡°Kill him. Chop off his head and hang it on


    Pollerton Estates. Show it to the people for three days.¡±


    Right then, neen shadow guards charged toward Donald. At the same time, a dagger appeared


    in their hands, and they all aimed at Donald''s throat.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Surrounded by neen shadow guards attempting to take him down, Donald merely sat at his spot


    without moving an inch.


    All of a sudden, someone moved.


    Everyone present heard a howl. Following that, they witnessed Kingsley, who had been sitting in a


    corner all the while, looking like a dragon that had been released from its cage.


    In the next second, he morphed into a spark of green lightning. He rushed forward, moving so


    quickly that one would only see a blurry figure as he moved from his original spot. He arrived in


    front of Donald, and an Azure Wyvern sword appeared in Kingsley''s hands. He then swiped the


    sword horizontally in aplete circr motion.


    ¡°Whoa! That''s a power level of two hundred and forty thousand!¡± The value disyed on the


    evaluation sses which Xylus was wearing climbed ceaselessly. In a heartbeat, the value


    increased from one hundred and eighty thousand to two hundred and forty thousand.


    Following Kingsley''s horizontal sh using the Azure Wyvern sword, neen decapitated heads


    flew straight into the air, then plunged to the ground.


    Everyone, including ''Pyrone, was stunned.


    Kingsley was the leader of the Horizon Group and one of the Four Greatest Divine Generals serving


    under Lord Campbell. Everyone wondered the reason why Kingsley would want to rescue Donald.


    Furthermore, the ones who were decapitated were shadow guards of the Campbell n. They were


    one of the most formidable forces under the Campbell n. Yet, twenty of them had been in in a


    single day.


    The remaining people questioned whether Kingsley had always been so draconian with his


    methods.


    ¡°General Felton, what are you doing? These are the shadow guards of the Campbell n!¡± Xylus


    bellowed.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kingsley had instantly wiped out neen shadow guards. His murderous intent lingered in the air,


    and no one dared approach him.


    With a cold glint in his narrow eyes, he licked the fresh blood off his sword and drawled, ¡°Are you


    taking over thend remation project? And no one is going to be able to stop you, not even god?


    Who gave you the right to say that? And how dare you interfere in Lord Campbell''s project? Who do


    you think you are, Tyrone? Some bigshots?¡±


    Kingsley spewed question after question, following which Tyrone marched toward him.


    Realization dawned upon the onlookers. The reason why Kingsley made his move had nothing to


    do with Donald, but rather it was because Tyrone''s words were mocking Lord Campbell.


    As for Kingsley, all that he did was to protect Lord Campbell¡¯s honor.


    Truth be told, Xylus felt a sense of foreboding the moment Tyrone said that there was no way to


    stop him from acquiring the project.


    Xylus had heard rumors that Kingsley had the propensity to be unforgiving when it came to matters


    surrounding Lord Campbell. Kingsley would not allow Lord Campbell to be smeared, regardless of


    who it was that did so.


    Back when the Prince of Ibica joked that he wanted to challenge Donald to a duel, he was instantly


    banished to his pce by Kingsley.


    Everyone had heard of that story.


    Tyrone himself knew that his words were disrespectful to Lord Campbell. However, he was not


    about to back down.


    Who am I? I am the Ninth Prince of the eleven princes of the Campbell n!


    Tyrone was fully aware that the Horizon Group was mighty, yet he still viewed them with contempt.


    On top of it all, the people present were influential figures of Pollerton. Tyrone was convinced that


    his reputation would be affected if he were to admit defeat. Admitting defeat now would not benefit


    me at all!


    ¡°Kingsley! Who do you think you are?¡± Tyrone turned cold as well. ¡°You''ve killed twenty guards of


    the Campbell n. You must pay for that with your life!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kingsley sniggered coldly while he stepped toward Tyrone.


    Xylus yelled, ¡°Halt!¡±


    He struck a pose on his spot, and his aura surged continuously. Anyone with a pair of evaluation


    sses then would be able to tell that Xylus'' power level had escted to one hundred thousand


    within a split second.


    Not only was Xylus a master in geomancy, but he was also an expert in martial arts.


    Nheless, Kingsley was not perturbed andunched his fist at Xylus at once.


    Xylus put up both his arms to block the attack.


    However, he flew backward from the force,nding on a chair. He coughed out a mouthful of blood,


    and a grim expression appeared on his face.


    As expected of one of the leaders of Horizon Group. There''s tons of force behind his punch!


    Tyrone remained calm without looking back.


    That was the amount of confidence he possessed as a member of a prominent family.


    Tyrone coughed a couple of times, then used a handkerchief to wipe the corner of his mouth. ¡°Is


    Lord Campbell aware of everything you''re doing right now? Lord Campbell may be strong, but his


    base is in foreignnds. You''re creating a fearsome enemy for Lord Campbell. I''ll stand right here.


    Let''s see if you dare take me out or not.¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Kingsley marched forward and stood before Tyrone, meeting thetter''s gaze. ¡°Without definite


    instructions from Lord Campbell, I won''t take your life. But...¡±


    Smack!


    Before he finished his sentence, Kingsley sped his hands around Tyrone''s neck and then pulled


    him in closer and pped him across the face.


    Holy moly!


    Goodness gracious!


    Oh my god!


    In the big hall, hundreds of individuals froze on their spot, stunned as if they had been struck by


    lightning. They were shocked beyond belief.


    Is Kingsley crazy? That''s Tyrone! Yet, Kingsley just gave him a good hard p right in front of


    everyone when he''s but a leader of the Horizon Group!


    Tyrone was astonished himself. His face turned pale as he stared at Kingsley nkly, and his face


    eventually became contorted in anger.


    With that one p, the mysterious facade of his that came from being a member of a prestigious


    family with centuries of history was shattered instantly, and his superior image was ruined.


    He feared that no one would ever treat him with respect ever again.


    ¡°Kingsley! You must be crazy!¡± Tyrone roared.


    ¡°Let go of Mr. Tyrone!¡± a youth belonging to Gideon''s faction called out.


    However, the moment the words left his mouth, he screamed as Kingsley''s Azure Wyvern sword


    flew toward him and pierced through his chest. He was pushed back by the enormous force and


    pinned to the wall by the de. Blood dribbled down slowly on the wall.


    ¡°Anybody else has anything to say?¡± Kingsley murmured.


    Everyone else stayed silent out of fear that Kingsley would take their lives next.


    At this moment, everyone knew that Kingsley was a mad dog.


    ¡°Not even Luke would dare steal Lord Campbell''snd remation project. So who are you to do


    so?¡± Kingsley spat, his voice cold. He then gave Tyrone another p. ¡°I heard that you like hitting


    people in the face. I''ll let you have a taste of your own medicine today!¡±


    Tyrone was infuriated. His eyes dimmed gradually, and the murderous intent within his heart


    expanded to the extremes.


    Then, Kingsley let Tyrone go. ¡°I won''t take your life. The question is, do you dare take mine?¡±


    Kingsley then pointed at his temples. ¡°Come, shoot me right here. Do away with my life.¡±


    Tyrone stared at Kingsley fixedly. A gun soon appeared in Tyrone''s hand, and he aimed it at


    Kingsley''s skull.


    Some of the onlookers were moring for Tyrone to open fire in their hearts.


    Kill him! Pull the trigger!


    Many of them were looking forward to Tyrone putting a bullet in Kingsley, and they knew that Tyrone


    had the guts and capability to do so. After all, Tyrone was the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n,


    and he was one of the third-generation generals as well.


    However, Tyrone knew what would happen if he opened fire.


    He would incur the wrath of Horizon Group and Lord Campbell.


    Everybody knew the consequences would be dire if one offended Lord Campbell.


    Amongst the Campbell n, there was an individual with god-like strength who was so old that he


    was akin to a living fossil. He once analyzed Lord Campbell''s power and eventually dered, "I''ve


    never met the young man called Lord Campbell before. However, if we do engage in a fight, I''m not


    sure that I would be able to win. His strength is terrifying, and I''d advise everyone to avoid getting


    on his bad side at all costs.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Go on, shoot.¡± Kingsley smiled.


    Tyrone set his gun down gradually and threw it on the ground. ¡°Horizon Group wins.¡±


    Whether it was Rupert, Akio, or others from the Gideon faction, everyone present was dumbstruck,


    gaping at Tyrone and Kingsley.


    Tyrone actually admitted defeat! What does this mean? This must mean that Tyrone dreads Horizon


    Group, or to be more urate, he''s afraid of Lord Campbell! Exactly how formidable Lord Campbell


    is for the Ninth Prince of a five-hundred-year-old family to fear him!


    Tyrone fished out his handkerchief once again. He covered his nose, then coughed a couple of


    times. His face was unusually pale as he said, ¡°General Felton, I will be officially informing Lord


    Campbell of your every action today in a ck-and-white.¡±


    Kingsley merely leered at Tyrone coldly. What an idiot!

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Donald was standing right in front of him.


    Tyrone queried, ¡°Will you get in my way if I obtain the permit for thend remation project from


    other firms?¡±


    His eyes had narrowed into slits dangerously.


    As long as Kingsley did not object, Tyrone would keep Kingsley, even if it meant making an enemy


    of the Horizon Group!


    ¡°I don''t mind, but first, you''d have to find someone who''s willing to give up such a major project to


    you,¡± Kingsley replied indifferently.


    Tyrone nodded. ¡°All right, then. Will you be joining us for a meal?¡±


    He acted as though nothing had happened earlier. It was almost like Kingsley had not just pped


    him.


    Kingsley merely cast him a quick nce before getting up to leave.


    The crowd parted for him.


    Tyrone then turned to Donald. ¡°You gave me a surprise, and it wasn''t a pleasant one.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I don''t mind,¡± Donald replied expressionlessly.


    ¡°You seem to have an ace up your sleeve. Well, it matters not. I''ll be sure to find out everything by


    today.¡± Tyrone ced his silk handkerchief in his pocket before continuing, ¡°After that, I''ll have some


    free time to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°I''m looking forward to it.¡± Donald nodded in acknowledgment.


    Tyrone stared at Donald for some time before eventually leaving.


    The ceremony had been a catastrophic failure, so he had no intention of staying any longer.


    No matter what, he would not leave Pollerton empty-handed, and he vowed to get the project, marry


    Jennifer, or find apatible heart and bone marrow transnt.


    The crowd slowly dispersed after themotion died down.


    Reina walked over to Donald''s side and massaged his temples. She asked gently, ¡°You must be


    tired, right?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°I''m fine. Also, please keep your distance from me. It''s dangerous.¡±


    Reina walked before Donald and squatted down, surreptitiously revealing her cleavage. ¡°I''m not


    scared. As long as you''re here, I have nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Donald patted her on the head. ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Reina ced her head on Donald''sp and mumbled, ¡°I had nothing from the start. If it weren''t for


    you, who knows what state I''d be in now?¡±


    Donald sighed. ¡°Don''t think about it too much.¡±


    Reina nodded.


    ¡°Now you''re making me jealous,¡± Lana whined.


    Donald turned to face her, and she quickly slid toward him and leaned against him. ¡°I''m not afraid,


    either.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Reina was petite and adorable, while Lana was full of mature charm. Thetter was literally exuding


    pheromones from her body, and Donald caught a faint scenting from her.


    ¡°I''m much better than Jennifer. I don''t have to take care of my brother, and my parents aren''t greedy


    and materialistic people. In terms of looks, I''m not inferior to her in any way. She''s no match for me


    in terms of skills either! Would you like to try me out?¡± Lana bit her lip.


    Charles, who had been watching ufortably from the side, quickly left the room and even closed


    the door behind him.


    Donald remained silent.


    ¡°Come on, say something. You may tease me if you want,¡± Lana whispered by Donald''s ear, gently


    blowing air into it.


    ¡°There are several corpses here. Do you really think this is the time and ce?¡± Donald inquired.


    ¡°That doesn''t matter.¡± Lana did not seem to mind.


    Suddenly, Donald''s phone rang. It was Lilith. ¡°Lord Campbell, there''s an update on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me outside the substation,¡± Donald instructed.


    After that, he sped toward the substation in his car. The substation was just a cover, as there was a


    S7-Gradeboratory underneath it!


    It was a specialized military researchboratory where the Rising Dragon Project was to be


    executed.


    The Rising Dragon Project required twenty-eight satellites to beunched from four different


    locations. If equipped with tactical weapons such as intercontinental missiles, it could be the


    world''s most advanced precision-strike system. It had no blind spots around the globe and a


    precision of thirty centimeters.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Once the project wasplete, it would be a fearsome military weapon.


    Even though measures had been taken to keep this a secret, some intelligence was still leaked.


    There were now several people eyeing the project in Pollerton.


    In a heavy-duty truck outside the substation, Lilith was calibrating all sorts of data using a plethora


    of advanced equipment.


    Donald scanned the surroundings and noticed many people spying on them. He put on his mask,


    got off the vehicle, and stood outside the substation.


    Since the location had already been exposed, the next best thing he could do was deter them


    through intimidation.


    A foreigner saw Donald standing at the substation through his binocrs and eximed, ¡°Oh my


    god! Look who''s there! It¡¯s the Golden Lord!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! The Chiliad Avion hired the Golden Lord to protect the S7-Gradeboratory!¡± ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Many of the spies left silently, and some spies from a few small countries gave up on this operation


    as well. It''s not worth offending Golden Lord for this!


    Golden Lord''s reputation was well-known even overseas. He was known as a maniac who would


    hunt you down if you offended him, even if you returned to your home country.


    Not even the government could protect you then.


    ¡°We managed to get something out of that young man. He''s affiliated with Papillon. ording to his


    statement, Papillon will send a team of ten men to Pollerton. The one in charge is likely the man


    ranked neenth in the International Ranking of Assassins, Shaun Freedman!¡±


    Shaun Freedman?


    Donald''s eyes narrowed. Shaun was from Yorknd and was a part of the Freedman n. He


    joined Papillon twenty years prior, and his power level was over three hundred thousand back then.


    It was even higher than the Wyvern King, Kingsley!


    Twenty years had passed since then. Surely he would be even more powerful now.


    ¡°In addition, there has been movement on Noah''s side. It''s likely that he''s used the ultimate weapon


    that was leaked from the S8-Gradeboratory,¡± Lilith concluded grimly.


    It was almost certain that Noah was colluding with one of the S9-Gradeboratories.


    The S9-Gradeboratory in question should be focusing on gic engineering and top-end


    weaponry.


    Every 89-Gradeboratory was in charge of more than ten 88-Gradeboratories, dozens of 87-


    Gradeboratories, and even more 86-Gradeboratories. Lilith was understandably stressed about


    this situation.


    ¡°It''s all right; I''m here. Just enter theboratory as per normal tomorrow,¡± Donald assured her.


    Lilith sighed. ¡°I know. I need to use theboratory for three days. I''ll be counting on you!¡±


    Donald nodded. Ryan approached him after this and discussed the details of the ns for the


    following day with him.


    Shortly after, there was news from Kingsley and Bradley that Cosmic Bank was extremely


    suspicious. It was likely that the S6-Gradeboratory was hidden right underneath the main building


    of the bank, Cosmic za.


    Donald garnered relevant information regarding Cosmic Bank. The bank used to be a financial


    organization specializing in illegal money lending. It was infamous in Pollerton for the way it forcibly


    collected debts. After that, there was a period where they stepped up legal measures. Cosmic Bank


    then set up legal banking services and became a proper bank. It mainly dealt in loans and operated


    in the form of hundreds of online tforms.


    ¡°It won''t be easy getting into Cosmic za. The first through third stories are for the general public


    and are mainly upied by debt collectors. The man in charge of them is Lloyd Leo. He has an


    inted ego, and he even denied Zayne entry,¡± Kingsley exined.


    Donald instructed, ¡°Let''s not alert the enemy. I''ll make a trip there personally.¡±


    At the same time, Jennifer arrived at Cosmic za.


    She was there for only one reason¡ª she needed a loan.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A woman dressed to the nines was talking to Jennifer.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Jennifer! I can''t believe that you''re a CEO now. What a surprise!¡± The woman


    chuckled.


    If Donald was present, he would recognize her immediately.


    She was Felicia Hunt, and she used to be Jennifer''s close friend.


    Jennifer smiled. ¡°I was just lucky.¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    ¡°Is it true that you had a divorce with Donald?¡± Felicia enquired.


    Jennifer sighed. ¡°Yes, that was a month ago.¡±


    Felicia nodded. ¡°That''s great. You''re such a prize catch. Donald isn''t worthy of you anyway. If my


    brother wasn''t already engaged, I''d like to introduce you to him!¡±


    ¡°Your brother?¡± Jennifer was puzzled.


    Felicia smiled. ¡°That''s right. He went to study in Yartran with me. My mother arranged a marriage for


    him.


    Come to think of it, you know his fiancee too. Her name is Reina.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jennifer was taken aback.


    I didn''t know Reina had a boyfriend. She acts so intimately with Donald all the time.


    ¡°Reina was seeking capital to start a business back then. My mom gave her ten million as start-up


    capital,¡± Felicia exined.


    Felicia''s mother is Ms. Dolezal!


    Jennifer could onlyugh bitterly. ¡°That soundsplicated.¡±


    Felicia changed the topic. ¡°Let''s get back to talking business. Our family is acquainted with Mr. Leo,


    so you''ll get a reasonable interest rate. The only problem is that Mr. Leo has some weird hobbies.


    Just bear with it and you''ll be fine.¡±


    Jennifer frowned and felt that something was amiss.


    Just as she was about to ask about it, Felicia''s phone rang. She picked it up. ¡°Hello? Mr. Leo? Yes,


    we''re downstairs. All right; were on our way.¡±


    She then hung up and turned to Jennifer. ¡°Mr. Leo is waiting for us at the seventh story. Let¡¯s head


    upstairs.¡±


    Jennifer followed Felicia to the elevator.


    Through the transparent walls of the elevator, Jennifer saw that the first through sixth stories were


    full of tattooed men wearing sunsses. They were sitting in small groups, and some of them were


    on the phone.


    Jennifer shuddered. ¡°These people are...¡±


    These people were clearly not employees of a normal bank.


    Felicia chuckled. ¡°That''s where Mr.


    Leo is resourceful. These men are all debt collectors. Mr. Leo has monopolized debt collecting in


    the entire Pollerton! Some of these men were ex-convicts, and some are local gangsters.¡±


    Jennifer simply stared at them while they stared back at her.


    There was a strange look in their eyes.


    Soon, Jennifer and Felicia arrived at the seventh story. They entered avishly decorated office of


    over two hundred square feet. There were all sorts of decorative stones and famous paintings in the


    office.


    ¡°Mr. Leo loves collecting ores. He''d buy them as unrefined ores and see if there are valuable gems


    inside,¡± Felicia exined.


    A secretary came over, poured the two of them a cup of coffee each, and stood at the side.


    After that, there was a sound of footsteps approaching them.


    Lloyd entered the room.


    He was a man in his forties. Although it was still early autumn, he was dressed in a mink coat and


    had a cigar in his hand. There was a gold ring on every single one of his ten fingers. He looked like


    a tycoon.


    This man was the biggest debt collector and the most troublesome gangster in Pollerton.


    People like him were the most troublesome to deal with. Even Zayne was unwilling to build ties with


    him.


    Lloyd''s eyes lit up when he saw Jennifer. ¡°Good day to you, Ms. Wilson. I''ve heard the rumors about


    you, and you''re as beautiful as they say.¡±


    Jennifer smiled awkwardly. ¡°You tter me, Mr. Leo.¡±


    Felicia stepped forward and greeted him, ¡°It''s been a while, Mr. Leo.¡±


    Lloyd cast Felicia a peculiar look and ced an arm around her waist. ¡°Let me give you a hug,


    Felicia. Time really flies; you''re all grown up now.¡±


    Lloyd''s hands were all over Felicia''s chest.


    To Jennifer''s surprise, Felicia did not show any sign of resistance and even started giggling.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jennifer frowned. Something¡¯s wrong here.


    ¡°Let''s cut to the chase then. Jennifer here needs a loan of a hundred million,¡± Felicia exined.


    Lloyd replied, ¡°A hundred million is no small sum! I need at least half a year to earn this much.¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Jennifer replied, ¡°Mr. Leo, I''m sure you''ve heard the news as well. I¡¯ve recently managed to secure


    a majornd remation project, and I''ll be able to recoup all losses by January next year. Please


    rest assured; we will definitely be able to pay the loan.¡±


    ¡°What will you be using as coteral?¡± Lloyd took a seat and nced at Jennifer. He then picked up


    an ovalshaped ore the size of a human head and started fiddling with it.


    Jennifer hesitated before suggesting, ¡°Can I use thend remation project permit as coteral?¡±


    Lloyd stroked the ore in his hand and shook his head with a smile. ¡°You youngsters need to be more


    sincere. What am I supposed to do with a permit? 1 don''t know much about engineering, so it''s


    worthless to me. Try something else.¡±


    Jennifer''s brows furrowed and she turned to look at Felicia.


    That wasn''t the deal! Didn''t Felicia say that the permit was enough? Why did Mr. Leo change his


    mind?


    Jennifer replied, ¡°Mr. Leo, the most valuable thing I have on hand is the permit for thend


    remation project. If you''re not satisfied with that, then I''ll be taking my leave. Thank you for your


    time.¡±


    Lloyd nced at Jennifer and scanned her from top to toe. ¡°That''s not right. You do have something


    else to offer as coteral.¡±


    Jennifer was stunned. What does he mean?


    Lloyd cackled and enlightened her, ¡°The most valuable coteral you possess is your body! I can


    give you a loan of a hundred million. The loan period is six months with an interest of fifty million. In


    other words, you have to pay me a total of a hundred and fifty million in six months'' time. However,


    you''ll have to stay here as coteral for those six months!¡±


    Jennifer''s expression changed.


    Fifty million in interest for a loan period of six months? That''s clearly overpriced! What''s more, he


    wants me as coteral! Who knows what would happen to me if I agreed? It''s probably a fate worse


    than death!


    ¡°Thank you for your time today, Mr. Leo.¡± Jennifer got up to leave.


    Felicia stopped her. ¡°Hold on, Jennifer.¡±


    Jennifer turned to look at her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicia continued, ¡°The interest of this loan is really low. Mr. Leo would charge at least double for


    anyone else.¡±


    Fifty million for six months is a good deal?


    Jenniferughed apologetically. ¡°I''m sorry, Felicia. I''ll just have to find another way to raise funds.¡±


    Felicia started to panic. ¡°Jennifer, Mr. Leo is a busy man. I went through so much to make an


    appointment for you. How could you leave just like that?¡±


    Lloyd simply sat on the couch, his gaze turning colder with each passing second.


    Cosmic za isn''t a ce you cane and leave as you please.


    ¡°Who said you could go?¡± Lloyd sneered. ¡°My time is precious. It''s not something the likes of you


    can afford.¡±


    Jennifer apologized, ¡°I''m really sorry, Mr. Leo, but I''m unable to afford the conditions you offered


    me.¡±


    Lloyd suddenly burst out inughter. He ced the ore on top of the coffee table and made an offer,


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, why don''t we have a gamble?¡±


    Jennifer was puzzled and simply waited for Lloyd to continue.


    Lloyd exined, ¡°I love collecting ores. One might even say this is gambling. I love to seek the


    thrills of the unknown. Let''s have a gamble then. Buy this ore for a hundred thousand! If what''s


    inside is worth less than that, I''ll leave you be. If it¡¯s worth more than a hundred thousand, then


    you''ll have toply with every single one of my conditions!¡±


    Lloyd then narrowed his eyes and red at Jennifer.


    Was this what Felicia meant by ¡°weird hobbies¡±?


    Jennifer cleared her throat. ¡°I''m the representative of the Wilson family of Tayhaven here in


    Pollerton...¡±


    She was prepared to use the Wilson family''s name to scare Lloyd into backing off. Many influential


    figures in Pollerton had tread carefully around the Wilson family. Even Zayne was no exception.


    However, to Jennifer''s disappointment, Lloyd gave her a scornful look. ¡°The Wilson family of


    Tayhaven?¡±


    He feared no one, not even Zayne. The Wilson family was nothing to him!


    He had been Noah''s subordinate since a decade ago. After biding his time for over a decade, Noah


    would finally be able to regain power. That was why Lloyd acted so arrogantly!

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Felicia hurriedly walked toward Jennifer and said to her, ¡°Jennifer, hurry up and say you agree! I''ll


    get into trouble as well if you make Mr. Leo angry!¡±


    After a pause, she went on to say, ¡°If you really can''t do it, then I¡¯ll just pay the one hundred


    thousand!¡±


    Jennifer scanned her surroundings, then she shivered as she felt a chill down her spine.


    She could see through the floor-to-ceiling window that a lot of people had surrounded the ce.


    All of them had borate tattoos of dragons and phoenixes on their bodies, indicating that they


    were debt collectors.


    Each and every single one of them was staring at Jennifer like she was prey.


    ¡°Okay, but Mr. Leo has to keep his promise!¡± Jennifer whispered, her whole body trembling.


    After that, Jennifer took out her phone to pay the one hundred thousand.


    A momentter, an old man entered with a mini cutter machine.


    ¡°This man here is an appraiser, so he would never resort to tricks for the sake of our rtionship.


    Don''t worry.¡± Mr. Leo leaned against the couch, while Felicia walked to his back and gave him a


    shoulder massage.


    Then, the old man started cutting the stone, resulting in a loud and sharp noise. Jennifer could feel


    her heart in her throat.


    She understood nothing about stone gambling, after all.


    When the stone was cut to a depth of one-third of its size, the jade within the stone was still not


    visible, so Jennifer started to rx.


    ¡°Impossible. This stone is at least a million years old. It''s impossible that it contains nothing,¡± Felicia


    said.


    The old man continued cutting the stone. In the end, the de produced a loud ng, and sparks


    were seen.


    Lloyd''s expression became focused, and he hurriedly sat up to stare at the stone seriously. ¡°Start


    the peeling process.¡±


    With a nod, the old man began to do as instructed.


    A few momentster, the old man had an eight-sided even-faced crystal that was the size of a


    baby''s fist in his palms, which he then showed to Lloyd. ¡°It''s not valuable. It''s just an even-faced


    crystal that has a simr market price as agate.¡±


    Lloyd seemed very disappointed. He then threw the crystal at Jennifer, who caught it and carefully


    ced it in her own handbag.


    ¡°Can I go now, Mr. Leo?¡± Jennifer asked.


    With a dark expression on his face, he nodded in spite of his reluctance.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    As if she had escaped a death sentence, Jennifer walked on her high heels and hurried out of the


    office.


    The moment she exited the office, though, she was blocked by a person.


    When she looked up, her face instantly paled, for the person was none other than Rupert.


    He was a demon who would kill without hesitation, as proven by the contents in the sh drive and


    the incident at the chemical nt in the western suburbs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After the incident in the chemical nt in the western suburbs, Anastasia was killed by Donald,


    whereas Rupert went into hiding. Coincidentally, Tyrone came to Pollerton, and Rupert appeared


    again. However, he soon went into hiding again, so Chiliad Avion never had the chance to capture


    Rupert.


    Never once did Jennifer expect that Rupert would appear in Cosmic za.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, we meet again.¡± The smile on Rupert''s face was incredibly sinister. He was showing


    his teeth as he smiled, which was such a scary sight that would send chills down anyone''s spine.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Rodriguez,¡± Jennifer replied somewhat fearfully as she took a step back.


    Rupert took a step closer to her while he pushed his sses up his nose.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, you seem rather scared of me. May I know why?¡±


    Jennifer forced a smile and replied, ¡°No, I''m not scared of you. You''re funny, Mr. Rodriguez.¡±


    Rupert merely smiled while shaking his head. Then, an incredibly savage look appeared on his


    face, and he held her by her neck. ¡°You''ve actuallye out unharmed from the chemical nt in


    the western suburbs. Pray tell, what happened that day?¡±


    His sister, Anastasia, had died in a terrible manner, and the sh drive had disappeared, so he was


    in a constantly unsettled state. All of his trustworthy assistants had all died in the chemical nt,


    and even the list of the people who had previouslye into contact with the girl, Sara, was gone.


    Without the list, he would never know who hade into contact with Sara, and who were the ones


    who had escaped the chemical nt.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Nheless, he knew that there was one person who hade out unharmed, and that person


    was none other than Jennifer.


    ¡°I... don''t... know!¡± Jennifer was having difficulty breathing, and her face was starting to turn red from


    theck of oxygen.


    Like an utter madman, Rupert suddenly released her and said to her gently, ¡°I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I


    shouldn''t have been so violent.¡±


    Then, he pulled Jennifer back into the office and closed the door behind him.


    Right when Felicia was about to say something, Rupert spoke first. ¡°Are you going to scram on your


    own? Or do you want me to drag you out?¡±


    Felicia trembled all over. After taking a nce at Jennifer, she hurriedly walked toward the exit. ¡°I''ll


    go.¡±


    She hadpletely ignored Jennifer''s silent plea for help with her eyes.


    ¡°Leo, give her the special treatment. After you''ve extracted the secret from her, kill her,¡± Rupert


    ordered.


    Lloyd nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr.


    Rodriguez.¡±


    Rupert then pointed at his surroundings. ¡°Turn on the cameras. I want to watch the whole recording


    later. I have something to deal with now. We''ll take action tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured.¡± Lloyd immediately bowed at him.


    Then, Rupert patted Jennifer''s face and said, ¡°Speak up. If you don''t, I''ll kill your entire family.¡±


    With that, Rupert went out and closed the door behind him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Now, only Lloyd and Jennifer were


    left in the room.


    ¡°All right. Now that there''s no one else to disturb us, let''s get down to business.¡± Lloyd smiled in a


    savage way as he spoke and inched closer to Jennifer.


    A look of fear appeared on Jennifer''s face. After scanning her surroundings, she noticed that there


    were at least eight automated cameras that were directed straight at her.


    She knew that Lloyd probably wanted to publicize the video after he was done humiliating her.


    ¡°I am the ambassador of the Wilson family from Tayhaven!¡± Jennifer was still struggling.


    A sinister look appeared on Lloyd''s face. "I''ve said it before that I''m not scared of the Wilson family


    from Tayhaven. My boss is Mr. Noah. Does the Wilson family even dare to mess with him?¡±


    Noah Rodriguez... That godd*mned Parasite!


    ¡°Enjoy your special treat for now. Then, you can start spilling the details.¡± Lloyd inched closer to her


    and wrapped one hand around her soft neck while he got ready to tear her clothes apart with his


    other hand. Jennifer floundered with her limbs as her breathing quickened. Tears started flowing


    down her cheeks in spite of herself.


    Why do I have to go through so much pain after divorcing Donald? Has Donald been protecting me


    all along? Or should I have never taken this path from the beginning? Why did I have to divorce


    Donald? Why couldn''t I just live my life as a normal person?


    Jennifer had fallen into despair, and her eyesight was getting blurry as she gradually lost


    consciousness.


    Right when she was in the utmost despair, she suddenly saw a bright golden light.


    Then, she could see, albeit foggily, that someone had broken the reinforced ss with a punch from


    outside the window on the seventh floor. The whole window that was reinforced was shattered into


    ss in an instant!


    ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Donald jumped in from outside the window, ring at Mr. Leo with a cial


    look.


    When he saw how Jennifer was being choked by Lloyd, with her face flushed as she gasped


    desperately for air, he was truly angered.


    Lloyd shivered all over when he saw the masked man with a golden cape. In a hoarse voice, he


    yelped, ¡°Golden Lord! Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have been looking for the S6-Gradeboratory. Seems like I''ve found it.¡± Donald scanned the


    room, and when he saw the eight cameras, he snorted coldly.


    When Lloyd heard that, he instantly knew that things were bad for him.


    The construction of the S6-Gradeboratory had taken more than six decades.


    The secret construction had started in Noah''s grandfather''s time. It was an extremely confidential


    operation, so almost no one knew about it in the whole of Pollerton. However, it seemed that


    Golden Lord had known about it.


    ¡°Don''te any closer, or I''ll choke her to death!¡± Lloyd warned in a frosty tone. Then, he took a


    step back with Jennifer''s neck still in his hand.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Jennifer looked helplessly at Donald as she saw those unmistakably familiar eyes through the


    golden mask once more. She almost yelled out that he was Donald.


    Upon hearing that, Donald''s face became expressionless and apathetic. He vanished from his


    position and reappeared next to Lloyd. Then, he raised his hand to chop at Lloyd''s right arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lloyd let out an ear-deafening and blood-curling scream. In the next moment, his entire right arm


    dropped to the ground.


    Donald pulled Jennifer behind him. Just as he was about to finish Lloyd off, his hand came into


    contact with Jennifer''s backpack, and his vision turned dark. Donald felt a sharp pain in his head as


    though thousands of needles had prated his brain.


    At the same time, his eyes turned blood-red, and blood started flowing out of his mouth and nose


    and leaking out of his mask.


    He then staggered backward and almost fell but somehow managed to steady himself.


    Jennifer froze as she noticed his bloodshot eyes and the blood flowing from under the mask.


    Lloyd was absolutely dumbfounded.


    ¡°What''s in your bag?¡± Donald hollered in a low voice as a bad feeling rose within him.


    He raised his hand and let out a burst of energy, instantly destroying the eight cameras.


    Lloyd''s heart raced, and he yelled, ¡°Golden Lord has a weakness. It''s in Jennifer''s bag!¡±


    Donald noticed Lloyd was about to escape through the window and immediately charged toward


    him to punch the top of his head.


    Jennifer heard a cracking sound as Lloyd fell from the seventh floor.


    Donald was standing by the window, around eight meters away from Jennifer. He repeated, ¡°Take


    out all the things in your bag and let me see!¡±


    Although Jennifer had no clue what was happening, she still poured out all the things in the bag


    obediently.


    There were lipstick, tissues, wet wipes, mascara, paper and pencil, and more. Yet, there was


    another thing that caught Donald''s attention.


    It was that eight-sided crystal!


    The crystal was clear and shimmering like it was a diamond.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once again, Donald felt the stinging pain in his eyes. Blood came out from the corner of his mouth.


    He felt an immense amount of radiation and strange energy fluctuations.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Where did you get it from?¡± Donald asked, pointing at the eight-sided crystal.


    Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I don''t know. It''s cut out of a stone.¡±


    Donald did not dare to go near the crystal, so he remarked, ¡°This thing is my weakness. You can''t


    tell anyone, got it?¡±


    Jennifer nodded her head weakly. ¡°Okay. Don''t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone even if it means risking my


    life!¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for someone else to pick you up. I have to take this thing to theboratory to run a


    test. Also, you can stay at the ce I prepared for you for these few days,¡± Donald said.


    Jennifer bit her lips and inquired softly, ¡°Donald, is it you?¡±


    He stared at Jennifer for some time and remained silent.


    Bradley pushed open the door and walked in. He greeted, ¡°Ms. Wilson, please follow me.¡±


    He then picked up the eight-sided crystal.


    ¡°Take it to theboratory. I want the results in an hour!¡± Donald instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Bradley left respectfully and took Jennifer to Supreme Vi in Pollerton Estates. At


    the same time, Rupert was in the surveince room. Everything that happened before the cameras


    were destroyed had been recorded.


    Rupert was watching the surveince repeatedly and muttering, ¡°I can''t believe that Golden Lord,


    who seems to be invincible, has a weakness. It''s in Jennifer''s bag! Unfortunately, the surveince


    cameras were destroyed. What exactly is his weakness?¡±


    ¡°Seeing Golden Lord¡¯s eyes and the blood flowing out from under his mask, the thing inside


    Jennifer''s bag must be fatal to him,¡± said a slim and gentle-looking young guy from behind. He was


    the Sparrow Lord from the Twelve Divine Deities under Noah.


    His strength ranked top five in the entire Noah Group.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    After Rupert mused for a moment, he said, ¡°We only have twenty-four hours. The S7-Grade


    laboratory willunch the satellite tomorrow, and it will be hard for us to attack with Golden Lord


    stationed there.


    Therefore, we must know what that thing is within twenty-four hours and use it to create the Anti


    Golden Lord Device. Begin the level-one n. We have to sessfully create the Anti Golden Lord


    Device within twenty-four hours!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Rodriguez. However, Golden Lord is heading here now, so we have to evacuate


    as soon as possible.¡±


    Rupert stood up. ¡°I really don''t want to leave these samples. They are worth a few hundred million.¡±


    Sparrow Lord replied, ¡°There¡¯s still hope as long as we''re alive. I''ll destroy the samples, and you can


    leave first. Then, I''ll go to find Jennifer.¡±


    Donald sat in the room at Cosmic za for a while. He then turned to look at his arm. His veins


    were abnormally bulging, and it was just like green tattoos all over his whole arm.


    Donald took off his mask for a bit and saw that his face also had the same marking.


    The eight-sided crystal was one of his weaknesses.


    It was the only weakness he encountered during those ten years.


    Not long after, Lilith''s call came. ¡°Mr. Campbell, the analysis results are out.¡±


    Donald put his mask back on and felt slightly weak. He responded, ¡°Give me all the details.¡±


    ¡°It''s called the Jadar Stone. In 2003, the first piece was discovered in Aeruean Circle, and since


    then, other pieces have been discovered one after the other. However, there aren''t many of them. It


    is a very radioactive form of a meteorite. Jadar Stone can also cause mutation in people''s genes in


    a short period of time, which can result in cancer. It doesn''t affect normal people, but it affects


    people like you. This secret will be a fatal blow to you if it''s leaked as there are currently no ways to


    deal with Jadar Stone. If those people are able to get a hold of this, they have the ability to create a


    counter weapon against you within twenty-four hours. I feel like you should do something about


    Jennifer, such as silencing her definitively,¡± Lilith said carefully.


    Donald closed his eyes. He understood her words and had also heard of Jadar Stones before.


    Donald closed his eyes. He understood her words and had also heard of Jadar Stone.


    The top assassin on the leaderboard, Harp King, died from the Anti Harp King Device, which was


    constructed from Jadar Stone. He was killed in the second year following the discovery of Jadar


    Stone, which was fifteen years ago.


    Secrets could only be kept by the dead. As long as Jennifer was still alive, he would be in a risky


    situation. ¡°You can go to theboratory in peace. I will deal with the rest,¡± Donald stated.


    With that, Lilith hung up.


    Then, Donald opened his Pris System. ¡°Arrange for a ne to bring my halberd here within ten


    hours!¡±


    Those who received this news were gravely shaken.


    Golden Lord''s exclusive weapon was sealed up the moment he became Lord Campbell. He¡¯s


    actually bringing it out again. Did he encounter a big problem?


    However, no one dared to ask.


    After doing that, Donald called Ryan, who was in Chiliad Avion, and exined his current


    predicament.


    Immediately, Ryan was astonished. ¡°Ms. Wilson must be sent to Chiliad Avion for protection.


    Otherwise, if the secret gets out, it will be extremely detrimental to you!¡±


    Donald asked, ¡°How do you know there aren''t any of Noah''s people in Chiliad Avion?¡±


    Ryan was silent for a moment.


    Donald said, ¡°This is a very crucial moment. You also have to mobilize other experts, such as Mr.


    Stewart''s forces.¡±


    Ryan was in a dilemma and replied, ¡°Mr. Stewart is currently in East Epea. He won''t be able to


    make it in time, and he has other missions. Also, it¡¯s better if fewer people know about this-¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Donald interrupted him before he could finish his sentence and replied, ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±


    Kingsley entered the room and looked at Donald worriedly. He asked, ¡°Do you want Phoenix Bird


    and ck Chelonian toe over?¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°No. It is a critical period for the S9-Gradeboratory. I can only withstand it


    alone. Your next mission is to eliminate all potential dangers without holding back. Leave the


    substation to me.¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Kingsley then stated, ¡°The location of theboratory was found. It''s underground, but Rupert has


    already escaped.¡±


    Donald and Kingsley entered the undergroundboratory.


    It was an undergroundboratory with six floors, and there were experimental devices and even all


    kinds of sophisticated equipment everywhere.


    There were corpses all over the floor. They were killed by Rupert and Sparrow Lord when they were


    escaping.


    Donald''s gaze was indifferent and was not sympathetic to their deaths.


    ¡°The samples were destroyed, but some traces of gic data were still found.¡± Kingsley turned on


    aptop. ¡°Thisboratory has exported the gic data of hundreds of thousands of Yorknd


    citizens. It was definitely used for gic research. However, we don''t know if a gic poison


    specifically targeting Yorknd''s citizens will emerge.¡±


    ¡°Your task now is to try your best to hunt down and kill Rupert. I will handle the rest!¡± Donald


    instructed.


    Kingsley left immediately.


    Donald pondered for a long time before finally deciding to make a trip to Supreme Vi to see


    Jennifer once more.


    This time, he went by his real identity rather than hiding it.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer was astounded by Supreme Vi''s grandeur.


    There was a room that was locked that she was unable to enter. It seemed to be the master


    bedroom.


    Just as she wasmenting, the door was pushed open suddenly.


    Donald walked in.


    Jennifer froze for a long moment. Soon after, her eyes lit up splendidly with excitement. ¡°You''re


    Golden Lord, aren''t you?¡±


    Donald stared at her for a long time. Then, he uttered softly, ¡°Jennifer, you must not tell anyone


    about the matter regarding that stone, okay? The consequences would be disastrous if you did.¡±


    It''s true! He admitted it.


    Jennifer''s eyes widened. She never expected her ex-husband to be Golden Lord.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I definitely won¡¯t say anything.¡± Jennifer''s eyes shone brightly as she looked at Donald.


    She still had yet to regain herposure.


    Donald continued, ¡°That stone is known as the Jadar stone, and it''s fatal for me. Once they learn


    about it, my opponents will utilize it to build a device. The worst-case scenario is that I develop


    cancer or even die on the spot immediately. Hence, I hope you''ll be able to keep the big picture in


    mind.¡±


    Jennifer nodded and walked over to stand beside him. ¡°How did you manage to hide this so well?


    Donald responded, ¡°I can''t help it due to my missions.¡±


    While they were talking, Jennifer''s phone rang all of a sudden. Her phone screen showed that it was


    a video call from Kevin on WhatsApp.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer took a look at Donald and turned to walk to the side. She picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Kev.¡±


    As soon as the call connected, Kevin''s terrifying scream came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Jennifer, save me!¡±


    It was followed by Jennifer''s mother, Linda''s blood-curling scream. ¡°Jenny,


    save me!¡±


    Leonard''s voice sounded right after. ¡°Jennifer!¡±


    Donald instantly had a bad feeling about it.


    Sure enough, the video showed Kevin and his family lying on the ground covered in blood.


    Rupert stood behind the webcam and held a knife in his hand. He pointed it at Kevin''s crotch and


    said, ¡°Ms.


    Wilson, Mr. Campbell, we meet again.¡±


    Jennifer''s face paled grimly at his words. She trembled and questioned, ¡°Rupert, what are you trying


    to do? Come at me instead. Don¡¯t do anything to my family!¡±


    Rupert chuckled and slid his sharp short knife across Kevin''s face. Instantly, a wound appeared.


    He seemed like a devil as he smiled and said, ¡°Jennifer, I will give you ten seconds to say Golden


    Lord''s weakness. I hope you will cooperate, or I will kill your family!¡±


    Donald, who was ready to destroy Jennifer''s phone directly, paused. He was waiting for her choice.


    Jennifer''s entire body shook, and she felt her head go nk.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    This is such a difficult decision. On one hand, he is the man I love, and on the other hand, they are


    my family. If it''s possible, I would rather die!


    Jennifer could not help but look back at Donald and realized that he was looking at her.


    She was surprised by his expression as he had an inconceivable expression. There was only


    nonchnce and no emotions.


    Donald did not speak and stared nkly at her.


    ¡°Ten! Nine! Eight!


    Rupert''s voice came from the phone, sounding like the devil himself. It was followed by the


    miserable screams of Kevin and his family. It was extremely chaotic.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Jennifer was in a daze when Kevin''s miserable screams interrupted her thoughts.


    She was rmed and turned hurriedly to look at the video. She then saw Rupert chopping off one of


    Kevin''s fingers with a knife.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. No! I''ll say it. I''ll say it!¡± Tears brimmed down fiercely from Jennifer''s face, and her face was


    white as a sheet. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my family!¡±


    ¡°Say it! I don''t have much time!¡± Rupert hollered, ¡°As long as you tell me, I promise not to hurt


    them!¡±


    ¡°Jadar Stone. It''s Jadar Stone!¡± Jennifer screamed as if she had lost all her strength.


    Rupert chuckled smugly. ¡°Sure enough. It''s just as we guessed. Okay, stop crying. Don''t worry. Your


    family will arrive home safely in a few hours.¡±


    The video call ended.


    Jennifer could not help but turn her head to look at Donald.


    He just stood there as still as a statue.


    There was a vacant look in his eyes, and he did not have any emotions on his face.


    No one could imagine what he was feeling right then.


    There was nothing worse than a broken heart.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Donald! I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!¡± Jennifer ran to embrace


    Donald.


    Donald did not struggle and allowed Jennifer to hug him.


    However, Jennifer could not feel a single trace of warmth from him.


    ¡°Donald, I''m willing to die with you. I''m really sorry! They''re my parents!¡± Jennifer had her hands


    around Donald''s waist and her tears were running down his chest.


    Although Donald was right beside her, she could feel the gap growing between them.


    Donald removed her hands slowly


    and ced his right hand on her shoulder to push her away.


    Jennifer struggled, but Donald was much stronger than her.


    She shook her head. ¡°No! No!"


    Donald looked at Jennifer. ¡°You are not to me. I simply despise myself for being unable to secure


    a ce in your heart. Therefore, this is the end for us. From this point on, let''s sever ties. We''ll go


    on our own paths. I won''t care about Nigel or Tyrone anymore. I''ll leave Pollerton after I finish this


    mission.¡±


    Donald stared at Jennifer intently before turning around and leaving.


    Bradley stared at Jennifer and Donald with aplicated expression outside the door.


    ¡°Let her leave,¡± Donald said before driving away.


    ¡°Donald!¡± Jennifer cried as she ran after him.


    Bradley sighed and said, ¡°Ms. Wilson, do you understand what the Jadar Stone means to him? It''s


    fatal to him and there''s nothing in the world to cure that!¡±


    It was the wee hours. They were three hours away from Lilith entering theboratory.


    Lightning shed across the sky, and rain poured down endlessly.


    It was extremely cold at four o''clock in the autumn.


    Donald arrived amidst the downpour in a golden robe and a golden mask. He stood ramrod straight,


    like a javelin.


    The S7-Gradeboratory''s only entrance was right behind him.


    For his mission to be sessful, he had to keep watch over the area for three days.


    It meant that Donald had to stay there for three whole days.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    A few kilometers away, Lana, Reina, and Wynter gathered and looked at Donald anxiously through


    the drone.


    ¡°Jennifer has gone too far!¡± Lana was agitated when she learned that Jennifer had leaked the


    information about Jadar Stone.


    ¡°If something happens to Donald, I''ll let Jennifer pay for it even if I''d have to sacrifice everything I


    have.¡± Wynter''s beautiful eyes were sullen.


    Reina did not speak but clenched her fists. She, too, felt extremely uneasy in her heart.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Jennifer met Kevin and others. The family of three had been horrified.


    Jennifer settled them in the hospital before she rushed over to the substation.


    At that moment, everyone''s gaze was fixated on the substation, and all parties were paying


    attention to it at all times.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A three-kilometer radius around Donald was blocked off by the military, so there was no way the


    idlers and other irrelevant people could approach.


    However, that only referred to ordinary people.


    Over the substation, more than a dozen drones flew over constantly.


    At eight o''clock, a Mercedes-Benz G-Wagen drove over speedily. It was driven by Ryan, with Lilith


    in the passenger seat.


    Lilith was wearing a white radiation protection suit like an astronaut, tightly wrapping herself up and


    looking at Donald affectionately.


    She got out of the car, stroked Donald''s face with both hands, and said softly, ¡°I feel sorry that you


    have to go through this.¡± ¡°It''s my responsibility,¡± replied


    Donald.


    ¡°You might die.¡± Donald caught sight of Lilith''s reddened eyes through the goggles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Donald did not say much.


    Ryan''s eyes were reddened too.


    Perhaps that was the charm of Donald as Lord Campbell.


    Despite knowing it was a tough and dangerous battle, he stood there without hesitation.


    Truth be told, he could refuse and choose not to get involved.


    With his status and strength, no one would hold him ountable. Even if the experiment failed, it


    would have little impact on him.


    Yet, he resolutely stayed.


    Lilith gave Donald a hug before getting into the car.


    The door to the substation opened, then closed again.


    The rain got heavier, blurring their visions. It was deste with no pedestrians or cars on the road.


    Only Donald was standing there.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, your jurganite halberd has arrived in the country. As it''s too heavy, it needs to be


    transported to Pollerton Airport first before being transported to the outer ring by a semi-trailer with


    a load of 130 tons. And finally, four helicopters are required to lift it. You should expect to receive it


    at ten o''clock tonight.¡± Kingsley''s voice rang out through the wireless headset inside the mask.


    ¡°Great! Let the Azure Wyvern guards search for Noah. He must have already entered the country


    too,¡± ordered Donald.


    ¡°Take care, Lord Campbell!¡± Kingsley, the Wyvern King choked.


    Donald ended the call.


    Time passed. As Donald closed his eyes, he could clearly feel more than a dozen abnormal


    presences, which were all very powerful, around him.


    They had their eyes on that ce and were waiting for the right time to act.


    The rain was getting heavier with no signs of stopping; the best time to take action was during the


    nighttime.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already evening. Although Donald did not eat, he had adjusted his


    state to the peak of perfection.


    He knew that there would be a brutal battle in the middle of the night.


    No one knew why Donald did not stop Jennifer from leaking the secret regardingjadar Stone.


    Only Donald himself knew why he did that.


    First of all, he wanted to see Jennifer''s final decision to judge whether it was worth loving her.


    Secondly, he was a perfectionist. If he did not even dare to face the Jadar Stone, he could forget


    about progressing to the top.


    He was bold enough to look at his weaknesses in the eye, even at the cost of his own life. That was


    his character.


    Pollerton inte autumn was a bit strange. It was not the flood season. Yet, the rain was getting


    heavier, leading to a foggy condition.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    The camera of the drone became a bit blurry.


    ¡°Donald hasn''t eaten for a day. Will he be okay?¡± Reina asked in concern.


    The few women gathered, frowning, as they could note out with a good solution.


    Jennifer saw Donald too. As she watched him drenched in the rain, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She had never known that Donald had so many responsibilities on his back.


    At exactly nine o''clock, Donald opened his eyes abruptly and looked forward.


    A group of people had showed up.


    Wynter and others squinted, staring at the monitor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There were about ten people in ck night suits. Each of them held an ancient machete that


    reflected a cold gleam.


    They had considered using guns, but Golden Lord was well known to have never been afraid of


    guns.


    He was so agile that he could even dodge a sniper rifle.


    Therefore, closebat was the best option.


    ¡°Are they from Yartran?¡± Donald muttered indifferently.


    The leader, who only revealed his eyes, said nonchntly, ¡°Golden Lord, there are too many people


    here tonight. You can''t withstand all of them, so you should let us pass. Besides, I''ve wanted to fight


    you for a long time. I wonder if the legendary Golden Lord is truly invincible!¡±


    With that, three swords appeared in his hand, aiming at Donald.


    ¡°Thiago Todd, the founder of the Three Swords Style?¡± Donald sneered.


    Thiago was more powerful than Octavio. He was known to rank third among the fighters of Yartran.


    Thiago did not say a word but waved his big hand. Ten of his subordinates immediately turned into


    smoke and disappeared in the rain. When they reappeared, they had surrounded Donald, and their


    bodies flitted around like ghosts.


    Jennifer''s heart pounded.


    Just then, Donald took action.


    His body emitted a golden ray in the darkness. He flicked his golden cloak that seemed to be


    sharper than a knife, sliding across the void in an instant.


    Almost instantaneously, seven to eight heads flew into the sky, and their blood was sshed along


    with the rain.


    All of them had been killed at once except Thiago, who had reacted the fastest and retreated into


    the distance.


    Donald looked up at Thiago. ¡°That''s it?¡±


    Thiago held his three swords in both hands and turned them lightly.


    Three dazzling bursts of sword energy flew out. One of which plowed a deep ravine on the ground


    and shed vertically toward Donald.


    The other two were crossed and came toward him diagonally.


    Donald raised his right hand and exerted force forward.


    With a humming sound, the rainwater that was still pouring in front of him instantly merged, turning


    into arge transparent handprint that was bigger than a grinding disc, and collided with the three


    bursts of sword energy.


    Boom!


    There was a harsh explosion in the void. However, the speed of therge hand print did not


    decrease. Instead, it mmed directly in front of Thiago.


    Thump!


    Thiago''s body was instantly blown away. He was knocked back, spitting out a mouthful of blood in


    the air.


    Nevertheless, his reaction was extremely fast. He disappeared into the darkness again, and even


    the drones could not locate him.


    In a house from the distance, Tyrone and Xylus were wearing evaluation sses and watching the


    scene with binocrs.


    The evaluation sses detected that Thiago''sbat value was one hundred and eighty thousand,


    which wasparable to Kingsley¡¯s. Moreover, it was still increasing frantically.


    As for Donald, it was even more terrifying. Hisbat value exceeded five hundred and forty


    thousand.


    ¡°Golden Lord¡¯s power level doesn''t seem to have an upper limit.¡± Xylus was astonished.


    Tyrone let out a cough and said, ¡°It would be great if such a person could be my subordinate.¡±


    Xylus trembled.


    ¡°Is that Hidden Arts? Even the camera can''t spot where he''s gone,¡± said Lana.


    Donald took a step forward, stepping on the rainwater with his feet, causingrge waves to ssh


    around. He spread his arms like a big roc spreading its wings and soaring up to the sky. Then, he


    thrust forward to a point andnded with one foot on the


    ground.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    A crack sounded.


    Instantly, crisscrossed cracks appeared on the asphalt road. They looked like cobwebs spreading


    on the road, and the rain flowed into the cracks.


    A mist of blood could clearly be seen in mid-air. Then, Thiago''s body was forced out, and he fell to


    the ground.


    He looked at Donald in shock. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°How dare you show off with your cheap tricks!¡± Donald said


    indifferently.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Thiago leaped and disappeared again.


    Donald promptly lifted his hand. His right hand reached to his front left and grabbed around like he


    was searching for something in a bag.


    When Donald withdrew his hand, he had a head in his hand.


    Meanwhile, Thiago''s body fell to the ground.


    Lowering his head, Donald looked at the headless corpse and sneered. He threw the head onto the


    ground before returning to the substation''s entrance.


    Jennifer felt a chill run down her spine when she witnessed that scene.


    Her new perspective toward Donald was that he was cold-blooded, ruthless, bloodthirsty, and liked


    to kill.


    p! p! p!


    The apuse echoed. Again, someone appeared from the darkness.


    It was a tall, muscr man. His height was at two meters, and his arms were thicker than Donald''s


    thighs. Two men followed behind, and they looked exactly the same as the man in front.


    They are triplets.


    ¡°Homeless Alliance?¡± A mocking smile appeared on Donald''s lips.


    They were from a foreign S-Grade assassin organization.


    ¡°Everyone''s power level is over two hundred thousand! Where did these expertse from?¡± Xylus


    was shocked.


    Tyrone exined, ¡°It''s normal for an S-Grade assassin organization.


    Golden Lord''s bounty is over one billion on the bounty list overseas.¡±


    ¡°Once we get your head, we will have one billion,¡± said the triplets while they stared at Donald


    greedily.


    One could earn one billion after getting rid of Golden Lord.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No one could resist the temptation of the massive amount of bounty.


    ¡°Come get it then,¡± responded Donald emotionlessly.


    At that instant, the triplets made their moves together. Their action was the same. The three of them


    had jagged double-edged swords with deep blood grooves. They bolted toward Donald at an


    extremely high speed.


    The moment they rushed forward was like three tanks darting toward Donald.


    Ding!


    Xylus'' evaluation sses clearly detected that Donald''s power level had skyrocketed to seven


    hundred thousand points at that moment.


    ¡°The triplets are doomed,¡± said Tyrone calmly.


    As expected, Donald swung a fist.


    His fist was unbelievably glowing as it lit up the darkness for a short while.


    Donald¡¯s punch struck one of the triplet¡¯s chests and sent him flying away. His whole chest


    copsed, and he died instantly.


    Donald''s second and third punches hit the heads of the other two of the triplets, and they


    immediately exploded like watermelons as blood sttered everywhere.


    Jennifer puked when she saw that.


    At that moment, Donald looked like a God of War that had descended from heaven.


    Shrouded in a murderous aura, Donald''s entire being was exuding a faint golden light that could be


    seen with naked eyes. He was abnormally bright in the darkness.


    Pitter-patter!


    The heavy rain continued to pour, and the surroundings were cold as it was already midnight.


    While standing there, Donald was like a massive mountain that no one could pass. Behind him was


    the crucialb.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sound of knocks echoed and a big wave of energy was detected.


    Right then, the evaluation sses that Tyrone and Xylus were wearing showed indications of red


    hysterically.


    It meant the intruder''s power level was more than five hundred thousand.


    A power level of five hundred thousand! It is the same value as Kingsley''s after he unleashed his


    power.


    Raising his head, Donald nced at the distance. Finally, a proper opponent!


    ¡°What is this?¡± Wynter pointed at the monitor. There were four human-like figures, but they were


    gleaming with dazzling silver lights all over their bodies.


    Lana was also stunned. She could not even see the intruders'' appearances clearly as their lights


    blinded the cameras.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    However, Donald could see them evidently.


    There were four humans dressed in silver battle armors. The silver armors were extraordinary as


    the chest areas were mounted with some advanced technologies that were spinning. They all


    emitted an imposing murderous intent.


    ¡°The Alpha Armor of Angel Alliance!¡± Donald said with appreciation.


    He narrowed his eyes as he examined the four experts.


    The research and development of the armor was over one hundred years. Every armor''s cost was


    the same value as a satellite, which cost one hundred million. Even Angel Alliance did not have


    many sets of that armor. Plus, it was made from olivnium. It had a powerful defensive ability and


    could withstand the impact of over a hundred tons.


    A long time ago, the explosion in Taffledale formed ten exceptionally rare mines globally.


    A few examples of the rare mines were the jurganite mine, the olivnium mine, and the fresdium


    mine at Golden Triangle.


    So far, there were only ten S9-Gradeboratories disclosed worldwide. Everyb was built above a


    rare mine.


    For instance, the S9-Grade Laboratory at Quadfield was built on the only jurganite mine in the


    world.


    ¡°Golden Lord, I advise you to leave! We cannot reveal the most advanced technology to the world,


    or it will change the strategic configurations,¡± said the leader among the four. He then introduced


    himself, ¡°I am Gabriel from Angel Alliance.¡±


    He was tall and well-built. Donald could not get a clear view of the man. Even his voice sounded


    metallic.


    ¡°How generous!¡± Donald said nonchntly.


    The one who wore an Alpha Armor could easily wipe out any foreign private armed forces and do


    anything he wanted along the coastline.


    However, Angel Alliance sent four armors at once to deal with Golden Lord. It also proved Golden


    Lord was terrifying from another perspective.


    ¡°You can''t. You won¡¯t be able to make me leave unless you bring the Golden Alpha Armor!¡± Donald


    replied.


    He was extremely confident in himself.


    Golden Alpha Armor was exceedingly scarce. Even Angel Alliance, which had expanded and


    developed for over five hundred years, only had two Golden Alpha Armors.


    The price of each armor was exorbitant, and the one who put on the armor could fly to outer space.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Then I will kill you!¡± said Gabriel before he activated his armor.


    His entire figure radiated dazzling lights, and his eyes shot two rays of blinding beams. The sound


    of the gears sounded from his shoulders. Then, Donald saw Gabriel holding a long sword emitting


    electricity.


    Shortly after, he stomped his feet abruptly.


    With a loud boom, the ground beneath his feet copsed instantly and formed a vast pit with a


    radius of ten meters.


    The ground shook.


    Although they were a few kilometers away, Jennifer, Wynter, and the others sensed the building was


    shaking. Even theputer monitor was quivering.


    Everyone was pale and looked at Donald worriedly.


    Suddenly, a military drone rose


    behind Donald.


    It aimed at Gabriel and began firing a string of bullets at him.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± yelled Donald.


    Ryan reckoned he should do something. Thus, he dispatched the military drone. It was equipped


    with armor-piercing bullets as the bullets could easily pierce through a ten-centimeter-thick steel


    board.


    A string of gunshots fired at Gabriel''s Alpha Armor, but the attack was useless.


    Every bullet fired at Gabriel made a clinking sound, and sparks flew out. Standing still at his spot,


    Gabriel looked at the drone. Once again, he emitted beams from his eyes and aimed at the drone.


    After a crackling sound, the drone melted into molten iron instantly and sshed on the ground.


    Then, it quickly cooled down and formed a lump of iron.


    Seeing that, Ryan was dumbfounded, and his expression changed drastically.


    That drone cost tens of millions to manufacture, but the beam destroyed it effortlessly.


    ¡°Leave this to me! Don''t cause me more trouble!¡± Donald hollered right at that moment.


    In the room, Ryan''s expression was slightly twisted as he was very reluctant to obey.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Alpha Armor had always been an advanced technology. Ryan was astonished after having


    witnessed its capabilities.


    ¡°Let''s take a step back. Ask the engineer to hand the information about the advanced technology


    over to me so that mutual sharing can be achieved. Otherwise, we can''t have an equal fight,¡±


    Gabriel said.


    Not interested in wasting his time on chitchatting, Donald walked toward Gabriel right away. ¡°Why


    don''t you stay since you''re here already? Four Alpha Armors. It looks like Angel


    Alliance will be heartbroken for quite a long while.¡±


    His tone was indifferent as though the four Alpha Armors were nothing but regr clothes.


    Gabriel sneered.


    Even armor-piercing bullets cannot prate through an Alpha Armor. What else can he do to


    break through its defense?


    ¡°I''ll send you to heaven then!¡± Gabriel roared. A surge of energy gathered at his feet as he charged


    at Donald at superb speed with a long sword in his hand.


    His speed was so fast that it reached the speed of sound. It took him less than one second toe


    right in front of Donald. With that, Gabriel struck a blow with his long sword.


    At the same time, the other three surrounded Donald andnded their attacks on him, shing at


    him with their long swords.


    Thetter remained still and suddenly raised his head. He lifted his right leg to the top of his head,


    forming a straight, javelin-like posture, and unleashed a kick.


    As a nking sound filled the air, Gabriel was suddenly sted off and smashed into arge


    building afar!


    The deserted building instantly crumbled due to the impact. However, Gabriel flew back to the


    battleground in one piece.


    The other three fighters, also sted off by Donald, came back in no time.


    Hovering in the air in four different directions, the four men stared at Donald coldly.


    Jennifer was dumbstruck upon seeing the battle scene. This is too shocking and unrealistic! I''ve


    only seen scenes like this in sci-fi movies. But now, I''m witnessing it for real!


    At that moment, another man walked out of the dark. ¡°It looks like we don''t have to make our move.


    You can''t break through an Alpha Armor''s defense.¡±


    His mockery sounded beneath his helmet. With a full beard, he looked extremely peculiar in his


    medieval golden armor with a broadsword in his hands.


    Following his appearance, eleven people showed up behind him. Hence, there were twelve people


    in total.


    They were the Twelve Knights of the Round Table.


    Ryan''s anxiety grew tremendously. Homeless Alliance, Angel Alliance, and even the Twelve Knights


    of the Round Table have appeared. There are so many of them tonight. What''s more, all of them are


    very scary!


    Gabriel dered, ¡°Golden Lord is mine! Once I''ve caught him, I can ess the information about


    the precision-strike system fornd warfare and obtain a bounty worth millions. It is a great deal.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± offered Lion King, the leader of the Twelve Knights of the Round Table.


    He was well-built and two meters tall.


    His imposing figure exuded an indescribable suppressing aura.


    Xylus eximed, ¡°All of them have abat value of five hundred thousand. Golden Lord might be


    in danger.¡±


    Their strengths are on par with the Wyvern King''s. How important could the experiment this time


    be? If Golden Lord defeated all of them today, he''d be the talk of the world once again.


    Meanwhile, Tyrone remained silent, his eyes beaming with a cold stare.


    ¡°You guys seem to be so full of yourselves...¡± Donald mumbled, seemingly talking to himself.


    However, his deep, powerful voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    He lifted his gaze and looked at Gabriel first. ¡°Alpha Armor is unbreakable?¡±


    Then, he slowly raised his right hand over his head as though he was grabbing the dark skies.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Are you surrendering?¡± Gabrielughed mockingly.


    Donald ignored him andmanded coldly, ¡°Give me my halberd!¡±


    The sky lit up upon hismand.


    The crowd lifted their heads and saw four military helicopters hovering over simultaneously.


    A shiny golden halberd was held by the helicopters using chains. The weapon shone brightly amid


    the dark.


    Lion King was the first who felt something wrong upon seeing that.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Lion King was overwhelmed by the grand sight.


    These new military helicopters are designed to lift weights of more than 20 tons. It¡¯s abnormal that


    they need to use four of them to lift a 2.5-meter long halberd that''s as thin as a pole! There''s only


    one material in this world that can make such a heavy halberd - the jurganite from the 89-Grade


    laboratory in Quadfield. Its density is more than 50 kilograms per cubic centimeter!


    ¡°Position adjustment has beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°Ready to release.¡± ¡°Release!¡±


    The next instant, the four helicopters released the halberd at the same time. As the halberd fell into


    the skies, it released a howling sound.


    Whoosh!


    The halberd''snding point was right on top of Donald!


    Upon seeing that, a fighter, equipped with Alpha Armor, leaped off the ground. His mechanical arms


    that could provide him the strength to endure a weight of more than 20 tons glowed as he made to


    grab the halberd.


    However, the fighter let out a miserable scream as soon as he touched the jurganite halberd. His


    exorbitant Alpha Armor was ripped apart, and it exploded at that instant.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As mes engulfed the sky, the jurganite halberd fell andnded in Donald''s hand.


    Boom!


    Huge earthquakes struck the area within a radius of five kilometers, causing the ground to tremble


    vigorously.


    Nheless, Donald remained unmoved. Intersecting web-shaped cracks appeared below his feet,


    spreading across his surroundings.


    Xylus eximed, ¡°What the hell! Does Golden Lord''s power have no limit?¡±


    Meanwhile, Tyrone''s evaluation sses were blinking red as the digits on them had exceeded


    millions and continued skyrocketing. Soon, garbled numbers filled his vision.


    Tyrone quickly removed his sses, his pupils shrinking suddenly in amazement. ¡°Golden Lord


    himself is the limit of humankind''s power!¡± Donald grabbed the jurganite halberd that weighed more


    than eighty tons naturally as though it was weightless. Holding it, he stared at Gabriel.


    ¡°Look. Your armor is useless.¡±


    ¡°A jurganite halberd!¡± Gabriel was stunned. His voice was trembling.


    Jurganite was an extremely valuable resource.


    One cubic centimeter of it, which was equivalent to one tiny pinch, could be sold for a hundred


    million on the ck market.


    Jurganite had an exceptionally high density and strange molecr geometry. Researching it could


    lead to the evolution of tens or even hundreds of types of advanced technology.


    The S9-Gradeboratory in Quadfield had carried out research on jurganite for less than a century.


    Yet, their technological advancement had be the top in the world.


    Hence, Donald''s uprising power was suspected to be rted to the jurganite.


    Gabriel and the others were overwhelmed by the invention of ? halberd made of jurganite.


    Inparison, the Alpha Armors on them were nothing as the halberd alone would cost more than


    five hundred billion!


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Gabriel shouted as he turned around to leave.


    Donald said calmly, ¡°Are you trying to retreat? It''s toote for that. None of you can leave this ce


    today.¡±


    As he spoke, he charged at Gabriel and thrusted the jurganite halberd at him.


    Thetter roared and activated the eight propellers behind him. As the propellers pumped out


    waves of energy, they gave a thrust, leading Gabriel to his retreat at a remarkable speed. His speed


    had exceeded the speed of the sound.


    Although it was beyond a human''s limit, Donald''s was faster.


    Donald moved and stopped in front of Gabriel in a sh. The jurganite halberd prated the Alpha


    Armor and pierced through his head.


    Donald took Gabriel''s life with just a thrust of the halberd.


    Gabriel''s body slowly fell to the ground.


    The other two fighters tried to escape. However, their speeds were no match for Donald''s. Donald


    moved like a golden sh as though a distance of hundreds of meters was just child''s y to him.


    He approached one of the fighters from behind, grabbed thetter''s neck, and plunged the jurganite


    halberd through his chest.


    Thest fighter, who was the quickest, flew in the air and reached an altitude of thousands of


    meters off the ground in the blink of an eye like a bomber. Furthermore, his altitude kept increasing


    as he glided upward.


    Looking in the direction where the remaining fighter escaped, Donald swiftly hurled the jurganite


    halberd in his hand.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    That night, many people saw a golden streak of light shooting across the sky like aet, resulting


    in another beam of light, followed by a huge explosion.


    Lion King was terrified.


    Golden Lord isn''t human!


    He had never seen a human being capable of lifting something that weighed eighty tons.


    He''s the epitome of the great strength of human beings!


    ¡°Sorry. We''ll retreat now!¡± The Twelve Knights of the Round Table were afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Donald once again caught the jurganite halberd and took a sh.


    The cold light of the halberd swept across the surroundings. With a roar, Lion King blocked the light


    from the halberd with his shining armor, but soon, his eyes widened.


    He saw the jurganite halberd quickly approach him before everything went ck.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was hung on the halberd with his blood flowing down the halberd, dyeing Donald''s clothes red.


    It was a sleepless night of bloodbath.


    Donald had killed Thiago and his men, then three from the Homeless Alliance, four from the Angel


    Alliance, and the Twelve Knights of the Round Table, who were instantly killed as soon as they


    appeared.


    Ryan was bbergasted.


    He knew that Lord Campbell was Golden Lord and how powerful he was, but he did not expect him


    to be so powerful.


    ¡°Donald is amazing!¡± Reina said in surprise.


    Wynter''s eyes were filled with admiration, whereas Lana was also gazing at Donald with a gentle


    look in her eyes.


    ¡°There are two armors that are still intact. Keep them,¡± said Donald.


    Then, Ryan instructed his men to dispose of the corpses and take away the two Alpha Armors.


    As night fell, Donald stood there with the halberd in his hand.


    The next few hours were rtively peaceful. At two o''clock in the morning, Donald suddenly opened


    his eyes as he felt a slight stabbing pain in his head, giving him bloodshot eyes.


    He took a deep breath and looked into the distance.


    The Anti Golden Lord Device has really been assembled!


    His breathing obviously became uneven, while blue lines appeared on his skin as his blood vessels


    were bulging.


    Despite the distance, he could still feel that the Anti Golden Lord Device was slowly approaching


    where he was.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, we found traces of Noah Rodriguez!¡±


    ¡°Lord Campbell, we found traces of Shaun Freedman!¡±


    ¡°Lord Campbell, we found traces of Randy Rodriguez!¡±


    Kingsley''s voice was heard in the headset. Donald was initially expressionless, but the mention of


    Randy shocked him so much that his pupils suddenly constricted.


    Randy was Noah''s grandfather.


    Seventy years ago, Randy was one of the top fighters with greatbat power. He was known to


    be one of the most powerful people.


    ¡°Isn''t he dead?¡± Donald''s heart sank.


    If Randy was still alive, he would be one hundred and twenty years old.


    He was not only the epitome of great strength but also the epitome of human longevity.


    Thirty years ago, he was ny years old when his funeral was held in Pollerton, shocking everyone


    in the city.


    ¡°The source is very reliable. Although he''s old, he''s still giving off an intimidating presence!¡±


    Kingsley''s voice was trembling.


    ¡°Just keep an eye on Noah. Leave the rest to me,¡± instructed Donald.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, I''ll live and die with you!¡± Kingsley said.


    Donald hung up the phone and looked into the distance again.


    Randy must have known that he was dying, so he wanted to fight for Noah before his inevitable


    death.


    A top fighter like Randy could still make contributions even if he was on the verge of death.


    As the wind blew, the rain began to fall at an angle. Donald actually began to feel a little cold.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°Is it over?¡± asked Reina nervously.


    Lana shook her head. ¡°No idea. But it''s too quiet, which makes me a little scared.¡±


    All of a sudden, a huge searchlight suddenly lit up in the distant sky, shining directly on Donald.


    The light source was more than four kilometers away from Donald.


    As it was a newser searchlight, Lana and the rest felt ufortable with a tingling sensation on


    their skin.


    The radiation was infinitely amplified.


    Donald, who was in the searchlight, suddenly let out a roar as blood mist came out from his body.


    The searchlight then went out.


    Donald¡¯s body shook. He was shocked to find that he could barely hold the halberd.


    It was the Anti Golden Lord Device made of Jadar Stone.


    As it consumed too much energy, the energy was exhausted after only one use, and now, they were


    recing the energy source.


    Donald could clearly see that Rupert was standing with his hands behind his back in the distance,


    while Sparrow Lord was protecting thetter. There were also some people who were recing the


    energy source of the Anti-Golden Lord Device.


    Next to Sparrow Lord stood an old man.


    The old man was bald with a back so hunched that he seemed bent at an almost ny-degree


    angle. He gave off a rotten smell of death from his head to toes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was Randy, the world-famous fighter from seventy years ago.


    ¡°It really works. Tonight will be the day Golden Lord dies. We can even get a bounty of one billion.


    What a deal!¡± Rupert said.


    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, this kind of device consumes too much energy. One second of usage has


    exhausted the power supply for ten streets,¡± Sparrow Lord pointed out.


    After thinking for a while, Rupert instructed, ¡°Move the device to the substation to kill Golden Lord at


    close range!¡±


    ¡°Lord Campbell, I''ll get someone to destroy it.¡± Kingsley saw the device too.


    ¡°Don''t act rashly! Randy is there. You''ll be killed if you go there!¡± Donald shouted.


    ¡°But-¡± Kingsley tried to say something.


    Yet, Donald cut him off, ¡°Focus on taking down Noah. If you talk again, you''ll be sent home!¡±


    Kingsley dared not say anything more.


    However, someone was starting to target Rupert.


    It was a brawny soldier arranged by Ryan. He was aiming a sniper rifle at


    Rupert, preparing to fire.


    However, before he could pull the trigger, Randy crossed a distance of more than one kilometer like


    he was a ghost or a spirit to stand before him and stare at him.


    The soldier was shocked to the core with a look of horror in his eyes.


    Randy pressed his skinny, twig-like fingers against the soldier''s head, and five bloody holes


    appeared on thetter''s head.


    ¡°Chiliad Avion, you can''t do it.¡± Randy finally spoke. His voice was thunderous and terrifying.


    ¡°It''s Randy! That''s not good!¡± Ryan''s body began to tremble.


    Who in this world can live to be one hundred and twenty years old? Would they be as terrifying if


    they could?


    Xylus was trembling all over. ¡°Gosh. It''s Randy from seventy years ago!¡±


    Tyrone, who knew who Randy was as well, could not help but put on his sses and look at Randy.


    He was stunned at the red figures he saw.


    He has a power level of one million!


    Another epitome of great human power!


    ¡°Don''t act rashly!¡± said Donald, whose blood began to flow down from the corner of his mouth.


    He could even feel that his organs were undergoing some changes.


    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, it will take half an hour for the Anti Golden Lord Device to be activated again. It will


    release a powerful gamma-ray this time,¡± reported Sparrow Lord.


    ¡°Okay. Speed it up!¡±


    ¡°Look at Donald''s right hand!¡± Wynter pointed at the monitor. The infrared camera on the drone


    showed that a crack had appeared in Donald''s right arm, which was bleeding. His blood vessels


    were bursting.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Donald¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, a result of broken blood vessels in the eyes.


    Jennifer was struck dumb for a moment before bursting into tears.


    She had seen that kind of symptom before when he came into contact with Jadar Stone in Cosmic


    za.


    Therefore, she could conclude that the beam of light just now came from a device assembled with


    Jadar stone that was specially designed to target Donald.


    Rushing out, she started running toward Donald in the rain.


    But as soon as she ran downstairs, a woman stopped her with a nk face.


    The woman was Ryan''s subordinate.


    ¡°Get back inside!¡± she ordered mercilessly.


    ¡°Please let me go. Please. He can''t die!¡± Jennifer cried. Then, she knelt on the ground and begged,


    ¡°I was wrong. I really was. Please let me go. Please.¡±


    She was soaked with her hair sticking to her face, looking miserable.


    ¡°No.¡± The woman shook her head.


    Jennifer was in despair. Left with no choice, she returned to the room and watched the monitor


    closely.


    Donald coughed, and more blood came out from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°You look terrible. It seems that the Jadar stone I gave has yed a big role,¡± said someone who


    suddenly appeared in the dark indifferently.


    It was a well-built middle-aged man holding Serpent Spear. Dressed in a white suit, he had no


    beard and looked like an intellectual and refined university professor.


    But Donald knew who he was¡ªShaun Freedman from the Freedman n, a member of Papillon.


    Shaun was a terrifying existence as he was more powerful than Kingsley from twenty years ago,


    and now, his power level was definitely more than five hundred thousand.


    The Serpent Spear he was holding was blue-gold in color and shone with a faint blue light. It was


    extremely sharp and had an amazing murderous aura.


    Looking at the Serpent Spear, Donald said, ¡°The direct descendant of the Freedman n has


    actually be theckey of Papillon.¡±


    Shaun shrugged indifferently. ¡°We want different things.¡±


    Simr to the Campbell n, the Freedman n was one of the top ten prominent families with five


    hundred years of history in Yorknd.


    The Freedman n owned a mausoleum in the central business district of Pollerton that no one


    dared toy a finger on. Back then, a developer had disappeared from the world within half an hour


    of making a casual remark that the dpidated and old mausoleum should be demolished.


    Since then, no one dared to touch it.


    The Freedman n''s mausoleum was guarded by more than a dozen people all year round. It


    seemed like it was at peace with the world, but even Neil and Joshua dared not set foot there.


    ¡°Golden Lord, let me through," said Shaun.


    Donald shook his head.


    ¡°There''s no deal, then.¡± Shaun held the Serpent Spear with its tip dragging on the gr ound. Even


    though it was raining, there were still sparks, which showed just how terrifying the Serpent Spear


    was.


    ¡°I''ve wanted to fight with you for a long time, but unfortunately, you''re not at the divine stage now.¡±


    Shaun got closer to Donald and then suddenly struck.


    He suddenly thumped the ground with the Serpent Spear.


    Boom!


    A dull loud noise was heard as a shock wave was seen sweeping around.


    Severalmpposts more than ten meters away instantly broke into two, while the flowerbed that was


    more than one meter high had also been ttened.


    Wynter, Jennifer, and the others were appalled.


    Can Donald fight against this kind of power?


    In the next second, Shaun ferociously charged at Donald with the spear.


    With a cold look in his eyes, Donald raised his jurganite halberd to fend off Serpent Spear.


    ng!


    The shing sound of metal was heard. With his face going pale, Shaun felt his arms go numb.


    Golden Lord is so powerful!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    ¡°Die!¡± Shaun jumped into the sky with his spear. He made a sh that looked like it could cut


    through the skies and the earth itself.


    Donald also leaped ten meters high into the air to sh with him once more.


    ng. ng. ng. The sound of metal shing was constantly heard. Everyone could feel their


    eardrums ringing even from a long distance.


    Donald kept coughing up blood. The negative impact of Jadar Stone was working on him.


    Even so, he was still able to fight.


    Everyone was stupefied.


    The two men fought in the rainy night, looking surreal.


    The more Shaun fought, the more frightened he became due to Donald''s domineering strength and


    the heavy blow that this jurganite halberd could deal.


    As they fought, Shaun took a few steps back. Blood mist came out of Donald''s arms again. He was


    sent flying and hit the gate of the substation.


    Rumble!


    The entire substation was shaking, while the windows of the vehicles around were shattered.


    ¡°You''re really slipping!¡± Shaun lunged forward and pierced the Serpent Spear into a car to throw it at


    Donald.


    Raising his hand, Donald punched the car in the middle.


    With an explosion, the car was instantly blown up. Its parts were scattered all over the ce and


    began to burn.


    Immediately afterward, Donald rushed out of the zing fire with the jurganite halberd in his hand


    and threw a punch at Shaun with a faint golden light emitting from his body.


    A look of mockery appeared on Shaun''s face as he raised his fist to meet the former''s attack.


    Their fists were both glowing as they collided.


    Shaun instantly had a bad feeling because he saw that the muscles in Donald''s right arm were


    vibrating rhythmically.


    It''s Dragon Fist!


    ¡°Dragon Fist!¡± Shaun was horrified, not expecting Donald to know such an ancient technique.


    The punch that carried the power of a dragon caused Shaun to let out a scream as his right arm


    was instantly shattered.


    Seeing that, Randy straightened up and muttered to himself, ¡°Dragon Fist. Is he from the Dragon


    n?¡±


    Having seeded in one strike, Donald gained the upper hand and quickly aimed his jurganite


    halberd at the space between Shaun''s eyes.


    Thetter raised his Serpent Spear to resist the attack.


    As the halberd and spear collided, the rods of the two heavy ancient weapons were bent into


    semicircles.


    But then, Donald struck the end of the halberd which caused it to suddenly straighten, sending out a


    huge force.


    Snap! Snap!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serpent Spear was broken into pieces in an instant. With a fast response, Donald slit Shaun¡¯s throat


    with the tip of his jurganite halberd.


    The next moment, he threw away the jurganite halberd, knelt on the ground, and kept coughing up


    blood.


    Shaun, on the other hand, knelt on the ground with his hands on his throat. Blood was gushing out


    from between his fingers.


    After more than ten seconds, his head separated from his body and fell to the ground.


    Shaun was killed by Donald.


    Tyrone and Xylus were immensely impressed.


    Despite his injuries, Golden Lord still manages to kill a member of Papillon.


    He really lives up to his reputation!


    Other than Tyrone, Akio and the rest were also watching the scene from a distance and were


    simrly impressed by Donald''s power level.


    Even Randy kept saying approvingly, ¡°The younger generation really has unlimited potential.¡±


    Even if there was no Anti Golden


    Lord Device made with Jadar Stone, Randy did not even have the confidence to fight with Donald.


    ¡°Grandpa, hold your horses. Let''s only go over after I kill him with the device!¡± Rupert said.


    Randy nodded.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    ¡°Mr. Rupert, the high-voltage power connection ispleted. The secondunch can now be


    carried out!¡± Sparrow Lord reported.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Buzz!


    The surrounding was instantly illuminated again as theser searchlight shone on Donald.


    The difference was that the color of the light was deep blue this time.


    It was gamma rays. After being converted by the device and fused with the Jadar stone, its power


    was more than a hundred timespared to ordinary gamma rays.


    Donald let out a roar as his golden cloak was stained red with blood, and cracks appeared on his


    mask as if it was about to break into pieces.


    His eyes were bloodshot, as if he was going crazy.


    He could not help but grab his head which felt like it was being pricked by thousands of needles.


    It was a severe pain that ordinary people could not bear.


    With tears in her eyes, Wynter tried to break free from the people who stopped her from running


    outside.


    Reina¡¯s face went pale as her body was shaky.


    Lana was saddened as well.


    Bawling, Jennifer kept muttering to herself, ¡°I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Donald.¡±


    The light faded, and power outages were seen in distant blocks. The energy ran out once again.


    Quieting down, Donald propped one hand on the ground. Under the mask, his face was covered in


    blood. The


    rain turned the blood into a pale red stream that flowed toward the distance.


    After a long while, Donald finally calmed down.


    With the help of the jurganite halberd, he stood up again, but he could not stand straight.


    ¡°Go ahead and connect to one hundred thousand volts of electricity,¡± Rupert instructed.


    His men then disassembled the device and approached the substation.


    The sun was slowly rising, but the rain


    did not stop.


    Two days of heavy rain cleansed the city.


    Rupert and his men stopped one kilometer away from Donald.


    It was a safe distance for Randy to protect the Anti Golden Lord Device.


    Everyone was shocked when they finally saw the device clearly.


    It was a particle collider-like instrument that could only be seen in theboratory. There was an


    eightsided crystal at the top¡ªit was the Jadar Stone.


    Standing in front of the Anti Golden Lord Device, Randy stared at Donald, who was also staring


    back at him.


    Donald was analyzing the likelihood of destroying the device if he struck at that moment, but it


    turned out to be zero.


    Now that he had been severely injured, and Randy was at the divine stage, he was afraid that they


    would break into theboratory once he left the gate.


    Hence, he gave up trying to destroy the device.


    Instead, he decided to guard the gate to stop them from going inside.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer, Lord Campbell. The experiment will end at six o''clock tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ryan was heard saying.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Donald nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Rupert, we''re in for a thirdunch!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The Anti Golden Lord Device was activated again with a buzzing sound. There was not a beam of


    light that time.


    Instead, it was an invisible shock wave that fanned out toward Donald, giving him no chance to


    hide.


    The golden cloak behind Donald floated in the air while his muscles became deformed.


    After three seconds, the energy was exhausted again.


    There were massive power outages in the city.


    ¡°Quick. Cut off the power to the city!¡± Ryanmanded.


    ¡°The substations that cannot be cut off in eight stations are under control!¡± someone reported.


    ¡°Kill whoever dares to take control of them! Theboratory has an independent power supply. Don''t


    worry!¡± Ryan had a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°Someone has started to cut off the power. Now it''ll take two hours or more to activate the device


    again,¡± Sparrow Lord said.


    ¡°That''s enough time for us. I''d like to see how much longer he can hold out.¡± There was a look of


    mockery on Rupert''s face.


    Meanwhile, Noah hade ashore at


    the pier of Pollerton.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Noah looked like a fisherman in his fifties, with a thin stature. No one would have expected that the


    short and dark middle-aged man was Noah Rodriguez, the Parasite.


    With a tobo pipe between his lips, he said, ¡°I''m finally back!¡±


    Kingsley appeared in the distance. ¡°Noah Rodriguez, you can¡¯te back.¡±


    Looking at Kingsley, Noah did not panic at all. ¡°Oh, you, from Horizon Group. Shouldn''t you be


    guarding Quadfield? What are you doing here in Pollerton?: ¡°To kill you,¡± Kingsley replied concisely.


    Noah chuckled. ¡°That depends on your capability, then. Pollerton is still mine.¡±


    With that, he waved his hand.


    Kingsley could not help but turn around.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the distance, arge crowd of people began to pour in. There were thousands of people, and


    each of them was very powerful. Kingsley had even met some of them before.


    They were once Noah''s men, and now, they had returned.


    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez!¡± Thousands of people kneeled on the ground in unison and looked at Noah with


    admiration and respect.


    To them, it was the return of the king.


    ¡°Do you see it?¡± Noah startedughing.


    Several speedboats quickly came over, and a few masked men emerged.


    Their capability wasparable to Kingsley''s.


    ¡°I want entry to theboratory and ess to the data of the Rising Dragon Project,¡± Noah


    demanded.


    Shaking his head, Kingsley pulled out his Azure Wyvern de, while more than forty members of


    Horizon Group in green armor drew their swords in unison.


    ¡°Kill them all,¡± Noah instructed.


    A great battle broke out on the coast.


    Meanwhile, it was already afternoon, and Donald was again struck by the Jadar Stone several times


    outside the substation.


    He fixed his gaze on the Jadar Stone, which had be very small. Obviously, the Jadar stone


    was being consumed.


    The Jadar Stone would turn into powder once it was activated three more times.


    Yet, he wondered if he could still hold out against another three attacks.


    A piece of his mask had been chipped off, and he was gradually losing his vision and


    consciousness.


    There was severe pain all over his body.


    At nine o''clock at night, the eleventh wave of the Jadar Stone attack came.


    At twelve o''clock midnight came the twelfth wave of attack.


    At three o''clock in the wee hours, the thirteenth wave of attack came, and the Jadar Stone turned


    into dust with a crack. Then, the powder was slung at Donald and sprinkled on him. It entered the


    blood vessels in his skin and fused with his blood.


    Ugh!


    Donald groaned for the first time. With his back against the gate of the substation, he was bleeding


    profusely, looking miserable.


    His breathing became weak and shallow, as if he was dying.


    Randy, Sparrow Lord, and Rupert approached him together.


    Looking down at Donald condescendingly, Rupert clicked his tongue repeatedly. ¡°Oh, Golden Lord,


    you look miserable. Didn''t you im that you''re perfect and invincible? Why did you end up so


    miserable today? You didn''t expect me to find out your weakness, did you? Jadar Stone was used


    to kill Harp King back then, and now it''s used to kill you too. It''s all fate. A huge bounty awaits me.


    You''re so mysterious. Now I''d like to see what you look like!¡±


    As he mocked Donald, he walked over to remove thetter''s mask, but Randy grabbed the former


    by the neck and threw him into the distance. ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Donald, who was dying, suddenly opened his bloodshot eyes with his body instantly tensed up as


    he threw a punch at Rupert.


    As a result, Donald failed to hit Rupert. Sparrow Lord immediately pulled out a knife and aimed it at


    his head.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Donald threw a punch at Sparrow Lord''s long de using his Dragon Fist. In the blink of an eye, the


    de broke and shattered.


    Sparrow Lord instantly sensed that something was amiss. He wanted to flee, but it was toote.


    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Donald seemed to have reached the divine stage as he unleashed


    Dragon Fist at his opponent once again.


    The punch was so powerful that it sent a glimmer of light amidst the darkness. With that, the punch


    landed on Sparrow Lord''s chest.


    His painful cry roared across the sky as he was sent flying with one punch. At that moment, he


    exploded in the air.


    What the hell!


    Rupert was in a state of shock.


    How can Golden Lord still have power level at this time?


    Nevertheless, Randy said, ¡°Don''t you worry, he''s at the end of the rope, and he''s definitely going to


    die.¡±


    Taking a few steps toward Donald, he went on, ¡°As expected, the Golden Lord never disappoints.


    Back then, Harp King died like a pulp after being exposed to the Jadar Stone five times. Yet you''re


    still alive after thirteen attacks. Not only that, but you were also able to unleash your ultimate


    powers. You''re truly remarkable.¡±


    Donald threw a nce at Randy and immediately took a few steps back, leaning against the gate.


    It''s currently four in the morning. All I need to do is to persist for another two hours, and I''ll be able


    to escape.


    He could not help but wonder if he could make it.


    After all, he was exhausted and was hanging at the end of the rope.


    No! I can do this! I can still fight!


    Right then, a glint of determination shed across his eyes. He knew that he could defeat Randy if


    he unleashed his onest move.


    However, he also knew that there was a possibility that he might die on the spot after using his


    powers.


    The skill was known as the Demon of Death.


    He did not know how he acquired this skill, but he was told that he could unleash the Demon of


    Death whenever he could not solve a problem.


    It was a skill that could be awakened at that moment.


    Rupert looked utterly terrified. If it was not because of Randy¡¯s protection, he would have been killed


    by Donald earlier. ¡°Kill him!¡± he screamed.


    ¡°My power level has gone up to exceed a million now that I¡¯m in the divine stage. I believe it''s the


    same for you," Randy said. He was old and had wrinkles all over his face. His facial features were


    distorted, and his teeth were gone.


    Even so, he exuded a strong presence that was strong enough to make one tremble in fear.


    Randy was indeed a scary man.


    Seventy years ago, he was hunted by enemies from all over the world but still managed to survive.


    In the end, he went back to Yorknd for his retirement.


    He had an extravagant funeral thirty years ago, and everyone saw him being cremated.


    Be that as it may, no one expected that he was still alive and lived for so many years.


    ¡°I don''t have much time left. So, I think I should unleash my powers onest time and get rid of the


    Golden Lord once and for all.¡± After finishing his sentence, he approached Donald.


    At that moment, Donald was struggling to stand up. cing a hand on his head, he teased, ¡°Let''s


    see what you''ve got if you really want to kill me.¡±


    Everyone thought that Donald was trying tomit suicide.


    After all, it would be embarrassing for the Golden Lord to die in the hands of someone else.


    ¡°You''re nning to get yourself killed? Go ahead, then! That''s even better. My reputation will be so


    much better after people finds out that the Golden Lord was forced to kill himself by me,¡± said


    Randy.


    Donald remained silent as he hit his palm on his head forcefully.


    Boom!


    His mind went nk as though a sh of lightning had struck his mind. After that, darkness caught


    up to him and drowned him.


    Blood began gushing out from every orifice as the crowd stared at him in horror.


    ¡°No! This can''t be happening!¡± Jennifer yelled. She tried to lunge forward but was halted.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynter was also screaming, but her voice could not be heard in the pouring rain.


    Cracks started appearing on Donald''s mask as his palmnded on his head the second time.


    His vision turned bloody as Randy became a thermographic image in his eyes.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Then and there, his hair turned as white as snow and his body stiffened in the blink of an eye.


    The Demon of Death had been awakened as soon as he mmed his fist the third time.


    Crackle!


    Xylus'' evaluation sses cracked as Donald''s power level skyrocketed and exceeded a million


    points.


    ¡°Damn! He still has backup!¡± Xylus was shocked upon seeing that.


    Donald''s mind became blurry as he only had one thought in his mind as all he wanted was to get rid


    of Randy and Rupert.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± He smirked. Everything happened swiftly that everyone thought he teleported


    as he appeared right in front of Randy.


    Randy''s pupil dted instantly. He leaped up high and soared in the sky, ready to escape.


    Donald raised his head as his expression turned cold. He shot up to the sky and stared at Randy,


    lunging the Dragon Fist at his enemy.


    Randy was also a master fighter. He immediately crossed his arm and shielded himself from


    Donald''s powerful punch.


    Snap!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Randy cried in horror as he fell from the sky, creating a gigantic pit on the ground.


    The rain started filling the hole, and there were shatters of rocks in the hole. He let out a mighty roar


    and rushed out again.


    Just as he was about to do that, he was kicked by a huge foot on his head.


    Crack!


    His whole body waspressed.


    In the end, Randy was defeated and killed by Donald.


    Rupert, Tyrone, Xylus, and Akio were shocked to the core. The crowd was rendered speechless as


    they saw the incident that happened right before their eyes.


    Without hesitation, Rupert immediately retreated but was stopped by Donald.


    Donald appeared in front of him and threw a punch in his chest.


    Crack! Donald''s right arm prated Rupert''s chest, and he lifted Rupert up in the air.


    Rupert''s face was distorted as he looked at Donald.


    Then, Donald''s mask was slipping off, and half of his face was exposed.


    It was at that very moment that Rupert finally figured out the whole situation.


    He finally understood why Anastasia, the Four-Faced Angel, and whoever was in contact with


    Jennifer were killed.


    It''s all because of Donald. He''s the Golden Lord!


    ¡°Don-¡± Blood was dripping from Rupert''s nose. Before he could finish his sentence, his head


    dropped and he died on the spot.


    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, the mission has failed. Everyone has been killed by the Golden Lord, and we need


    to retreat now!¡± Noah was staring at Kingsley. When he heard of the news he boomed without


    hesitation, ¡°Get on the ship now!¡±


    Kingsley was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, he finally understood what happened.


    Donald was guarding the entrance of theb as he stood, back facing everyone else. At that point,


    no one could see his face.


    The guards had been struck down, and Tyrone and Akio were nowhere to be seen.


    Meanwhile, the sun was slowly rising, and the rain hade to a stop.


    Theb was still closed at six in the morning.


    As the sun rose, the morning light was shining on Donald, elongating his shadows. Finally, the door


    to theb was opened.


    At the same time, hundreds of satellites rose into the air all over the country.


    ¡°It worked!¡±


    ¡°The Rising Dragon Project is a sess!¡±


    ¡°All one hundred and twelve satellites are rising into the air and thend warfare precision-strike


    system is a sess!¡±


    Everyone started to cheer happily.


    As the doors to theb were opened, Wynter and the others were finally released. Donald was the


    first to rush


    inside.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Donald remained standing straight.


    Jennifer rushed out too. When she hade close enough, she saw Donald¡¯s back.


    Although his figure was tall and proud, his hair was snow-white, which was eye-catching.


    All of a sudden, she dared not take a step forward anymore and chose to stare at him from behind


    instead.


    Wynter, Reina, and Lana rushed toward him together. ¡°Donald!¡± Ryan and Lilith were already


    standing opposite Donald. Wynter noticed that the two of them were stupefied while rooted to the


    spot, tears rolling in their eyes.


    Without reason, Wynter and the rest were overwhelmed by fear.


    Finally, they arrived before Donald and saw him from the front.


    At the same time, his mask fell to the ground with a clink, breaking into two pieces as his full face


    was revealed.


    His eyes were zed over, his expression was impassive like that of a sculpture, while his lips were


    purple.


    Green markings covered half of his face, making it seem horrid.


    Wynter couldn''t help but caress Donald''s face. The moment she reached her hand out, Donald


    copsed to the ground with a thud, no longer breathing.


    Ryan couldn''t help but kneel on the ground before wailing in agony, ¡°Golden Lord is no more!¡±


    ¡°No! Please, not this!¡± Reina trembled as she touched Donald''s face, only to find it devoid of


    warmth.


    Jennifer was startled, feeling as if struck by thunder before running forward.


    Not only was Donald''s face covered in green cracks, but his arms and chest were also in a simr


    state, which was a horrible and unnerving sight.


    ¡°Donald!¡± Jenniferunched herself over to hug Donald''s body, sticking her face to his chest.


    p!


    Wynter gave Jennifer a p on the face while ring at her with animosity. ¡°It''s your fault, Jennifer!


    This is all because of you! You killed him!¡±


    Jennifer didn''t retaliate in any fashion. All she did was observe what was going on with a nk look


    in her eyes.


    At that moment, someone ran over to them in high heels and checked underneath Donald¡¯s eyelids


    before yelling, ¡°Ambnce! Where''s the ambnce? Send him to Pollerton General Hospital! He''s


    not dead yet!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ryan quickly left to drive his Mercedes-Benz G-Wagen over. After lifting Donald into it,


    he sped to Pollerton General Hospital.


    Yorknd''s Rising Dragon Project was a sess. A precision-strike system fornd warfare was


    developed.


    It was groundbreaking in the sense that it could shift the world order.


    Meanwhile, news of Golden Lord defending S7-Gradeboratory by defeating Thiago Todd from


    Yartran, Homeless Alliance, Angel Alliance, the Twelve Knights of the Round Table, Papillon warrior


    Shaun Freedman, and Randy Rodriguez on his own was spread, shaking up the underground


    circles once again.


    ¡°Golden Lord is terrifying! He represents the peak of humankind''sbat power!¡±


    ¡°What''s noteworthy is that he didn''t die even after being targeted thirteen times by the Anti Golden


    Lord Device! In the end, he even killed Randy. This is scary!¡±


    ¡°Jadar Stone''s effects are prized. It''s either ineffective or fatal.¡±


    ¡°From what I heard, Golden Lord is dead. It''s true. Chiliad Avion leaked this news.¡±


    ¡°It''s understandable given the fact that Golden Lord had given his all in battle. Golden Lord is no


    more!¡±


    Some felt fortunate, while some felt the contrary.


    Donald woke up three dayster.


    His entire body was in excruciating pain as he lifted his gaze to check his surroundings. He was in a


    lavish independent ward that was rarely used.


    However, it was expropriated by then, and the entire floor was even cleared out so that Donald


    could get ample rest.


    All of a sudden, he sensed his arm under some pressure, prompting him to turn to look, only to see


    Reina sound asleep while using his arm as a cushion, her lips facing his palm.


    He removed his arm carefully, but Reina was still jostled awake. The moment her head shot up, she


    locked eyes with him.


    Initially, it startled Reina, which was followed by tears streaming down her face as she wept with a


    smile on her face. ¡°You''re finally awake, Donald!¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Donald answered.


    The others who were outside the ward, including Wynter, Lana, Hannah, as well as Lilith, who was


    as elegant and smart as ever, hurried inside as soon as they heard noises.


    Surprisingly, Jennifer was also with them.


    She had tears in her eyes while looking at Donald. ¡°I''m sorry, Donald.¡±


    Donald didn¡¯t respond to her. He didn''t even spare her a nce.


    ¡°How''s my condition?¡± Donald asked Hannah in a soft voice.


    With aplex expression, she turned to look at Lilith.


    Lilith heaved a sigh. ¡°I''ll make the reports. You have a space-upying lesion in your lung. telet


    count is at abnormal levels, and your white blood cells are decreasing at an rming speed. They


    are now at a level far lower than normal humans.¡±


    Hannah added, ¡°You''re also diagnosed with three types of cancer, namely lung cancer, leukemia,


    and liver cancer. Moreover, you have also lost all of your powers.¡±


    At first, Donald was startled before a wistful smile crept onto his lips. ¡°Jadar Stone sure is


    something. I contracted cancer even though I was only exposed to its effects for such a short time.¡±


    Jennifer had a breakdown due to her tumultuous emotions. She grabbed Donald''s arm. ¡°Donald...¡±


    Donald removed his arm while shaking his head. ¡°Go home.¡±


    ¡°Get the f*ck out of here!¡± Lana was enraged when she glowered at Jennifer. ¡°Why are you still


    lingering around? Do you have no shame?¡± ¡°Donald wouldn''t have be like this if it wasn''t for


    you!¡± Furious as a beast, Wynter''s eyes were red.


    ¡°Hit me, Donald. Hit me! It''s all right even if you kill me!¡± Jennifer was overwhelmed by guilt as she


    bawled aloud.


    Donald was getting impatient. ¡°I''m not dead yet! Why the heck are you crying?¡±


    Jennifer mmed up.


    ¡°How much longer do I have?¡± Donald inquired Hannah.


    Hannah''s eyes were red too. ¡°Unless there''s a miracle, you won''t live past New Year.¡±


    ¡°New Year... Which means I have less than three months.¡± Donald closed his eyes.


    ¡°Dr. Nixon, please! You have to think of something.¡± Wynter grabbed Hannah''s hand. ¡°I will pay


    whatever amount you ask for. I will give you anything!¡±


    Lilith heaved a lengthy sigh. ¡°This had nothing to do with money. It''s that there''s no existing cure in


    the entire world. Jadar Stone has prized effects on people, and there''s nothing we can do about


    it as of yet!¡±


    Hannah nodded. ¡°This is my first time ever seeing something so absurd! It managed to cause the


    cancer cells to spread throughout Donald''s body within a period as short as three days!¡±


    Donald smiled in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°This is all for the best.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everybody in the room fell silent all of a sudden. Without warning, the door to the ward was pushed


    open before Ryan came in. ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s thanks to you that the mission was aplished.


    This is a reward of five million from Chiliad Avion.¡±


    He handed a card to Donald before going on, ¡°Mr. Stewart is already searching for famous doctors


    around the world in hopes of finding a solution.¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°Let''s just go with the flow. I will take death head-on.¡±


    It was heartbreaking to hear that.


    They would never forget the sight of Donald giving his all outside the substation to reverse the


    situation.


    At that moment, Jennifer''s phone rang with a piercing sound. After taking the call, Linda''s roar could


    be heard over the phone. ¡°Jennifer, where the f*ck have you been to? Mr. Tyrone came looking for


    you! You''d better get your arse back here within half an hour!¡±


    ¡°I''m busy!¡± said Jennifer before hanging up.


    However, another call came in again after a while.


    Jennifer picked up impatiently, ¡°I said I''m busy. Stop calling me!¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, why are you mad at me? Haven''t you given me enough trouble? I already have a finger


    cut off by Rupert! It''s all your fault! Don''t push your luck regarding the


    marriage proposal from Mr. Tyrone!¡± Kevin''s voice came through the phone.


    Jennifer was in a low mood, so her tone became aloof. ¡°Why do you get to have a say over my


    life?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Donald, only to find that he wasn''t even looking at her. Instead, his


    eyes were closed as he was resting.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Given the circumstances, that meant Donald was no longer into her.


    She stared at Donald, dumbfounded as tears flowed nonstop. The expression on her face was a


    complex mix of regret, guilt, and mourning.


    ¡°Can I have a minute with Donald?¡± Jennifer asked in a low voice while biting her lip.


    Wynter and the rest exchanged nces before walking out of the ward in unison, leaving Donald


    and Jennifer alone in therge room.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer could see clearly that Donald''s eyes were losing their previous luster.


    ¡°Donald..." Jennifer sat down beside him and held his right arm.


    When sheid eyes on it, her heart sank again.


    There were rough cracks on his arm, and the veins in it bulged. As soon as she saw it, she knew it


    was in poor condition. Other than that, his face was deathly pale. Moreover, all of his thick, raven


    hair had be silvery.


    ¡°Jadar Stone had rid me of all of my vitality,¡± he said.


    Jennifer kissed his right arm and then rubbed it with her cheek. Shaking her head, she wept. ¡°I''m


    sorry... But why did you act in such a silly way? Why didn''t you leave even though you knew the


    stone could be fatal to you?¡±


    Donald''s gaze became steely. ¡°Leave? What would happen to theb if I had left? Do you seriously


    think you will get to live on, free of consequences, if there''s a data breach? Will your trashy brother


    get to continue going around being a show-off if I had left?¡±


    Jennifer would never understand Donald''s patriotism and heroism.


    ¡°Leave. Go home.¡± Donald retracted his arm. ¡°I''m just a dying man.¡±


    No longer able to contain her feelings of sorrow, Jennifer copsed into his arms and bawled her


    eyes out.


    Although Donald wanted to fly into a rage, he suppressed that urge, choosing instead to persuade


    her in a gentle voice, ¡°I''m tired. I need some rest.¡±


    It wasn''t until then that Jennifer scrambled up and wiped her tears before dering resolutely,


    ¡°Donald, I will do everything to find a cure. If I can''t, I will die alongside you.¡±


    Closing his eyes, he assessed his own condition. He had lost all of his powers, and he couldn''t


    sense any strength left in his body. Then, his nose started to bleed again.


    He wiped it casually, only to see a fleeting glimmer in his blood.


    Those were traces of powdered Jadar Stone that was fused within him.


    Outside the door, Lilith and Hannah were studying his condition.


    ¡°His statistics are utterly abnormal.


    Even his blood contains radiation. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this,¡± Lilith stated.


    Hannah sighed and said, ¡°You haven''t seen the radiograph of his internal organs. His liver and heart


    are both abnormally swollen. Cancer cells had spread throughout his body. Even his bones are filled


    with cancerous cells. Luckily, he was powerful enough. Anybody else would''ve dropped dead at any


    given moment.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment. ¡°I will be heading to Jadeborough. There¡¯s an S8-Grade


    laboratory over there. I''ll see if I can find a solution.¡±


    Hannah nodded. ¡°Okay. I will do my best to sustain his life in the meantime.¡±


    Wynter had also returned to her residence in search of solutions to the predicament.


    Thus, Reina was left with the responsibility to take care of Donald. She was in charge of taking care


    of his daily needs.


    Raymond came to visit once, and he shed tears upon seeing Donald.


    He could no longer see Donald''s face clearly, so he couldn''t read Donald''s fortune, nor could he


    identify a way out for thetter.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer arrived at her home.


    Kevin was scrolling his phone on the balcony while sitting in his wheelchair. Upon noticing her


    arrival, he set his phone down with a gloomy look in his eyes. ¡°Why were you home sote? Were


    you frolicking around with Donald?¡±


    Linda rushed over to her when she heard noises. With her hands on her hips, she blurted out


    furiously, ¡°You d*mn girl! Where the f*ck have you been to? You had Tyrone waiting for you for half


    an hour! Are you ying dumb? Why won''t you want to marry someone from a prestigious family


    that is a century old?¡±

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Leonard spoke in a solemn tone. ¡°Jennifer, you shouldn''t give up on this opportunity. If you do,


    consider yourself cast away from the family!¡±


    While checking Leonard and the others out, Jennifer was swallowed by endless grief.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    These are my blood rtives whom Donald protected at the cost of his life. Are they even worthy of


    such sacrifice?


    Jennifer had a meltdown as she copsed on the floor, hugging her knees as she sobbed in silence.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Linda was taken aback.


    ¡°Mom, Donald had cancer. He only has another three months left to live.¡± Jennifer was mourning.


    ¡°He¡¯ll die soon despite his young age. He''s already on his death bed even though he''s not even


    thirty!¡±


    For a moment, Linda was startled before feeling overjoyed. ¡°It''s great that he would die soon!


    Serves that piece of trash right to contract cancer!¡±


    Kevinughed. ¡°He''s a good-for-nothing. Isn''t it better if he dies?¡± The heavens are on my side! I


    was worried that Jennifer would fall in love with Donald again. But I no longer have anything to


    worry about! Donald has cancer and only has three more months to live. Will Jennifer even love him


    anymore?


    Leonard and Linda exchanged nces, noticing the look of delight in each other''s eyes. Leonard


    did his best to conceal his smile while putting on a sad face. ¡°What a shame.¡±


    ¡°All right. Starting now, you need to stay away from Donald. Do you hear me?¡± Linda helped


    Jennifer up. ¡°Cancer is infectious, so you should stop seeing him from now on!¡± Cancer is


    infectious? Not only is my mother a snob, but she''s also an ignorant fool!


    The following days passed by in peace. The sess of the Rising Dragon Project boosted


    Yorknd''s authority within Nations'' Union.


    Winter came ten days after the battle at the substation.


    At Pollerton International Airport, a in-looking private nended steadily on the tarmac.


    An intimidating middle-aged man got out of it before putting on a hat. Then, he got into a normal car


    that drove him to Pollerton Estates.


    He was headed to Supreme Vi, which was where Donald was staying.


    He was already transferred back to Supreme Vi from Pollerton General Hospital to recuperate.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, Draco came to visit you,¡± reported Kingsley from outside the door.


    Donald was gravely shaken.


    The doors were opened afterward, and in came Draco.


    ¡°Donald.¡± Draco walked up to Donald to hold his hand with a frown.


    ¡°It''s an honor to see you, Draco.¡± Donald was moved.


    Although Draco didn''t introduce himself, no exnation was needed for Donald to know who Draco


    was.


    ¡°Chiliad Avion already updated me on your condition. You''ve done us a great service,¡± Draco


    eximed as he sat down.


    Donald shook his head. ¡°I was merely fulfilling my duty.¡±


    Draco hummed in recognition. "By the way, here''s a reward for you.¡± After that, he handed Donald a


    box and opened it to reveal its contents.


    It was a medal in the shape of a dragon''s scale. Donald''s pupils contracted in shock despite his


    usual unfazed temperament.


    It was the Dragon badge, which symbolized an achievement on a national level.


    Even families that had a history of five hundred years wouldn''t dare mess with him anymore.


    Instead, he could easily wipe out one such family, such as the Campbell n, given the rights he


    attained by being awarded that badge.


    Even Luke, who was head of the Campbell n, would have to kneel before whoever wore the


    badge in deference.


    Draco sighed. ¡°Your contributions are essential to Rising Dragon Project. You only have three


    months left, and I''m aware of the grudge you had against the Campbell n. You have my


    permission to wipe out that n if you so wish to.¡±


    Donald was astounded.


    Wipe out the Campbell n...


    None of the Ten Prestigious Families would dare, nor would they have the right to, make such a


    im.


    Even if Donald were to give it his all, he would only be able to drag the Campbell n off its spot as


    the top among the Ten Prestigious Families, but never would he be able to wipe the n out.


    Yet, someone with a Dragon badge could do just that. In fact, anybody who had a Dragon badge


    could do that.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    There were only five Dragon badges in the world, and they were made a hundred years ago. Within


    the hundred years after they were created, only two were distributed. Now, the third one was in


    Donald''s hands.


    ¡°Mr. Seely!¡± Donald was moved by their actions.


    This was the third time the government had acknowledged him.


    The first time was when he was crowned with the title of Lord Campbell. The second was when he


    obtained the title of The Tenth Array when he left the Dragon n. Then, the third was now, when


    he had received the Dragon badge!


    Draco patted his shoulder. "I''ll be leaving now. If a lucky sign appears and you''re in Jadeborough, I''ll


    invite you, and we''ll drink to our heart''s content.¡±


    With that, Draco left. No one knew Draco was here other than Donald and a select few.


    As he held the Dragon badge, Donald narrowed his eyes. Then, he kept the badge on his person.


    At Pollerton International Airport, a crimson-colored private nended conspicuously. It had a


    pattern of fiery red phoenix imprinted on the body of the aircraft.


    From afar, the crowd went into a frenzy because Alessia Morey, the Phoenix King, one of the Four


    Greatest Divine Generals of Lord Campbell, was currently onboard the ne.


    As the hatch opened, a woman emerged, folding her arms behind her back. She was tall and


    slender, and her facial features were exquisite. She wore a crimson dress and exuded a


    domineering aura.


    ¡°The Phoenix King has arrived in Pollerton! Only authorized personnel are allowed to stay here! The


    rest, please leave!¡±


    The Pollertonians were shocked. The Wyvern King, Kingsley, and the Phoenix King, Alessia, were


    now in Pollerton. This meant there was a high possibility Lord Campbell was too in Pollcrton.


    Tyrone was the first to receive the news. After knowing of it, he shook his head. ¡°It''s not likely Lord


    Campbell is in Pollerton. The Phoenix King will most likely be here for thend remation project.


    Now, it seems like something big will happen after thend remation project. Could it be the


    finishing of the 88-Gradeboratory?¡±


    Xylus thought that Tyrone''s conjecture was true.


    Lord Campbell¡¯s influence was mainly concentrated outside of Pollerton. Hence, thend


    remation project would act as a stepping stone for Lord Campbell''s fraction to expand their


    influence in Pollerton.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°If Lord Campbell''s faction gathered all his people into Pollerton, will his faction be the


    eleventh prestigious family?¡± Xylus worriedly asked.


    If that happened, the power structure in the country would undergo a dramatic change!


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Tyrone shook his head.


    Alessia''s convoy had broken Pollerton''s record. The convoy had ten limited edition Bugattis, ten


    Pagani Zondas, and two Shelbys.


    A Shelby was a world-ss luxury car worth at least a hundred million!


    Therefore, the total worth of the convoy was more than a billion!


    In a way, they seemed like money on wheels as they drove straight into the Pollerton Estates. Even


    the guards did not dare to stop their cars as they let them pass by.


    The revving sound of their engines instantly attracted the attention of those around them.


    If one could purchase a property in Pollerton Estates, one must be rich or powerful.


    However, even the property owners in Pollerton Estates couldn''t form a convoy like this.


    Kevin heard themotion too.


    When he looked down, he was shocked. ¡°D*mn, who is unting their wealth like this? Who is the


    owner of the Supreme Vi?¡±


    Initially, Jennifer suspected Donald owned the house, but she dropped that thought.


    She knew how much Donald made through his missions. For example, when he almost died in one,


    he only got five million as a reward. Hence, she concluded that Donald could never buy a house


    here in Pollerton Estates.


    An ordinary person like Jennifer would never know the fearsome Golden Lord.


    After Alessia entered the room, she kneeled on the floor and paid her respects to Donald. ¡°I, Alessia


    Morey, greet Lord Campbell.¡±


    Donald walked out, coughing. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be guarding Quadfield right now?


    Are you trying to ck off?¡± he chastised.


    Alessia lowered her head. ¡°I heard Lord Campbell is sick...¡±


    ¡°Go back,¡± Donald ordered.


    When Alessia raised her head and saw Donald¡¯s white hair, her heart trembled. Then, she


    obediently answered, ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡± After the Phoenix King left, Charles came. ¡°Lord


    Campbell, someone is trying toy their hands on the underground.¡±


    When there was light, there was darkness. The dark side of Pollerton was peaceful because it was


    kept in check by Charles and Zayne. For many years under their management, there were no


    serious incidents.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    However, with Noah returning to Pollerton, coupled with some others like Tyrone and Akio, the


    power hierarchy in Pollerton''s underground would be reshuffled yet again!


    ¡°Who has the gall to conquer the underworld?¡± Donald mused aloud.


    ¡°Ethan Lynch, the Thunder Tiger, was an ordinary gangster in the past. However, since he has


    obtained the Freedman n''s support, he is steadily amassing power to be the king of the


    underworld. His underlings have grown to a few thousand people and even formed the ck


    Dragon Association. They are now preparing to take over the underworld.¡± Charles smiled bitterly


    before adding, ¡°They even have designs on thend remation project too.¡±


    ¡°Let them be. If they really mess with me, then I''ll remove them myself.¡± Donald waved his hand and


    dismissed Charles.


    Immediately, Charles left.


    As the room quieted down, Donald opened the Pris System and looked for information on the


    Jadar Stone.


    Jadar Stones were formed when an asteroid exploded. The first piece was found in the Aeruean


    Circle.


    However, the first casualty was a person known as the Harp King. After being exposed to the Jadar


    Stone five times, his whole body rotted away, and he died.


    The reason why Jadar Stones are so deadly is their strong radiation. However, ordinary humans are


    not affected. But why is it fatal to me? Could it be... my source of poweres from a power simr


    to the Jadar Stone?


    The abnormality in his liver and the spreading of his cancer cells to all parts of his body were


    caused by the presence of Jadar Stone particles in his blood.


    If the Jadar Stone particles disappear, then with his unique physique, cancer would be nothing to


    him.


    However, how would one remove the Jadar Stone particles in one''s blood? He felt that there was no


    way to do it. After all, even if a speck of that dust remained in his body, he would still die. This was


    Donald''s Achilles heel.


    ¡°I want all of you to gather Jadar Stones from the whole world, find its source, and report to me. I


    know that it is from outer space, but I need you to find out which, the location of the,


    and its surrounding environment. Send me the data model in a month,¡± Donald ordered before


    switching off hisputer.¡±


    When he was resting, suddenly, he received a call from Bradley. ¡°Lord Campbell, Reina Wilson, and


    Jennifer Wilson are both in trouble!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The gangster, Ethan, had banded together with Nigel and took over Shawsby Mountain. Hence, the


    soil needed for thend remation project has been cut off. So, Ethan took advantage of this and


    requested the reselling of thend remation project permit from the five families to him, and Nigel


    is his aplice!¡± Bradley reported.


    ¡°Moreover, Reina Wilson is being forced to marry someone by the one who invested ten million in


    her, Georgia Ziegler. She is currently in Scarlet Swan Vi,¡± Bradley continued.


    At that, Donald furrowed his brows.


    I''m in a terrible mood right now, and you dare to provoke me? Do you think I''m a pushover?


    ¡°Get my car ready,¡± Donald ordered as he stood up and changed into a suit before heading to


    Scarlet Swan Vi.


    At Scarlet Swan Vi, Reina stared angrily at the middle-aged woman in front of her.


    The middle-aged woman had an average height and size, and her gaze was extremely sharp. Her


    left hand held the leash tied to a Shepherd dog half the height of an average human, and her right


    was ced on her hip. She was also ring at Reina.


    ¡°You little brat, do you think you can do anything now you''ve be aplished, is that it? Have


    you forgotten your benefactor already?¡± shouted a middle-aged woman.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was Georgia, a person who invested ten million in Reina when Reina had just started her


    business in the past.


    Besides being Keh and Felicia''s mother, she also had close rtions with Lloyd.


    She was a Pollerton local. When her old residence was demolished, she split it into several houses


    in its ce. Moreover, she liked to buy any property she could get her hands on in her earlier years.


    Hence, she currently owned about six to seven hundred pieces of property, and her personal assets


    reached up to several hundred million!


    Reina answered, ¡°Ms. Dolezal, I''m grateful for your help in the past, but I have repaid the ten million


    to you long ago. Moreover, you have received several millions of dividends every year from me. I


    believe I owe you nothing.¡±


    ¡°Cut it with all the nonsense! I want you to be married to my son! You''ll have the entire Scarlet Swan


    Vi as your betrothal gift! If that doesn''t work for you, then you can transfer the rights for thend


    remation project to me!¡± Georgia said, her tone haughty and arrogance stered on her face.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    In actuality, she simply looked down on Reina.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia invested in Reina back then because thetter''s capability had caught her eye, and she


    was also certain that the Cdrius Real Estate run by Reina would make money.


    ¡°And if I don''t agree to it?¡± Reina''s expression also grew cold. After all, they were already on bad


    terms a long time ago.


    ¡°Don''t agree?¡± Georgia scoffed. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don''t agree, I''ll get someone to tear down


    Scarlet Swan Vi now!¡± ¡°Surely there''s no need to do this?¡± Reina remarked.


    Scarlet Swan Vi was the result of her hard work, and it took several years to build it. At present, it


    was a cash cow and her exclusive brand.


    ¡°You can give it a try.¡± Before Georgia could reply, a woman''s voice came from behind her.


    Her appearance was extremely alluring, and her demeanor was still as arrogant as before.


    She was none other than Jennifer''s former best friend, Felicia.


    ¡°You should feel blessed that you caught the eye of my brother. Don''t be so full of yourself. Pollerton


    is ours, not all you foreigners'',¡± Felicia remarked. With a wave of her hand, two figures walked over,


    a middle-aged man and a young man.


    The former was short and stout and was wearing a long gold chain. Coupled with his bowl cut,


    anyone could tell that he was not a decent man.


    He was Georgia''s husband, Jerome Hunt.


    On the other hand, the young man was wearing a pair of spectacles. Although he was gentle-


    looking, his eyes glinted dangerously.


    It was Keh Hunt, an international student from Yartran.


    In terms of Jerome''s current upation, he was a local gangster in Pollerton and presently Ethan''s


    subordinate, relying on the power of the n to undertake projects everywhere.


    Keh, on the other hand, was working at Pollerton Trantions, which meant that he was the


    subordinate of Akio.


    He adjusted her sses and proimed, ¡°It''s decided then, Reina. Hand over Scarlet Swan Vi to


    me within the month and also the approval for thend remation project. Should you spout any


    more nonsense, I''ll get someone to crush you. Don''t try me. In Pollerton, I have a hundred ways to


    deal with you.¡±


    Jerome scoffed. ¡°Such a short-sighted little girl. I work with Ethan, who is currently supported by the


    Freedman n. People like Nigel and Tyrone don''t dare to touch him. Think about it.¡±


    Reina suddenly felt a pang of fear.


    She was well aware of Ethan''s reputation. Unlike Zayne, Ethan was ruthless and had no bottom


    line.


    ¡°Why don''t you hand over Scarlet Swan Vi and the approval for thend remation project


    now?¡± Jerome lit a cigar and side-eyed Reina.


    Originally it was just an unintentional investment, but now there''s such a big return. I''m quite


    surprised!


    Reina took in a deep breath. ¡°No way. Don''t even think about it.¡±


    Keh let out a sigh. ¡°Look here, isn''t it a good thing to live well? If you marry me, you''ll at least


    be the wife of a wealthy family. At least you won''t have to worry about what to eat and wear for the


    rest of your life. Your current attitude puts me in a very difficult situation here!¡±


    ¡°If you continue to be stubborn, Reina, don''t me us for our viciousness!¡± Felicia shouted again.


    However, Reina had a tough personality and was extremely stubborn. Her disgust grew the more


    someone threatened her. Hence, she stated icily, ¡°There''s nothing to discuss. Get lost, all of you!¡±


    p!


    Felicia rushed forward and gave her a tight p. ¡°Stop putting on airs! If it weren''t for my mom''s


    help, you would''ve long worked in a karaoke bar. I don''t know how many men have taken you, but


    you''re still pretending?¡±


    A reddish p mark appeared on Reina¡¯s fair cheek.


    She tilted her head and gave Georgia and her family a cold re.


    ¡°Bullying a girl in broad daylight. Have you no shame?¡± While they were at an impasse, Donald and


    Bradley walked over.


    ¡°Donald, why are you here? Why didn''t you rest well?¡± Reina was so surprised that the misery in her


    eyes instantly disappeared. She ran to his side and grabbed his arm.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    ¡°I heard that you''ve encountered some annoying pests, so I came to have a look,¡± Donald replied,


    completely disregarding Georgia and her family.


    Felicia looked at him and burst outughing. ¡°Look who it is, Jennifer¡¯s useless ex-husband. What''s


    the matter? You can¡¯t rely on Jennifer, so you came to rely on Reina now?¡±


    Keh also stared at him disdainfully. ¡°Donald, the abandoned son of the Campbell n. A person


    who was expelled by a century-old affluent family also dares to be so arrogant?¡±


    Meanwhile, Georgia ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Donald, right? Scarlet Swan Vi is mine.


    Should you utter another word, I''ll make you disappear off the face of this world!¡±


    Donald lifted his gaze and scanned everyone briefly with cold and distant eyes, hisplexion


    sickly pale.


    He cleared his throat before speaking slowly, ¡°You¡¯ll make me disappear off the face of this world?


    Let''s see if your family is capable of doing that.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s shrewish demeanor suddenly appeared, and she released the dog leash in her hand and


    pointed at Donald. ¡°ck Lion, go and bite him to death!¡±


    The eyes of the huge mongrel instantly turned bloodshot. It barked at Donald several times before


    leaping and rushing toward him. A foul stench filled the air when its mouth opened wide.


    It could certainly tear a person''s flesh right off.


    Moreover, looking at the ck dog''s state, it was not its first time biting someone.


    Bradley''s gaze instantly turned cold, and with a flick of his hand, a dagger appeared in the palm of


    his hand. He took a step forward and slit the ck dog''s neck.


    A decapitated dog head fell in front of Donald, who then kicked it toward Georgia, uttering tly,


    ¡°How dare a mere mongrel bark at me.¡±


    Not only was he referring to the dog, but also to Georgia''s family.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Georgia''s eyes turned bloodshot in rage. ¡°You''re doomed, Donald!


    Absolutely doomed!¡±


    Jerome also had a murderous look on his face. ¡°You''re digging your own


    grave, brat!¡±


    Felicia shrieked, ¡°I''ll kill you, Donald! That''s my mom''s beloved dog which she has reared for four or


    five years!¡±


    ¡°Darling, get someone to finish him off now. I must have Scarlet Swan Vi and the approval for the


    land remation project today!¡± Georgia went crazy with fury. Her eyes were bloodshot and


    ferocious, and she kept pping her thighs.


    Jerome began making calls. After ten minutes, more than a dozen cars poured into Scarlet Swan


    Vi, and more than fifty people stepped down from them. Every single one of them had a fiendish


    impression, a bowl cut, and wore leather shoes. They soon surrounded Donald and the others.


    ¡°Come on, Jerome. Mr. Lynch is about to dominate Pollerton, and someone still dares to cause


    trouble?¡± a yellow-haired man asked with a chuckle as he walked over.


    His eyes lit up when he spotted Reina. ¡°This youngdy is quite goodlooking. Would you like to


    have fun with me?¡±


    Jerome pointed at Donald and Bradley. ¡°Cripple these two!¡± he ordered.


    Faced with this situation, Reina was very scared as she knew that Donald was no longer the person


    he was before.


    At present, Donald was weakened by illness. Moreover, she had no clue about Bradley''s fighting


    skills, so she was worried that something would happen to Donald.


    ¡°If there''s no other way, just give them to him, Donald. It''s all worth it as long as nothing happens to


    you.¡± Reina held his right hand tightly and looked up at his side profile.


    Reina was truly a woman who only had eyes for Donald, as he was her driving force in life at


    present.


    Seeing that so many people had arrived, Georgia immediately became confident. ¡°Reina, it isn''t too


    late for you to kneel and beg us now!¡±


    Felicia lifted her chin high and said haughtily, ¡°Did you see that? My dad was able to gather so


    many men with a single phone call. Given another half an hour, more people will arrive! I''ll give you


    a chance to live, Reina. Hand over Scarlet Swan Vi and the approval for thend remation


    project. Also, add on another three to five million as Bruno¡¯s traveling expenses. Otherwise, I''ll


    make sure none of you escape unscathed!¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    The yellow-haired man, Bruno, cast a sidelong nce at Donald and Bradley.


    Only at this moment did he feel that he had been liberated.


    We were suppressed by Charles and Zayne before and dared not show our faces. Even if we did,


    we did it discreetly and didn¡¯t dare to go out of line. Now Mr. Lynch''s identity has changed. He''s now


    under the Freedman n and is the spokesperson of a prominent family that is five hundred years


    old, so we can do whatever we want!


    ¡°Since there are fifty of us here today, it''s one hundred thousand each, so that makes it five million


    in total. Once you''ve handed over the full amount of travel expenses, I''ll let you all go.¡± Bruno


    yed with the bay in his hand and filed his nails, acting cocky.


    It can''t be helped. At present, a single utterance of being under Mr. Lynch gives us extreme


    confidence. With a single remark from Mr. Lynch that he''s mingling with Timothy of the Freedman


    n, we wouldn''t be afraid even of Nigel. Be it Zayne, Tyson, or Lucas. To hell with all of them!


    His attitude even surprised Donald.


    We are now living in aw-abiding society. How can he be so arrogant?


    ¡°I''ve made my decision. Give me two hundred thousand each, and I''ll let you all go,¡± Donald uttered


    tly.


    Aren''t you all good at extortion? Fine. I''ll let you have a taste of your own medicine.


    Jerome, Bruno, and the others were stunned upon hearing his words.


    The audacity of him. There are more than fifty of us, and all of them are good at fighting!


    ¡°Huh? Did I hear that right? Two hundred thousand per person, and you''ll let us all go?¡± Felicia froze


    before staring at Donald as if he was an idiot. ¡°I think you should check your brain, Donald. Are you


    not aware of the reason Jennifer divorced you?¡±


    However, Donald merely shook his head. ¡°It''s two hundred thousand per person for them. But for


    your family of four, it''s one million per person.¡±


    Jerome could not take it any longer. His face was terrifyingly cold as he waved his hand. ¡°Cripple


    them first before throwing them into the sea to feed the fishes!¡± ¡°Get them!¡± Bruno and the others


    also could not stand it any longer. With an impatient wave, the fifty people charged toward Donald.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite moving extremely quickly, they also retreated just as swiftly because Bradley made a move.


    Thetter was not only a top hacker but also a skilled fighter and good at tracking. How else was he


    able to maintain his position?


    All they saw was his right hand reaching to his waist and pulling out his belt. He jerked his arm, and


    it turned into a long thin sword. With a gentle flick, five or six arms fell to the ground.


    He then kicked continuously, and all fifty people were sent flying, falling to the ground on their


    backs.


    ¡°Argh! My hand!¡±


    ¡°I feel like I''m dying. My hand!¡±


    ¡°Guys, the situation''s not looking good. He''s difficult to deal with!¡±


    Seeing that, Jerome took out a ck pistol and aimed it at Donald.


    However, before he could shoot, he felt a chill in his right hand.


    He looked down, and his pupils dted in shock as the pistol made of steel was instantly cut in half.


    By then, Bradley had already charged toward him and kicked him in the gut, sending him flying.


    Bradley then appeared in front of Georgia and Felicia and pped them before approaching


    Keh and aiming the long sword at his crotch.


    Beads of cold sweat instantly formed on Keh''s forehead.


    Donald cleared his throat as he approached Jerome and Georgia. ¡°Is that all you got?¡±


    No one dared to make a sound due to fear.


    They initially thought that he was an easy target but did not expect Bradley to be so skilled in


    fighting.


    There are more than fifty people, but none of them is any match for Bradley! Besides, it does seem


    obvious that he''s Donald''sckey.


    Bruno got up discreetly and prepared to flee.


    However, as soon as he stood up, he felt a sharp pain in his leg.


    He looked down and noticed that a bay had pierced his leg, and blood was oozing out of the


    wound.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Donald questioned.


    Bruno''s voice trembled as he replied, ¡°I''vemitted a grave error. My deepest apologies!¡±


    ¡°As I said before, two hundred thousand each. You may leave as soon as the money has been


    transferred,¡± Donald reminded.


    Bruno''s expression froze. ¡°We... We didn''t bring any money!¡±


    ¡°I''ll give you time to call someone to get the money needed, but I''m only willing to wait half an hour.¡±


    Donald nced at Bruno as he scoffed inwardly.


    I wonder if you''ll ruin Ethan, your boss?


    ¡°As for your family of four, one million each!¡± Donald shifted his gaze to Jerome and Georgia again.


    Jerome hastily nodded in response. ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll call someone to get the money needed.


    Don''t act rashly. Please don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    At the same time, he roared in his heart. I''ll let you be smug for a while. Wait till Mr. Lynch gets here.


    Just see how I''ll wreck you all!


    He then shot Bruno a look, which thetter instantly understood.


    Bruno walked to the side, took out his phone, and made a call to Ethan.


    At that moment, Ethan was enjoying a massage while discussing matters with a middle-aged man.


    When his phone rang, he nced in the middle-aged man''s direction and said respectfully, ¡°Let me


    take this call, Mr. Freedman.¡±


    The middle-aged man was none other than Timothy Freedman, who would guard the Freedman


    n mausoleum for the next five years. He was also part of the prominent families with five hundred


    years of history.


    However, unlike Tyrone, his status in the Freedman n was not high.


    Despite his low status, his capabilities were as great as Nigel''s.


    Timothy closed his eyes to enjoy the massage from the beautiful youngdy and simply hummed in


    response.


    Ethan unlocked his phone, frowning when he noticed that the call was from his subordinate Jerome.


    ¡°What


    ¡°Save us, Mr. Lynch!¡± Jerome wailed.


    Ethan turned over and sat up. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Jerome had a good rtionship with him, including Lloyd, who suddenly vanished from this world.


    They were the first batch of people who established themselves by demolition and were all local


    gangsters in Pollerton.


    ¡°Donald injured our men and said that he would only let them go if they each gave him two hundred


    thousand. He also demanded one million from each of my family of four. He''s standing up for


    Shawsby Mountain!¡± Jerome added, ¡°He also said that he doesn''t take you seriously and that you''re


    nothing!¡±


    Ethan was shocked and boiling with anger upon hearing that.


    I''m about to be the uncrowned king of Pollerton and dominate thebat arts world here! But


    now, an abandoned son, who was expelled by a century-old affluent family, dares to target me?


    Does he not know that I have Timothy''s support? So what if I want to seize Shawsby Mountain and


    the approval for thend remation project?


    ¡°Where are you guys now?¡± Ethan suppressed his anger. ¡°How many of your men went?¡±


    ¡°Fifty,¡± Jerome answered truthfully.


    Ethan replied in a low voice, ¡°I''ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    He was about to explode with rage. Fifty people, and two hundred thousand each, that makes it ten


    million! I''ve always been the one extorting others. Since when did anyone have the right to extort


    me? Who gave him the courage to do this? Does he have a death wish?


    Timothy opened his eyes. ¡°What''s the


    matter?¡±


    After Ethan had rted everything that had happened, he scoffed. ¡°Looks like Donald has a


    subordinate who is a good fighter?¡±


    ''¡±It looks like it,¡± Ethan replied.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy chuckled as he shook his head. ¡°Nowadays, fighting well is not considered the real deal.


    There are way too many people who fight well among the top ten prominent families with half a


    century of history. All right, then. I''lle with you and see who had the audacity to do so.¡±


    He then called out, ¡°Come in, Ivan.¡± After that, someone pushed the door open. An elderly man in


    his sixties walked in, dressed in a blue robe. One could feel the hazardous aura flickering when he


    opened his eyes.


    The moment Ethan saw Ivan, he felt pain in his eyes.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    ¡°This is Ivan, one of the managers of the Freedman n''s mausoleum. He''s an expert of the


    Profound Realm,¡± Timothy said.


    Hearing this, Ethan was dumbfounded. He did not understand what that realm meant.


    ¡°ording to the Campbell n''s evaluation sses, Ivan''s power level is at three hundred


    thousand,¡± Timothy went on.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ethan was still confused.


    Timothy exined tly, ¡°Ether,


    Mortal, Profound, and Terra. Such is the current order of mainstreambat realms. The highest


    one is the Ether Realm. However, it has been a long time since someone has achieved that realm.


    There''s only one in the Freedman n. His title is Martial God, and he''s 96 years old this year!¡±


    Ethan was absolutely shocked to hear that.


    ¡°The power level of a well-trained fighter from the Mortal Realm is at one million. Meanwhile, a


    fighter from the Ether Realm has a power level of more than three million. Do you get it now?¡±


    Timothy chuckled. He shook his head before continuing, ¡°Experts of the Mortal Realm are already


    few and far between. Noah''s father, Randy, is one of them. He has achieved the divine stage of the


    Mortal Realm.¡±


    ¡°What about Golden Lord? Is he an expert who has achieved the divine stage of the Mortal Realm


    too?¡± Ethan asked.


    Donald quickly rose to prominence since the battle at the substation. It was natural that Timothy and


    Ethan got wind of the news.


    Timothy shook his head and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I can''t pinpoint anything. Golden Lord is


    injured, but I believe he''s an expert from the Mortal Realm, or perhaps even stronger! Golden Lord


    is such an odd entity. Nheless, he still died.¡±


    Timothy stood up and put on his coat. ¡°Ivan,e with me.¡±


    Ivan remained silent as he followed Timothy.


    Then, Ethan''s chauffeur arrived in a Maybach 628 worth over ten million.


    Meanwhile, Jerome and Bruno were in the midst of a discussion at Scarlet Swan Vi.


    Reina brought a chair and asked


    Donald to have a seat. She crouched down beside Donald and held his hand in hers.


    Donald gazed at her. His eyes took in the view of her cleavage.


    It was the beginning of winter, yet Reina only wore fewyers. She had on a long, thickened pink


    windbreaker paired with a low-cut undershirt, highlighting her petite size.


    Donald could see the upper half of her fair and ample bosoms.


    Sensing his gaze, Reina lowered her head and instantly felt shy. She did not get up. Instead, she


    sank even lower.


    Ah! How embarrassing! She caught me red-handed! I''m just an ordinary man! I may appear aloof,


    but I still have urges! The desire I feel every morning is stronger than everyone else''s! It''s just that


    I''m good at holding myself back.


    ¡°Health takes priority. I''ll wait until you to fully recover, and then you can do whatever you want to


    me...¡± Reina blushed shyly.


    Gosh! That''s the sexiest sweet talk I''ve ever heard in my life!


    Bradley lowered his head in embarrassment as if he did not hear anything.


    Donald turned around, looked at Bradley, and asked, ¡°You didn''t hear that, did you?¡±


    Bradley nodded in response.


    Donald said, ¡°Reina, he heard it...¡±


    Bradley and Reina both fell speechless.


    ncing at Donald, Jerome turned to Bruno and said in frustration, ¡°Ethan will be here soon. Let''s


    see how Ethan will deal with him!¡±


    ¡°But... that man in yellow who looks like a food delivery staff can really fight!¡± Bruno uttered in fear.


    Jerome said, ¡°No worries. Ethan has informed us that Mr. Freedman is bringing along a highly-


    skilled expert.¡±


    Hearing this, Bruno blurted confidently, ¡°D*mn! I''ll finish off Donald today! I also want to sleep with


    thatdy!¡±


    Meanwhile, Georgia red at Donald and Reina with a twisted expression.


    Keh and Felicia were exasperated. They wanted to tear Donald and


    Reina apart so badly.


    The Hunt family had been reigning Pollerton over the years. No one had dared to challenge them.


    Georgia was a typical shrew and a cheapskate. She would snap and bark at those who would not


    give up their seats to her on the bus.


    She was rich. One would wonder why she loved to take the bus.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Georgia enjoyed bullying others.


    She also enjoyed showing off her superiority.


    Every day, she would y poker with her friends, take the subway, ride the bus, or go jogging to


    unt her privilege.


    After all, the world of the wealthy was beyond the imagination of themoners.


    Not long after, the roaring of the engine could be heard as a Maybach 62S moved swiftly and came


    to a stop at the entrance of Scarlet Swan Vi, blocking the way.


    Then, Ethan stepped out of the car.


    He was a burly, chubby-faced man with a potbelly and a bowl cut.


    One could tell by looking at him that he was a dangerous and ruthless figure.


    However, despite his character, he went to stand reverently next to another car door and personally


    opened it for someone else.


    Right after that, a man in his forties d in a ck suit came down from the vehicle. He had a calm


    yet solemn expression on his face. Ivan, who was in his sixties, followed closely behind the man.


    After the three stepped down from the car, they looked at Donald, who was sitting at the entrance of


    Scarlet Swan Vi.


    Donald remained still as he nced at Timothy.


    Is he from the Freedman n, one of the Ten Prestigious Families in the country?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were already three conglomerates in Pollerton: Neil from the Yund family, Tyrone from the


    Campbell n, and Timothy from the Freedman n.


    Upon seeing Ethan and Timothy''s arrival, Bruno and Jerome beamed with happiness. The two


    darted toward them at once.


    ¡°Please seek justice for us, Ethan! The abandoned child of the Campbell n doesn''t even respect


    you!¡± Georgia rushed toward Ethan and Timothy and made wild gestures as she spoke. She red


    at Donald in anger. She even rolled her eyes.


    Felicia then said, ¡°Yes, she''s right! Donald has gone overboard, Ethan!


    He also said he will only let us go at two hundred thousand each!¡±


    Keh remained silent. However, a glint of murderous intent shed past his eyes as he red at


    Donald.


    Ethan strode toward Donald and looked down at him from high above. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡±


    Sitting casually on a chair, Donald looked at Ethan indifferently and responded in a calm tone,


    ¡°Possibly.¡±


    Ethan was confounded by his answer.


    Suddenly, Donald chuckled. ¡°You''re a hooligan. What are you doing stirring up trouble everywhere?


    Shouldn''t you be in hiding? Who gave you that confidence to strut about?¡±


    As he spoke, he shot a nce at Timothy.


    In other words, Donald would finish Timothy off if thetter decided to get himself involved in this


    matter.


    However, Timothy and Ethan could not understand Donald.


    Ethan gave Donald a thumbs-up and let out a peal ofughter. ¡°Haha! Hey, loser! I can get rid of


    you on my own!¡±


    Timothy walked forward. His eyesnded on Bradley. He said, ¡°I think you''re confident because


    you''ve got him. Am I right?¡±


    Timothy pointed a finger at Bradley.


    Donald replied, ¡°No. I''m confident because I know what I''m capable of.¡±


    Georgia bellowed in rage, ¡°Ha! What nonsense!¡±


    Felicia pointed at Donald and snarled, ¡°In your dreams! You''re only a loser! No wonder Jennifer


    divorced you!¡± ¡°p her,¡± said Donald in a low voice.


    p!


    Bradley disappeared instantly from his spot. A hard p was swiftly hurled on Felicia''s face.


    Felicia shrieked in pain and copsed to the ground. A few teeth fell out of her mouth.


    ¡°Finish him off, Ethan! Seek justice for me!¡± Felicia shouted in agony.


    Timothy was infuriated.


    How dare Donald hit Felicia in front of me!


    Ivan had flinched and narrowed his eyes when Bradley made a move on Felicia. The man was


    simply too fast. Moreover, he exuded an aura of an expert who had achieved the divine stage of the


    Profound Realm, which meant that Bradley had a power level of around four hundred thousand.


    With a power level of four hundred thousand, he can swiftly finish me off! Why does Donald have


    such an expert like him?


    ¡°All right, Donald!¡± Timothy said with a cold expression. Tie''s confident because he''s got me. How


    about that?¡±

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    ¡°Why are you so confident? Who is backing you up?¡± asked Donald casually. He didn''t think that


    man was a threat to him.


    The Freedman n, the Yund family, and the Campbell n were nothing in front of the Dragon


    badge.


    Anyone who held the Dragon badge would have the authority to wipe out any of the Ten Prestigious


    Families. It could be the Freedman n, the Yund family, or the Campbell n. The choice was


    Donald¡¯s.


    In fact, even if Donald didn''t have the


    Dragon badge, he was not afraid.


    As Kingsley had pped Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, thetter didn''t dare to


    unleash his wrath. It showed how powerful and influential Kingsley was.


    ¡°Who is backing me up?¡± Timothy stared at Donald as if thetter was an idiot. ¡°The wealthy and


    powerful Freedman n of the Ten Prestigious Families, which has been around for five hundred


    years. Will this do? Is this enough? Are you satisfied with my reply?¡±


    Timothy fired numerous answers at Donald. He wanted to see Donald''s reaction.


    Under normal circumstances, ordinary people will pee their pants at the mention of the Freedman


    n. They will bow and apologize to me. Then, it¡¯s my turn to reap benefits from them.


    In Timothy''s eyes, Donald would act simrly.


    Unfortunately, he would be disappointed.


    That was because Donald stared at him in mockery, as if Timothy was a joke to him.


    I''ve already given you a chance to refrain from bringing up the Freedman n, as it will make the


    situationplicated. However, you brought them up anyway. This is tricky. I don''t want to deal with


    this. I can always target the Freedman n first.


    Donald stood up gradually. At that, Timothy took a step back and ordered, ¡°Ivan, charge!¡±


    Ivan bit the bullet and charged at Donald. Despite being in his sixties, he had a strong physique as


    well as terrifying speed and power. As he charged, Ivan let out an invisible shock wave. It was so


    powerful that the trees around them couldn''t stop shaking.


    Sadly, after only taking a step, Ivan felt a sharp pain in his shoulders. The thin sword in Bradley''s


    hand had already pierced through Ivan''s shoulder. He couldn''t move because he had been pinned


    to a tree!


    Ivan was dumbfounded. I know I''m no match for Bradley, but I can''t believe he managed to defeat


    me so quickly.


    Timothy was stunned too. Ivan was one of the best fighters in the Freedman n. He had been


    guarding the Freedman n''s mausoleum for about six years. How could he have lost in a blink of


    an eye?


    Ethan was absolutely dumbfounded.


    Isn''t he a legendary fighter of the Profound Realm? Why is he so weak?


    ¡°You insolent prick!¡± Timothy''s face darkened greatly. He exuded a gloomy aura. ¡°Donald, do you


    know how powerful the Freedman n is? Don''t you know that our financial status is on par with the


    Campbell n? Do you know the consequences of your actions and the responsibility you have to


    bear after this?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy was infuriated.


    I have never been insulted like this for so many years. Even if there have been conflicts among the


    Ten Prestigious Families, we still basically maintained our demeanor on the surface. We wear fake


    smiles while we curse the other party in our hearts. I can''t believe Donald dare to take action just


    like that. Is he even aware of the status of the Freedman n?


    In reality, Donald had wanted toy his hands on the Freedman n for a long time because Shaun


    had previously attacked him.


    Upon hearing that, Donald''s gaze hollowed out. ¡°To be honest, I don''t care about the Freedman


    n.¡± Instantly, Ethan and the others got anxious as they stared at Donald in fear.


    Not many people had the guts to speak to Timothy like that.


    Even the other prestigious families wouldn''t dare to say that.


    Yet, Donald did it.


    ¡°Donald Campbell!¡± Timothy couldn''t take it anymore. He pointed at Donald with a cold and terrifying


    expression on his face. At that moment, Timothy wished he could end Donald''s life.


    Donald shook his head casually. ¡°Let me ask you this. Two hundred thousand for each person here.


    As for these four, they cost a million each. Are you going to pay up, or not?¡±


    Ethan was infuriated. Although he didn¡¯t dare to make a move, he could still shout. He snapped,


    ¡°Donald, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to Mr. Freedman like that! How dare you


    try to scam him! Let me tell you! You¡¯re dead!¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Timothy calmed himself down. He sneered and said, ¡°What do you n to do if 1 don''t pay you


    today? Are you going to kill me?¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    With that said, Donald took out his badge and tossed it at Timothy casually.


    Timothy instinctively caught the badge. He was about to throw it onto the ground.


    After taking a swift nce, he stood rooted to the ground as if he had been


    electrocuted.


    What was that he saw?


    Timothy''s hands began to tremble as sweat oozed from his forehead and rolled down his cheeks.


    It was the beginning of winter, but he was so afraid that cold sweat started trickling down his body.


    The badge wasn''t big. It was just the size of a gooseberry. It was made from gold, and had a dragon


    image carved on it. A number three had been tagged on the badge.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°D-Dragon...¡± Timothy choked on his words. He couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    Every member of the Ten Prestigious Families recognized the Dragon badge.


    A hundred years ago, after creating the Dragon badge, all the members of the Ten Prestigious


    Families underwent urgent training, where the appearance, functions, and basic knowledge of the


    Dragon badge were introduced. From then on, it became part of the prestigious families'' annual


    training. Thus, everyone in those families recognized the item. The training served to remind all the


    descendants of the prestigious families not to offend the holder of the Dragon badge. If anyone


    confronted the badge owner, they would have to make themselves scarce!


    The Dragon badge was presented to those who had sessfully defended the country. The badge


    owner could easily eliminate a prestigious family if they so wished.


    Five Dragon badges were made a hundred years ago. Donald had the third one!


    Nobody knew what Timothy was thinking at the moment. They could only see that his expression


    kept on changing.


    ¡°Oh no! I''m doomed! It is the third Dragon badge! I can''t believe it has been distributed. I''ve


    offended the owner of the badge!¡± Sweat rolled down Timothy''s back. His inner garments had


    be soaked.


    ¡°Who is Donald Campbell? What has he contributed to the country? I can''t believe he''s managed to


    get the third Dragon badge! It''s over! If the members of the Freedman n know about this, they''ll


    definitely kick me out! I can''t let anyone know about this, not even my own son!¡±


    Timothy was so nervous that he felt the urge to pee.


    Initially, he thought it was a fake badge, but when he touched the left corner of the item and


    recognized Donald''s name carved on it, Timothy knew it was real. Moreover, nobody would dare


    forge a Dragon badge.


    Timothy felt a shiver down his spine. He could also feel something wet in his pants.


    He lifted his head and gulped with difficulty. When he met Donald''s eyes, which were void of


    emotion, Donald was looking at him as if he was a dead man.


    Thump!


    Timothy fell to his knees as he pleaded, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault!¡±


    He held the Dragon badge in his hands.


    The crowd couldn''t see the Dragon badge. They didn''t even know what Timothy was holding.


    However, when they saw Timothy go down on his knees, everyone, including Ivan, was shocked.


    Ethan and Jerome, on the other hand, didn''t know how to react to the situation.


    Emotions surged within Ethan as fear shed across his eyes.


    Isn''t that Timothy from the Freedman n? His status is not as high as Tyrone, the Ninth Prince, but


    he ranks much higher than Nigel. Why is Timothy on his knees? Who am I? Where am I? Where


    should I go?


    Ethan, feeling lost, began questioning himself.


    What is going on?


    Georgia and her family stood still in shock and silence.


    This wasn''t the result they wanted. In fact, it was very different from what they had initially expected.


    Donald took the Dragon badge from Timothy. Staring at Timothy, who was on his knees in front of


    him, Donald said slowly, ¡°You won''t dare to tell the others, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Timothy''s face lit up in an instant.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Everyone in the Freedman n was intelligent and capable. He immediately understood what


    Donald meant.


    What Donald meant was that he did not want others to know that he possessed the Dragon badge.


    Furthermore, he did not want others to learn that Timothy had offended the holder of the Dragon


    badge. Those who offended the Dragon badge holder would be expelled from the Freedman n,


    or worse, imprisoned for life.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± Timothy


    responded.


    ¡°I could not be bothered to do something as heinous as extortion, but I despised that family.¡± Then,


    Donald pointed at Timothy. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Timothy stood up, overwhelmed with gratitude. After that, he gave Georgia and her family a sharp


    re.


    Georgia, Jerome, and the others were stunned. They immediately knelt in front of Ethan. ¡°Mr.


    Lynch, you have to help us!¡±


    Ethan was about to say something when he noticed Timothy staring at him grimly.


    Feeling a pang of fear, Ethan could not help but look at Donald.


    ¡°Do you care to exin why a gangster like you would borrow someone else s privilege to scare


    and threaten others?¡± Donald coughed and said casually.


    Ethan instantly knelt on the ground. ¡°I made a mistake. I made a grave mistake. Please forgive me,


    Mr.


    Campbell.¡±


    ¡°What have you done wrong?¡± Donald spoke softly.


    Ethan was taken aback. He also had no idea what he had done wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nheless, he knew that if he admitted that he did not know the answer, Timothy would


    undoubtedly send him to meet his maker.


    Left with no choice, Ethan yelled, ¡°Anyway, I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°No, you did nothing wrong,¡± Donald replied.


    Feeling overjoyed, Ethan raised his head and looked at Donald with anticipation. ¡°I did nothing


    wrong?


    You''re right, I''m innocent...¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Enraged, Timothy dashed over to Ethan and pped him across the face. ¡°Don''t you


    even know what you''ve done wrong?¡±


    Ethan was on the verge of crying. His brain did not seem to be working. He looked at Donald, then


    at Timothy. ¡°I was wrong!¡± he repeated.


    ¡°And what have you done wrong?¡± Donald inquired once more.


    Just like that, he was caught in a strange cycle.


    Tears streamed down his cheeks. ¡°I can''t answer! It''s too difficult!¡±


    Bruno, perplexed, looked around at the other forty-nine people, wondering if they, too, were puzzled


    by the situation.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, allow me.¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on Georgia and her family.


    Georgia and her family were entirely to me for getting him into trouble with the holder of the


    Dragon badge that day.


    As a result, he decided that he had to teach them a lesson.


    Georgia got down on her knees in front of Reina. ¡°Reina, please beg mercy on our behalf with Mr.


    Campbell! You would not be where you are today if it weren''t for the ten million I invested in you!¡±


    Felicia sobbed, ¡°Donald, I¡¯m Jennifer''s best friend. You can''t possibly be that cruel to me!¡±


    Reina felt bad for her. She turned to look at Donald.


    With a gentle voice, Donald said, ¡°You decide.¡±


    Timothy added, ¡°Mrs. Campbell, you call the shots.¡±


    Mrs. Campbell?


    Reina was overjoyed when she heard Timothy say that. She said shyly, ¡°From now on, we have


    nothing to do with each other. Is that clear?¡±


    Georgia was stunned. After all, she had never expected Reina to let her go so easily.


    She eximed in delight, ¡°Don''t worry, Reina. We will never bother you again! I was the one who


    had lost my mind. It''s entirely my fault!¡±


    On the other hand, Ethan gave Jerome a kick. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t ever hang out with me again!¡±


    After Donald left, Timothy''s expression darkened. He looked around as he sat in the chair. Then, he


    said, ¡°Nobody is allowed to leak anything about what happened today. If I find out that anyone of


    you has failed to keep their mouth shut, I have a hundred ways to make them vanish from this


    world. Do you hear me?¡±


    Everyone hastily nodded in response.


    Just then, Ethan asked gingerly, ¡°About Shawsby Mountain...¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    ¡°Jennifer is Donald''s ex-wife. Are you sure you still want to get involved?¡±


    With tears in his eyes, Ethan responded, ¡°Then, I''m afraid it''s toote. Nigel already has her trapped


    in Shawsby Mountain...¡±


    When Timothy heard that, he pped Ethan in the face. ¡°Why don''t you hurry up and get over there


    to stop Nigel? Are you trying to get me killed? If I''m held ountable, you''ll be the first person on


    my hit list!¡±


    Ethan hurriedly took out his phone to call Nigel, only to discover that the number was inessible


    because it had been turned off.


    Ethan''s forehead broke out in cold sweat.


    He gulped, his hand trembling as he held the phone. ¡°M-Mr. Freedman, I can''t reach Nigel!¡±


    Timothy''s eyes shed with a murderous glint.


    Nigel might be wary of the Dragon badge, but he could basically do whatever he wanted within the


    country.


    p!


    Timothy pped Ethan once more, causing his face to swell and tremble.


    p!


    Timothy pped him yet again, causing his eardrum to vibrate.


    ¡°Get going! You''re getting me into trouble! If Mr. Campbell decides to pursue this matter, I will not let


    you off the hook!¡±


    Despite the fact that Ethan had no idea why Timothy was so afraid of Donald, he had no choice but


    to obey Timothy''smand. He hurriedly got into his car and drove as fast as he could in the


    direction of Shawsby


    Mountain.


    Shawsby Mountain was located west of Pollerton, near the border of Tud.


    There were only piles and piles of rocks, with no nts in sight.


    As a result, it was an ideal location for mining. Bryan had his eye on Shawsby Mountain after the


    land remation project had been announced. He quickly obtained the mining rights for it.


    After Bryan was apprehended, the mining rights to Shawsby Mountain changed hands several


    times. Ethan and Nigel had recently obtained the rights, cutting off the chances which the top five


    bidding enterprises would have otherwise had.


    Nigel built the project department five kilometers underneath the Shawsby Mountain.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At that time, he was sitting on his office chair in the project department, staring at Jennifer, who was


    in the same room with him.


    Next to Jennifer were Kevin, Leonard, and Linda.


    They were keeping a close eye on Jennifer just so she would not do something horrible to herself,


    or go to see Donald again.


    Kevin''s injury had mostly healed, despite the fact that he was still in a wheelchair. He looked at


    Nigel fearlessly.


    In the past, he would have knelt down in front of Nigel right away, but that was not the case


    anymore.


    He was currently riding on Tyrone''s coattail.


    If Jennifer married Tyrone, Kevin''s reputation would skyrocket. Then, he would no longer have to


    fear Nigel.


    Nigel sneered. ¡°Do you have a powerful backer now?¡±


    His voice was deep and unusually steady, like a subwoofer.


    Kevin burst outughing. ¡°Nigel, haven''t you heard from Mr. Tyrone?? He has fallen in love with


    Jennifer, and he wishes to marry her. You should stop obsessing about the mining rights for


    Shawsby Mountain and hand them over immediately. Otherwise, I''ll report it to Mr. Tyrone, who will


    undoubtedly punish you for it!¡±


    Nigel looked at Kevin with disbelief and contempt.


    Tyrone has feelings for Jennifer? Is he serious? A man of his status would only be only interested in


    wealthy youngdies. Jennifer has no other advantages aside from her beauty.


    Soon after, Nigel replied tly, ¡°Is that so?"


    Raising her chin proudly, Linda added, ¡°Of course! Mr. Tyrone said it himself. You better not get in


    the way!¡±


    Leonard, on the other hand, had his head lowered. He was staring at his feet. ¡°Nigel, what you''re


    doing now is irresponsible. You should stop making Jennifer''s life difficult. Tyrone has expressed


    interest in Jennifer. You should give up while you still can. If Tyrone finds out what happened, things


    will not end well for you.¡±


    After Leonard said that, Nigel narrowed his eyes. He shot them an extremely sharp re.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    The woman was pompous, and the man calctive, but both were troublesome.


    Nigel already knew that Linda loved to hold her head high whenever she spoke, whereas Leonard


    would looked down at his own feet when he walked.


    People like him were the most mysterious, and also the most selfish.


    However, he never thought that both Leonard and Linda would be so shameless.


    Before Tyrone showed up, Jennifer¡¯s parents had always ttered Nigel.


    Yet, they began to suck up to Tyrone once he came into the scene.


    At that thought, Nigel looked at Leonard, Linda, and Kevin mockingly. ¡°You all really see Jennifer as


    amodity to be bought and sold, huh?¡±


    Jennifer looked at Nigel. She somewhat agreed with him. Deep down, she felt saddened.


    She really was amodity at that moment. She was constantly the subject of their trade.


    Even so, she still had toe because she wanted to earn more money.


    Someone had told Jennifer that a miracle doctor in Pollerton could treat Donald, but the cost of the


    treatment was at least two hundred million.


    She only had one objective right then. She had to finish her project within a month. Then, she would


    look for the miracle doctor from Pollerton, James Weiss, to treat Donald.


    Jennifer opened her mouth to speak in a clear voice. ¡°Nigel, say it. How much do I need to pay you


    so that I can continue mining?¡±


    Nigel knew that Tyrone didn''t really love Jennifer. They were all just using Tyrone''s name to


    intimidate him. So, he replied, ¡°Want to continue mining? Sure! I want half of your profits, and your


    company for ten days.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes widened as she looked at Nigel furiously.


    How shameless! How can he say something so disgraceful in broad daylight?


    Kevin smacked his wheelchair and pointed at Nigel. He shouted, ¡°Do you even know what you''re


    saying, Nigel? My sister is still a virgin, and she belongs to Tyrone! Don''t you even think about it!


    Tyrone will kill you, for sure, if I tell him what you just


    said.¡±


    Kevin was even angrier than Jennifer. He was a man too. He knew what other men were thinking.


    Someone like Tyrone would never want ¡°used goods.¡±


    p!


    Nigel charged at Kevin and pped him across the face. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    That p made Kevin copse to the ground.


    Both Leonard and Linda shouted when it happened. They rushed forward to help Kevin up. Then,


    they turned to re at Nigel. ¡°You''re dead. We''ll surely report your behavior to Mr. Tyrone-¡±


    p!


    Another pnded. This time, it was on Linda''s face. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    After that, Nigel kicked Leonard to the ground and went on, ¡°Are you threatening me? Tyrone may


    be from the Campbell n, but I have the Freedman n backing me up! I''m also the next


    Tayhaven King. I could easily kill you all!¡±


    Right then, Nigel was in a fit of rage as arrogance overtook him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Men, take them away! Beat them up and bury them alive,¡± Nigel ordered.


    The door was pushed open. In came five muscr men in ck suits.


    They lifted the family of three by the cors as though they were grabbing some chickens.


    ¡°Ah! What I said is true! Tyrone really wants to marry Jennifer! You''ll be dead if youy a finger on


    us!¡± Linda shouted.


    Kevin yelled as well, ¡°Just you wait!


    Mr. Tyrone is watching us. He''lle to save us soon! You''ll be dead meat when he does!¡±


    Terrified, Jennifer instantly stood up. ¡°Nigel! What are you trying to do?¡±


    However, Nigel shoved her onto the couch before she could even stand up straight. ¡°You! Stay!¡±


    Jennifer was truly shocked. She never thought that he would be so daring as to take action on them


    in broad daylight.


    Nigel looked down at her from high above. His eyes looked as if they could trap one''s soul. ¡°You''re


    really shameless, Jennifer. Do you still miss


    Donald?¡±


    Jennifer struggled to get up. She wanted to run outside, but Nigel managed to block her path.


    ¡°What''s the rush?¡± he said softly.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Nigel got hold of Jennifer¡¯s shoulders. She couldn''t move.


    After that, he caught some of Jennifer''s hair between two fingers. ¡°An ungrateful woman is a bad


    woman, and I don''t like that,¡± he said tly.


    Jennifer''s face turned pale as she shouted, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Nigel stared at her wless face, his eyes filled with lust. ¡°I heard you''re still a virgin?¡±


    At Pollerton Estates, Tyrone was, indeed, watching Jennifer''s every move. He got word that Jennifer


    had been held captive by Nigel at Shawsby Mountain.


    Xylus asked, ¡°Ninth Prince, should we attack Nigel?¡±


    Tyrone was eating some oatmeal porridge. His reply was an odd one. ¡°Why should we save her? I


    don''t like Jennifer. I just want my illness to be treated. I don''t really care who she sleeps with. I won''t


    treat her as my wife even after I marry her. She''ll just be exiled after we get married, just like what


    the ancient kings would do to their wives who had lost favor.¡±


    Xylus was rendered speechless.


    Tyrone put down his spoon. ¡°What? Do you have other ideas?¡±


    Xylus nodded. ¡°We should deal with this as perfectly as we can. She''ll be among the wealthy in the


    future, and the Campbell n has a reputation to uphold.¡±


    Tyrone nodded. ¡°All right. You go.¡±


    With that, Xylus left the estate alone and quickly made his way to Shawsby Mountain.


    Kevin and the others were already half-buried in the sand. Only their heads could be seen above


    the ground.


    The three heads that were rooted to the ground let out mournful wails, ¡°Help! Get us out of here!


    Tyrone really said that he would marry my sister!¡±


    Out of all three, Kevin was the one whose cries were the most miserable.


    One of the bodyguards walked up to him. Kevin lifted his head with difficulty. He saw that the


    bodyguard was undoing his belt.


    ¡°What are you doing? You better be civilized! You can''t just relieve yourself anywhere you want!¡±


    Kevin panicked.


    ¡°Hey! What do you think you''re doing?¡± Leonard shouted.


    Then, the second bodyguard walked toward him and unfastened his belt too.


    This terrified Linda. Her face turned even paler. She didn''t dare say another word.


    What the hell?


    Kevin felt like his world had turned dark. He had lost the reason to live. His hair had gotten wet.


    The bodyguard pulled up his pants and crouched down next to him. ¡°I''ll take a dump on your head if


    you dare to shout again. I ate some steak yesterday, and I''ve been having diarrhea. So, I¡¯ll make


    sure to do it all over your face.¡±


    Kevin was speechless.


    The second bodyguardughed. ¡°You''re swearing right now, aren''t you, kid?¡±


    Leonard, humiliated, looked at them, but he dared not say another word because the bodyguards


    could have had steak the night before.


    After the two bodyguards had walked away, Kevin muttered in anger, ¡°Just wait! Tyrone should be


    on his way now. They''ll surely get itter!¡±


    Donald returned to the Prime Property of Pollerton. He felt extremely exhausted and weak. Cold


    sweat was dripping from his forehead.


    He closed his eyes. His left hand instinctively touched his right wrist. He then sighed.


    ¡°As for Ms. Wilson...¡± Bradley uttered slowly.


    Donald didn''t say anything. He seemed to be resting.


    Bradley stood next to him in silence.


    Some timeter, Donald replied, ¡°Get the car, ande with me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Reina looked at Donald''s back figure with tears in her eyes.


    You''re still protecting that woman even after what she''s done to you? Is she really that important to


    you?


    The door suddenly rammed open when Nigel was about to take Jennifer''s clothes off.


    Weighing at two hundred pounds, chubby-faced Ethan had broken in through the door. Next, he


    quickly rammed onto Nigel, sending him flying.


    ¡°Nigel!¡± Ethan roared at the man with a twisted expression on his face as he carefully supported


    Jennifer.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    ¡°Ethan, what do you think you''re doing?¡± Nigel barked.


    Ethan felt somewhat fortunate as he said, ¡°Ms. Wilson is of a noble status! We''ll both die if we touch


    her!¡±


    Nigel was stunned to hear that. Was Kevin really telling the truth? Is Tyrone really interested in


    Jennifer?


    At that thought, he finally realized something was amiss.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Can''t Mr. Freedman do anything about it?¡± Nigel asked.


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°Let me make this clear to you. Mr. Freedman can''t do anything if that big


    shot gets mad.¡±


    As soon as Ethan said that, Timothy walked in. He looked coldly at Nigel. ¡°Nigel, don''t drag us with


    you if you want to die. I still want to live!¡±


    Nigel was so shocked that his eyes widened. He broke out in cold sweat.


    Nigel did not believe Ethan when thetter told him that, but now that the words came from Timothy


    himself, Nigel was convinced.


    Outside the door, Kevin overheard their conversation. He shouted, ¡°Did you hear that? I''m telling the


    truth!


    My brother-inw is unbeatable!¡±


    The brother-inw in question was none other than Tyrone Campbell.


    ¡°Tyrone is really his brother-inw.¡± Nigel''s heart sank. He began to devise a n.


    However, Ethan and Timothy thought otherwise. They thought the brother-inw that he was


    referring to was Donald.


    They couldn''t be med for thinking that, as Donald was indeed Kevin''s exbrother-inw.


    ¡°Get me out of here!¡± Kevin shouted.


    ¡°Get digging,¡± Nigel ordered.


    He looked at Jennifer. He didn''t understand why Tyrone would fancy her.


    Timothy said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Wilson, I''m Timothy from the Freedman n. I¡¯m so sorry about all


    this. Please put in a good word for us to him. Of course, you now have free mining rights in


    Shawsby Mountain as a token of our apology.¡±


    Jennifer was shocked, but she understood this could only happen because of how powerful Tyrone


    was.


    Who else could control the Freeman n, who also had a long five-hundred-year history, if not him?


    She stayed silent for a while before she turned around and left.


    ¡°Dn, send Ms. Wilson off,¡± Ethan said and watched Jennifer as she got in the car.


    Kevin, on the other hand, was still nagging, ¡°Where''s the guy who wanted to take a dump on my


    head? Get over here!¡±


    ¡°We''re leaving,¡± Jennifer said tly.


    ¡°See that? That''s Tyrone''s bodyguard. I told you Tyrone wouldn''t leave us for dead.¡± Linda pointed


    at a car outside.


    Xylus was inside the car. He rolled down the window and watched calmly as they left.


    Kevin''s head popped out from the sunroof. He shouted as the car moved. ¡°Nigel! You''re dead once


    my injuries are healed!¡±


    Nigel watched the car drive off farther away. Then, in a deep voice, he said, ¡°Tyrone really likes


    Jennifer?¡±


    Timothy scoffed. His cold and grim expression had returned. ¡°Haha! Tyrone can''t even bepared


    to


    that big shot. The big shot can make the entire Campbell n disappear if he wants to.¡±


    Nigel was dumbfounded. His eyes widened greatly.


    Timothy nced at Nigel with a dark expression. ¡°Give yourself a p right now. If there ever is a


    next time, I''ll kill you myself. I don¡¯t think Mateo would have anyments if I did that.¡±


    p!


    Nigel was not pleased, but he still pped himself harshly across the face.


    The Wilson family of Tayhaven only had a hundred years of history or so, but the Freedman n


    had five hundred years.


    Timothy was still staring coldly at Nigel. Ethan, who was standing at the side, didn''t even dare to


    utter a word.


    Timothy knew very well how frightening the Dragon badge was.


    Donald could wipe out an entire n if he went mad.


    The Ten Prestigious Families must be trembling in fear.


    At that thought, Timothy took pleasure in their misfortune.


    He knew that, among the ns, the Campbell n surely had the worst rtionship with Donald.


    Tyrone had deeply offended Donald, so wouldn''t the Campbell n expel Tyrone if they found out?

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    He would.


    ¡°Stay low from now on. Pollerton isn''t peaceful recently. Don''t get into trouble,¡± Timothy said coldly.


    Nigel replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Freedman.¡±


    Needless to say, Ethan did not dare argue and could only follow what Timothy said.


    In the car, Kevin was envious as he touched the interior of the Maybach. ¡°Jennifer, buy me a


    Maybach when you receive the payment for your


    project.¡±


    However, Jennifer merely looked at him coldly and did not answer.


    Listening to their conversation, Linda interrupted, ¡°Hey, Jennifer. Kev is talking to you. Why are you


    ignoring him? Besides, when you receive your project payment, you''ll have at least an ie of


    hundreds of millions. Buying a car after you receive the payment would be as easy as pie.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Our family doesn''t have a car yet. Buying one would be nice. I think this car is good,¡± Leonard


    said with his head down.


    Jennifer responded, ¡°No. When the money is in, I''m bringing Donald for treatment.¡±


    As soon as the words came out of her mouth, three of them were taken aback. In an instant, their


    faces started to contort with anger.


    Linda red at Jennifer. ¡°Did Donald put a spell on you? He''s about to die.


    How could his cancer be cured?¡±


    ¡°He''s only waiting for his time to end. Why are you taking care of him?


    What can he give you?¡± Leonard said.


    Kevin took a few deep breaths and chimed in slowly, ¡°Jennifer, why are you not willing to marry


    Tyrone? Do you know what the Campbell n represents? Nigel is such a powerful and arrogant


    person. He disrespects everyone, but before Tyrone even shows up in front of him, he has to kneel


    down before Tyrone! What about Donald? What can he give you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as you imagined if I marry into a wealthy family like his. It''s brutal.¡± Jennifer¡¯s mind


    was a mess, and she could only let out a sigh.


    Linda was unfazed by that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? As long as you don''t have to worry about your


    material needs, then it''s all good.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°So in all your hearts, my happiness is nothingpared to money, huh?¡± Jennifer mocked.


    Linda put her hands on her waist and asked, ¡°How would you know you won''t be happy?¡±


    After Linda spoke, Jennifer lost interest in talking with them. She looked out the window and saw a


    Rolls-Royce driving in the opposite direction. From the car window, Jennifer thought she had seen


    Donald in the car.


    ¡°Why does the person in the car looks a bit like Donald?¡± Linda remarked with curiosity. She had


    seen him too. Kevin turned around to have a nce. He thenughed mockingly. ¡°Stop fooling


    around. How could a loser sit in a Rolls-Royce?¡±


    After that, both Jennifer and Linda thought they had recognized the wrong person. They turned


    away and did not say a word.


    In Jennifer''s opinion, Donald could fight.


    However, what is the use of that? He is still fated to be a bodyguard.


    Jennifer knew clearly how terrifying some forces were from the battle at the substation. For


    example, Noah¡¯s people almost ended Donald''s life.


    One''s strength was not strong enough.


    What puzzled Jennifer the most was still Xylus. He didn''t do anything at all. Why did Ethan let our


    family go? Why was Timothy so nervous? He''s a part of the Freedman n! He came with a look of


    confusion and went back with the same look on his face.


    Donald did not get out of the car after he arrived. He was about to leave after learning that Jennifer


    was not hurt and had left.


    Knowing that Donald was in the car, Timothy walked to the front of the car and bowed respectfully at


    the former.


    Nigel was once again shocked after seeing what Timothy did. Could it be that the big shot is sitting


    inside the car right now?


    He tried to take a clear look at the big shot with all his might. However, Nigel could not see clearly


    because the shades were up, and they blocked his view.


    With that, the Rolls-Royce turned around and left. Timothy heaved a sigh of relief as he stood still,


    watching the car leave. Meanwhile, Ethan was looking on obsequiously and respectfully.


    When Nigel saw Timothy''s respectful and ttering expression, he felt somewhat envious.


    ¡°Timothy is still a smart person,¡± Bradley said with a smile while driving.


    Donald nodded. ¡°Wealthy people like him are not foolish.¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Bradley replied, ¡°Lord Campbell, the princess of Antis knows about your condition and requests


    to enter the country to visit you. Lady Vara from Viking is also insisting oning over.¡±


    ¡°Don''t let anyonee. Let¡¯s stay this way in peace. By the way, how''s Noah''s situation?¡± Donald


    asked with his eyes closed. He was feeling sleepy and exhausted.


    Bradley answered cautiously, ¡°Kingsley chased after Noah but lost him on international waters


    because a private naval force picked him. Their leader is Sea Monster, Leviathan.¡±


    ¡°Leviathan? How bold of him. Let him be for now, then. Send me back. I need to rest,¡± said Donald.


    When they returned to Pollerton Estates, Donald felt he was sleeping more and eating less than


    usual.


    He sighed to himself, knowing that he was in a bad state.


    If Daniel could not find a way to neutralize Jadar Stone within three months, he would definitely


    pass away because of cancer.


    Soon, the news of Donald having cancer and only having three months left to leave spread in


    Pollerton.


    Tyrone was not troubled by the news. He had never thought too much about Donald. To Tyrone, the


    latter was just like a bug.


    On the other hand, Gideon was exceptionally delighted after receiving the news.


    Furthermore, Donald''s biological uncle, Michael, was even happier. He had never liked Donald.


    From the bottom of his heart, he disliked and was envious of everything about Donald.


    ¡°I think the miracle doctor of Pollerton, James Weiss, can save Donald! He has amazing medical


    skills!¡±


    ¡°James can definitely do it because he''s the son of the disciple of Dr. Stone!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think James will treat Donald. His consultation fees are too expensive.¡±


    When Donald heard the news, he could only show a wry smile.


    Even if Dr. Stonees, there is nothing he could do, let alone James.


    Donald knew very well about his sickness.


    However, Reina, Wynter, and the others were overjoyed and immediately looked for James.


    James had a strange attitude. He said he was confident that he could heal Donald, but it depended


    on his mood.


    After that, Donald called Reina, Lana, and Wynter. He told them that James was a fraud and they


    should ignore him. Donald then opened his Pris System to look for information but to no avail.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the following days, Pollerton was


    very peaceful.


    There were two more months before the New Year, and Donald''s sickness was getting worse day


    by day.


    He was sleeping longer and longer, which had never happened before.


    Thend remation project was in full swing. Among them, Jennifer''s progress was the fastest,


    and she was about to wrap up. The audit and payment would be made soon.


    During this time, Jennifer had asked Donald out once.


    They agreed to meet at a park in


    Pollerton. When Jennifer saw Donald¡¯s state, she sobbed uncontrobly as her heart ached for him.


    It was evident that Donald had lost a lot of weight, his hair had turned gray, and his skin was


    abnormally pale.


    ¡°Donald, I...¡± Jennifer''s eyes reddened as guilt, regret, and self-me welled up in her.


    Donald could only stare at her and said, ¡°It''s all in the past. You don''t have to say anything.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to look for James now. I want him to think of a way to save you,¡± Jennifer answered and


    wiped her tears.


    He grabbed her hand and shook his head. ¡°Forget it. It''s useless. You must be opinionated in the


    future and think about your feelings, okay?¡±


    She bit her lip and did not say a word.


    Seeing her in that state, he could only sigh. ¡°Focus on your work in the remaining days. You don''t


    have to think about me anymore. Today is thest day we''ll ever meet,¡± he added.


    Jennifer widened her eyes in disbelief. It was as if she was about to lose something important in life,


    and for some reason, she panicked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We broke up a long time ago, didn''t we?¡± Donald asked.


    After the words came out of his mouth, Jennifer cried even harder. Tears rolled down her face. ¡°You


    still hate me, don''t you? You''re still ming me. Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Shaking his head, Donald turned around and walked away. ¡°Take care. I shall make a move first.¡±


    At the sight of Donald''s receding figure in determination, Jennifer copsed to her knees and began


    bawling.


    Tyrone had not left Pollerton because he highly regarded the projects that would be made avable


    after thend remation project waspleted.


    Once the sea area of thirty square kilometers was filled up, hundreds of industries would rise,


    namely the construction ofmercial housing and mansion, as well as the operation of subways


    and buses.


    By then, it would transform into a brand-new city.


    When Donald reached home, notifications were constantly popping up in Pris System.


    Lilith''s voice rang out. ¡°Lord Campbell, the analysis of the source of Jadar Stone has been


    completed!¡±


    Pieces of news were constantly sent from Horizon Group. ¡°Lord Campbell, there''s an emergency!¡±


    Donald put on his wireless earpiece. ¡°Go on."


    Lilith reported, ¡°Afterparing various data, we''ve learned that the first piece of Jadar Stone was


    discovered at Aeruean Circle. However, we''ve also found traces of the existence of Jadar Stone


    within the country. This means that the major explosion that had urred during Apocalypse in the


    Ming dynasty was caused by the fall of Jadar Stone!¡±


    ording to the historical records, a major explosion urred during the Apocalypse of the Ming


    dynasty, resulting in a casualty of approximately a hundred thousand. Many had turned to dust,


    while most had their clothes burned.


    To be causing extreme damage to some while not affecting others fitted the attributes of Jadar


    Stone perfectly.


    ¡°Afterparing more than a hundred Jadar Stone all over the world, a deduction is made. We¡¯ve


    come to a conclusion that Jadar Stone originates from a small, which must be cold and quite


    far away from the sun. It might even be wary of a celestial object like the sun.¡±


    Donald narrowed his eyes. ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s exactly like what I''ve guessed. Are we able to track down


    the source within a short period of time?¡±


    Lilith answered, ¡°It''s one of the unknowns within the Andromeda constetion, which is a few


    million light-years from Earth!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Donald was startled. ¡°So ites from the same ce as my energy source!¡±


    Lilith lowered her voice. ¡°But we''re unable to figure out its weakness and any countermeasures to


    the powder of Jadar Stone within your body!¡±


    Donald fell into deep thought before he slowly inquired, ¡°When will the data of the molecr


    structure bepleted?¡±


    ¡°It''ll take at least a month.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Donald considered the timing. ¡°It''s more than enough. I''ll recover soon, so quicken the pace in


    analyzing the chemical structure of Jadar Stone. Also, try shining some re on Jadar Stone and


    see if there''s any reaction.¡±


    ¡°Which type of re will be the most suitable?¡±


    Donald lowered his head. ¡°Sr re!¡±


    Lilith instantly found herself in a tight spot. ¡°We''re not capable of doing that. Sr re can only be


    found near the sun, and we don''t have the ability and time to approach it. Besides, there''s no power


    source on Earth that''s able to support us in producing an artificial sr re.¡±


    ¡°What about controble nuclear fusion? Is it workable?¡±


    Lilith was gravely shaken.


    The existence of controble nuclear fusion had always been theoretical. If it wereunched, it


    would solve the issue of humans'' power sources and be one of the new energy resources for


    humans in the future. However, as a scientist, Lilith knew what controble fusion technology


    represented. ¡°But it''s impossible for us to use the technique of controble nuclear fusion¡ª¡±


    Donald cut in, ¡°No, it has been done.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Even if we''re able to aplish controlled fusion technology, we have nothing that''s capable


    of withstanding the high temperature of the sr re.¡±


    With a calm tone, Donald suggested, ¡°What if I tell you that I''ve mastered the extreme instion


    fluid of space? What do you say then?¡±


    Lilith was dumbfounded. Capable of withstanding a high temperature of 3000 and above, this


    technique was also theoretical.


    Donald then added, ¡°Do you remember that I''ve mentioned building an S7-Gradeboratory on the


    reimednd to research two cutting-edge technologies?¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Unable to recover from the shock of this knowledge, Lilith was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Thend remation project is made for these two technologies. I aim to introduce the controlled


    fusion technology into our daily lives, namely phone batteries. By charging once, one can use their


    phone for up to a month. Or, by charging the electric vehicle once, it can cover a minimum distance


    of three thousand kilometers.¡±


    So far, electric vehicles supported by electrochemical cells could only support a distance of


    approximately four hundred kilometers.


    After a long while, Lilith finally answered, ¡°If these two technologies are publicized, you¡¯ll be


    the richest man in the world! Also, I believe that many industries such as car and electrical products


    would be asking to coborate with you. Even the military enterprises would be fawning over you!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Come over soon. The first stage of thend remation project has beenpleted. We''re


    preparing to construct theboratory now. After that, I''ll pass the knowledge of both the technologies


    to you!¡±


    Exhrated, Lilith responded, ¡°Okay, I''ll be there tomorrow.¡±


    After the call ended, Donald sent out an announcement: The first step of True Dragon n shall be


    initiated. I will be constructing Lord Campbell Mountain Vi at the number onend reimed area.


    Whoever thates in the way shall be forcibly repressed!


    The following day at nine in the morning, the announcement went viral in Pollerton as it was made


    by Lord Campbell from Horizon Group.


    Currently, Donald gained the most global attention as a young person. At the mere age of twenty-


    eight, he had be the leader of a conglomerate feared by everyone.


    Guarding the S9-Gradeboratory and suppressing all the enemies, he single-handedly turned the


    situation around by murdering more than a hundred underground elite soldiers during the Holy War


    a few years ago.


    With a series of victories, he was the epitome of thebat power of humankind.


    The content of the announcement was brief: Lord Campbell will build Lord Campbell Mountain Vi


    at the number onend reimed area within twenty days, which takes up a space of three point


    four square kilometers. Within Lord Campbell Mountain Vi, there''ll be an 86-Gradeboratory. It''ll


    be used to do research on controlled fusion technology and the material for extreme instion fluid.


    The first step will be to construct Lord Campbell Avenue, which is twenty kilometers in length,


    connecting to the highway of Terrandya. A fund of a hundred million will be allocated for this!


    Not only did the citizens of Pollerton go into a frenzy, but the whole world was also having a heated


    discussion about it as well.


    None of the top ten global S9-Gradeboratories was able to aplish these two cutting-edge


    technologies. Yet, Donald was able to announce it to the world and did research on them


    confidently.


    This indicated that the man was oozing with confidence in defeating anyone who was covetable.


    Many caught a whiff of opportunity, where they would be top tycoons once the two advanced


    technologies were publicized. Not to mention, Lord Campbell Avenue would also be an extremely


    profitable project.


    One of them was Conner from Tayhaven''s Wilson family, also known as Nigel''s grandfather.


    Conner hollered, ¡°Get to Pollerton right away and build a good rtionship with Lord Campbell, as


    he''s in control of the two cutting-edge technologies. The next step in promoting them would be a


    huge business opportunity!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Jonathan, who was Nigel''s cousin, was the first to stand up to show that he was prepared to


    travel to Pollerton.


    Nigel''s fiancee came from a wealthy family in Jadeborough, the Yeager family.


    Although the Yeagers did not have a history of wealth for five hundred years, they were not far off


    from the Campbell n. When they heard the news, the person in power of the Yeager family


    immediately sent Shannon to Pollerton.


    The patriarch of the Yeager family asked, ¡°Shannon, you''re smart. Do you have confidence in


    coborating with Lord Campbell after meeting him in Pollerton?¡±


    With an impassive expression, Shannon nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    The Freedman n from Terrandya also sent their prince, Sebastian, to Pollerton. After arriving at


    the mausoleum owned by the Freedman n, he was prepared to meet Donald.


    One day after the announcement had been made, Sylvia from the Wilson family also arrived at


    Pollerton and met with Nigel and Jennifer.


    Sylvia red coldly at Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, everything for you has been provided by the Wilson family.


    Now that you''ve secured thend remation project in your hand, the Wilson family has yet to see


    any return. Aren''t you going to exin what''s going on?¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    She sat boldly in thepany, with Nigel, Shannon, and Nigel''s cousin, Jonathan, behind her.


    Jennifer''s expression remained unchanged. ¡°I''m not going to take credit for anything. This is my


    most recent financial statement. The revenue from thend remation project is six hundred


    million, and I am ready to hand over four hundred million to the Wilson family of Tayhaven.¡±


    Shannon took it and looked at it. Then, she sneered, ¡°You can''t get thend remation project


    without the help of the Wilson family. Are you trying to send us off with only four hundred million?¡±


    Jennifer''s heart sank when she heard that.


    Sylvia added, ¡°Make the necessary preparations. Jonathan will take over, and you can go home and


    farm.¡±


    Instantly, Jennifer''s eyes widened. The Wilson Group was founded by the Wilson family of


    Tayhaven, and she had always been the CEO. Six months ago, the Wilson family of Tayhaven gave


    her two hundred and fifty million, but she earned one hundred and fifty million in revenue for


    them in just half a year. Sylvia, however, requested that she give up her position.


    Jonathanughed and mocked, ¡°You can get lost now."


    ¡°No, I don''t agree with you taking over Jennifer,¡± Nigel said abruptly.


    He had recently experienced a loss, so he was taken aback. Although there is no evidence that


    Tyrone is interested in Jennifer, what is the deal with Mr. Lynch and Timothy being so polite to her?


    Hence, Nigel did not dare take the risk.


    Several people looked at him after he made this statement.


    ¡°I''ve made my decision. Jennifer will continue to oversee all business operations for the Wilson


    Group,¡± Nigel stated.


    Sylvia did notprehend his meaning and smacked her thigh. ¡°Nigel, are you in charge, or am I?¡±


    ¡°After all, I still have the final say in the Wilson family,¡± Nigel uttered.


    Jonathan held his breath. He lowered his head and looked at his toes. There was hostility in his


    eyes.


    Wee from the same family. Why will Nigel be the Wilson family''s leader, and I have to


    be his pawn?


    Sylvia''s gaze was frosty. She looked at Nigel for a long time before saying, ¡°Okay, but I''d like to


    make a request. Take over the Lord Campbell Avenue project. Get out of here if you can''t finish this


    project!¡±


    Her tone was icy as she pointed at Jennifer.


    This time, Nigel did not stop her, and Jonathan shot Jennifer a sympathetic look.


    Is Lord Campbell that easy to approach? How many people have set their eyes on the construction


    of Lord Campbell Avenue? Everyone now knows that if one wins the contract to construct Lord


    Campbell Avenue, they will be able to negotiate directly with Horizon Group and even with Lord


    Campbell himself! Is Jennifer even capable?


    As more forces poured into Pollerton, the once-calm town was thrown into turmoil.


    Donald''s announcement revealed a lot of information.


    Thergest business opportunity was the enormous opportunities created by the two technologies,


    followed by the construction of variousmercial houses, the nning of logistics distribution


    centers, transportation facilities, and others.


    ¡°Take over the Lord Campbell Avenue construction business at any cost!¡± Akio started to run


    Pollerton Trantions and reached out to contacts he had made over the years.


    Tyrone, too, received the news and reflected. Lord Campbell appears to be determined to bring all


    forces into the territory and establish himself as the Eleventh Prestigious Family.


    ¡°Will we be taking over the Lord Campbell Avenue project?¡± Xylus inquired.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Tyrone responded, ¡°We should, of course. What is our family''s most profitable business?¡±


    ¡°Car manufacturing, of course,¡± Xylus replied.


    The Campbell n had their own car brand, and their sales were good. Following the impact of new


    energy, their car brand underwent a reformation.


    ¡°This is the reason. We need toe to an agreement with Lord Campbell. Once his super energy


    battery is unveiled, we will have the opportunity to rise. Make every effort to meet up with him!¡±


    Tyrone stated.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    On this day, Donald became the center of the world''s attention.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Kingsley held a press conference to officiallyunch the Lord


    Campbell Avenue construction project in two days. Donald would select the contractor on his own.


    Hundreds ofpanies arrived at the Supreme Nona Hotel at nine o''clock the next morning to


    begin the bidding process.


    Kingsley sat at the table during the press conference, and a door behind him was securely shut.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the door because inside sat the well-known Donald!


    Morepanies attended today''s bidding conference than at the previousnd remation project


    because everyone understood what it meant once they took on the task of constructing Lord


    Campbell Avenue.


    They hoped to seize the opportunity before anyone else.


    Hence, the bigshots who arrived that day were prepared, even if they had to suffer losses.


    Tyrone was seated at a table in the hall, with Gideon, Winston, Derrick, and others surrounding him.


    These people were all riding on Tyrone''s coattails, hoping to return to their family and hang the


    Campbell n''s sign.


    ¡°At all costs, Gideon. Understand?¡± Tyrone stated tly.


    Gideon was a little excited. ¡°I''ll give it my all!¡±


    Tyrone responded, ¡°It is not a matter of giving your all. It is required. If you sessfully take over


    the Lord Campbell Avenue project, I will immediately incorporate you into the Campbell n''s main


    branch. From then on, you can put on the Campbell n emblem!¡±


    Gideon was trembling with delight. ¡°Yes, Mr. Tyrone!¡±


    Then, he turned his head and said to Michael and the others, ¡°Enter Lord Campbell''s office with me


    later.¡±


    Sylvia, on the other hand, crossed her fingers and pondered for a while before finally speaking. ¡°We


    proceed in two stages. Nigel and Jonathan will be the first to go in and submit the bid on behalf of


    the Wilson family of Tayhaven. Jennifer then enters in the name of the Wilson family of


    Pollerton.¡±


    Before Jennifer could respond, Kevin uttered, ¡°You are being unfair.


    Jennifer should go in first.¡±


    However, Sylvia only gave him a fleeting nce and said nothing.


    Jennifer shot Kevin a look and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Aside from Tyrone, there was another person who drew the crowd''s attention.


    That person appeared to be arrogant and domineering.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If Tyrone''s personality was reserved, then he exuded a sharp aura.


    Sebastian Freeman, who led the Freedman n''s mausoleum, was also one of the n''s princes.


    His status wasn¡¯t inferior to Tyrone''s.


    However, he was different from Tyrone, who had congenital heart disease and would die in two or


    three years unless a suitable donor could be found. Still, Sebastian was very likely to be the next


    leader of Freedman Group.


    ¡°Timothy,e in with meter,¡± he said.


    ¡°What if we don''t get the project?¡± Timothy inquired, concerned.


    Sebastian sneered, ¡°Does he have the guts to do that? How dare a foreign conglomerate not


    respect the Freedman n? Don''t me me for being ruthless then!¡±


    The technology obtained in the S9-Gradeboratory was the catalyst for the rise of the Freedman


    n. It was the superconductor chip, which was widely used and had pushed them to their limit over


    time.


    Their main line of business was electronic goods. However, they had encountered some difficulties


    in recent years and would need to be reformed in the near future.


    They would be suppressed once the super energy battery developed by controlled fusion


    technology was released into the market.


    ¡°We can take money to build Lord Campbell Avenue, and we don''t even need Lord Campbell¡¯s


    money. However, once that thing is released into the market, only our family can be the distributor!¡±


    Sebastian exined.


    He was only thirty at the time. He was dressed in a long trench coat and sunsses, and he


    exuded confidence with his smirk.


    Time passed by slowly. At nine o''clock in the morning, Kingsley looked up at the clock and said


    slowly, ¡°Okay, time is up. Let us now submit the bidding documents. Who will be the first?¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    About a few hundred people stood up simultaneously in an instant.


    Yet, Tyrone let out a cough, surprising many and causing them to sit down unwillingly.


    After all, who dared oppose him other than those who wished for death?


    Sebastian looked at Tyrone with narrowed eyes and instantly knocked on the table with his right


    hand, creating a crisp sound.


    Kingsley looked at Sebastian coldly. ¡°Silence!¡±


    Thetter froze and stood up immediately, ready to unleash his wrath.


    However, Timothy promptly grabbed him and advised, ¡°Don''t be reckless. We have an urgent matter


    on hand.¡±


    Only then did Sebastian sit down while Timothy wiped away his cold sweat. He''s such a hard


    master to serve.


    Kingsley shot a re at Sebastian and turned his attention away.


    Thus, Gideon began walking forward with the bidding document in hand as Michael, Jack, Derrick,


    and the others followed him.


    Gideon bent his body and bowed low as he handed the bidding document to Kingsley respectfully.


    ¡°Please have a look, General Felton.¡±


    ¡°Please report to Lord Campbell, saying the Campbell n shows their utmost sincerity and looks


    forward to coborating with Lord Campbell,¡± Tyrone said immediately.


    Kingsley knocked on the door without speaking a word and entered the room.


    Many people''s eyes widened in surprise, and they stretched their necks to take a nce at Donald''s


    actual appearance. Nevertheless, a screen was blocking their view, and they could only notice


    someone sitting behind it. The crowd could not even see a clear silhouette.


    Everyone saw Kingsley passing the bidding document to the man behind the ss screen, and all


    they could hear were the flipping of pages.


    Silence hung in the air at that moment, apart from the sounds of papers being turned.


    Only a minute had passed, and a stack of documents was flung out of the screen as the crowd


    watched.


    ¡°This won''t do. Next!¡± Kingsley announced.


    Gideon and Tyrone were stunned as everyone shifted their gazes at the former.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He felt ashamed, and his back was drenched in a cold sweat.


    He was the one who wrote the bidding document all by himself earnestly. For example, he promised


    good project quality and offered to build facilities such as sewers and barriers for free.


    Those facilities would cost at least one hundred million.


    Regardless, his sincerity was rejected by Donald.


    ¡°I don''t like this person.¡± A metallic voice echoed from the room. Then, a ray of light was cast onto


    Gideon.


    This meant Donald disliked Gideon.


    At that moment, Gideon felt it was the end. I didn''t cross Lord Campbell, so why did he expressly


    point out that he doesn''t like me?


    Xylus instantly stood up and suggested, ¡°I can let someone else discuss this with you.¡±


    Then, Michael, Jack, Derrick, and the others raised their heads in excitement, thinking their chances


    had arrived.


    Yet, five to six rays of light were shone on them.


    Donald''s modified voice boomed once more, ¡°I don''t like any of these people. There¡¯s no need to


    talk. Next.¡±


    Tyrone sat on the chair silently as his expression darkened.


    Gideon walked down the stairs dejectedly. He returned to his seat and nced at Tyrone with a pale


    face.


    Thetter gave them an icy stare as he


    kept silent.


    A long moment passed before he said, ¡°Give me an exnation.¡±


    ¡°I truly don''t know what happened, Mr. Tyrone.¡± Gideon instantly got to his knees.


    Upon hearing that, Tyrone shut his eyes and pondered.


    ¡°Next,¡± Kingsley voiced.


    Sebastian shot a look at Timothy, and thetter brought their bidding document forward with his hair


    standing on the back of his neck. ¡°Please inform Lord Campbell that we will build Lord Campbell


    Avenue and all facilities for free. Please take a look at our bidding document, Lord Campbell,¡±


    Sebastian said.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Everyone was dumbfounded upon hearing that. Is Freedman Group that rich? They said they would


    build Lord Campbell Avenue for free, including all the facilities. Are they just going to present the


    project worth a few billion as a gift to Lord Campbell?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Kingsley received the bidding document and sent it into the room.


    The crowd watched as Donald read the document for three minutes this time.


    Arrogance surfaced on Sebastian''s face as he scanned the room smugly as if he was saying, ¡°Look.


    This is the power of the Freedman n.¡±


    He was not wrong. Hundreds of entrepreneurs were present, but even the Campbell n did not


    dare propose such a generous offer.


    Yet, the Freedman n was unfazed as they proposed that.


    In everyone''s eyes, Donald would never reject this offer.


    After all, no conglomerate would refuse it.


    However, Kingsley brought the bidding document out in the next moment.


    ¡°This doesn''t match what I have in mind. It won''t do," Donald''s metallic voice sounded.


    Sebastian froze, his expression became twisted, and his breathing turned rapid.


    He would easily act rashly, as he was not as tolerant as Tyrone.


    Sebastian never held grudges because he would get his revenge on the spot.


    Hence, he mmed the table and pointed at Donald behind the screen. ¡°Who do you think you are?


    You''re just the captain of the mercenary from the outer regions. Who are you to act so arrogant


    before me?¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s gaze turned cold in a split second.


    ¡°p him,¡± Donald ordered calmly.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, five to six people appeared, exuding a dominant aura within the crowd. All their power


    levels were at ten thousand, and each red at Kingsley icily.


    Those were Sebastian''s bodyguards, but their opponent was Kingsley.


    His power level drastically rose to eighteen thousand. Next, he jumped up high and lunged at


    Sebastian.


    The men with muscr statures also dashed forward.


    Bloodlust colored Kingsley¡¯s face, and Azure Wyvern de appeared with a wave of his right hand.


    He sent the bodyguard''s heads flying into the air with a light sweep.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Countless people screamed in disbelief as they retreated.


    Those were subordinates of the Freedman n, and everyone could not believe Kingsley was bold


    enough to take their lives.


    Afterward, Kingsley approached Sebastian and grabbed his cor. The former pulled Sebastian


    closer and threw a p across thetter''s face.


    Sebastian was dumbfounded as his eyes widened in shock.


    I can''t believe it. I got hit! This was the only lingering thought in his mind, and his eyes soon turned


    red.


    ¡°Eight Tribes, gather!¡± He roared.


    Eight people barged in from outside, and each had a power level of twenty thousand. All of them


    wore masks and were armed with crescent des.


    ¡°Azure Wyvern guards, fall in!¡± Kingsley ordered.


    Boom!


    A troopprising about thirty people appeared. Each of them was wearing ancient armor and


    equipped with green des. They had the same height, and their eyes were abnormally cold.


    Furthermore, they all had a power level of over twenty thousand.


    They held destructive power.


    ¡°Come on. You want to fight?¡±


    Kingsley grabbed Sebastian''s cor and shook his body.


    Xylus'' evaluation sses clearly showed Kingsley¡¯s power level going off the roof. His power was


    three times stronger, reaching a shocking number of fifty-four thousand.


    The members of Eight Tribes exchanged looks, noticing nothing but fear in each other''s eyes.


    They were up against Azure Wyvern guards, whose primary job was ughtering.


    Sebastian remained silent and merely red at Kingsley.


    ¡°What insolence in my presence!¡± Donald''s voice boomed, ¡°Even if Nichs is here, he does not


    dare speak to me like that, let alone someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sebastian scoffed.


    ¡°p him again!¡± Donald ordered icily.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    p!


    p!


    p!


    Kingsley pped Sebastian three times in a row. Meanwhile, the Eight Tribes did not dare to move.


    Not to mention Timothy, who hid at the side.


    ¡°I will end your life if you dare to cross the line again!¡± Kingsley threw Sebastian to the ground and


    stared at him with a sharp gaze.


    In the end, Sebastian was frightened and did not dare to say anything.


    He had seen a murderous intent in Kingsley''s eyes.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Donald''s voice was heard.


    The Azure Wyvern guards started to clean up the mess. However, many people did not dare to bid


    anymore because they thought they would be humiliated since the powerful Freedman n had


    failed.


    When Kingsley saw no one was taking the initiative, he said, ¡°Next.¡±


    After that, several corporations submitted their bidding documents, but they were all rejected.


    Besides, Kingsley even pped Akio''s face when thetter submitted the bidding document. ¡°How


    dare the people of Yartran to bid from me?¡±


    In just a second, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    Nigel shot a nce at Sylvia and shook his head. ¡°It''s impossible. We''ll fail too.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°The Freedman n is rejected even though their bidding document


    offers good terms. We have no chance.¡± Jennifer flipped open her bidding document. Not only were


    there no discounts, but there was also a provision for additional capital ording to the final


    oue. It meant that more capital was required if the money to build the road was insufficient.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes and locked her gaze on Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, submit the bidding document.¡±


    Jennifer was taken aback, and she was in a dilemma. ¡°Grandma...¡±


    ¡°Don''t call me Grandma. I''m not your grandmother. Are you going or not?¡± Sylvia waved her hand


    impatiently. Sylvia and Jennifer did not have any biological rtions, and they had a five-


    generations age gap between them. Sylvia would not have the interest in looking at Jennifer if it was


    not because Conner wanted to defeat the top-tier conglomerates.


    Jennifer nodded and said, ¡°You''re giving me trouble. Even the Freedman n has failed to bid with


    good terms. I will only be aughingstock after submitting the bidding document.¡±


    Sylvia deliberately heaved a sigh and said sincerely, ¡°Jennifer, at first, I like your personality. I


    thought your strength was you never let go and give up, but you''re unwilling to do such a small thing


    now, making me look down on you. Listen to me. Submit the bidding document in the name of


    Jennard Construction.¡±


    At that, Sylvia paused before continuing, ¡°I will take back Jennard Construction and the Wilson


    Group from you if you disagree.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Jennifer was disappointed.


    She thought Sylvia was very cruel. Thetter hade up with a drastic measure to ruin Jennifer''s


    way out. Besides, Sylvia even got ready to take Jennard Construction back from her. Jennard


    Construction was Jennifer''s life''s work, and it was an independent department of the Wilson Group.


    ¡°You''re putting her in an extremely tough post!¡± Kevin said angrily. ¡°Let me tell you. Jennifer is...¡±


    He wanted to say Tyrone was interested in Jennifer, but he thought it was not good to gloat since


    Tyrone was there. Hence, Kevin changed his sentence, ¡°Someone influential is interested in


    Jennifer!¡±


    Sylvia looked at Kevin dumbly like an idiot. ¡°You loser, why are you gloating?¡±


    Kevin''s face immediately reddened, and he was tongue-tied.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? I will take back everything from you if Lord Campbell disagrees with the


    bidding document. This will prove that you don''t have the capability to be the representative of the


    Wilson family of Tayhaven in Pollerton.¡± Sylvia waved her hand, then she closed her eyes and


    pretended to sleep.


    There were a lot of people around who had heard Sylvia and Jennifers'' conversation. They looked


    at Jennifer with a gloating look.


    Linda was instantly anxious. ¡°That


    won''t do.¡±


    Leonard was panicked when he thought of Sylvia taking back everything. He was worried about


    Kevin''s betrothal gift.


    Kevin''s father-inw still wants a mansion and a luxury car. What should we do?


    Jonathan sneered, ¡°You have no choice but to submit the bidding document today. Grandma is


    right. You have to listen to her if you want to continue to rely on the Wilson family of Tayhaven!¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Nigel did not say anything but nced at Tyrone, trying to see his reaction.


    However, Tyrone yed with his phone calmly and showed Jennifer no interest.


    Kevin was anxious, and he walked in front of Tyrone. ¡°Mr. Campbell, are you still keeping to your


    promise?¡± he asked respectfully.


    Tyrone had promised to marry Jennifer and punished Nigel back then, but he had not fulfilled either


    one of the things he promised.


    For this reason, Kevin was restless, and he wanted to use Tyrone to teach the Wilson family of


    Tayhaven a lesson.


    Tyrone raised his head and looked at Kevin expressionlessly. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Kevin''s face stiffened, and he was embarrassed. He stood dumbly on the spot, momentarily unsure


    what to do.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± uttered Xylus tly.


    Upon hearing his words, Kevin fled the scene.


    Meanwhile, Nigel was confused. He wondered who had punished Timothy and Ethan since Tyrone


    was not interested in Jennifer.


    He could not fathom the situation.


    Seeing Jennifer did not make any move, Sylvia, who had her eyes closed and pretended to sleep,


    suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Why aren''t you going yet? I will take back everything from you now.


    Nigel, Jonathan, prepare the legal procedures!¡±


    ¡°Fine. I''ll go!¡± Jennifer was agitated. She knew she had no choice but to put her pride aside.


    ¡°We will not change the original bidding proposal, and we must ask Lord Campbell to increase the


    capital if the money is insufficient in the future. The Wilson family can never suffer losses!¡± said


    Sylvia.


    Jennifer did not say a word. She walked in front of Kingsley with the bidding proposal and handed it


    to him.


    Kingsley looked at Jennifer with a sharp gaze, and his face was extremely cold. He did not take the


    bidding document from her.


    He hated Jennifer because it was that woman who had made Donald sick previously.


    Jennifer lowered her head, not daring to meet Kingsley''s stare. She was afraid of Kingsley, who


    exuded a cold aura.


    Noticing the scene, Sylvia was delighted. ¡°Look. Kingsley doesn''t even want to take the bidding


    document.¡±


    Jonathanughed, not giving anyments.


    ¡°It''s over. No one can be relied on!¡± Linda stomped her feet in anger.


    Leonard sneered, ¡°All of you are just jealous of my daughter''s strong capability!¡±


    Meanwhile, Kevin only had one thought in his mind. I want to buy a Maybach and a house in


    Pollerton Estates...


    Seeing Kingsley did not take the bidding document, Jennifer sighed. She turned around sadly and


    was going to leave.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Kingsley said coldly.


    Jennifer was stunned, and she turned around to look at the man.


    Kingsley took the bidding document from her. His expression remained cold as if someone had


    owed him millions. He ignored Jennifer and entered the office with the bidding document in his


    hand.


    The only sound in the office was the flipping sound of the pages. Jennifer remained calm.


    She had already expected the result, so she did not have any expectations.


    ¡°There''s a provision for additional capital ording to the project construction and final oue.


    Did you prepare the proposal, or did the Wilson family of Tayhaven prepare it?¡± said Donald.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice was filtered through a voicechanging machine, and the tone was not noticeable.


    Sylvia immediately stood up and said, ¡°The Wilson family of Tayhaven didn''t prepare it, but Jennifer


    did! Please don''t misunderstand us, Lord Campbell. We don''t dare to ask you for money. We are


    willing to build Lord Campbell Avenue even if we were to suffer a loss of more than a billion.¡±


    At that moment, Jennifer thought Sylvia was shameless.


    The Wilson family of Tayhaven had prepared both the bidding proposals. The proposal held by


    Nigel had great offers, and it did not request additional capital. On the contrary, Jennifer had a


    proposal that requested additional capital.


    Sylvia had already decided to take everything back from Jennifer that day.


    Jennifer was like a seed nted by the Wilson family of Tayhaven. Now that the seed had grown, it


    was useless and ready to be harvested.


    Meanwhile, the crowd was abuzz with heated discussions.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°The nerves that Jennifer has! Out of more than a hundred businesses, she''s the first to ask for


    more funding.¡±


    ¡°It''s understandable. She hasn''t been the CEO long enough, after all.


    Obviously, she''s not a visionary.¡±


    ¡°Mm. She probably wouldn''t understand anything even if her bid for the construction project of Lord


    Campbell Avenue is sessful.¡±


    The crowd discussed among themselves.


    Jennifer instantly felt alone and helpless since Sylvia had made a fool out of her.


    ¡°You''re bidding for the project through Jennard Construction. Does thepany have any rtions


    with the Wilson family of Tayhaven?¡± Donald spoke once again.


    There was not a shred of emotion in Donald¡¯s voice, so no one could figure out what the man was


    thinking.


    Sylvia was the first to answer once again. She hurriedly rified the rtionship. ¡°It has no ties with


    the Wilson family of Tayhaven. Lord Campbell, I swear that Jennard Construction has nothing to do


    with the Wilson family of Tayhaven. It is an independentpany!¡±


    Donald did not respond. He simply examined the materials calmly.


    After quite some time, he stated casually, ¡°All right. Jennard Construction¡¯s bid is sessful. Make


    the necessary preparations. We''ll sign the contract tomorrow andmence the construction within


    three days.¡±


    As soon as the words came out of Donald''s mouth, the entire hall went silent all of a sudden.


    Jennifer''s eyes widened. She found it hard to believe what she had heard while looking at the blurry


    silhouette behind the screen in the office.


    Everyone was stunned and thought that they had heard wrong. Then, the entire ce became


    uproarious.


    They were confused as to what was happening.


    Timothy and the Campbell n, who gave such huge price reductions, had been rejected. They


    wondered how a smallpany that had asked for more funding could win the bid.


    Everyone knew what more funding meant.


    It meant that a great number of profits and riches could be made. The project, which had a cost of


    one billion, could go up to one and a half billion. This meant that the bidding amount was one billion.


    As long as Jennifer knew how to do the ounts, she could take one and a half billion from


    Donald''s hands in the future.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Akio was still confused.


    Sylvia suddenly stood up. She could not believe what she heard. A look of shock and regret


    instantly appeared on her wrinkled face. I should have gotten Nigel and Jonathan to submit the bid


    proposal!


    Nigel was also stunned. He then lowered his head as a look of astonishment shed across his


    eyes. A big shot definitely has his eyes on Jennifer. However, it''s definitely not Tyrone. That person


    is even more esteemed and frightening than Tyrone. There''s only one person thates to mind,


    and that¡¯s Lord Campbell! Lord Campbell has set his sight on Jennifer!


    Jennifer was deemed worthy by Donald.


    Linda was also stunned by that. She then eximed excitedly, ¡°Ahh! She won the bid! My daughter


    is so incredible!¡±


    Leonard also felt a sense of respect toward Jennifer. ¡°My daughter was chosen!¡±


    Kevin was so happy that he started jumping up and down. ¡°She''s incredible!¡±


    ¡°Lord Campbell, I was wrong just now. Jennifer took the wrong bid proposal. The bid proposal just


    now belongs to the Wilson family of Tayhaven,¡± Sylvia stated.


    Everyone thought that Sylvia was a shameless old woman at that moment.


    ¡°So?¡± Donald¡¯s voice was devoid of


    emotion.


    Sylvia replied solemnly, ¡°First of all, the Wilson family of Tayhaven has the ability to construct Lord


    Campbell Avenue. Secondly, we have a lot of qualified individuals. We can promise that we''ll finish


    the construction within a month. That''s why I want the construction project to be led by the Wilson


    family of Tayhaven instead of Jennard Construction.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everyone instantly went quiet.


    Donald said slowly, ¡°Are you... telling me what to do?¡±


    Those words alone made Nigel and the others retract their gazes.


    They all knew that Donald was getting angry.


    As Kingsley was the representative for Donald, his gaze turned frosty as he heard Donald say that.


    He walked over to Sylvia slowly. ¡°You dare doubt the words of Lord Campbell?¡±


    Sylvia instantly felt herself struggling to breathe. Kingsley''s torrent-like aura was overwhelming.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, please don''t be angry!" Nigel bit the bullet and stated.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ¡°That''s enough! This meeting is dismissed!¡± Donald stated.


    Everyone instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Nigel was especially relieved. He felt that he had just


    avoided a catastrophe.


    As everyone started to leave, a lot of them looked at Jennifer. They were full of envy, jealousy, and


    doubt.


    It seemed that they were determined to seize the opportunities found in the construction of Lord


    Campbell Avenue.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The research involving controlled fusion technology, which was conducted throughout the world,


    was still in its infancy. However, Donald had already managed to control it to a certain level.


    Once it could be promoted formercial and nonmercial usage, it was a wonder how many


    economic benefits and historic changes it could bring about.


    Energy would cost next to nothing, and the price of crude oil would plummet. There would be all


    sorts of chain reactions across every sector.


    In other words, Donald would be a renowned figure in the world if he could sessfully make


    controlled fusion technology readily avable to ordinary consumers. His family could also be


    the Eleventh Prestigious Family in the country.


    When the door to Donald''s office was closed, everyone started to disperse.


    Sylvia stared at Jennifer and scoffed at her before leaving.


    Jennifer looked very excited. She took out her phone and sent a text message to Donald: Donald, I


    managed to bid for the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue! I''m so happy!


    Inside the office, Donald read the text message. He thought to himself for a bit before replying:


    Congrattions.


    Jennifer shared her happiness in her next message: Thend remation project has recently been


    approved. I n on taking out one hundred million and getting the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton to


    treat you. I''ll always be there for you no matter what the future holds.


    Donald replied before turning his phone off: There''s no need for that.


    Sebastian returned to the Freedman n''s mausoleum. His expression darkened, and he mmed


    his fist on the table. ¡°That guy, Lord Campbell! So secretive and sneaky! Who does he think he is!¡±


    Timothy had a lot weighing on his mind. He said nonchntly, ¡°It can''t be helped. He''s very


    influential outside of the country. There''s also the fact that he guarded Quadfield. He''s made a lot of


    contributions.¡±


    Sebastian scoffed. ¡°I can''t believe the wealthy Freedman n is afraid of a foreign tycoon!¡±


    Timothy wanted to mock Sebastian. However, the expression on his face remained unchanged. He


    nodded lightly.


    Sebastian fiercely tugged on his tie. ¡°I¡¯m in a very bad mood now! Find me a woman who I can


    release my pent-up stress on!"


    Timothy replied in a serious tone, ¡°I think you should calm down a little.¡±


    Sebastian did not care. He waved his hand, beckoning a man from behind toe to him while


    walking on tiptoes. The man nodded lightly.


    Timothy felt a bit terrified. The man who was Sebastian''s personal bodyguard was none other than


    Peter Chance. Peter was fifty years old this year. He was the top fighter in Valorous Group, and he


    was very skilled in performing Valorous Kicks with both his legs. Peter was also good at tracking


    people down and gathering intelligence.


    ¡°This woman doesn''t look half bad. Have a look at her, Mr. Freedman.¡± Peter handed a photograph


    over to Sebastian. The person in the photograph was none other than Wynter.


    ¡°That''s the precious daughter of the Lowe family. You can''t touch her,¡± Timothy warned sternly.


    ¡°The Lowe family?¡± Sebastian had a mocking expression on his face. He did not care. ¡°The Lowe


    family relies on the Freedman n to get ahead. They''d be absolutely delighted to learn that I fancy


    Wynter. Peter, go and bring her here at once!¡±


    Timothy sighed lightly. I''m not sure if it''s a blessing or a curse that the Freedman n has an heir


    like this.


    Meanwhile, Wynter was examining a music video script at Donter Pictures. The music video would


    have to be filmed very soon, but she still had not found the male lead for it yet. This made her feel a


    little discouraged.


    Vanessa stood behind Wynter and was being very obedient.


    After all, Vanessa was currently rising to fame. She yed the role of the female lead in two films,


    which turned her into a new famous actress.


    ¡°Would you consider it, Julian?¡± Vanessa asked gingerly.


    Julian Harper was an actor in a film productionpany owned by the Freedman n. He was very


    famous throughout the country. Since Julian had millions of fans and was very handsome, he was


    the dream man of countless women.


    However, Wynter did not like Julian. She felt that he was an immoral man. Therefore, she gave


    Vanessa an indifferent nce. ¡°Don''t meddle in things that are none of your business, okay?¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Wynter knew what Vanessa was trying to do. Julian has been getting close with Vanessa recently.


    Maybe she¡¯s developed a secret crush on him.


    Wynter did not care either way. As long as Vanessa did not test her limits, she would not meddle in


    their affairs.


    Vanessa immediately nodded in terror. ¡°I understand, Ms. Lowe.¡±


    As she said that, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    Wynter furrowed her brows. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door was pushed open, and an extremely good-looking man entered from outside. He was


    wearing a maroon suit that fit his body very well, wore a slicked-back hairstyle, and had slightly blue


    irises. It was obvious that he had a mixed heritage.


    Julian''s father was a car designer for a luxury automobilepany in Irushea. He had designed


    many world-renowned luxury cars. Vehicles such as Cadic DeVille and Ferrari were the top-tier


    sports cars that he had designed.


    When Julian came inside, he first gave Vanessa a look before greeting Wynter, ¡°Ms. Lowe.¡±


    Wynter furrowed her brows even deeper. ¡°Why did youe here without making an appointment?¡±


    Julian smiled lightly. ¡°I have orders from Mr. Freedman and Mr. Chance.¡±


    Wynter hardened her expression. ¡°What did they say?¡±


    Sebastian was not someone to be messed with. He was the heir of the Freedman n, after all.


    The Lowe family had slowly declined over the years after her grandfather relinquished his position.


    They had to rely on the Freedman n to continue to develop.


    For example, Wynter''s oldest and second oldest brothers were currently in a critical moment. They


    needed the Freedman n''s help to enter the inner circle.


    Therefore, the Lowe family never dared to provoke the Freedman n.


    ¡°Mr. Freedman told you to go to the Freedman n''s mausoleum. He said that you don''t need to


    come back here tonight. Other than that, Mr. Freedman also said that you could consider having me


    as the male lead in your new music video,¡± Julian stated, sighing. I didn''t think that this beautiful girl


    would get snatched away by Sebastian in the end.


    ¡°I won''t go,¡± Wynter replied casually.


    ¡°As for the male lead of my music video, I''ll figure it out on my own. You should leave now.¡±


    Julian was stunned. Then, a strange expression appeared on his face. ¡°But Mr. Freedman¡ª¡±


    Wynter lowered her head and looked at the script once again. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Julian gazed deeply at Wynter. He did not say anything and nodded while standing at the


    doorsteps.


    A man who had a hunched back, stood on tiptoes and walked without making any noise, entered


    through the door. He looked very strange. It was like he was a demon.


    The man was Peter from Valorous Group.


    ¡°Pleasee with me, or I''ll destroy Donter Pictures,¡± Peter threatened as soon as he walked


    inside.


    ¡°P-Peter!¡± Wynter was shocked.


    She knew who this person was. Peter was a very powerful person in Provincial Center of Tud.


    Valorous Group also belonged to a listedpany. There was an incident that left a deep


    impression on Wynter. It was when Patrick, who was a highly capable fighter from the Lowe family,


    was severely injured by Peter three years ago. Patrick still suffered from ailments because of that.


    Wynter was not too afraid of Peter. However, she feared his godfather. Peter''s godfather was none


    other than the number one fighter in the Freedman n, Robert Freedman.


    The Martial God of the Freedman n had retired for over thirty years now. The current strongest


    fighter in the Freedman n was Robert, who was also the personal bodyguard of the heir of the


    Freedman n.


    How scary is Lord Freedman? Wynter could not bear to think about that.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Mr. Sebastian wants to see you. Behave yourself and follow me,¡± Peter stated. Although he was


    over fifty years old, he stood on his tiptoes like a demon. He looked menacing.


    ¡°Let''s go, Ms. Lowe,¡± Julian said as well.


    Wynter nodded. She then said, ¡°All right. Let me tidy things up a bit.¡±


    She got up after that and used her lipstick to write a message on the table quickly. The words she


    wrote were: Contact Donald.


    Nobody except Vanessa saw what Wynter was doing.


    Thetter immediately grabbed her bag and went outside. Peter and Julian followed her from


    behind while Vanessa was left standing in her original spot.


    Vanessa lowered her head as a conflicted expression developed on her face. She was just a naive


    girl who did not know what kind of status Donald held. However, she knew that he was not an easy


    person to talk with. Vanessa took her phone out and hurriedly dialed Donald''s phone number.


    ¡°Hello? Is this Mr. Campbell? Queen Lowe is in danger!¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Vanessa briefly exined to Donald everything that had happened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In fact, she had Donald''s phone number all this time. She simply never had the courage to call him.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, inside Supreme Nona Hotel, Donald put his phone down. A mocking


    smile crept up on his face. Bradley stood behind Donald. He kept his head low as he looked at the


    tablet in his hands.


    ¡°Peter Chance is from Valorous Group. It''s said that he''s the illegitimate child of the leader of the


    group. Hisbat ability is at Profound Realm, which is equal to a power level of four hundred


    thousand." Bradley was searching for some useful information. ¡°Also, Sebastian is one of the


    princes from the Freedman n. He has a slightly higher status than Tyrone.¡±


    Donald nodded while maintaining a nk expression on his face. ¡°Get the car ready. We''re going to


    the Freedman n''s mausoleum.¡±


    The Freedman n''s mausoleum was in the heart of Pollerton. It sat on arge area of over three


    thousand square meters. The mausoleum was very old. It was full of ancient vibes. The fact that


    there was a centuries-old mausoleum in the heart of Pollerton, wherend was at a premium, was


    strange. However, every Pollertonian knew that it was a restricted area. The reason was that a new


    developer was surveying the area. He casually mentioned that it would be nice if the mausoleum


    could be demolished.


    That developer disappeared within half an hour. Hispany, which was worth tens of billions, was


    gone overnight.


    This incident shocked Pollerton as well as all of Terrandya. From that moment onward, no one


    dared to disturb the mausoleum. Nobody dared to even talk about it. Usually, people wouldn''t dare


    to drive past or park in front of the mausoleum.


    The fact that a five-hundred-year-old noble family was living there was frightening.


    Meanwhile, three cars stopped in front of the Freedman n''s mausoleum. There was an Alfa, a


    Cadic DeVille, and a Maybach 628.


    Wynter got out of the car. She stood in front of the Freedman n''s mausoleum, admiring the


    centuries-old building.


    She had a conflicted expression on her face, feeling terrified.


    Julian stood in front of the entrance. He looked very weing as he nodded lightly.


    Timothy was the first one to emerge from the mausoleum. He was a little taken by surprise when he


    saw Wynter.


    The woman was wearing a white trench coat that day. She paired it with a ck and tight-fitting


    shirt, a pair of skinny jeans, and a pair of ck boots. This outfit made Wynter look very stylish. Her


    facial features look delicate, and there were no ws on her face. She had bright eyes and teeth.


    Her lips were bright red and had distinct textures on them.


    Although Timothy had seen Wynter on a screen many times before, he could not help but admire


    her beauty upon seeing her in person. Wynter''s beauty is out of this world! No wonder Sebastian is


    head over heels for her and wants to sleep with her no matter what. Even I want to sleep with her.


    Maybe all men want to sleep with her!


    However, Timothy felt a little uneasy for some reason. He thought that something big was about to


    happen as his right eyelid kept twitching.


    Wynter did not say anything, but she looked rather rxed.


    She was missing Donald very much at that moment and hoped that he woulde and save her.


    Wynter was not afraid that Donald would not be able to save her. As long as he was around, she


    was brave enough to face anything.


    The sounds of footsteps came from within the mausoleum. At the same time, Sebastian emerged.


    He eximed dramatically, ¡°Wow! If it isn''t Wynter, the diva! Your reputation precedes you.¡±


    Sebastian was the kind of person who looked like a yboy at first nce. He had an arrogant


    expression and a smug look on his face.


    As Sebastian said that, he approached Wynter from the side and was about to wrap his arm around


    her shoulders.


    Wynter tilted her body sideways and dodged Sebastian. She looked unbothered while facing him.


    ¡°I''m not sure why you wanted me toe over, Mr. Freedman.¡±


    Sebastian was stunned. Wynter dares to reject my advances?


    Then, heughed. ¡°Nothing in particr! I just wanted to... sleep with you!¡±


    Wynter''s face suddenly contorted. Why is he this arrogant? Although he''s the heir of the Freedman


    n, he should still be cautious about what he does and the potential repercussions of his actions!


    ¡°Mr. Freedman, did you not consider the consequences of your actions?¡± Wynter asked coldly.


    Sebastian seemed to realize something at that moment. He pped his thigh and responded, ¡°Oh,


    right! You''re the diva, so you have to consider the feelings of your fans and your agency! All right! I''ll


    think of a way to tell all your fans that I slept with you...¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Wynter widened his eyes, staring at Sebastian in disbelief.


    The man continued, ¡°Sleeping with the diva. It is such a great topic for conversation! The news


    would mention a certain female star bing a sugar baby. The identity of the man remains a


    mystery... That''s the feeling we''re aiming for. I''d love that too.¡±


    Sebastian became more excited. ¡°Come, make an announcement this instant. Let''s announce that


    Wynter is now my sugar baby.¡±


    Julian merely snickered. ¡°Mr. Freedman, we won''t be able to brag about your power and status like


    this, All it does is make others think that you are rich. Why don''t we contact a few media outlets and


    tell them that Wynter offended a big shot? Hence, they forced her to sleep with them, and she had


    no choice. Doesn''t that have a better ring to it?¡±


    Once Sebastian heard the idea, he looked at Julian with immense admiration. ¡°There''s no point in


    ying safe and wasting our youth. Let''s go with your idea. I am hoping to be as arrogant as


    possible. Otherwise, I will be wasting my ancestors'' efforts if I don''t show off!¡± ¡°How about you leave


    the matter to me, Mr. Freedman?¡± Julian asked while smiling.


    Sebastian was pleased with Julian''s suggestion. ¡°Well, of course. You have the channels to get it


    done. I believe that you can achieve the best results!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Please stop acting ridiculous, Mr. Freedman!¡± Wynter yelled. ¡°If you''re going to continue, I''ll


    consider phoning my Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, sure. I''ll let you call your grandpa. You can get whoever you want to help you, and I''ll


    admit defeat if they can hold me back.¡± Sebastianughed. ¡°I''m not in a rush to sleep with you


    anyway. Come on, feel free to make your calls. Let''s see how things pan out.¡±


    As Sebastian witnessed how furious Wynter was, his frustration caused by Donald vanished without


    leaving a trace.


    Then, he sighed. ¡°Look, this is the benefit of holding power.¡±


    Julian made quick work of the matter. An hourter, a news article spread like wildfire on the


    inte.


    The title was very eye-catching. It wrote: The diva, Wynter Lowe, is suspected of offending the


    Freedman n''s Prince and is being forced to sleep with him!


    Below the title was a picture of Wynter at the Freedman n''s mausoleum''s entrance standing


    opposite Sebastian.


    Being dubbed the diva, millions of boys and girls idolized Wynter, and she was the dream girl of


    many men.


    However, someone had now forced her to sleep with them. Many people couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Followed by that news article was a second article. It wrote: It''s real! The diva is held hostage by


    unspoken rules from the Freedman n''s Prince!


    It was the news''job to unveil the truth without exaggerating them, nor did they wish to hide them.


    Sebastian''s pride in earning victory was painted all over the titles.


    ¡°He''s so full of himself!¡±


    ¡°Let''s head over to seek justice for Ms. Lowe!¡±


    ¡°Is he harassing the diva with unspoken rules just because he is upset with her?¡±


    Many people had their blood boiling in rage, so they gathered outside the Freedman n''s


    mausoleum.


    However, no one dared to go closer to it because everyone knew what the Freedman n was


    capable of. They also knew what the mausoleum represented.


    The mausoleum was a forbiddennd. Whoever got too close to it would have to face the wrath of a


    prestigious family with five hundred years of history.


    The Freedman n''s mausoleum interior was luxuriously furnished. It even had artificial streams


    and


    mountains.


    Sebastian sat in the mausoleum, looking at Wynter while listening to the roars of the crowd outside.


    ¡°No matter how much they like you, they wouldn''t have the courage to barge in because this is the


    Freedman n''s mausoleum.¡±


    Wynter remained silent and fished her phone out to make a call.


    Sebastian did not care at all since the other nine prominent ns wouldn''t make a move on him just


    because of a woman.


    Not to mention that Sebastian was from the Freedman n.


    It was more unlikely for them to take action against Sebastian, one of the heirs.


    The Freedman n needed people like Sebastian to be the face of the family.


    Within any n, it was undeniable that there would be some modest people and others that were


    boastful. It was due to the egotism of some of the family''s members that they wouldn¡¯t raise any


    suspicions from the public.


    To the Freedman n, the more arrogant Sebastian was, the better.


    From the view of a big shot, they truly hoped for the Freedman n to have more people with


    simr personalities to Sebastian.


    Wynter called her parents first.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    ¡°Hello, Dad...¡± Wynter uttered.


    A voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°I saw the news. Don''t resist. Your brothers are at a


    crucial stage now, so we can''t afford to offend the Freedman n!¡±


    Wynter felt her heart sink after hearing that, and tears formed in her eyes.


    Her father added, ¡°Wynter, you''re not young anymore. Don''t fight back today. Once things are over,


    I''ll head over to the Freedman n¡¯s headquarters to settle the matter. The


    Lowe family still needs the Freedman n''s assistance!¡±


    The call ended abruptly.


    A chill filled Wynter''s heart, and she could no longer hold back her tears.


    Do they not care about my happiness in the slightest? Will Sebastian even take me as his wife? His


    fiancee is at Jadeborough, so what am I to him?


    ¡°Go on, continue calling whoever you need.¡± Sebastian wasn''t anxious as he pinned his eyes on


    Wynter from top to bottom. He enjoyed the sight of Wynter being desperate as it brought him the joy


    of having power.


    Surprisingly, Wynter did not give up and proceeded to phone her elder brother, who was the one


    who adored her the most. ¡°Brother, I..."


    A long sigh came from the other end of the line. ¡°Wynter, I''m sure you understand the current


    situation. We''re entering the core market of Tud state soon. Besides, can the Lowe family stand


    a chance against the Freedman n?¡±


    Wynter choked with sobs. ¡°Don''t we have the slightest chance to fight back? Are you all going to let


    him defile me?¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± a deep voice answered.


    ¡°That''s just how it is.¡±


    The call was abruptly cut off.


    Wynter refused to give in. After pondering for some time, she ended up calling her grandfather. The


    pir of the Lowe family!


    Old Mr. Lowe was in Jadeborough. Before retiring, he was an influential person, with disciples all


    over the world.


    ¡°Grandpa, save me,¡± Wynter pleaded.


    The elder kept quiet for a long time before opening his mouth to speak. ¡°From when I saw the news,


    I made one hundred and thirty calls. No one dared to stand up against this. Even your fiance,


    ude Wheeler, doesn''t dare to show up!¡±


    ude belonged to the Wheeler family of Jadeborough. His family was almost on par with the


    Freedman n, which had maintained their wealth for five hundred years.


    ude was Wynter''s childhood sweetheart. They grew up together and were even in an arranged


    marriage, yet he wasn''t even picking up his phone.


    It was a joke since the Wheeler family was no match for the Freedman n. The other prestigious


    families, such as the Campbell n, wouldn''t bother to say anything. On the contrary, they were


    happily watching the drama.


    ¡°Wynter, I''m old and useless now, so I can''t do anything to help you,¡± her grandfather said in a


    shaky voice. It was apparent that he was sad too. ¡°Pass the phone to Sebastian.¡±


    Sebastian took the phone and said in annoyance, ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Lowe...¡±


    The elder''s voice rang out. ¡°Sebastian, what are your conditions for letting Wynter go?¡±


    Sebastian replied, ¡°There are none.


    I''m going to sleep with her today. Come and beat me to death if you have the guts to do so."


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to harm her. Let me phone your parents before you do anything,¡± the elder


    responded.


    ¡°Even if you called the king, it would be futile.¡± Sebastian scoffed. ¡°Even if the gods came, I wouldn''t


    throw my pride aside for you. The Lowe family is nothing! If you keep bbering on, I''ll tear the


    Lowe family to bits. You shall witness my powers with your own eyes!¡± Sebastian''s patience was


    wearing thin.


    Then, he threw the phone back to


    Wynter.


    ¡°Wynter, I''m so sorry that I can''t help you, nor can the Lowe family. It''s all for the greater good...¡±


    The elder started shedding tears at the end of his words.


    How cruel could people be? It has been just three years since I stepped down. Is there no one


    willing to defend me?


    Wynter was devastated as she ended the call. Finally, she phoned ude. ¡°ude...¡±


    Thetter swiftly said, ¡°I''m sorry, but there''s nothing I can do. Take care.¡± He hung up the call, and


    Sebastian guffawed.


    On the other hand, Tyrone, from the Campbell n, grinned from ear to ear when he received the


    news firsthand. ¡°Sebastian is rather interesting.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Xylus remarked, ¡°It''s bad to act too haughtily.¡±


    Tyrone shot him a nce and replied, ¡°You''re wrong if you think that way. This is Sebastian''s


    disguise. That guy has to act haughtily to the extreme so that he has a chance to give a fatal blow


    to others in the future. The rest of the heirs have always looked down on Sebastian. In truth, he is


    the most ruthless one among all.¡±


    Xylus was startled after listening to him.


    Sure enough, every heir of a wealthy family wouldn''t be a simple person.


    ¡°Let me put it this way. No one can save Wynter this time,¡± Tyrone continued.


    Everyone, including the Ten Prestigious Families and the big shots, was happy to see what had


    happened. The scarification of Wynter was nothing to them.


    Jennifer sighed when she heard about it. ¡°Wynter is pathetic indeed.¡±


    Linda twitched her lips. ¡°What is there to feel pathetic about her? Does she have any reason to


    resist it? After all, that''s the Freedman n who has been affluent for five hundred years. Of course,


    she has to be more than willing to do it.¡±


    Jennifer did not want to say more things about it instantly.


    When Lana and Reina heard about the news, they reacted nervously at first, but they soon calmed


    down after knowing that Donald had taken care of it.


    ¡°All right. Let''s go shower.¡± Sebastian stood up and looked outside. Many people were surrounding


    them with more than a thousand reporters.


    At the same time, the number of onlookers continued to increase.


    Wynter responded, ¡°No. I''m not giving up yet.¡±


    With that said, she called Donald.


    When the call got through, Donald''s low voice sounded. ¡°Everything is fine now. I''ll be there in a


    minute.¡±


    Sebastian was skeptical. ¡°Be here in a minute? Who is so terrific to barge into my Freedman n''s


    mausoleum?¡±


    As soon as his words dropped, the sound of a car honking rang out from outside the door, followed


    by an uproar.


    ¡°Make way, please! Our lord is entering the Freedman n''s mausoleum!¡± An ordinary-looking


    young man cleared the path. He was an Azure Wyvern guard who had taken off his armor.


    Curiously, everyone moved aside to create a path for them.


    The Azure Wyvern guard walked directly to the door of the Freedman n''s mausoleum and said,


    ¡°Sebastian, our lord demands you to let her go, or we''ll demolish your mausoleum in no time!¡±


    His words stirred an uproar among the crowd instantly.


    Everyone could still remember that a multi-billionaire had mentioned demolishing the Freedman


    n''s mausoleum in jest and disappeared right after that while his multi-billion business empire


    copsed overnight.


    How dare someone speak of such this time? Don''t they know how horrifyingly powerful the


    Freedman n is? Or are they so terrific themselves? Besides the other nine prestigious families,


    could they be more powerful than the Freedman n?


    Suddenly, they saw a custom-made Rolls-Royce drive in front of the Freedman n''s mausoleum.


    The car was well-tinted for privacy purposes. No one could see the inside at all.


    Immediately, many reporters pressed the shutter of their cameras to record the moment, especially


    the custom-made Rolls-Royce.


    The lighting of the camera shed incessantly.


    At the same time, an influencer with millions of fans began to conduct a live stream.


    ¡°Hi everyone, I''m Bunnybunny. We''re supposed to start at eight, but I decided to start it earlier


    because of Queen Lowe. Let me show you what''s going on at the scene now. A Rolls-Royce has


    arrived at the Freedman n''s mausoleum, iming that they want to demolish it. Let''s have a wild


    guess of what will happen next.¡± A beautiful female influencer turned on her live stream camera with


    beautifying filters. Then, she directed the lens toward the Freedman n''s mausoleum.


    Her viewers began flooding thement sections. Someone wrote: Of course, this will bring them


    bad consequences. Back then, the multibillionaire disappeared overnight after saying the same.


    Another onemented: Who is that boastful guy there? Things are going to end badly for him.


    At that instant, more than a dozen men in the Freedman n''s mausoleum became agitated when


    they heard his words.


    The mausoleum represented the dignity of a n. It was also their symbol. That was why the


    Freedman n got so angry back then.


    On top of that, someone said it in front of the public. The FreedmanBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    n was furious.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Everyone was infuriated, especially Sebastian. His pupils became as sharp as the tip of the knife


    when he stared at Wynter. ¡°Wynter Lowe, that is who you seek for protection? Even if he''s the


    mightiest king, I¡¯ll end his life today!¡±


    Peter tipped his toes while following behind Sebastian as thetter went outside.


    Sebastian saw countless onlookers surrounding them. Many of them had turned on their phone


    cameras and started live streaming.


    It was not exaggerating to say that they had caught the attention of half of the Yorknd, let alone


    Pollerton.


    Everyone in Pollerton, whether they were the big shots or themoners, paid great attention to


    this matter.


    ¡°Demolish the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum?¡± Sebastian walked out the door, ring coldly at the


    car in front of him.


    He could not see clearly who the passenger was inside the vehicle.


    ¡°I''ll count to three. Let go of Wynter, or I''ll make you demolish the Freedman n''s mausoleum on


    your own.¡± A monotonous voice rang out through the speaker from the Rolls-Royce. One couldn''t


    identify whose voice was that.


    Everyone turned to look at the car as though they were looking at a fool when they heard those


    words.


    Not only does the man want to demolish the Freedman n''s mausoleum, but he also wants


    Sebastian to do it himself? Is he out of his mind?


    Instead of getting into a rage, Sebastianughed. ¡°Haha. How funny is that! Are you ready to be the


    hero to save the beauty? I''ll show you the power of the Freedman n''s mausoleum today! Peter,


    Ivan, Hugo, get ready!¡±


    Having heard that, ten guardians of the Freedman n''s mausoleum instantly raised their energy.


    Inside the car, Donald''s face remained calm without any expressions. ¡°Go ahead and bust into the


    mausoleum.¡±


    ¡°All right. Sit still.¡± Bradley nodded in response and stepped on the gas pedal to the maximum.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The twelve-cylinder engine produced an intense power instantly, and the engine began roaring.


    Then, the car sped ahead and knocked off a huge door before it!


    Oh my God!


    All the onlookers gasped with astonishment and were utterly shocked at that sight.


    How could the man bust into the Freedman n''s mausoleum just like that? Whose family does he


    come from to behave so imperiously? Even Tyrone wouldn''t dare to do such a thing!


    Meanwhile, Tyrone was also startled when he watched the scene from a live stream. ¡°Oh my


    goodness! He''s crazy!¡± he remarked.


    Nobody, including the eldest son of the Campbell n, would dare to bust into the Freedman n''s


    mausoleum with a car.


    It seemed like it was destined to be a fight to thest breath.


    Discussions continued to flood the chatrooms. Someone wrote: He''s so manly to have the audacity


    to offend the Freedman n for Ms. Lowe!


    Anotherizenmented: I''m so anxious! I wonder what the man looks like?


    Sebastian was shocked. His face contorted with rage when he regained his senses. ¡°You''re dead!¡±


    In the courtyard, the crowd could no longer see the trace of the car as it was driven to a blind spot.


    The rest of the people dared not approach Sebastian, who was huffing in anger. They waited for his


    order outside.


    The crowd outside grewrger.


    The influencer that went by the name Bunnybunny stomped her feet anxiously.


    ¡°Host, sneak over and aim the camera toward the scene, or we''ll unfollow you!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Hurry up, or we''ll unfollow you!¡±


    Bunnybunny was hesitant. Even though the number of viewers increased on her live stream, more


    and more people had unfollowed her, and she felt anxious and panicked instantly.


    ¡°Okay. Let me give it a try,¡± Bunnybunny responded. Then, she went nearer to the scene secretly.


    ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Sebastian came in front of the car. His gaze was terrifyingly cold.


    Donald remained seated inside the car. He had noticed Wynter at one nce. Thetter stood at


    the door of a private room with tears in her eyes as she looked at him.


    Upon seeing her, he let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness I''m here on time!


    Thump!


    Peter was infuriated. He leaped forward andnded on the roof of the car with one leg.


    The car shook suddenly, but the roof of the vehicle did not deform in the slightest!


    Peter was stunned. What kind of material is the roof of the car made of? The power that I used in


    stomping my feet on it is worth a few tons of energy, yet it didn''t even scratch off the paint of the car


    in any bit?


    Timothy felt the ominous feeling bubbling from within intensify. He couldn''t help but take a step


    backward.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    ¡°I don''t care who you are. I''ll make sure you die in Pollerton today!¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Click!


    The sound of the door unlocking was heard. Peter immediately backflipped off the car andnded in


    front of Sebastian to protect him.


    The car door slowly opened with Bradley getting out of the car first, followed by a woman in a


    traditional dress who was so pretty as if she hade out of a drawing.


    The woman was Yuna!


    Immediately afterward, the sound of coughing was heard and Donald, who was slender and


    wearing a white suit, got out of the car.


    Sebastian was stunned as he muttered, ¡°Donald, the abandoned child of the Campbell n?¡±


    He then scolded, ¡°What the hell? You are just an abandoned child. An abandoned child who was


    almost pped by Tyrone. How dare you try to crash into the Freedman n''s mausoleum? Where


    did you get all the courage from? Or is your father some master?¡±


    Timothy''s body began to tremble. His face suddenly turned pale as he shuddered in fear.


    He suddenly realized why he was feeling anxious.


    ¡°Donald.¡± Wynter ran over andunched into Donald''s arms, hugging his waist tightly.


    Donald could feel a touch of softness from her hug.


    ¡°It''s okay now,¡± Donald replied gently and looked toward Sebastian coldly.


    Thetter''s expression suddenly changed as he pointed at Donald and ordered, ¡°Peter! Kill him!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Peter straightened his legs and sprung into the air. His legs turned into two indestructible spears


    shing with golden lights as he aimed toward Donald''s head.


    Peter was using the Valorous Kick, the signature skill of Valorous Group, the kick that almost kicked


    through Patrick Lowe''s chest.


    At that moment, Peter was no longer gloomy but had be extremely terrifying, like a prehistoric


    beast reviving.


    A mocking smile crept onto Sebastian''s face.


    So what if you are rich? Could you be any richer than the Freedman n? The Freedman n had


    been developing for five hundred years, and they have umted a terrifying amount of wealth!


    They had also recruited many experts like Peter to work for them, with Robert overseeing the


    experts.


    ¡°Die!¡± Peter said coldly.


    His speed was fast, but there was someone quicker than him.


    That person was Yuna.


    She was wearing a traditional shirt with a fairy-like figure. Her expression suddenly turned cold as


    her toes gently touched the ground, and she flew to the sky like a butterfly.


    Immediately afterward, a chain whip appeared in her hand, and she whipped it abruptly.


    A loud smack was heard in the sky like the sound of thunder. The chain whip hit directly on Peter.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Peter screamed as his legs were cut off instantly and fell to the ground!


    Yunanded and stood in front of Donald.


    Sebastian was dumbfounded by the scene. His face instantly turned pale.


    Peter, an expert from the Profound Realm with four hundred thousand power level, was instantly


    defeated by a girl who looked like she was in her twenties.


    ¡°The Moon Goddess'' Whip. You are the Moon Goddess'' disciple!¡± Peter continued to wail with his


    eyes wide open while lying on the ground.


    Who is the Moon Goddess?


    Legend said she was the first female expert and the prettiest woman in the world. She was also a


    woman whose skill surpassed the Ten Prestigious Families.


    Back then, Vincent, a descendant from the strongest prominent family, wanted to pursue the Moon


    Goddess but was heavily injured by her during the battle in Mount Konge. It became the topic of


    discussion in the world.


    Unexpectedly, after twenty years, the Moon Goddess'' disciple had alsoe down from the


    mountain.


    Moreover, legend said that the Moon


    Goddess was from the Ministry of Dragon.


    What was the Ministry of Dragon?


    It was where the Dragon badges were forged.


    Sebastian''s pupils instantly constricted, and his heart pounded rapidly. If there was anyone who


    could crush the Ten Prestigious Families, that would be the Ministry of Dragon.


    This was because it was the national treasure!


    What was more terrifying was that


    Yuna seemed to be Donald''s underling. That alone was scary enough.


    ¡°Donald!¡± Sebastian roared in a low voice, ¡°What else do you have? Bring out your trump card!¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Donald nced at Sebastian indifferently and then threw the Dragon badge in his hand to


    Sebastian''s.


    As thetter caught the badge and lowered his head to have a look, all the colors drained from his


    face.


    Instantly, he raised his head arduously and looked at Donald with trembling hands.


    ¡°Is this trump card good enough?¡± Donald asked indifferently.


    ¡°The Dragon badge. The third


    Dragon badge!¡± Sebastian''s face turned grim with infinite unwillingness. He did not expect to


    provoke the holder of the Dragon badge by just wanting to sleep with a female celebrity.


    If the first heir of the Freedman n were to find out, he would get rid of Sebastian.


    Besides, if the elder members of the Freedman n were to find out too, they would remove


    everything from him, including his identity as an heir.


    Thepetition within the five-hundred-year-old prominent family was extremely cruel. Many


    people had been staring at his identity as the eighth prince.


    The remaining few people knelt on the spot, especially Timothy and Ivan.


    ¡°iming that I''d die in Pollerton? Did you call me the abandoned child of the Campbell n? Did


    you say you want to sleep with Wynter even if the emperor is here?¡± Donald fired numerous


    questions at Sebastian. His tone was calm, but his words were full of mockery.


    Sebastian''s expression continued to darken with his head lowered while he held on to the Dragon


    badge.


    The next second, he raised his head abruptly and asked, ¡°Do I still have a chance?¡±


    Donald was impressed to hear what Sebastian said. No wonder he is the heir of a five-hundred-


    year-old prominent family. Arrogance was just his disguise. He is actually very smart.


    ¡°Firstly, make a public announcement to apologize to Wynter. Secondly, drive the demolition crane


    on your own and demolish the Freedman n''s mausoleum,¡± Donald said as he stared at


    Sebastian, observing thetter''s reaction.


    Sebastian had a storm of emotions brewing in his heart as he was unable to calm down. He gritted


    his teeth as endless humiliation shed through his eyes. Suddenly, he knelt and said, ¡°Ms. Lowe, I


    am sorry!¡±


    That kneel almost seemed like it had broken his spine as he did not stand back up anymore.


    However, he had no choice but to kneel or else he would die!


    He never expected Donald to be so horrifying. Not only did Donald have something to do with the


    Moon Goddess, but he was also the holder of the Dragon badge.


    Someone like Donald should not exist in Pollerton as it would disrupt the bnce of the Ten


    Prestigious Families.


    The system of Pollerton could not let him exist.


    The reason why Donald was kept out of the border and unable to bring his forces into the country


    was because the system did not allow it.


    ¡°Ms. Lowe, please forgive me!¡± Sebastian said again while kneeling on the ground with his eyes full


    of hatred.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Ah!¡± someone eximed.


    Timothy quickly looked out and saw a beautiful female streamer holding her phone with the camera


    focusing in his direction.


    The live room erupted in an uproar again.


    One of theizensmented: Oh my god! Am I seeing things, or is Wynter hugging a man while


    Sebastian is kneeling on the ground?


    Another one posted: The video quality is so bad. I can¡¯t even see what the man looks like.


    Someone else wrote: Who is this man? How did he manage to make


    Sebastian kneel?


    Bunnybunny realized the crowd had seen her, so she instantly eximed, dropped her phone, and


    ran away.


    Crack!


    An Azure Wyvern guard moved forward and stepped on the phone.


    Many people still captured the scene, but because the camera was too far away, they could not see


    Donald''s face. Only Donald''s gray hair was seen, but it was still very blurry and difficult to identify.


    Wynter looked at Sebastian, kneeling on the ground, and said, ¡°We''ll do everything ording to


    what Donald says.¡±


    Sebastian lifted his head and asked, ¡°Is there no chance for me to repent?¡±


    If he demolished the Freedman n''s mausoleum, he would bear unimaginable anger from the


    Freedman n to the extent that he would be banished forever by the n.


    However, if he didn''t do ording to Donald, the entire Freedman n might be destroyed entirely


    that night.


    All those years of training had made him understand how frightening the Dragon badge could be.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Donald shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Sebastian gritted his teeth upon hearing that. Suddenly, the phone rang. It was from his father,


    Frederick Freedman, who was one of the second-generation leaders of the Freedman n.


    ¡°Sebastian, what the heck you are doing? Why are you kneeling before Wynter?¡± Frederick''s deep


    voice could be heard over the phone. ¡°Tell me immediately what is going on. I have blocked the live


    stream. Hence, there are not a lot of people who know about this.¡±


    Sebastian replied in a low voice, ¡°Dad, he wants me to demolish the Freedman n''s mausoleum!¡±


    ¡°What? That guy must have gone crazy. Put him on the phone!¡± raged Frederick.


    Before Sebastian could react, Donald snatched the phone and said, ¡°I''m nning to tear down the


    Freedman n''s mausoleum. Do you have any objection?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Frederick. ¡°Do you know what the Freedman n is capable of doing?¡±


    Frederick still thought that Sebastian was subdued by force.


    There are plenty of people who are skillful inbat. Thus, it''s not surprising that Sebastian has


    encountered one or two pros. However, if the Freedman n''s mausoleum is demolished, it will


    bring forth the vengeance of everyone in the Freedman n.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that you think this through. You could sessfully bring down the mausoleum today, but


    you will face the endless revenge and kill orders from the Freedman n. There''s no use even if


    you escape overseas. Freedman n has the ability to capture you and make your life a


    living hell.¡±


    Donald burst outughing out of a sudden. ¡°I''ve decided right this moment that not only do I want


    the mausoleum to be destroyed, I also want you to be the one that makes the demolition


    announcement.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± Frederick was infuriated.


    ¡°Just you wait. Ten minutester, someone will tell you that,¡± replied Donald tly.


    Meanwhile, at the Freedman n¡¯s Tud headquarter, Frederick thundered in the office, ¡°Look into


    it at once. Find out who that man is!


    Donald hung up the call and said to Sebastian, ¡°I''ll hold on to your phone for now. Let me first show


    you the horror of the Dragon badge.¡±


    Hearing that, Sebastian asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°One should pay for their vile actions. Understand?¡± Donald answered in an indifferent tone.


    Wynter felt Sebastian got what he deserved. He acted so arrogantly before. Why is he chickening


    out now?


    The more Frederick dwelled on


    Donald''s words, the angrier he became. ¡°Let me be the one that makes the demolition


    announcement? Who does he think he is? Even Vincent wouldn''t dare to say that!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As the head of the most prominent and wealthiest family, Vincent was at the height of his power.


    Donald then switched on his phone. He typed in the Dragon badge''s serial number and sent a


    message: Teach Frederick Freedman a lesson. Let him make the announcement regarding the


    demolition of the Freedman n''s mausoleum!


    As if an enormous machine fueled by ascendancy started to operate, numerous calls went out.


    After just five or six minutes, Sebastian''s phone rang.


    He quickly picked up the phone as it was from his strongest backer.


    The man didn''t work with the Freedman n and lived far away in Jadeborough. He was one of the


    Ten Array and once brought out gadgets of advanced technology from the S9-Gradeboratory to


    the Freedman n while he worked there.


    ¡°Issue an announcement at once to demolish the Freedman n''s mausoleum. Right now! At this


    instant!¡± The man''s deep voice was calm. No emotion could be detected in his words.


    Cold sweat immediately trickled down Frederick''s body. As though struck by a bolt of lightning, he


    stood transfixed to the spot as he asked, ¡°Sir, who did my son offend?¡±


    ¡°Don''t ask questions that you shouldn''t be asking. Do as I say right away if you don''t want me to


    destroy the Freedman npletely!¡± ordered the man as his voice turned mildly irritated.


    Frederick was stunned, and the phone slipped out of his hand.


    The man on the phone absolutely had the power to take down the Freedman n overnight.


    He was one of the Ten Array.


    Moreover, he was also a member of the Dragon n and Ministry of Dragon, which made him


    above the Ten Prestigious Families.


    Later, Frederick picked up the phone and called Sebastian''s number. ¡°Okay, I''ll make the


    announcement. Pass the phone to Sebastian.¡±


    Frederick, who had calmed himself down, asked, ¡°Sebastian, who did you offend?¡±


    After a long silence, Sebastian eventually answered, ¡°The third... Dragon badge!¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Frederick felt like his heart was overwhelmed with roaring seas and engulfing tidal waves. The


    colors drained from his face as his mind turned fuzzy.


    He had thought of many possibilities behind the incident, but the third Dragon badge was not one of


    them.


    ¡°Got it. I''ll send out the announcement at once. Go and take down the mausoleum yourself. As for


    the n members, I''ll exin to them. This piece of news must stay secret between you and me!¡±


    stressed Frederick.


    Sebastian cast a nce at Timothy and the others before he muttered, ¡°Then, what about the other


    Freedmans...¡±


    ¡°Kill everyone, except for Timothy and Ivan!¡± instructed Frederick impassively.


    When Sebastian hung up the phone, he continued kneeling and waited for Donald''s orders.


    Within a minute, an official announcement with the title ¡¯¡¯Freedman n''s mausoleum had long


    upiednd illicitly, viting thew ofnd management. The building is an illegal construction


    and will be demolished today!¡± spread like wildfire on the inte.


    As soon as the announcement was published, it sent the public and the Ten Prestigious Families


    into an upheaval.


    Pollerton was caught in the eye of the storm as everyone in the nation turned their attention to the


    city.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Donald urged.


    The booming voice of bulldozers could be heard from outside the door. The ground shook as four


    bulldozers made by Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry drove toward the location.


    ¡°Do you know how to drive it?¡± asked Donald.


    With his bloodshot eyes, Sebastian gritted his teeth and choked out, ¡°I can learn.¡±


    Donald nodded and pulled Wynter into the car.


    The Rolls-Royce then drove out of the Freedman n''s mausoleum while the onlookers stretched


    out their necks to take a peek. Many people even started snapping photos of the car.


    ¡°Where''s Ms. Lowe?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen? Is it true that the Freedman n''s mausoleum will be torn down?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Look at that. Isn''t that Sebastian? Why is he getting into a bulldozer?¡±


    ¡°Spread out. The mausoleum will be demolished soon!¡± hollered one of the Azure Wyvern guards.


    The bystanders were dumbfounded to hear the guard''s words. The crowd erupted into discussions


    simultaneously when they regained their senses.


    ¡°What the heck? What is happening?¡±


    ¡°I just saw a piece of news that was personally released by the second-generation leader of the


    Freedman n. It was stated that they are going to tear down the mausoleum!¡±


    ¡°Who is the owner of that car? How terrifying. Even the Freedman n is forced to demolish their


    mausoleum by themselves!¡±


    An Azure Wyvern guard went up to a bulldozer and shouted, ¡°Ready! Push!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A thudding sound ensued as Sebastian drove the bulldozer and crushed the tombstones in the


    Freedman n''s mausoleum.


    The rest of the three bulldozers moved at the same time and began to break the building apart.


    Smoke and dust filled the air. The ground shook as the Freedman n''s mausoleum, which had


    stood tall at the center of Pollerton for hundreds of years, was razed to the ground.


    Everyone kept taking photos and live-streamed the whole incident to record the moment.


    Some naively thought that the mausoleum was indeed an illegal construction, but most understood


    that some big shot must have taken action to push Freedman Group and Sebastian into the


    demolition of their mausoleum.


    Comments erupted all over the inte as trending news with different titles flooded the web.


    Shocking news! Freedman n''s mausoleum is leveled to the ground!


    Another one read: The second-generation leader of the Freedman n issued an announcement to


    express his apologies! The Freedman n''s third-generation heir drove the bulldozer himself!


    One of the articles was named: Breaking news! Sebastian wanted to harass Queen Lowe, angered


    the big shot backing her!¡±


    There was another headline that took a spin which read: Stand up for love. Big shot spurred to


    action; the Freedman Group trembled in fear!


    After Sebastian was done, he faced hundreds of phones that were live streaming and said, ¡°I was


    ignorant back then, and my actions had frightened Ms. Lowe. I''m here to apologize to her. I hope


    she and everyone can forgive me. It is my wish that the gentleman can forgive me as well.¡±


    With that said, Sebastian got into a car and left.


    When Tyrone heard of the news, his face grew grim.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Xylus was in utter disbelief as well.


    Tyrone asked, ¡°What on earth is going on? Have you found out anything about that matter?¡±


    Xylus shook his head. ¡°No. Everyone from the Freedman n in Pollerton is dead except for Ivan


    and Timothy.¡±


    Following Xylus'' words, Tyrone shut his eyes. ¡°Sebastian is no ordinary man.¡±


    Xylus let out a sigh. ¡°The peace in Pollerton is indeed going downhill recently. Lord Campbelles


    here to build the S7-Gradeboratory and researches controlled fusion technology. And now, such a


    person appears to crush Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is this person? How could he have the power to force Frederick to make that


    announcement personally?¡± Tyrone tapped his fingers on the desk.


    Although Xylus also had no idea about that matter, he was well aware that a mausoleum


    represented the image of a n. I believe the Freedman n would never demolish their


    mausoleum if their life hadn''t been hanging by a thread.


    All of a sudden, Tyrone felt as though a bolt of lightning shed across his mind as he blurted out,


    ¡°Tell me, do you think it''s probably the Dragon badge?¡±


    Xylus was stunned and did not know how to respond to it.


    In fact, the duo knew the conditions of receiving the Dragon badge. Only someone who made a


    significant contribution or sessfully defended the country would be presented with the badge.


    Nheless, they knew who were the ones having the Dragon badge.


    ¡°The only possibility is that someone has gotten the third Dragon badge, and Sebastian has


    provoked that particr person!¡± Tyrone''s gaze was as sharp as a knife.


    Xylus muttered to himself, ¡°Is the Dragon badge really that scary?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Let me put it this way. If I''ve offended the Dragon badge, I''ll have no intention of retaliating because


    the Dragon badge can easily wipe out a five-hundred-year-old prominent family! The holder of the


    Dragon badge is allowed to use their formidable power to do things. In other words, Chiliad Avion


    and Ministry of Dragon take these measures to contain the Ten Prestigious Families. Do you


    understand now?¡± Tyrone answered.


    Hearing that, Xylus nodded.


    Tyrone added, ¡°Don''t stir up any trouble for now. It''s better toy low.¡±


    At the same time, the inte was in an uproar as tons of photos of the scene flooded in.


    The first picture was Wynter burying herself in a man''s arms. The man hugged her, whereas


    Sebastian knelt in front of them.


    The second was a photo of the custom-made Rolls-Royce. Only the vehicle''s body could be seen,


    and one couldn''t see the people inside.


    The third picture showed the Freedman n''s mausoleum had been razed to the ground with four


    huge bulldozers parked before it.


    Then, it was the photo of Sebastian''s apology letter with his real name posted on Twitter. In the


    apology letter, he indicated that Wynter was frightened by his impulsive behavior, but she did not


    suffer any substantial harm.


    All of that caused the public opinions to go into a frenzy. The public began to think that the


    mysterious big shot was spurred to action because of love, so he trampled Sebastian, who was


    from the five-hundred-year-old prominent family, underfoot. Comments came flowing in.


    Queen Lowe is so lucky. This secret big shot even trampled on the prominent family with five


    hundred years of history for her!


    How powerful is that person to be capable of doing such a thing?


    This man seems to have some white hair. Could it be that he''s old?


    I don''t think that¡¯s white hair. Perhaps it''s because the photo is too blurry?


    Theizens were all specting about Donald''s identity. Meanwhile, Jennifer was no exception.


    She looked at those photos with great interest.


    Skr and her family went to Jennifer''s ce. Skr and Kevin sat on the couch to watch the


    news, whereas Jennifer ignored them and stared at her phone.


    On the other hand, Linda was cooking in the kitchen while Leonard chatted happily with Skr¡¯s


    father, Yohan Hoffman.


    Kevin said, ¡°That mysterious big shot


    is terrifying.¡±


    Skr responded, ¡°As Wynter is kind of pretty, that man is probably an old man.¡±


    Since she had a pessimistic attitude, she was always full of negative energy. In a nutshell, she felt


    jealous of everything.


    Despite the negativement she made, she thought otherwise deep down. How I wish I were the


    one that the bigwig liked.


    Jennifer let out a snort. ¡°How do you know he''s an old man? Who knows? Maybe he''s a good-


    looking and


    talented young man?

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Skr pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°How could a young man have white hair?¡±


    White hair? Narrowing her eyes, Jennifer suddenly thought of someone. She immediately took out


    her phone and kept zooming in on the photo of Wynter hugging Donald.


    However, the more she erged the photo, the blurry it became. There was no way for her to have


    a clear look at it.


    From her perspective, Donald was young, handsome, and talented.


    Besides, he had white hair too. Could it be Donald?


    But then, Jennifer shook her head. I''m probably overthinking it. Donald should be recuperating


    currently. For some reason, I''m still suspicious about that because Wynter and Donald are close.


    Moreover, Wynter seems to like Donald as well. Despite that, I don''t think Donald is that powerful to


    be able to crush the Freedman n, which had maintained their wealth for five hundred years.


    Skr suddenly queried, ¡°Jennifer, have you settled the payment for thend remation project?¡±


    Jennifer asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Kevin and I will be getting married in two months, but we''ve yet to buy a house and a car,¡± Skr


    answered.


    Jennifer responded, ¡°Even though I haven¡¯t paid off that payment yet, I''ll need to give part of the


    money to the Wilson family of Tayhaven after settling the project''s fee. Then, I''ll use the remaining


    money for Donald''s treatment. Hence, I don''t have the budget for you guys to purchase a car and


    house.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Upon hearing that, Skr instantly panicked. ¡°No way! I won¡¯t get married without a luxury car and


    mansion. Besides, Donald has cancer. He can''t be cured anyway. That useless trash should just


    die. Why do you care?¡±


    Jennifer glowered at Skr. ¡°Go and earn money by yourself so that you can purchase them. I''m


    not obliged to pay for you as I''m not your caretaker.¡±


    Kevin was immediately displeased by Jennifer''s words. ¡°Jennifer, Skye is my girlfriend. Can''t you be


    nicer to her? Also, she''s telling the truth. Donald won''t make it to New Year. Even if he has been


    cured, what can he provide you?¡±


    As Jennifer could not be bothered about the duo, she headed to her room and closed the door


    behind her.


    In the meantime, at the Lowe residence, Wynter''s grandfather, Marvin Lowe, was astounded when


    he saw the news.


    He hurriedly called Wynter as he wanted to ask her everything about that matter, but she had


    switched off her phone.


    Since Wynter knew she would be bombarded with phone calls, she turned off her phone in


    advance.


    A motley of rumors was all over the news. For example, Wynter was a mysterious man''s sugar


    baby, the mysterious and powerful man was from Jadeborough, the mystery man was an old man,


    and so on.


    Therefore, Wynter decided to switch off her phone.


    Unexpectedly, there was still no movement from the Freedman n two days after their mausoleum


    was demolished. It was as though it had never happened in the first ce.


    Sebastian disappeared from Pollerton and returned to the Provincial Center of Tud, whereas


    Timothy remained in Pollerton with Ivan.


    Ethan suspected that Timothy was lying previously, but after that incident, he understood that


    Timothy was not trying to scare him as Donald indeed had terrifying power. Even Sebastian was


    being trampled on the ground by him, let alone Tyrone.


    At that moment, Donald and Wynter, the initiator of this incident, were in Pollerton Estates'' Supreme


    Vi.


    It was ten o''clock in the morning when Donald slowly woke up as he became weaker.


    Meanwhile, Wynter was making breakfast.


    She wore a pink silk nightgown, seemingly soft and smooth. Her hair was casually tied up, revealing


    her beautiful face. Furthermore, her fair, smooth, long legs were so perfect that they could charm


    the pants off anybody.


    While Donald stepped out of the room, he watched the back of Wynter''s busy figure. The duo was


    the only two people left in the entire mansion.


    Suddenly, the heartwarming feeling of a family surged through Donald''s veins.


    As a matter of fact, he had never felt the same about Jennifer before because her family was her


    top priority, whereas Wynter paid all her attention to him.


    Tenderly, Wynter asked, ¡°You''re up?¡± After she washed her hands, she quickly walked over. ¡°I just


    made breakfast.¡±


    Before she even reached Donald''s side, her sweet scent wafted into his nose.


    She came to his side and hugged his arm. Upon seeing the veins all over Donald¡¯s arm, Wynter felt


    a lump in her throat.


    Donald replied, ¡°I don''t feel like eating, but you can go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Wynter''s heart ached even more at the sight of Donald, whose food intake was so little that he had


    to have a protein injection once every two days in order to maintain the nutritional level that his body


    needed.


    Besides, Hannah had told her that there was no point in getting surgery.


    ¡°Donald, how am I going to live if you''re no longer with me anymore?¡± Wynter couldn''t help but hug


    him and bury herself in his chest.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll get better,¡± assured Donald, but Wynter shook her head in response.


    She had seen the suffering that cancer patients went through before they passed away. Donald''s


    condition was exactly the same as theirs¡ªunable to eat and had to rely on protein injections to


    sustain their lives while their bodies grew weaker and weaker.


    ¡°Get me a ss of water, please,¡± muttered Donald. He then grabbed his phone, rushed into the


    restroom, and began to throw up.


    Afterward, he took the ss of water from Wynter and rinsed his mouth. Snorting a bitterugh, he


    switched on his phone to check the messages from his subordinates.


    Lord Campbell, all the best equipment had arrived in the country. Once the construction of Lord


    Campbell Mountain Vi ispleted, we can assemble them immediately.


    Lord Campbell, we''ve bought the raw material needed for controlled fusion technology. It costs one


    hundred million per kilogram. We''ve acquired eight kilograms of it.


    The molecr form of Jadar Stone is found. Exposure to intense sunlight could really destroy its


    molecr structure. The theory you suggested¡ª to expose Jadar Stone under the sr res¡ªis


    viable!


    The artificial sun created using the controlled fusion technology can be officiallyunched a month


    later!


    Nodding, Donald called Kingsley and instructed, ¡°Tell Jennifer to sign the contract andplete the


    construction of Lord Campbell Avenue as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°All right, Lord Campbell. There is something I need to report, though,¡± replied Kingsley promptly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Donald.


    ¡°The Wilson family from Tayhaven asked for my permission to select a representative themselves to


    sign the contract. I told them that as long as Jennifer agrees, I have no problem with it," said


    Kingsley. He further exined, ¡°I''m not sure about your attitude toward Ms. Wilson currently, but I


    understand I can''t make it too obvious that I''m looking out for her. Hence, I responded as such.


    What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡± Donald nodded.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer received four unexpected guests at her home¡ª Sylvia, Nigel, his fiancee,


    Shannon, and Jonathan.


    Wearing a gloomy expression as though everyone had owed her money, Sylvia scanned around the


    house, ignoring Skr, Kevin, and the rest.


    ¡°Where is Jennifer? She''s not hiding, is she?¡± Sylvia marched into the living room and flumped onto


    the couch, intimidating Leonard and Linda with her behavior.


    Hearing the noises outside, Jennifer exited her bedroom at once. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°We''ve contacted General Felton Just now. We''ll sign the contract tomorrow,¡± announced Sylvia.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jennifer''s eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°That''s not possible!¡±


    Making no attempt to hide anything, Sylvia replied, ¡°To tell you the truth, General Felton said as long


    as you agree, he would, too. Which means he cares only about signing the contract. It doesn''t


    matter whom he signs it with.¡±


    ¡°It''s Jennard Construction that won the bidding, not the Wilson family from Tayhaven!¡± protested


    Jennifer, which Sylvia disregarded.


    ¡°Jennard Construction is part of the Wilson family. The money you used to establish Jennard


    Construction came from us!¡± ¡°It only cost me fifteen hundred to register Jennard Construction and


    obtain the business license. I didn''t use a single cent of the Wilson family!¡± Jennifer stood her


    ground as she needed money urgently.


    Sylvia¡¯s expression was frighteningly cold. ¡°Everything you have today, including this apartment you


    live in, is given by the Wilson family. Without us, all of you''d still be cramming together in that


    ramshackle slum!¡±


    ¡°It''s decided. We¡¯ll meet General Felton tomorrow. It''s not up to you to decide whether you like it or


    not,¡± added Jonathan slowly.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Sylvia continued, ¡°Jennifer, if you obey me, the Wilson family will still have your back. Or else, I''ll


    take back everything you have tonight, including Jennard Construction. How will you be able to


    compete with the entire Wilson family? Do you really think Tyrone Campbell would entertain you?¡±


    With a sharp glint in her eyes, Sylvia¡¯s aura was undeniably domineering.


    Not daring to speak up, Kevin and the rest of them shrank into the corner of the room,


    leavingjennifer to face the challenge on her own.


    Skr and Yohan, simrly, were too afraid to say a word.


    While they would never get involved in difficult matters which could cause them headaches, they


    wouldn''t waste a single opportunity to gain some benefits.


    As blood-sucking vampires, their only aim was to guzzle Jennifer''s fortune.


    Nobody cared about her feelings.


    With tears welling in her eyes, Jennifer bit her lips and remained silent for a while. ¡°I''ll call General


    Felton,¡± she mumbled and dialed Kingsley''s number.


    To her disappointment, Kingsley''s answer had her heart dropped to her stomach. ¡°Anyone can sign


    the contract, but the construction must start in two days.¡±


    He proceeded to hang up the phone as soon as he finished the sentence.


    ¡°So?¡± Sylvia burst out intoughter.


    ¡°Come on. Give me the business license ofjennard Construction,¡± she demanded.


    ¡°No way,¡± responded Jennifer coldly.


    Sylvia shook her head faintly, whereas Jonathan made a call right away.


    ¡°How''s it going?¡± he asked.


    A voice transmitted from the other side through the phone. ¡°I''ve reported it missing at the


    department of regtion. A new business license for Jennard Construction will be printed for me in


    ten minutes.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer trembled with rage.


    She did not expect the Wilson family to be so shameless¡ªemploying dirty means in order to get the


    construction project for Lord Campbell Avenue.


    ¡°Stop squealing, Jennifer. After we''ve signed the contract tomorrow, I''m taking back this apartment,¡±


    dered Nigel gravely.


    Astonished, Leonard and Linda instantly lost their color.


    They had already gotten used to living in that luxurious penthouse apartment with akeside view.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Thus, they''d surely struggle to adjust if they were forced back into the old, dpidated


    neighborhood.


    Paying no heed to their bewilderment, Nigel added, ¡°Not only that, you''ll transfer the six hundred


    million that you earned from thend remation project to the Wilson family. In exchange, we''ve


    nned to reward you with one million as thanks. It''ll also be your sry for the past few months.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Linda burst into tears and dropped to the floor, rolling and screaming, ¡°This


    is too much! I''m suing you. My daughter''s dedicated herself to work for the Wilson family, yet you


    want to kick her aside now. No! This is uneptable!¡±


    Sylvia, however, merely swept a frosty nce over Linda. She promptly rose from the couch and


    left, leaving Jennifer and her family to stare at each other with stupefaction.


    Kevin and Skr were especially pale after witnessing the ordeal.


    ¡°No! No! I''ve ordered a Maserati. I''ve to make the payment two dayster!¡± cried Skr.


    Kevin also winced in ordance.


    ¡°Yes... If we don''t settle the payment by then, Mr. Crow will definitely not let us off!¡±


    Jennifer, however, simply red at them indifferently.


    ¡°Jennifer, can you think of a way to get two million for me? Skye has driven the Maserati for ten-odd


    days. We can''t return the car now. We bought it from Mr. Crow, the fiercest thug working under Mr.


    Lynch, and we''ve promised to make the payment tomorrow,¡± begged Kevin reluctantly.


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes dazed at his plea. ¡°Do you think I have any money left? Once the payment of the


    contraction is made to me, the Wilson family won''t have any problem transferring it away from my


    card.¡±


    Consequently, Kevin lost all his strength and slumped onto the ground. ¡°Then... how should I deal


    with Mr. Crow?¡± With her head hung low, Skr''s eyes flickered non-stop before she finally fished


    out her phone and texted the mysterious rich man that she hadn''t contacted in a while: Mr.


    Moneybags, can you help me once more? I urgently need two million. If you''re willing to help me, I''ll


    meet you now. You can do whatever you like to me.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Donald was seconds away from retching when he received the message from Skr. Attempting to


    be cute, she had attached a photoshopped image of her pouting her lips.


    However, he decided to reply to her just for the fun of it: What can you give me?


    Excited and encouraged by Donald''s response, Skr replied quickly: Anything!


    Mockery appeared on Donald''s face. When Wynter walked in and saw the message, she chuckled


    before texting Skr a reply with Donald''s phone: Why don¡¯t you send me nudes?


    The woman instantly replied: Please give me a moment. Skr was thrilled to have met a rich man


    like Donald, so she went to the toilet and quickly took off all her clothes before sending a naked


    photo of her to him.


    After Wynter received the message, she refused to show it to Donald, stating, ¡°There''s nothing to


    see. She doesn''t have a great figure.¡±


    Then, Wynter deleted the photo. Donald merely smiled at her response.


    With a smile on her face, Wynter said, ¡°I only gave Skr one million because I know you are still in


    love with Jennifer. After all, she''s Kevin''s girlfriend. I''m sure you don''t wish to make Kevin unhappy.¡±


    Donald looked at Wynter, feeling somewhat speechless. ¡°You are too generous.¡±


    ¡°I spent one million to buy a joke that would make you happier. Isn''t it worth it?¡±


    Donald was stunned by her words. His expression softened immediately.


    She was just doing all she could to make me feel better.


    Meanwhile, Skr was thrilled to receive the money from Donald''s side.


    I have to ensure Mr. Moneybags stays loyal to me. He gave me so much money when he hadn''t


    even seen me in real life! I wonder if he will provide me with one hundred million if I meet him face-


    to-face?


    A sudden thought shed across her mind.


    Skr''s face fell. She dropped another text to Donald: But I need another million.


    Before turning off Donald''s phone, Wynter sent thest message: Maybe next time.


    Then, shey down on Donald''sp, raised her head, and looked at him.


    Donald felt a gust of hot air on his nose when she did so.


    Wynter tilted her head and leaned on Donald''s legs. She offered, ¡°We can do some weird things


    now if you are not sick.¡±


    Donald shifted his gaze away. ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    Wynter grabbed his right hand and pulled it into her embrace.


    Even though Donald was reluctant to move his hand away, he smiled wryly and demanded, ¡°Stop


    fooling around.¡±


    Ultimately, albeit a little unwillingly, he decided to retract his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wynter knew what he was thinking. She sighed. ¡°I''ll give myself to you once you are well enough.¡±


    Doubt began to fill her mind, though. It made Wynter feel like crying.


    Can he get better? Will he? Even Hannah has lost her confidence.


    Meanwhile, on the border, a big truck was speeding along the road on a piece of wastnd. The


    truck was transporting the top-notch controlled fusion technology device essories designed by


    the S9-Gradeboratory.


    The same scene was happening all across the country. These trucks were on their way to the same


    destination, Pollerton.


    Once Lord Campbell Avenue and Lord Campbell Mountain Vi were finished, the construction


    workers could set up the necessary equipment within a day. With that, a bright artificial sun would


    be avable for use. As each device that could create the artificial sun cost around one billion, one


    could be wondering about the actual status of Donald''s wealth.


    The estimation for Donald''s riches was more than one hundred billion. If he sessfully used the


    controlled fusion technology to his advantage, he could achieve the status of the world''s wealthiest


    man in the shortest possible time. But then again, trouble was brewing for Donald as well.


    Antis, the world''srgest listedpany by market capitalization, was an organization that


    specialized in the production of petroleum. Eighty percent of the world''s oil came from their


    company. If Donald sessfully ventured into using the artificial sun''s energy, it would deal a


    devastating blow to Antis.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Hence, Antis would try its best to stop Donald''s n from working out.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, does Chiliad Avion know you''ve mastered the controlled fusion technology?¡± Lilith


    questioned.


    ¡°I had already provided the information about these technologies to Chiliad Avion ten years ago.


    That means they were already ahead of the rest of the world. Plus, they agreed to my suggestion of


    providing them to the citizens. However, they did ask me to keep it a secret while doing so.¡±


    Lilith was amazed by the capabilities of the S9-Gradeboratory in Quadfield.


    Donald''s phone rang when the clock hit eleven at night. In his blurry state, he gazed at his phone.


    He was surprised to see that it was Jennifer who had texted him.


    She wrote: Are you asleep?


    No. That was Donald''s answer.


    She replied: I''m sorry.


    Donald was puzzled as he texted: For?


    Jennifer exined: The Wilson family will be taking back everything that I own. I won''t even be able


    to attend the contract signing for the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue tomorrow. Other than


    that, I don''t have any more money with me now. I won''t be able to afford the Miracle Doctor of


    Pollerton for you. I''m so sorry, Donald.


    Donald pondered about it before texting Jennifer: Don''t be dejected. Whatever that belongs to you


    will belong to you. Maybe you can ask Kingsley for a favor? What if he only wants to sign the


    contract with you?


    She responded: All right. How are you feeling?


    Donald texted: Not bad.


    Following that, she texted: Can I visit you tomorrow?


    The man simply replied: There''s no need for that. It''ste. Get some sleep.


    The next day, Sylvia, Shannon, Nigel, and Jonathan took the necessary documents from Supreme


    Nona Hotel before heading to Rivebale Hotel. They arrived before Kingsley did.


    Much to Sylvia''s surprise, Jennifer''s family was present too. Huddling in a group in the hall, the


    family was in the midst of a discussion.


    Lindained, ¡°I''m going toin to General Feltonter.¡±


    Sylvia remained silent as she merely gave Linda a gloomy look.


    With something on her mind, Jennifer didn''t utter a sound.


    Her eyes brightened when she saw Donald strolling into the hall leisurely.


    Jennifer quickly got up. She walked over to Donald. ¡°Why do you show up for work here when you


    feel unwell?¡±


    She didn''t think much about Donald''s appearance at Rivebale Hotel because she thought he was


    still working as Lana''s security guard.


    Donald was baffled. I''m here to solve your problems for you. What do you mean I still work here?


    He remarked, ¡°I won''t have an ie if I don''t work.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Leonard''s and Linda''s blood boiled when they noticed Jennifer showing her concern for Donald.


    Linda hurried forward with her hands on her waist. She pulled Jennifer behind her and red at


    Donald.


    ¡°You are a man who is going to die soon. Please stop hassling Jennifer!" Leonard added as he


    strode forward, ¡°Yes. You are going to die soon. You won''t even be able to survive until New Year.


    Why don''t you find a ce to breathe yourst instead ofing here to bother Jennifer? She has


    a bright future ahead of her. If you love her, you have to let her go."


    Kevin wheeled himself over. He raged, ¡°Donald, I didn''t expect you to end up in the situation that


    you''re in today. Look at me. It''s all your fault that I ended up in a wheelchair. But I''m still happy,


    though. Because you are going to die sooner than I do.¡±


    Suddenly, Jennifer shouted, ¡°That''s enough! Stop talking!¡±


    Donald scanned the people around him coldly. He shook his head. ¡°I don''t have the interest to


    speak with you all.¡±


    With her hands still on her waist, Linda side-eyed Donald. ¡°Urgh. You loser. I''ve warned you. Don''t


    let me see you with Jennifer again, or I''ll beat you to death!¡±


    She snagged Jennifer''s arm forcefully. It made Jennifer stumbled in her steps while Linda


    thundered, ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Donald''s gaze turned frosty.


    Kevin wheeled himself over. With an urge to p Donald, the former struggled to get himself up


    from the wheelchair. He pointed his fingers at Donald''s face as he fumed, ¡°Why are you ring at


    my mom? Do you want to hit her?¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Donald kicked the wheelchair, and Kevin instantly fell off.


    ¡°D*mn it! I''ll end your life! Dad, kill him!¡± Kevin bellowed, attracting many people''s attention.


    Jennifer looked at Donald unhappily. ¡°Donald, how could you beat someone as you like? Moreover,


    he''s my younger brother.¡±


    Donald had lost interest in talking with Jennifer.


    She stomped her feet and ran to help Kevin up.


    Sylvia and the others stood aside as they observed the chaotic scene with smiles.


    Nigel nced at Donald. The former then stepped forward and said, ¡°Donald, aren''t you very


    impressive? Why do you have cancer at such a young age? Is it karma?¡±


    Nigel did not like Donald at all. Perhaps because thetter was Jennifer''s ex-husband, or maybe


    because his character of always being unperturbed by things and not having too many emotions


    irritated Nigel.


    As the abandoned child of the Campbell n, what right does he have to have this temperament?


    So far, Nigel had only seen one person with such character.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was none other than the heir of the strongest prominent family, Vincent.


    Donald turned his gaze to Nigel and said nothing.


    What the h*ll, young man? Why can''t you just sign the contract peacefully? Why must you provoke


    me?


    Nigel continued to ask, ¡°What does on the verge of death feel like? Are you filled with reluctance or


    persistent unwillingness? Look at how beautiful your ex-wife is. Someone will sleep with her once


    your life ends.¡±


    ¡°You look like you''re very excited.¡± Donald nced at him indifferently.


    Nigel chortled and was feeling extremely happy. ¡°I''m ecstatic.¡±


    ¡°What are you excited about?¡± Donald asked tly.


    ¡°Because you''re about to meet your end,¡± Nigel answered truthfully whileughing.


    Donald replied, ¡°I don''t think there are any grudges between us.¡±


    ¡°You''re overthinking. You''re not worthy of being my opponent. I merely think you''re an eyesore.¡±


    Nigel shook his head, and mockery was seen on his face.


    Donald nodded in response. ¡°Okay. I got it. I think you''re not the right fit for the Lord Campbell


    Avenue project.¡±


    Before Nigel could answer, Sylvia red at Donald and interrupted, ¡°Who do you think you are? He


    can''t sign it just because you said so? Do you think you¡¯re Lord Campbell or Kingsley? How dare


    you bber around here when you look like a gigolo? Just go home and await your death.¡¯


    After Sylvia spoke, Jonathan added, ¡°She''s right, Donald. I''ve read about you in the Abandoned


    Children Of The Campbell n. Do you think you''re the son of a wealthy family? Even the


    Campbell n doesn''t ept you. Stop spouting nonsense here. Who are you to say that we can''t


    sign the contract?¡±


    On the contrary, Shannon was expressionless as she stood aside quietly.


    She was the precious daughter of the Yeager family, possessing absolute rationality and forever


    devoid of emotion.


    All Shannon did was tilt her head and stare at Donald as her curiosity was piqued.


    Her instincts told her that Donald was extraordinary with some kind of dangerous energy. It felt


    mysterious and was difficult to exin.


    Donald nced at the Wilson family of Tayhaven and sighed. ¡°Wasn''t it better if all of you walked


    away just now? Yet you insisted on provoking me. Even if God himselfes, you guys can''t sign


    today''s contract because I said so.¡± ¡°What a silly person,¡± Sylvia sneered and turned her head. Her


    eyes lit up when she saw what was before her as Kingsley was approaching them.


    He was d in a navy suit, and his expression was cold.


    After appearing before them, Kingsley simply gave the Wilson family ofy haven an icy look.


    ¡°General Felton, this is our credentials. Please take a look,¡± Sylvia said and frantically passed the


    contract and project implementation proposal to Kingsley.


    Nigel, on the other hand, looked at Jennifer and her family with a threatening look. He was signaling


    them to leave immediately and not cause any trouble.


    Kingsley took the proposal. He did not even bother to take a look and instantly threw it onto the


    ground. "I''ve decided to stop working with the Wilson family of Tayhaven.¡±

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Sylvia froze as soon as the words came out of Kingsley''s mouth, and her face turned pale instantly.


    ¡°Didn''t we agree on the phone yesterday? Today-¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t all of you hear what Mr. Campbell said? Even if God himselfes, you still won''t be able to


    sign the contract,¡± Kingsley answered coldly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    What the h*ll?


    With that, everyone turned their gazes to Donald, unable toprehend what was happening.


    Kevin and his family widened their eyes in disbelief. They did not understand why there was a twist


    of events and could not apprehend why Kingsley would listen to Donald.


    Meanwhile, the Wilson family of Tayhaven turned pale immediately.


    What''s happening?


    Frantically, Sylvia said, ¡°General Felton, is there no way at all to turn things around?¡±


    ¡°There is,¡± Kingsley replied calmly.


    Hearing that, Sylvia was overjoyed. ¡°Please tell us, and we''ll try our best to do it.¡± ¡°Get on your


    knees and apologize to him.¡± Kingsley pointed at Donald.


    Sylvia looked at Donald and her face distorted with rage in an instant. ¡°What? Who do you think I


    am? Why should I apologize to an outcast and someone on the verge of dying?¡±


    p!


    As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Kingsley gave Sylvia a tight p that caused her to


    stagger in pain.


    Right away, Nigel''s gaze turned cold.


    Kingsley took a step forward and grabbed Nigel by the neck. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you thinking of


    fighting me?¡±


    ¡°General Felton, please calm down!¡± Jonathan said hurriedly.


    Only then did Kingsley let Nigel go. ¡°Who does the Wilson family of fay ha ven think they are? You


    provoke me over and over again. Get lost now!¡± Kingsley yelled.


    He then continued, ¡°Mr. Campbell''s grandpa, Raymond Campbell, was my fortune teller, and I


    respect him greatly. How dare all of you to insult Mr. Campbell? Get lost!¡±


    Everyone instantly understood after hearing what Kingsley said. So the reason why he listens to


    Donald is because of Raymond.


    ¡°Let''s go," Sylvia said while struggling to stand. Nigel lowered his head. His eyes were filled with


    hatred.


    Shannon took a few more nces at Donald before turning her head and left.


    Before they left, Sylvia said, ¡°Donald, the most important thing is that one should be strong enough.


    Don''t ever think that General Felton will protect you forever. Fortune-telling is unreliable.¡±


    Nonchntly, Donald walked toward the couch and sat down.


    Jennifer was standing there and staring at Kingsley hopefully.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go and sign the contract now. You must start working tomorrow


    and finish the project within a month,¡± hemented coldly.


    Jennifer was utterly grateful. ¡°Okay. Sure.¡±


    ¡°Yay!" Kevin was so excited that he almost jumped up from the wheelchair.


    Meanwhile, Leonard and Linda hugged each other and eximed, ¡°That''s wonderful!¡±


    Soon, only Donald, Kevin, and his family were left in the living room as Jennifer had gone out to


    sign the contract.


    Linda coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Donald, stop seeing Jennifer, okay? She''s bing more


    sessful now.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry to hear that you can''t live till New Year. But what I want to say is that your grandpa is


    getting older. Fortune-telling is a peculiar thing nowadays. So stop basking in reflected glory in your


    remaining days and live your life well,¡± Leonard added.


    Kevin, too, said, ¡°Exactly. Don''t expect me to be grateful to you. It¡¯s not because of you that my


    sister could sign the contract sessfully. Do you really think that General Felton will look after you


    because of a forteller? He was feeling bad for you because your life is ending soon. If one day,


    the fortune that your grandpa said did note true, then you''ll be the first unlucky person.


    Moreover, Mr. Tyrone might being after you soon. Please don''t implicate us.¡±


    Donald was shocked after hearing everything they said.


    Aren''t you guys being overdramatic?


    Then, Donald chuckled. ¡°You guys are overthinking.¡±


    Linda snorted and was somewhat disdainful. ¡°You and Jennifer are from two different worlds. So


    please stop pestering her.¡±

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    ¡°If I hear you speak another word, I''ll tell Kingsley to break off the partnership with you. Do you want


    to guess if Kingsley will do my bidding?¡± asked Donald.


    Instantly, Kevin and his family shut their mouths.


    Looking at the current state of things, it was highly possible that Kingsley would listen to Donald.


    At that moment, Donald''s phone rang. It was Ysabel. ¡°Donald, where are you? My mom has


    encountered a bit of trouble. Can youe over?¡± Ysabel was Jennifer''s cousin. In addition, she


    was also Linda¡¯s niece.


    ¡°I''m not free,¡± Donald rejected without hesitation.


    Ysabel''s mother, Beatrice, and Jennifer''s mother, Linda, were sisters. However, Linda was not


    willing to keep in contact with the former.


    There was a reason for that.


    Beatrice was a university lecturer. She was not only highly educated but also had a high ie.


    She was a capable woman. Back then, Ysabel''s father was also a lecturer at Pollerton University.


    As for Linda, she was merely a country bumpkin. She married Leonard, an average man.


    Therefore, Linda had always been jealous of Beatrice.


    Despite the fact that Ysabel''s father passed away early on, she still continued to be jealous of


    Beatrice.


    Linda''s parents were still alive, but she had never taken up her responsibility to care for them. All


    along, Beatrice had been the one to do so.


    Linda had always hoped that Jennifer would be sessful, and they could then return to the


    Stern family and unt to them. However, her dream never came true.


    The Stern family was not a prominent family in Pollerton. Most of its members were mediocre and


    unambitious.


    However, they managed to raise two very capable businessmen.


    One of them was called Jeremiah Stern, while the other was called Adrian Stern. Both of them were


    Jennifer''s distant rtives, her uncles.


    Jeremiah opened a few gas stations near the toll stations and service areas. As for Adrian, he was


    the general manager of sixteen toll stations along Pollerton''s highway. He was a talented


    businessman.


    Ysabel was furious upon hearing Donald''s rejection. ¡°If you don''te, I''ll tell Jennifer that you''re


    Lord Campbell,¡± she threatened.


    Donald furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you trying to threaten me?¡±


    Hearing his displeased tone, Ysabel instantly changed her tone into a coquettish one and pleaded,


    ¡°Pleasee! I beg of you!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a resigned tone.


    Ysabel sighed before saying, ¡°I need your help in two matters. For the first matter, my mom has


    arranged for me to go on a blind date. It''s with my distant rtive, Adrian''s son. The other thing is


    the director of Pollerton Film Academy keeps harassing my mom.¡±


    After some deliberation, Donald asked, ¡°How did he harass her?¡±


    Ysabel answered, ¡°Mr. Harper keeps stalking her. Every night, he knocks on my house door. I''m


    scared for my life! But we can''t afford to offend him. His nephew is a famous celebrity called Julian


    Harper. Furthermore, he hangs out with Ethan Lynch, a gang leader in Pollerton.¡±


    Donald looked at the time before saying, ¡°All right, when do you want me to go over?¡±


    ¡°This afternoon. I''ll meet you at the entrance of Pollerton University. See you there!¡± she answered.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With that, not giving Donald a chance to respond, she quickly hung up.


    Almost simultaneously, he received a message on his phone: Lord Campbell, therge collider has


    arrived in Terrandya. It should arrive in Pollerton by this afternoon.


    However, it''s not possible to bring the artificial sun to Pollerton. It''s too huge. It''s over sixty meters


    long and twelve meters wide. On top of that, it takes up four carnes and has to go past sixteen toll


    stations to get to Pollerton.


    ¡°In that case, we should dismantle the city''s tolls. After that, we willpensate ording to the


    market value,¡± Donald muttered to himself.


    Following that, he phoned Joshua and asked, ¡°Mr. Green, can the sixteen toll stations along


    Pollerton highway be dismantled?¡±


    Joshua was utterly astonished to hear his words. ¡°These toll stations are controlled by the Yund


    family. It''s one of the local economy''s ie streams. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to negotiate a


    price for tearing them down.¡±


    Donald remarked, ¡°I will pay for the costs of demolishing and reconstructing them. Additionally, I¡¯ll


    compensate them at a price that is one and a half times the market value.¡±


    Joshua pondered for a bit before saying, ¡°That''s not for me to decide. Mr. Yund is already back, so


    why don¡¯t you discuss this with him


    instead?

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    ¡°Sure. In that case, we can meet at Seasons Hotel at ten,¡± Donald replied.


    Neil ruled over Pollerton. His family had been around for over five hundred years. The Yund family


    was one of the Ten Prestigious Families in Pollerton.


    At ten, Donald went to Seasons Hotel, the hotel owned by Charles.


    Charles, Lana, Reina, and Wynter followed behind Donald and entered the private room.


    The moment they sat down, footsteps could be heard from outside the door.


    The footsteps sounded firm and strong.


    In the next instant, the door was pushed open, and a man entered.


    He was around fifty years old and had a chiseled jawline. The man was tall and lean. Dressed in a


    suit, he had his hairbed all the way back. Though he dressed modestly, he exuded an imposing


    aura of a natural leader.


    He was Neil, the most influential man in Pollerton!


    ¡°It''s an honor to meet you in person, Mr. Yund. I''m Donald Campbell,¡± introduced Donald. He


    approached Neil and extended his right hand to him.


    Neil looked at Donald before shaking hands with him. ¡°I''ve heard a lot about you, but I had no idea


    that you are so young. I also didn''t know that the renowned Lord Campbell is a Pollertonian. I''m a


    little surprised by that. It''s Pollerton''s honor to have you here!¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I can''t bepared to you. After all, you care for the welfare of the public,¡± Donald


    replied solemnly. ¡°Please have a seat, Mr.


    Yund.¡±


    Neil sat down and took a sweeping nce at everyone in the room. After a brief pause, he sighed.


    ¡°Although I''m in the country, I''ve heard of your name. The elders in my family often bring your name


    up.¡±


    Donald merely smiled.


    Neil gave a chuckle. ¡°Joshua has already informed me of your intention.¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°The equipment is too big. Even though we have already nned out the route


    beforehand, there are still a few toll stations that can''t be avoided."


    Neil immediately said, ¡°You can tear them down. I won''t stop you from doing something that will help


    the local economy. As for thepensation, we can follow the market rate.¡±


    Donald looked at him gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you for your support. Does anyone have any objections about it?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Currently, the person in charge of the toll stations is Adrian Stern. But don''t worry about it. You


    don''t have to notify him about this. I''ve been wanting to do a check on him for quite some time now.


    Go ahead and tear them down,¡± reassured Neil.


    Donald stood up. ¡°Thank you once again, Mr. Yund.¡±


    Neil waved his hand in a dismissive gesture and said, ¡°Let me make the arrangements for lunch.¡±


    Donald grinned. ¡°All right. I''ll make myself at home then.¡±


    At that moment, Neil had a very favorable impression of Donald. That was because thetter could


    have directly dismantled his toll stations without informing him, but he did not do that.


    Donald could easily handle a huge project like thend remation project. Thus, dismantling the


    toll stations was nothing to him.


    The reason why Donald wanted to discuss it with him first was that he wanted to abide by the rules.


    Since both of them were people who abided by the rules, they got along very well.


    ¡°One more thing. I hope you can keep my identity a secret,¡± Donald requested.


    Neil waved his hand. ¡°I understand. It''s a military secret, right? I get it.¡±


    At two in the afternoon, Donald arrived on time at the entrance of Pollerton University as promised.


    He had dyed his hair. Donald looked much younger now that his hair was not grayish.


    When Ysabel saw him, she almost could not believe her eyes. Staring at him incredulously, she


    asked, ¡°It''s only been a couple of days since Ist saw you. Why have you lost so much weight?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t been feeling too well recently,¡± answered Donald.


    Ysabel was wearing her school uniform, and she tied her hair up in a ponytail. There was a youthful


    aura around her, and she looked innocent and attractive.


    Every student who walked past her could not help but turn their heads for a second nce.


    After all, Ysabel was known as Pollerton University''s campus belle.


    As for Donald, he had donned a suit that fit him perfectly. He wore a mysterious expression on his


    face.


    As they stood side by side, they looked like a match made in heaven.


    Ysabel''s heart ached for him as she


    quickly ran over. Holding onto one of his arms, she pouted. ¡°You should take better care of


    yourself!¡±

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Donald remained silent and looked around.


    Many people were strolling about Pollerton University during the lunch hour.


    There were couples holding hands while conversing happily.


    A couple of youngsters were ying with basketballs and giggling as they walked past.


    There were also pupils who wore sses and walked while reading.


    Then, Donald sighed. ¡°Being young is a blessing. University life is so good.¡±


    He left after his freshman year without attending an entire university course.


    Tyrone pped Raymond and utilized the Campbell n''s power to knock thetter down.


    That night, Raymond sent Donald to Quadfield.


    Donald looked around. I would have experienced all of this if what happened back then hadn''t


    urred.


    He had a desire for such a life. He could have friends, girls, and even a romantic date in such a


    carefree setting.


    Since when must I bear the burden alone?


    Ysabel seemed to understand his emotions. ¡°Are you envious of us?¡±


    Donald nodded.


    She went on, ¡°You''re unaware of how envious people are of you. You''re not even thirty years old


    this year, but you''ve already be a figure that nations fear.¡± ''Will you believe me if I say that''s


    not the life I want?¡± Donald asked in a low, mumbling tone.


    Ysabel could notprehend and replied, ¡°You seem like an old man now.¡±


    Donald said, ¡°I''m seven years older than you, so obviously, I''m an old man to you.¡±


    A Lamborghini passed by and stopped in front of them as they were conversing.


    Then, a young man, who was dressed up extravagantly, got out of the car while holding a bunch of


    flowers. ¡°Do you like it, Ysabel?¡±


    He was around twenty years old. He looked very handsome in his expensive sportswear, but he


    didn''t have that assertive aura.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantaneously, Ysabel''s brows furrowed. ¡°Mason, I''ve said it many times. I don''t like you. Stop


    bothering me!"


    Lamborghini was a rare car, and it was many boys'' dream car. It caught the attention of a lot of


    people.


    Also, Ysabel, the campus belle, was there. Right away, there were a lot of people around her.


    Donald scowled. He did not enjoy this


    situation.


    With a grin, Mason said, ¡°It''s okay. The fact that I like you is enough!¡± Then, he noticed Donald


    beside her and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Ysabel quickly puffed up her chest and grabbed Donald''s arm. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my boyfriend. Is he


    attractive?¡±


    Mason abruptly pursed his lips in disdain. ¡°Do you think I''m dumb? You walk up to a random


    salesman on the street and say that he is your boyfriend. He''s an old man. Do you like him?¡±


    Old man?


    Donald was speechless.


    Ysabel immediately felt anxious. ¡°You don''t trust me? Okay, I''ll prove it to you!¡±


    Ysabel had a sinister idea. She put her arms around Donald''s neck and kissed him right away.


    Donald was weak, and he had no strength to fight back. Consequently, Ysabel hugged him, and


    their lips pressed together.


    Donald was dumbfounded.


    Wait, why are you sticking your tongue out? No, don''t put your tongue in my mouth! I don''t know


    anything about kissing!


    The onlookers were shocked, and a few boys instantly felt their hearts breaking.


    Dang! My goddess has a boyfriend!


    She actually kissed an old man in front of numerous witnesses!


    I¡¯m brokenhearted!


    Ysabel''s cheeks werepletely flushed, and she cast a shy nce at Donald. She then lowered


    her head and asked meekly, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    She already had fair, delicate skin, and she appeared more alluring with her flushed cheeks.


    Mason remained frozen in ce. His smile vanished abruptly, and his expression contorted with


    rage.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    ¡°You sl*t, Ysabel!¡± Mason swore while pointing to Ysabel''s nose. He bellowed and was


    tremendously enraged.


    ¡°I like him, can''t I?¡± Ysabel replied coldly.


    ¡°I''m going to your mother and grandfather!¡± Mason said, enraged. Then, he gave Donald an icy


    stare. ¡°I''m warning you. Stay away from Ysabel! She is my fiancee! My father is her distant rtive,


    and everyone in the Stern family supports our rtionship! For your information, my father is


    Adrian, and my uncle is Jeremiah!¡±


    When he said that, many people regarded Mason with envious and perplexed expressions.


    Clearly, they were well aware of Adrian and Jeremiah, as many were afraid of them.


    Donald, however, was stunned for a second. ¡°Jeremiah and Adrian? Who are they?¡±


    He really did not know them, but their names sounded familiar to him. However, he was unable to


    recall where he had heard their names.


    Ysabel whispered, ¡°Don''t try to find out.¡±


    Mason sneered, ¡°Let me tell you. My father, Adrian Stern, manages sixteen national highway toll


    stations near Pollerton. My uncle is in charge of several service areas! Naturally, they have solid


    rtionships with high-ranking officials. Even at Terrandya Provincial Center, there are a few big


    shots who get along well with my father and uncle! Everyone wants to talk to my dad! What makes


    you think you''re qualified to steal Ysabel from me?¡±


    Mason held his head high, and his face was filled with pride.


    All of the students around them were looking at Donald with pity.


    Adrian and Jeremiah did not work in the underground circles, but their status wasparable to


    Ethan''s.


    Even Ethan hesitated to intervene with them until he received the support of the Freedman n, as


    they were considered to monopolize Pollerton''s transportation sector.


    To get into Pollerton, one had to take the highway.


    Thus, several industrial chains, such as transportation or even smuggling, had to pass through


    Adrian.


    Therefore, Adrian had more connections than Ethan.


    Donald came to a sudden realization. He remembered who Adrian was.


    Neil had informed him that Adrian was a qualified manager who had been employed by the Yund


    family to oversee the toll booths.


    Furthermore, Donald had an impression of Adrian that was rted to Bryan.


    When thetter purchased Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry, it was Adrian who obstructed


    Pollerton''s market and prohibited the import of foreign machinery and equipment.


    As Donald thought about this, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh, your father is Adrian. I recognize him!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good, now get down on your knees and apologize. I can prevent you from residing in Pollerton in a


    hundred different ways.¡± Mason had a haughty expression on his face as if the universe revolved


    around him.


    Donald chuckled softly. It is amusing to converse with this immature child. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you


    being arrogant?¡±


    Mason held his head high. ¡°That''s urate. I''m being haughty. If you arepetent, you may also


    be arrogant. Let''s find out who''s the stronger one then!¡±


    ¡°Will you trust me if I tell you that your father''s sixteen toll stations are set to be demolished?¡± asked


    Donald.


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Naturally, Mason did not think he was telling the truth. Rolling his eyes, he


    continued, ¡°Those are toll booths. Can they be easily destroyed? All sixteen of them?¡±


    ¡°Let''s see what happens then,¡± Donald stated indifferently before looking at Ysabel. ¡°Let''s leave.¡±


    Mason snorted, got in his car, and was ready to go home toin.


    ¡°Where are we heading right now?¡± Donald asked.


    Ysabel stated, ¡°My two distant rtives are holding a banquet for the entire Stern family tonight.


    However, I want to go to my mother''s first. She should be done with her ss now, and that


    disgusting director will undoubtedly stalk her.¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Ysabel''s lips pouted as she talked.


    ¡°How old is your mom?¡± Donald asked.


    Ysabel answered, ¡°She just turned forty.¡±


    ¡°Which means she was pregnant with you at neen?¡± Donald was slightly speechless.


    Ysabel replied, ¡°My dad was very handsome when he was young, and his family background was


    good. However, he died at a young age.¡± ¡°Then why didn''t your mom look for another husband?¡±


    Donald asked again.


    ¡°It was because of me. When my father died, she focused all her attention on nurturing me in the


    hope that I would be sessful, which was also why she was so strict with me. Besides, she''s


    a very stubborn woman. All these years, she had many admirers, but she refused all of them.¡±


    Ysabel was somewhat downcast.


    Donald did not utter a word as well.


    Ysabel was a pure and innocent girl with a tall and slender figure. Wearing a ponytail on her head,


    she had smooth and white skin. On the other hand, Donald was barely out of shape, albeit losing a


    bit of weight recently. Wearing a suit, he looked handsome, and his eyes were his weapon of charm.


    A hint of wistfulness would sh in his eyes from time to time. It was obvious that he was a person


    with unimaginable experience.


    When the duo walked around the campus together, they attracted a lot of attention.


    Ysabel was very lively and talkative when she was around Donald. ¡°That is where we usually attend


    our sses. The library is there. And there is the female dorm.¡±


    When she introduced the school buildings to him, she would look at the side of his face from time to


    time, her eyes shing with happiness.


    Nevertheless, Donald stayed silent the entire time as he stared at those buildings.


    Aftering to a ce full of youthful aura, he felt he had aged.


    Brought to Quadfield in his teens, he had no experience of the life of a typical youth. All he recalled


    was almost every day was a war zone. In addition to guarding Quadfield, he needed to bring peace


    to the northern region.


    If the enemies who entered Quadfield were considered restrained, then the war zone in the northern


    region was considered a living hell.


    People died every day.


    Donald had once buried more than tenrades he deemed as close as brothers in person.


    ¡°That is my mom''s office.¡± Ysabel pointed at a building in the distance.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Let''s wait for her in her office.¡±


    It was a big office and an independent space with everything neatly and tidily arranged. There was a


    faint fragrance in the room that resembled Beatrice''s smartness.


    In reality, Ysabel''s mother, Beatrice, was a beautiful woman who was considered elegant and


    charming, or the director of the School of Art Management would not have harassed her for so long.


    Approximately ten minutes had passed. Beatrice''s shriek of wrath sounded outside the door. ¡°Mr.


    Harper, if you continue to be like this, I will call the police!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me? I''m so scared!¡±


    A fearless voice sounded. Anyone could tell that it was the voice of a perverted middle-aged man.


    Another rtively younger voice came from behind. ¡°Prof. Stern, my uncle merely wanted to talk to


    you. Why don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    That voice belonged to Julian Harper.


    When Donald demolished the Freedman n''s mausoleum, Julian had already left. Hence, he did


    not know that the former had the third Dragon badge and didn''t end up being killed by Sebastian. If


    Julian were to stay for another twenty minutes that day, he would have been a corpse now.


    ¡°Buzz off!¡± Beatrice yelled coldly and pushed open the door, only to see Donald and Ysabel.


    Slightly stunned, she asked, ¡°Ysabel, why did youe here?¡±


    No sooner had she looked at Donald and furrowed her brows than Julian and a bald man with a big


    belly who looked like a bad guy walked inside.


    It was Adam Harper, Director of the School of Art Management of Pollerton University.


    Adam narrowed his eyes al Donald and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Julian did not know the real identity of Donald and that thetter was the owner of Donter Pictures.


    Donald replied, ¡°It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you guys are harassing a woman.


    Isn''t it inappropriate?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Adam rolled his eyes and snapped, ¡°It''s none of your business. Who allowed you


    toe in here? Get lost now!¡±

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Ysabel pointed at Adam and roared, ¡°Mr. Harper, if you harass my mom again, I''m going to report it


    to the chief dean.¡±


    Adam shrugged nonchntly and taunted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Let''s see if the chief dean will entertain


    you.¡±


    On the other hand, Julian let out a cough and said, ¡°Ysabel, why don''t we let the elders take care of


    their matters? Let''s go. I''ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ysabel frowned and replied, ¡°How shameless! Who on earth wants to eat with


    you?¡±


    Julian''s eyes widened immediately, and he looked at Ysabel in disbelief. ¡°What? I''m both an A-list


    celebrity and a legendary idol. There are nine hundred million girls in the country who are proud to


    be able to talk to me. Me treating you to a meal is considered an honor to you. How dare you


    refuse?¡±


    He believed Ysabel would not refuse him.


    A majority of his fans were female students like Ysabel.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Donald was somewhat speechless at


    Julian''s shameless attitude. ¡°Enough of this. Stop being a narcissist. Ysabel isn''t one of your


    brainless fans.¡±


    Julian instantly turned around and looked at Donald. Anger washed over his features. Pointing at


    thetter, he yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you know who I am? I have tens of millions of


    fans. One word from me is enough to make you infamous. I can also instigate my fans to expose


    your identity online and let you have a taste of cyber-bully.¡±


    Hearing that, Donald froze. ¡°Really?¡±


    As if I''d be terrified by such a threat!


    Ysabel pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Do you think you are God?¡±


    Seeing that Donald and Ysabel did not believe him, Julian immediately fished out his phone and


    took a picture of Ysabel before sending it to the group chat of his fans. He wrote: Her name is


    Ysabel Zimmerman. She and her mother swindled money from my uncle.


    Then, he looked at Beatrice and Ysabel with a smug look and said arrogantly, ¡°And done. Calm


    down and have a seat. Let''s see how things will turn out. Five minutes. You guys will go viral on the


    inte in five minutes.¡±


    Donald''s eyes turned frosty.


    How arrogant!


    At once, Ysabel''s face turned pale. Beatrice said softly, ¡°What are you doing? Delete that right


    away!¡±


    Julian smirked. ¡°I can do that, but you will need to agree to my uncle.¡±


    Adam cast lecherous gazes at Beatrice and added, ¡°Only if we enjoy ourselves in the hotel now


    would he delete that.¡±


    People of his age liked a mature woman like Beatrice the most.


    Wearing a business suit, she had short hair and was an intellectual woman. Lust welled up within


    him when he looked at her.


    Donald looked at Julian coldly. ¡°If you don''t delete it, I will use my connections to exert a ban on you


    in the industry.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Banning me?¡± Julian looked at Donald as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Who do you think


    you are? Do you have such an ability? Those who are behind me are Ethan and the Freedman


    n. How are you going to ban me? I''m working for wless Pictures. Freedman Group is the main


    shareholder. What ability do you have to make the Freedman n ban me?¡± Julianughed loudly


    without holding back.


    As expected, Ysabel''s phone began ringing.


    When she picked up the phone, she heard someone yelling, ¡°You are a b*tch pretending to be pure


    and innocent!¡±


    Then, she received rows of messages from strangers. All of them came from the fans who were


    obsessed with Julian.


    Beatrice''s phone began ringing as well. A fan wrote: You are a wicked widow!


    Another fan wrote: She''s still a university professor. She must have misled her students.


    Another fan wrote: B*tch!


    Unsightly curse messages came flooding continuously from all over the country.


    Ysabel''s face turned pale due to anger. ¡°Julian, you are shameless!¡±


    Meanwhile, Beatrice was so furious that her body trembled. Just when she wanted to turn off her


    phone, she received a call from the Stern family. ¡°Beatrice, what''s wrong with you? You are on the


    news headline.¡± When Ysabel heard that, she instantly turned on her phone. A sharp news headline


    entered her sight¡ªThe Angry Julian Retorted Pollerton University''s Professor.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    The content was about how Beatrice and Ysabel had seduced their uncle and cheated him of his


    money before leaving him for good. The story waspletely fictitious and full of exaggeration.


    They even attached a photo of Ysabel and Beatrice ring at each other on the post.


    ¡°Your dad passed out from anger just now.¡± A voice came from Beatrice''s phone.


    Beatrice said, ¡°Please listen to me. It''s not what the news says it is!¡± ¡°What''s the point of exining


    yourself to me? Leave it for your parents tonight.¡± With that, the call was disconnected.


    Beatrice''s face turned ashen. She then pointed at Julian. ¡°Julian, I will sue you for nder!¡±


    Julianughed. ¡°I don''t mind. Just go ahead. We''ll see who the winner in the end will be.¡±


    Ysabel could no longer contain her anger and wanted to p Julian, but she was stopped by


    Donald.


    Thetter shook his head. ¡°Calm down. I will handle this.¡±


    Ysabel quieted down upon hearing him.


    Donald looked at Julian and said, ¡°I''ll spare you a chance now. If I make my move, you won''t live to


    see tomorrow''s sun.¡±


    Julian paused for a moment before he broke intoughter. ¡°Well, tell me what you''re going to do


    then. I''m a bit scared now!¡±


    Adam scoffed. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Donald merely looked at Julian coldly. ¡°Delete your post immediately and apologize publicly online.¡±


    Adam and Julian were dumbstruck for a moment before they guffawed. ¡°Are you nuts?¡±


    Beatrice roared, ¡°Donald, shut up already. You are making the matter worse.¡±


    She was in a pickle now. This evening would be the banquet held by the Stern family. Jeremiah and


    Adrian had invited the entire Stern family to the banquet. Beatrice could foresee how this online


    ruckus would make her and her daughter theughing stock of the party.


    Donald''s face darkened when he saw Julian''s and Adam''s expressions.


    Then, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Settle Julian and Adam for me!"


    ¡°Hey, I see you are calling for help?¡± Julian did not seem to be bothered by that. ¡°I''ll wait here today


    and see whom you can summon!¡±


    After that, he took out his phone too. ¡°Hello, Mr. Crow. Pleasee over now to take down a


    sc*mbag for me.¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone and looked at Donald triumphantly. ¡°Do you know who Crow is? He is


    Mr. Lynch''s number one man!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Within ten minutes, the door sprung


    open, and Bradley entered the room. He strode toward Julian coldly and threw a p on his face.


    p!


    Julian staggered backward under the impact. His cheeks immediately puffed up.


    ¡°Hey, stop fighting!¡± Beatrice shouted in a panic.


    That was her office. The way Donald snapped abruptly had deteriorated her impression of him.


    Adam suddenly roared. His chunky body dashed over before Bradley sent him a kick and rendered


    him on the ground.


    ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± Bradley was infuriated that a petty nobody would dare to strike an attack


    at Lord Campbell right in front of him.


    The whole country would be in shock if the identity of Lord Campbell were out of the bag.


    If only they knew that Lord Campbell was merely one of Donald''s secret identities.


    ¡°Just you wait! Crow will be here soon. Once Crow arrives, I will kill you!¡± Julian said with his hand


    covering his face.


    Donald remained silent and merely stared at him coldly as though thetter was already a dead


    man.


    ¡°Donald, let''s go. Crow is the biggest gangster in this area!¡± Beatrice said. She walked up to Donald


    and stuffed a bank card into thetter''s hand. ¡°There are tens of thousands in it. Hurry up and go!¡±


    Donald held the card and looked up at Beatrice.


    He saw the nervousness brewing in her eyes.


    She was a highly educated person, a drastic contrast to her sister, Linda.


    ¡°What about the two of you after I leave?¡± Donald asked.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    ¡°I will get the principal!¡± Beatrice said, ¡°You should leave now before Crowes, understand?¡±


    Then she turned around and instructed Ysabel, ¡°Ysabel, hurry up and call a cab now! You should


    leave with Donald. I will go to the principal to mediate!¡±


    ¡°It''s no use for you to look for anyone!¡± Seeing that Beatrice was about to leave, Adam scrambled


    up and lunged toward the woman.


    Before he could get near, he was kicked to the ground again by


    Bradley.


    Beatrice stomped her feet hastily. ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡±


    With that, she scurried off the scene.


    She knew that as long as Bradley was there, she would not need to worry about the trio''s safety.


    She knew how powerful the principal of Pollerton University was. He was a member of the Yund


    family and was supported by Neil. However, he was an aloof guy, and Beatrice did not get many


    chances to talk to him throughout the year.


    She dreaded facing the principal by herself, but she knew she had to forgo her emotion in this case.


    Only the principal could save Donald now.


    A few minutes after Beatrice left, the legendary Crow arrived.


    The light of the office dimmed the moment Crow barged through the door.


    Crow was a burly man who was almost two meters tall. His arms were dangling at his sides, almost


    reaching his knees, and they looked chunkier than Donald''s thighs.


    He looked like a skilled fighter at first nce. His whole body was bursting with power.


    Julian and Adam immediately ran over. ¡°Mr. Crow, this is the guy who looked down on you.¡±


    Crow looked at Donald. His short silver stubble stood all over his head like needles. He asked with


    a menacing re, "Did you?¡±


    No one dares to look down on me ever after Mr. Lynch works for the Freedman n. Even Charles


    or Zayne wouldn''t have the guts to do that.


    Donald nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Julian and Adam were stunned at first because they actually made that up. Donald had never said


    anything that tried to vilify Crow.


    Yet, Donald took the me and even openly admitted that he did it.


    The two were overjoyed. They were initially worried that Donald would refute their statement, but to


    their surprise, thetter took the me instead.


    This makes things much easier!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡®Who do you work for?¡± Crow asked.


    He was not someone who only had muscles but no brain.


    Donald pondered for a moment before he replied, ¡°Whomever.¡±


    Indeed, whomever.


    He was involved in the underworld, too, and had even established the Viking. He was much crazier


    in terms of his activitiespared to other locals.


    Crow narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems like you are messing with me.¡±


    He strode toward Donald, and his big hand was about to grab Donald''s neck.


    However, Bradley was faster than him. He grabbed Crow''s wrist and exerted some pressure on it.


    With a loud crack, Crow wailed hysterically as his arm was broken.


    Meanwhile, Bradley remained expressionless as if nothing had happened. He looked at Donald


    respectfully.


    ¡°How dare you? Are you seeking death?¡± Crow screeched and roared through his throat, ¡°Do you


    know who I am? I work for Mr. Lynch, and Mr. Lynch works for the Freedman Group!¡±


    Donald sighed. ¡°You are making it harder for Mr. Lynch!¡±


    Crow said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of good at fighting? Many people are good at that.¡±


    ¡°Let him go. Let''s see whom he''s going to call,¡± Donald said.


    Bradley instantly let go of Crow.


    Thetter''s face was as pale as a sheet. He quickly turned on his mobile phone and called Ethan.


    ¡°Mr. Lynch, I can''t handle the target. I''m at Pollerton University.¡± ¡°I''ll be there soon.¡± Ethan''s angry


    voice sounded from the phone.


    ¡°Wait until Mr. Lynch is here. You guys are doomed!¡± said Crow.


    Julian hummed in agreement, ¡°Yes, you''re dead!¡±


    Ysabel''s cell phone kept ringing. The unbearable cyberbullies were driving her to the end. Her mind


    was a mess every time she looked at theizen''sments, especially those execrable insults


    that were directed toward her.


    Donaldforted, ¡°There''s no need to worry. I''m here.¡±

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Ysabel quickly hugged Donald''s arm and felt a sense of security.


    Not long after that, more than ten cars drove into Pollerton University. All the vehicles were BMW 7


    Series, and more than thirty men dressed in suits got out of the cars.


    The pack''s leader was none other than Ethan, who looked like a dangerousndmine that would


    explode instantly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Isn''t that Mr. Lynch? Why did hee to Pollerton University?¡±


    ¡°I know why. He must havee because of the incident with Adam and Julian.¡±


    ¡°You saw the news announcement, didn''t you? I''m sure something had happened.¡±


    The security guard did not dare to stop Ethan and let thetter enter Pollerton University.


    On the other hand, Beatrice stood outside the principal''s office and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A cold voice rang out from the office.


    Beatrice opened the door and walked in.


    ¡°Everyone, go back to your dorms or the ssrooms now. Immediately!¡± Seeing that Ethan had


    entered Pollerton University, the teacher instantly announced through the school''s PA system.


    Outside, Ethan¡¯s convoy was still entering, and in the end, more than a hundred luxurious cars had


    driven into the university''spound.


    Ethan got out of the car. He stood in front with his sunsses and looked at the centuries-old


    institution.


    He did not dare to set foot on the campus in the past.


    However, now that he was involved with the Freedman n, he had the courage to do it.


    Since Crow had said he was beaten, Ethan felt the need to do something.


    Crow was Ethan''s number-one underling. If he did not defend Crow''s dignity, his other subordinates


    would lose their respect for him.


    It was an excellent opportunity for Ethan in Pollerton because of thend remation project, and


    Lord Campbell had expanded his influence in Pollerton.


    With thend remation project, Lord Campbell Avenue, and a series of industrial chains in the


    future, especially the super energy battery developed from the controlled fusion technology, Ethan


    had to expand his territory in Pollerton before the next big thing could happen.


    By entering Pollerton University to defend Crow''s dignity, Ethan was dering to the people that


    there was no way he would be humiliated.


    The glory days of Charles and Zayne are over. It''s my time to shine!


    When the students saw Ethan''s cars entering the campus, they looked at each other, feeling lost


    and unable toprehend what was happening.


    However, they were shocked when they saw him.


    Everyone knew Ethan. He was thetest thug that had appeared and one of the big shots in


    Pollerton.


    Within just a few minutes, all the students in the university had gone into hiding.


    In Beatrice''s office, Donald saw Ethan, who was approaching, and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°How dare he act so insolent in a centuries-old educational institute full of outstanding talents?¡±


    Donald''s voice was ice-cold as he stared at Ethan with anger.


    Both Adam and Julian shouted, ¡°You''re finished, brat! Mr. Lynch is here.¡±


    ¡°You won''t be able to escape today!¡± Crow''s face contorted into a mask of fury too.


    After Beatrice opened the door to the principal''s office, she saw the aloof y Yund.


    y was at most fifty years old. He was intimidating and exuded a unique superior aura.


    He was standing by the window and had seen Ethan too. He was indifferent, and there were no


    emotions in his eyes.


    y looked like a shrewd person, the kind that was suitable to be a politician.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± y asked.


    With her head hanging low, Beatrice briefly exined everything that had happened to him.


    ¡°Mr. Yund, I know that you''re an influential person. Now that Mr. Lynch has entered Pollerton


    University, I hope you''ll step out to save Ysabel and the young man,¡± Beatrice said with a somewhat


    pleading tone.


    y walked toward Beatrice and replied, ¡°The most I can save is Ysabel but not the young man.¡±


    Beatrice lifted her head and saw his face.


    What expression is that? It''s filled with disregard for life, with no concern for all things. He looks like


    he has no mercy and is a cold person.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    ¡°Why?¡± Beatrice was anxious when y did not want to help Donald. He had gotten into trouble


    because he was trying to rescue Ysabel.


    Beatrice would never feel at ease for the rest of her life if Donald fell into Ethan''s hands.


    ¡°Mr. Lynch is the Freedman n''sckey. Even though their mausoleum had fallen, the Freedman


    n is still who they are. Mr. Lynch is their chess piece in Pollerton. They''re using him as part of


    their n. I don''t want to offend them,¡± y answered.


    In an instant, Beatrice fell to her knees. ¡°Mr. Yund, I''m begging you...¡±


    Before Beatrice could finish speaking, y continued saying, ¡°That''s enough. You can go now.¡±


    She looked up and saw that his face was still devoid of emotions. However, there was a hint of


    annoyance in his eyes.


    Beatrice rose to her feet in a daze, turned around, and left. She then ran toward her office.


    On the other hand, Donald took out his phone and gave Neil a phone call. ¡°Mr. Lynch made a scene


    where hundreds of his luxurious vehicles entered Pollerton University.


    However, the principal did nothing at all. Is his status really more important than the students'' lives?


    Mr. Yund, I admire you for being a responsible and capable man. If you don''t teach the principal of


    Pollerton University a lesson, then I''ll do it myself.¡±


    With that, Donald ended the call.


    Neil held his phone as his expression darkened.


    He then hurriedly called y.


    ¡°Neil!¡± y was not a cold person when he spoke to Neil.


    Neil asked, ¡°A big shot is in Pollerton University, and he''s not happy with your attitude. Do you want


    him to take action himself?¡±


    After hearing that, KI ay was stunned.


    Big shot? Isn''t the big shot Mr. Lynch? Is there someone more powerful than him in Pollerton?


    ¡°He said that if you don¡¯t take action on Mr. Lynch, he''ll do it himself. However, when that is over,


    the first person he''ll go after is you,¡± Neil added.


    y was unhappy after Neil spoke. ¡°The Yund family is a five-hundred-year-old wealthy family and


    is our backing. Which arrogant big shot have the guts to speak to you like that?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± Neil sneered.


    In an instant, y was gravely shaken. As though struck by a bolt of lightning, he did not dare utter


    a word.


    ¡°If Lord Campbell takes action on you, do you think the Yund family will give up on you or go against


    Lord Campbell for your sake?¡± Neil asked.


    That was a question that y did not need to answer.


    After all, it was Lord Campbell, known as one of the most fearsome young people in centuries. He


    was also the epitome of human power level.


    Moreover, he had already mastered the controlled fusion technology and extreme instion fluid


    technology.


    Even the five-hundred-year-old wealthy family would need to improve and change. It was the time


    for them to face the next revolution, and whoever could receive Lord Campbell''s support was sure


    to get an opportunity during the significant change.


    ¡°Where is Lord Campbell?¡± y asked Neil.


    Neil responded, ¡°He''s with Ysabel Zimmerman!¡±


    As soon as the words came out of Neil''s mouth, a chill ran down y''s spine.


    Could he be the young man that Beatrice had mentioned earlier? Oh my goodness!


    After knowing that, y hung up immediately, tidied his shirt, and ran toward the building where


    Beatrice''s office was.


    At the same time, he received a text message: When you see Lord Campbell, act like you don''t


    know him!


    y replied: All right. I got it.


    In the office, Adam, who was the director, and a handsome Julian were still talking incessantly.


    Footsteps were approaching them.


    Donald took out his phone and checked the news. Ysabel''s defamation news was trending, and


    every social media and media outlet was reposting it. It seemed like her news was getting more


    viral.


    Donald looked at Julian and said slowly, ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Are you sure you won''t


    apologize publicly?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What''s the use of regretting now?¡± Julian sneered.


    ¡°All right. You don''t have a chance anymore.¡± Donald nodded. He then turned around tofort


    Ysabel, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''m here.¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    ¡°I''ll make him fall as hard as the ruckus his die-hard fans are causing.¡± Donald was truly infuriated.


    Bradley stood at the side in silence as he started to make preparations.


    ¡°I''d like to see who is it that dares to wreak havoc in my territory!¡± An arrogant and hysterical voice


    echoed.


    Ethan had arrived.


    Crow was the first to scramble to his knees. He rushed toward Ethan and sped onto his leg,


    begging, ¡°You must seek justice for me, Mr. Lynch.¡± Then, the plump Adam hopped to Ethan like a


    ball of meat and blocked thetter''s pathway. ¡°It''s all that guy''s doing, Mr. Lynch. Finish him off!¡±


    The tall Julian approached Ethan with a warm smile as he greeted, ¡°Mr. Lynch.¡±


    Ethan''s line of sight had been blocked by the three of them before he could see Donald.


    ¡°I got it. I want to see the person who had the audacity to attack my men. One should learn who the


    master is before beating the crap out of their subordinates,¡± Ethan scoffed.


    Afterward, he shoved Adam and Julian aside, raised his head, and looked at Donald.


    Ethan merely nced at Donald before his mind blurred and nked out. Who did I just see?


    Unwilling to give up, Ethan rubbed his eyes and looked at Donald again.


    Instantly, he was met with the man''s darkened and emotionless eyes.


    Donald fixed his eyes on Ethan as if he were a dead man, hostility brewing underneath his abysmal


    eyes.


    Ethan''s mind buzzed like he was struck by lightning, and he started to shiver uncontrobly.


    In front of him stood the man who destroyed the Freedman n mausoleum, and not even Timothy


    nor Sebastian dared to face the man head-on.


    Ethan would forever remember Timothy''s words to him. The Campbell n is nothing in front of


    Donald.


    ¡°D-Don...¡± Ethan stuttered. He spoke incoherently as cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°Indeed, it''s Donald,¡± Crow informed.


    ¡°Yes, he''s just an abandoned child of the Campbell n,¡± Adam added.


    Julian smiled. ¡°Mr. Lynch has arrived, Donald. You have no more chances. Not only do I want to


    destroy Ysabel''s reputation, but I will also broadcast this on a live stream and make her admit she''s


    a b*tch.¡±


    Then, Julian sent a message to his fan club again, telling them to prepare the live stream in an hour.


    He was incredibly confident and did not notice Ethan''s change in behavior.


    This stirred the inte instantly.


    What could a young hunk do?


    Well, he could set an uproar on the inte with his words alone.


    As expected, people started to gather on the inte, publicizing the news everywhere.


    It once again became the most trending topic on the inte.


    Notifications were sent to countless people''s phones, including Jennifer''s. She also received the


    message and frowned as she read the text.


    What came into view were Beatrice and Ysabel being partners in crime to cheat money, and they


    would instead follow the unspoken rules.


    ¡°Take a look at Aunt Beatrice, Mom,¡± Jennifer said as her frown deepened.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Linda saw it and said, ¡°Dang it! I can''t believe your aunt is someone like this.¡±


    ¡°I think she might have offended Julian,¡± Jennifer informed.


    ¡°Is this the end for them?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°They''re in deep trouble if I''m not mistaken. Now that the discussions have be so heated,


    public rtions or whatnot is useless unless an important figure interferes with this,¡± Jennifer


    answered.


    ¡°An important figure? Forget it. Beatrice couldn''t have known anyone of that status. After all, she¡¯s


    just a university lecturer.¡± Linda pouted disdainfully.


    Meanwhile, Jeremiah and Adrian, who were in the middle of the banquet preparations, were livid.


    ¡°They are a disgrace to the Stern family! Summon them now. I want to ask what the mother-and-


    daughter duo is up to.¡±


    A live room had been created.


    Although the live stream had not started, there were already a few hundred thousand people in the


    live room, waiting for Julian to show his face.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Julian smiled as he waved his phone, saying, ¡°See. It''s this easy for me to destroy a person.¡±


    Donald''s eyes turned colder by the second, but a faint smile appeared. ¡°Is he under your


    protection?¡±


    Ethan returned to his senses and promptly shook his head.


    However, Julian did not notice it and continued to respond smugly, ¡°That''s right. I''m buddies with Mr.


    Lynch. Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ethan roared and threw a p across Julian''s face.


    Thetter was stunned, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    Ethan lunged at him, knocking Julian to the ground and stepping on his handsome face.


    Adam and Crow were dumbfounded, including the hundred or so people who were about to barge


    in.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± Donald said.


    Bradley stepped forward and shut the door.


    ¡°Why did you hit me, Mr. Lynch?¡± A footprint marked Julian¡¯s face, making him seem pathetic.


    Ethan wiped away the sweat on his forehead and scolded, ¡°Are you trying to get me killed? Do you


    know who''s standing before you?¡±


    Ethan was really furious.


    When asked who Ethan was afraid of the most at that moment, his answer would undoubtedly be


    Donald.


    Ethan was not so wary of Tyrone, but he was fearful of Donald.


    He was one of the few people who knew Donald''s power and that he overthrew the Freedman n


    mausoleum, yet the Freedman Group did not even dare to utter a word.


    After Ethan beat up Julian, he approached Donald with difficulty and got to his knees. Hey his


    head low, terrified to meet Donald''s gaze.


    Ysabel covered her mouth. Even though she already knew how great Donald was, she was still


    beyond shocked when she witnessed the scene.


    Crow''s pupils constricted, and he only had one thought. We''re doomed. We''ve messed with the


    wrong guy.


    Impossible! Julian roared inwardly.


    Donald slowly stood up without sparing Ethan a look. He continued to let thetter kneel on the


    ground as he walked toward Julian. Donald looked at the insolent man and said, ¡°Look. Your


    backup is useless. In the end, I¡¯m still more powerful than you.¡±


    Julian suddenly had an ominous feeling. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Donald threw him a mocking look and said, ¡°You offended Wynter, and I still haven''t gotten payback


    for that. I just overthrew the Freedman n mausoleum, but I didn''t expect you to get into trouble


    with me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Adam and Julian instantly understood they were in great danger.


    Especially Julian, who was frightened to death.


    He participated in part of the n when the Freedman n mausoleum was overthrown and


    discovered a prestigious person was involved in the event. Julian left early that day and did not find


    out which person it was.


    However, he finally learned about that at the present moment.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    That person was none other than Donald.


    ¡°Y-You...¡± Julian staggered backward. His face was pale, and he was drenched in a cold sweat.


    ¡°You''re going to broadcast a live streamter, right?¡± Donald said casually. ¡°I''ll be watching you


    perform. If your performance is unsatisfactory, I''ll make you disappear from the face of this earth.¡±


    Julian could not believe a young man in his twenties had this much power, so he yelled, ¡°I have a


    foreign passport! My dad is a top sports car designer...¡±


    ¡°Make him lose hope, Bradley,¡± Donald ordered.


    Bradley quickly made a phone call.


    After a minute, Julian''s phone rang, and he received a video call.


    Julian tapped the answer button and saw a shocking scene that almost made him wet his pants.


    A knife was held against his father''s throat as the man remained still. ¡°Apologize to them quickly,


    Julian. The Draco is here to deal with me.¡±


    Julian was utterly frightened.


    The Draco was an influential group overseas, and Julian did not expect Donald had the power to


    summon them.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    It did not end here. Julian received a video of his mother after hanging up the phone.


    In the video, his mother was blocked in the office. A few men in camouge clothing were pointing


    at her head with guns. ¡°Hi, we are the members of the Peace Private Armed Group. You''ve


    offended a big shot. We will punish your mother if you don''t follow his order!¡±


    The phone rang again after the call was ended.


    At that point, Julian had already gone numb from head to toe.


    More than tens of his immediate family members were all being held at the scene.


    He gulped and looked at Donald in disbelief.


    Donald merely uses over ten minutes to mobilize more than a dozen globally renowned


    organizations. His power is terrifying!


    Ethan had the clearest understanding of Donald''s power.


    He was certain that Timothy had told the truth.


    ¡°Look. I really have the capability to wipe out your family,¡± said Donald. There was no murderous


    intent and rage in the man''s tone, but Julian shuddered when he heard his words.


    Adam said, ¡°Stop being arrogant. I''m going to find the principal. He''s from the Yund family.¡±


    Meanwhile, y had arrived at the entrance and saw Beatrice, who was about to barge in.


    ¡°Stay outside. I will go inside to solve it,¡± said y.


    Beatrice hesitated for a moment, but she said happily in the end, ¡°All right then. Thank you, Mr.


    Yund.¡±


    y gave Beatrice a meaningful look, then he walked inside.


    He heard Adam gloating once he entered the room.


    ¡°Save me, Mr. Yund.¡± Adam instantly crawled in front of y and pleaded as if he had seen his life


    savior.


    However, something that made him feel more horrified happened in the next second.


    y walked in front of Donald and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Campbell. It''s my


    pleasure to have your visit to Pollerton University.¡±


    Donald looked at y calmly. ¡°It seems that Neil is not a fool.¡±


    y did not dare to say anything.


    Then, Donald continued, ¡°Pollerton University is the sanctuary for the schrs, and thousands of


    students study here. It is a sacrednd, but a big shot like Ethan has made a fuss here. You didn''t


    solve it immediately. What are you thinking?¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald stared at y coldly.


    Thetter immediately broke into a cold sweat, and he had no choice but to apologize, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, it''s my fault!¡±


    Donald walked in front of him and said, ¡°I''ve told Neil that I will punish you if you don''t solve this


    matter.¡±


    I will punish you... His tone is so domineering!


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Ysabel felt a surge of excitement.


    y said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, this is my mistake. I''m really sorry. I hope that you can give me a chance


    to solve this matter, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    After hearing y''s words, Crow and the others wondered how mysterious and unfathomable


    Donald was.


    Mr. Yund is from the Yund family, which is one of the Ten Prestigious Families! However, he''s so


    scared that he doesn''t even have the nerve to fart when he''s facing Donald!


    Adam was immediately in despair, and he looked at Donald in horror.


    ¡°No. You can just stand at the side quietly. I will solve it,¡± said Donald.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then, y stepped aside.


    Donald said, ¡°I will solve it one by one


    now.


    Firstly, he walked to Ethan''s side. ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Ethan raised his head with trepidation. He cursed Crow inwardly, but his face was filled with terror.


    ¡°He works for you?¡± Donald pointed at Crow.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ethan admitted in the end. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Donald asked.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, don¡¯t worry. I will punish him now!"


    Then, he walked in front of Crow and looked down at thetter with reddened eyes. ¡°Crow, I¡¯m


    sorry!¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Crow shook his head and struggled while stepping back. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you can''t do this. It will hurt the


    subordinates'' feelings.¡±


    Ethan did not say a word. He took out a short knife and stabbed it into Crow''s heart.


    Ysabel closed her eyes, not daring to see the scene.


    ¡°You''ve reached my bottom line by barging into Pollerton University,¡± said Donald. ¡°From now on,


    minimize your sphere of influence and stop all the undignified businesses. I will punish you


    immediately if you enter the university with such a high profile in the future.¡±


    Ethan was absolutely dumbfounded.


    His financial support came from undignified businesses.


    Ethan would lose two-thirds of his worth if the businesses were all stopped.


    Nheless, he would face Donald''s drastic measures if he did not obey the man''s instructions.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± replied Ethan.


    Donald stopped looking at Ethan, and he shifted his gaze to Adam. ¡°You''re a professional director.


    You don''t find ways to teach the students, but you have bad intentions and behave lowly. How dare


    you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I know I''m wrong. I''m sorry. Please spare my life!¡± Adam immediately kneeled on the


    ground.


    ¡°Mr. Yund, I remember the Ten Prestigious Families have their jails. Am I right?¡± Donald asked y.


    ¡°Yes. The Yund family''s jail is in Derport.¡±


    Donald waved his big hand. ¡°Send him to Derport Prison till the end of his life.¡±


    Adam instantly lost control of his body and fell to the ground. He knew where the Derport Prison


    was. It was a jail that locked the felons. A person who was sent to Derport Prison would not have


    the chance to escape from it for his entire life.


    ¡°I''ll make the arrangements now,¡± said y.


    Meanwhile, Julian curled in a corner, saying nothing but shivering.


    Suddenly, Donald chuckled. ¡°All right. It''s your turn.¡±


    Julian immediately ran over and ttered Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ll stop it now and issue an official


    apology...¡±


    Donald turned on his phone and said, ¡°No. There are millions of viewers in the live room now. I want


    you to do the live stream.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°How should I proceed?¡± Julian asked.


    Donald said, ¡°Firstly, announce an official apology to rify that you''ve done all the things to defame


    Ysabel and her mother! Secondly, announce to the public that you willpensate them one


    hundred million for the pain you''ve caused. Thirdly, announce that you will leave the entertainment


    industry in the future. Fourthly, disband the fan club. Fifthly, tell the public that you are cklisted


    from now on!"


    After hearing Donald''s words, Julian immediately sighed helplessly.


    He knew he was done for.


    Then, Julian looked at Ysabel in indignation.


    Why am I paying such a high price just by offending a widow and a female university student?


    However, Julian knew his family would be wiped out by Donald''s order if he did not agree to


    Donald¡¯s terms.


    ¡°Their lives will be spared if you agree. Otherwise, they will lose their lives,¡± Donald said tly.


    Julian remained quiet for a while, and he said in the end, ¡°Okay. I agree.¡±


    At that moment, the live room was already swarmed with millions of viewers.


    Moreover, the number ofizens was still continuously increasing.


    Comments continued to flood the chatrooms before Julian showed himself in front of the camera.


    Someone wrote: Hurry up and start the live stream. Let us see what the ¡°amazing¡± mother and


    daughter look like!


    Julian is angry at the pretentious mother and daughter. He''s so cool!


    It''s a piece of big news! Julian, do you promote any products? I''m definitely buying it!


    There were even several merchants who started to have the idea of asking Julian to promote their


    merchandise.


    ¡°Bradley, cklist the brands that Julian has endorsed and also the merchants who are asking him


    to promote their products in the live stream now,¡± ordered Donald.


    ¡°Okay. Affirmative,¡± Bradley replied.


    The crowd at the scene once again had a new understanding of Donald''s ruthlessness and tactics.


    After ten minutes, the number of viewers in the live room had reached three million. In addition, the


    headcount just kept going up like crazy.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    As expected of a young and popr idol!


    Julian set up the phone and gave Donald a bitter look. Then, he officially entered the broadcast


    room and appeared in front of the camera.


    ording to the statistics, Julian had over thirty million fans across the inte.


    At that moment, there were more than three million fans in the live broadcast lobby, as well as all


    kinds of media and agencies.


    Dazzling notifications of donations popped up on the screen. The first and second were brand


    endorsements that were constantly promoting the live stream.


    Only a popr celebrity like Julian could enjoy this kind of treatment!


    However, Julian was not happy at all.


    One of the fansmented: Jules, why is there a shoe mark on your face?¡±


    Another one posted: Jules, why aren''t you smiling?


    Many of them even wrote: I love you,


    Jules!


    At the same time, Jennifer and her family also tuned into the live stream.


    The Stern family was also watching. Mason, in particr, looked full of joy-


    Jennifer could not bear it and called Wynter to ask if it was possible to do damage control.


    ¡°It''s toote. Julian is a very popr idol. His fame isn''t inferior to mine,¡± said Wynter.


    Jennifer asked, ¡°Is there really nothing we can do?¡±


    Wynter replied, ¡°No, this happened too suddenly. I didn''t know that Julian would go so far. He


    actually began a live stream just an hour after the announcement. I can say that nopany in the


    country would be able to handle the PR for this.¡±


    Jennifer sighed, hung up the phone, and stared at the live stream nkly.


    Linda curled her lips in disdain. ¡°Let nature take its course. It''ll be good to humble Beatrice as well.¡±


    Jennifer did not want to say anything.


    Meanwhile, Julian could not help but look at Donald.


    When he saw Donald looking at him expressionlessly, he wanted to cry.


    After a long silence, he finally said, ¡°Thank you all foring. Now, I''d like to announce a few


    things.¡±


    Everyone pricked up their ears, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°First, I have to sincerely apologize to Ms. Ysabel Zimmerman and Ms.


    Beatrice Stern. What I said before was untrue and defamatory. I sincerely apologize!¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone watching the broadcast froze.


    Then, thements section exploded.


    Oneizenmented: What''s going on?


    Another one replied: Holy crap.


    Why''s he suddenly going back on his word?


    Some fans demanded: Julian, exin yourself!


    Jennifer was also stunned. Then, she looked solemn.


    This is very weird.


    Wynter contemted and thought of


    a possibility.


    There must be a super big shot acting behind the scenes, and there''s only one such person in


    Pollerton¡ª Donald Campbell! It''s Lord Campbell!


    ¡°I''ll exin. My uncle, Adam Harper, is the director of Pollerton University. He was infatuated with


    Ms. Stern and...¡±


    Julian exined in detail.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I made everything up for my uncle''s selfish desires. For that, I sincerely apologize!¡± His eyes tinged


    red.


    Thement section went crazy.


    Many people began to scold Adam for his conduct.


    ¡°Afterward, I will post an apology letter on thepany website and send it in the name of the


    company,¡± he continued.


    Ysabel held Donald''s hand tightly.


    Outside, Beatrice also entered the studio, watching this scene in disbelief. She felt gratitude from


    the bottom of her heart.


    However, she was grateful to y. She thought that this was all thanks to y.


    ¡°Secondly, as an apology, I''ve decided to pay one hundred million topensate for Ms. Stern''s


    and Ms. Zimmerman''s mental damages. I will transfer the money on the spot!¡±


    Then, he took out another phone and showed everyone the entire process of him transferring the


    money live.


    When Linda saw this, she immediately eximed, ¡°Woah, one hundred million! What a blessing in


    disguise.¡±

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    The crowd of spectators still did not understand what was happening and began to mor.


    The number ofments had reached as many as ten million and was still increasing.


    The top and second donators were stunned and stopped promoting him. They started to call


    Julian''s phone.


    The management agency also called to ask what was going on.


    However, Julian rejected all calls.


    ¡°Thirdly, a person has to take responsibility for doing something wrong, so I hereby announce that I


    will quit the entertainment industry for good!¡±


    His teeth gnashed and creaked as he said that.


    He was extremely reluctant.


    ¡°Fourthly, the fan club will be fully disbanded. Fifth, I''m willing to be banned by the industry!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He finished saying everything in one breath and almost copsed in front of the camera, breathing


    heavily.


    The audience was really stunned, andments began to pour in the live streaming.


    Aizen posted: Julian, can you tell us what the h*ll is going on?


    Someone else chimed in: Give us an exnation!


    Some fans cursed: What the f*ck is happening?


    Combined with the shoe print on his face, many already guessed that he was most likely forced.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± After Julien finished speaking, he stood up and left the camera frame.


    Donald suddenly said to Ethan, ¡°Go and apologize too!"


    Thetter froze and furrowed his brows, but he went up to the camera.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Ethan Lynch. I barged into Pollerton University today. I apologize for


    my reckless behavior, and I apologize to the thousands of students of Pollerton University!¡± he said.


    Countless people were stunned. People outside of Pollerton did not know who Ethan was.


    However, everyone in Pollerton knew.


    Ethan was one of the emerging bigshots in Pollerton. He was thecky of Freedman Group!


    Furthermore, everyone heard Donald ordering him to apologize.


    However, since Donald''s voice was a little low and muffled, some people couldn''t hear clearly.


    Nevertheless, everyone understood the situation.


    There was someone backing up Ysabel and Beatrice!


    It was this mysterious bigshot who directed all of this that day. This person forced Julian to


    apologize and be banned by the industry and forced Ethan to bow his head and apologize!


    Aizen posted: Holy crap, what a powerful person!


    Someone else wrote: Turn the camera around. Let us see who that person is!


    Another person posted: That person is amazing!


    However, the live stream simply ended. Julian and the others slumped on the floor nkly.


    Ethan''s expression was bitter.


    On the other hand, y lowered his head, not saying a word.


    ¡°Send them to Derport Prison.¡± Donald pointed at Julian and Adam.


    y began to make the arrangements and walked out of the room.


    Momentster, only Donald, Ysabel, and y were left in the room.


    y stood in front of Donald and looked at him with amazement shining in his eyes.


    He''s only twenty-seven or twentyeight years old, but he''s already ahead of all of his peers.


    Moreover, he''s known as the epitome of the great strength of human beings! How does he do it?


    ¡°Go back to work,¡± said Donald.


    y nodded and turned to walk out of the room.


    When Beatrice saw the principal walk out, she immediately went forward excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Yund.¡±


    y was stunned but then immediately understood and nodded. ¡°Don''t mention it.¡±


    Beatrice then entered the room, looked at Ysabel, and said angrily, ¡°If not for Mr. Yund, we''d both be


    finished today!¡±


    Ysabel smiled and said, ¡°It''s considered a blessing in disguise. We even earned one hundred


    million.¡±


    Beatrice frowned. ¡°I don''t want the one hundred million. I''ll donate it to the poor mountainous areas.¡±


    Taken aback, Donald nced at Beatrice.


    She was just about to say something, but her phone suddenly rang. It was from the Stern family.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    The person who called was none other than Adrian, who was responsible for the business of a


    dozen toll stations.


    ¡°Who helped you out?¡± he asked.


    Beatrice responded, ¡°Mr. Yund of Pollerton University.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. That''s fine. It''s also fortunate that Ethan broke into Pollerton University today and got


    caught. Otherwise, you''d be finished. Adrian hung up the phone after saying that.


    I know about y''s power. After all, he also works for the Stern family. I thought that Beatrice and


    Ysabel built connections with some bigshot. If so, I wanted to curry favor with that person as well.


    However, since Beatrice said that it was solved by Mr. Yund, there''s no need to do that.


    In Adrian''s view, Julian and Ethan were defeated because Ethan barged into Pollerton University


    and crossed the line with y.


    Beatrice thought the same.


    The inte went into a frenzy. Julian''s apology letter was officially published, and there was no


    more news from him whatsoever.


    Several brands he endorsed also closed down because of quality problems.


    The inte was split between two viewpoints.


    The first one was that Julian had provoked the incredibly powerful principal of Pollcrton University


    and was banned by the industry as a result.


    The second was that there was a super bigshot who liked Ysabel. That person stood up for her and


    took down Julian and Ethan.


    However, the majority were more inclined to the first viewpoint.


    Only a few people, such as Wynter, knew that it was Donald''s doing.


    This kind of shy method was very in line with Donald''s style.


    Donald received a few messages: Lord Campbell, the equipment transporter will pass the toll


    station tonight.


    Another one read: Lord Campbell Mountain Vi has started construction and will bepleted in a


    month.


    He replied to the messages one by one and coughed a few times, finding it slightly difficult to


    breathe.


    I have to hurry it up. My time is running out.


    After walking out of Pollerton University, he felt a chill.


    Snowkes suddenly fell from the sky.


    How long has it been since it snowed in Pollerton? I don''t remember anymore.


    ¡°Adrian is hosting a banquet at nine o''clock tonight. Come with me.¡± Ysabel bounced over, full of


    youthfulness.


    She did not put on makeup, and her face was not powdered, but she looked iparably innocent.


    She was definitely the type that geeks would revere.


    Donald was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Is Jennifer going?¡±


    Ysabel pouted. ¡°You still like Jennifer, don''t you?¡±


    He remained silent.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She said, ¡°Yes, she''s going.¡±


    At the same time, Jennifer went through many contacts and finally got in touch with James, the


    Miracle Doctor of Pollerton. She made an appointment with him at a cafe. To her surprise, James


    was still very young, only in his thirties. He wore a pair of sses and a fitting suit, looking charming


    and elegant.


    However, she did not like him as soon as she saw him.


    That was because his eyes exuded a sinister aura. They were narrow and sharp.


    Nevertheless, she endured her difort in order to seek treatment for Donald.


    James said, ¡°You''ve been very poprtely, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard of your reputation as the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton,¡± Jennifer also said elegantly.


    ¡°Who do you want me to treat, Ms. Wilson?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My ex-husband. He''s suffering from two kinds of cancer. The cancer cells have metastasized all


    over his body, so there¡¯s no point in him undergoing surgical treatment anymore.¡± Her mood


    instantly plummeted as she spoke.


    James said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s the abandoned child of the Campbell n.¡±


    Jennifer suddenly frowned.


    He said, ¡°Don''t mind me. I''m just saying it as it is. I have a good rtionship with the Wilson family


    iny ha ven as well as Yund Group. I''ve also treated members of these influential families before,


    so I''m a little well informed.¡±


    ¡°Is there hope for him?¡± Jennifer asked hopefully.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    James said, "I''ll tell you what, I¡¯m eighty percent sure I can cure him, but the payment¡ª¡±


    ¡°Name your price.¡± Jennifer was overjoyed.


    A cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°Firstly, I want a one hundred million diagnosis fee. Secondly, I want


    you to marry me.¡±


    Jennifer was dressed very fashionably that night. She wore a long pink coat, revealing the round-


    necked undershirt, and knee-high boots that emphasized her long and slender legs.


    Her temperament was very gentle, and she looked like a girl from the sunny south.


    Donald had good taste, and he was drawn to charming women like Jennifer.


    A woman who could catch Donald''s eye must be most men''s dream girl.


    Thus, James took a liking to Jennifer at first sight.


    Her expression changed, and she immediately stood up. ¡°Mr. Weiss, please have some self-


    respect. A hundred million for the consultation is no problem, but don''t talk about anything else!¡±


    James was not angry at all and said indifferently, ¡°In that case, find someone else. However, I''ll tell


    you that no one in Pollerton can save Donald except me. In other words, except for a handful of


    people in this world, there''s no one else you can go to for help.¡±


    Jennifer''s body trembled with anger. She directly settled the bill and left.


    He was not annoyed. Instead, he took a small sip of his coffee as he watched her back, his gaze


    lingering on her legs for a long time.


    Then, he took out his phone. ¡°Hey, Bert, I have my eye on a woman. Think of a way. I want her.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. I''ll deliver her to you within three days.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, a sneer appeared on his face.


    Strictly speaking, neither the Freedman n nor Yund family was willing to offend him.


    Who would be willing to casually offend a miracle doctor?


    Winter made the nighte early, and the sky was already pitch ck by seven o''clock.


    At that moment, Pollerton looked unusually prosperous, with lights lit up and heavy traffic


    everywhere.


    Ysabel hugged Donald''s arm as they walked along the road, allowing snowkes to fall on their


    shoulders. No one brought an umbre.


    She raised her head, looking at the snowkes falling under the streetlight, and a dreamy look


    flittered in her eyes. ¡°Donald, it''s so beautiful tonight.¡±


    As a man whocked social tact, Donald was not the kind to say corny words. ¡°I guess.¡±


    She said, ¡°It''ll be nice if it snowed a little more.¡±


    He was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That way, I can walk with you until our hair turns white.¡± She looked at him solemnly.


    Donald uttered, ¡°I''m your brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care. You already divorced Jennifer. Besides, I''m free to marry whoever I want. My mom


    can''t control me,¡± she huffed.


    ¡°But I''m your brother-inw,¡± he emphasized.


    ¡°I''m younger than Jennifer, I like you more than her, and I know you more than she does.¡± She grew


    a little upset.


    ¡°But I''m still your brother-inw.¡±


    Ysabel was speechless.


    She was on the verge of an outburst.


    ¡°Can you stop repeating that?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m still your brother-inw,¡± he said seriously.


    She could not help but tug at her hair. ¡°You''re such a woodblock!¡±


    The two walked and swayed and soon arrived outside the hotel.


    Inside a taxi, Jennifer saw the duo and immediately gnashed her teeth.


    I''m traveling all around to find a doctor for you, but you''re flirting with my cousin!


    Donald looked up at the hotel and was a little surprised.


    The name was very unconventional. It was called Grand Myer Hotel, and its owner was none other


    than Donald himself!


    Charles'' superior, Tristan, developed a lot of industries in Pollerton before leaving for West Epea.


    Part of them was left to Donald''s name, and part was under Charles'' name.


    Thus, Charles became the richest man in Pollerton.


    Grand Myer Hotel was exceptionally luxurious and decorated. It was the most opulent hotel in


    Pollerton!

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    The lobby was approximately seven meters in height and resplendently decorated with a variety of


    crystal chandeliers.


    ¡°Wow! Each of the diamond-encrusted chandeliers would cost over a million!¡± Ysabel raised her


    head to look at the crystal chandeliers on the ceiling. Stupefied by thevish interior of the hotel, her


    eyes widened in astonishment. There are more than twenty chandeliers which means that would be


    worth a total of tens of millions! Not to mention those expensive antique artworks hung on the wall.


    They''re all genuine!


    Ysabel added, ¡°I can''t believe there''s such an affluent hotel in Pollerton!¡±


    Before Donald could respond, Jennifer''s voice rang out from behind. ¡°ording to Charles, the


    owner of this hotel is a young man who treats it like his toy. Moreover, it''s the most valuable hotel in


    Pollerton.¡±


    As Donald turned around, he saw Jennifer while behind her were Linda, Leonard, Kevin, and Skr.


    Kevin stared at Donald with a face full of resentment. His gaze looked as though he wanted the


    latter to die.


    On the other hand, Linda pulled


    Jennifer behind her and shot Donald a look of disdain. ¡°What are you looking at, you short-lived


    b*stard?¡±


    Leonard said solemnly, "Keep the distance! Stay away!¡±


    Kevin pointed at Donald. ¡°A pauper like you shouldn''te in here. Even the floor tile is worth more


    than you!¡±


    Meanwhile, Skr rolled her eyes and let out a girlish whine before she uttered sarcastically, ¡°You''re


    such a toy boy. At first, you''re hitting on Jennifer, and now you''re flirting with Ysabel.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ysabel could not remain calm anymore.


    As she had a bad temper, she pointed at Skr and scolded, ¡°Who do you think you are? Aren''t you


    extorting money from Jennifer as well?¡±


    ¡°I want her money, but you''re trying to get her man. Who¡¯s more shameless?¡± Skr retorted.


    Her remark was indeed crude.


    Frowning, Jennifer was displeased by Skr''s words.


    Donald lifted his head and fixed his sharp gaze on Skr. ¡°More nonsense from you, and I''ll make


    you vanish from the surface of the earth.¡±


    Skr patted her chest in a sh. ¡°Ooh, I''m so scared, but I''m not the type to feel threatened easily.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Kevin was infuriated by the rude way Donald spoke to Skr, so he dashed at thetter.


    Since he had almost fully recovered from the injury, he finally could walk. Even though his


    movement was not too smooth, he still rushed forward without a second thought.


    Donald''s gaze turned steely as he raised his foot to throw Kevin a kick.


    Crack!


    A loud crack echoed. Kevin instantly fell to his knees and hit his head on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± At that instant, Linda had gone mad and was about to lunge at Donald.


    Leonard was also furious. He rolled up his sleeves, ready to teach Donald a lesson.


    Seeing that, the security guards in the lobby rushed over. ¡°No one is allowed to behave impudently


    in Grand Myer Hotel!¡±


    Instantly, Leonard and Linda dared not move a muscle and just stared at Donald. ¡°You''re doomed,


    Donald! You''re not getting away that easily! Once you leave the hotel, I''ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Letting out a long sigh, Jennifer helped Kevin up and realized that he did not seem to have any


    severe injury. ¡°Donald, why do you always hit people?¡± she asked with a gloomy face.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald answered, ¡°Since he''s allowed to point fingers and scold me, why can''t I fight back?¡±


    Aweary look appeared on Jennifer''s


    face. ¡°Let''s go in.¡±


    Donald remained silent as he lost interest in talking.


    Meanwhile, Ysabel pulled on Donald''s sleeve worriedly and queried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Donald shook his head in response.


    The banquet was situated at Prosperity Hall, which could amodate about a hundred people.


    Before even stepping foot inside, endlesspliments could be heard.


    People seemed to be cheering,


    ¡°Adrian and Jeremiah are the pride of the Stern family.¡±


    Stepping into Prosperity Hall, one could see that it was even more luxurious than the lobby. On the


    left of the entrance, there was a huge aquarium with the expensive Arapaima fish in it. In fact, the


    price for an Arapaima fish would be tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    More importantly, there was an autograph from the top international ss factory''s CEO on the


    aquarium.


    The aquarium alone would cost more than two hundred thousand with a high collection value.


    On the other hand, there was a pure gold statue the size of a human head on the right. It had a


    market price of over a million.


    However, Donald was a little speechless at the sight of it. As Tristan likes to be high-profile, he


    would pay money to enjoy an extravagant lifestyle.


    ¡°Dad, Ysabel is here!¡± An angry voice rang out.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, Donald saw a well-groomed young man, and he was none


    other than the son of Adrian, Mason.


    When thetter saw Ysabel holding Donald''s hand, he was so jealous that his eyes turned red.


    Deathly silence abruptly engulfed the space. Everyone''s eyes fell on Ysabel and Donald. In the


    meantime, Beatrice had also arrived and hurried over. She shot the duo a re and whispered,


    ¡°Don''t ever talk if Adrian says anythingter!¡±


    Ysabel nodded obediently in response.


    Since Adrian worked with the Yund family as a professional manager to manage the toll stations, his


    capabilities practically had no limits, and he knew people from all walks of life.


    Meanwhile, Jeremiah was in charge of several service areas, and his hidden abilities were


    extremely strong.


    Although the duo kept a low profile, they were not any weaker than Zayne.


    In fact, they might even be more powerful than him.


    A man in his fifties with slicked-back hair slowly got up, dressed in an expensive suit. He was


    holding a cigar with his fingers as he narrowed his eyes to stare at Donald.


    Thetter was looking at him as well.


    As a matter of fact, that man was Adrian.


    When Bryan, the private equity tycoon, had taken the drastic move, Adrian was the one who


    obstructed the traffic and prohibited the import of foreign machinery and equipment.


    While Adrian strode toward Donald and Ysabel, the hall was filled with pin-drop silence, and the


    only thing one could hear was the sound of his footsteps.


    ¡°You''re the Campbell n''s outcast, Donald?¡± Adrian questioned as he puffed out a smoke ring. His


    tone was calm and emotionless.


    Donald raised his head, and his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Adrian nodded. ¡°You''ve got some nerves as you dare to attend the Stern family''s banquet.¡±


    Donald did not show any signs of fear.


    ¡°What''s wrong with that?¡±


    Stunned for a second, Adrian thenughed aloud. ¡°Do you not know who I am? People from all


    walks of life in Pollerton would show me respect. How dare you talk to me like that, you brat?¡±


    ¡°If I can''t speak that way, what should I say then?¡± Donald asked sarcastically. I''m here to get even


    with you tonight. Since you dared to abuse your power to obstruct the traffic, I would have a valid


    reason to finish you off.


    Hearing his reply, Adrian was amused. Taking a puff of his cigar, he chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°I''ve reserved ten tables for tonight''s banquet. Everyone needs to take their seat ording to their


    net worth.¡±


    He then pointed at the first table. ¡°All of them seated at this table are billionaires. He''s Jeremiah.


    The second table is for millionaires...


    Which table do you think you, Ysabel, and her family should be seated at?¡± A look of mockery


    appeared on Adrian''s face as he finished his sentence.


    Mason guffawed before eximing, ¡°What kind of family background could they have? Just sit at


    the corner!¡±


    Some bootlickers began to chime in, ¡°That''s right. Beatrice is only a university teacher. She could


    only earn two to three hundred thousand a year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for them to sit at the entrance. Haha!¡±


    Without saying a word, Jennifer sat at the side and furrowed her brows.


    On the contrary, Beatrice''s face flushed scarlet. In fact, she was unwilling to attend the banquet, but


    it was her family''s banquet. Thus, it was a little unreasonable for her to be absent.


    Ysabel looked upset as well because she felt deeply embarrassed.


    All of a sudden, Donald piped up, ¡°In that case, may I know which table it is for someone with a


    worth of one hundred billion?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone was momentarily stunned. The next second, the entire hall


    erupted withughter.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Everyone looked at Donald as if he was an idiot.


    Donald was asking for a person with hundreds of billion worth.


    They wondered if he was mentally sound.


    Even Adrian and Jeremiah, who had monopolized various industries for so many years, did not dare


    im that they were worth one hundred billion.


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Adrian guffawed.


    ¡°He''s a certified idiot!¡± Kevinughed out loud from the back and kept smacking his thighs.


    It was evident that he was very happy to see Donald being put in a tough spot.


    Jennifer lowered her head and held her forehead. She felt a little helpless. When Donald and I were


    together, he was very calm and collected. Why does he want to hold onto hisst strand of dignity


    when arguing with Ysabel next to him? Moreover, he needs to know that there are limits to how


    much he can brag about!


    Jennifer knew that Donald did notck money. She saw Chiliad Avion giving him five million as a


    reward, after all.


    However, that was all.


    Linda said to Jennifer in a serious tone, ¡°You have to keep your distance from him. He''s acting like


    he has nothing to lose right now!"


    Leonard stated, ¡°Jennifer, your mom is right. Donald is currently giving up on himself!¡±


    Ysabel''s mother, Beatrice, stared at Donald. Then, she lowered her head, feeling deeply


    embarrassed for him. As a result, the expression on her face was gloomy.


    Ysabel was also at a loss for words.


    Donald said, ¡°I really have a worth of a hundred billion.¡±


    Donald had spoken in a very serious tone. How much money does Horizon Group have at the


    moment? I don''t know. What I do know, though, is that I definitely have a worth of one hundred


    billion. I haven''t counted the exact number, of course. Money is just a number to me, anyway. If I


    can sessfully make controlled fusion technology avable formercial use next, I''ll be able to


    be the world''s richest man within two or three years. I''ll be at the top spot for decades or even


    over a hundred years!


    ¡°Tell me, which spot do you think I should take since I have a worth of one hundred billion?¡±


    Donald asked, narrowing his eyes at Adrian.


    Thetter''s smile slowly disappeared as a nk expression took over his face. ¡°Are you still


    adamant about that?¡±


    Donald pondered for a bit before replying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jeremiah, who was at the back, also stood up. He was a middle-aged man with an average body


    figure.


    At first nce, he looked like someone who had a lot of experience. He controlled a number of


    service areas. Businesspeople from all walks of life knew him very well.


    ¡°Who gave you the rights to behave so atrociously here today?¡± Jeremiah asked.


    As he said that, he looked at Ysabel and Beatrice. ¡°Tell me; why did the two of you bring this


    stranger here? This is the family dinner of the Stern family, after all! By the way, if Julian''s


    predicament hadn''t been solved by Mr. Yund, you guys would''ve be theughing stock of the


    whole world! And since you''re a widow, Beatrice, you have to know your ce!¡±


    Jeremiah did not beat around the bush. His words caused the color to drain from Beatrice''s face,


    and her body shook slightly.


    There was a reason why Beatrice had not remarried after all these years.


    The reason was that she was afraid that other people would start gossiping about her.


    She had been celibate for so many years as she feared that others would say that she had no self-


    respect.


    Beatrice already had tears in her eyes as she faced Jeremiah''s usation. ¡°Jeremiah, please let


    me exin!¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing to exin! I want him to leave!¡± Jeremiah pointed toward the exit.


    Everyone stood back up even though they had already taken their seats. They all looked at Donald


    coldly.


    Thetter suddenly had a mocking expression on his face. He looked at Adrian and Jeremiah.


    Then, Jeremiah stood up. He thought to himself for a bit before saying, ¡°It seems like a young man


    like you haven''t experienced anything tough Jennifer could not take it anymore. She got up and


    stated, ¡°Uncle Jeremiah, don''t be so rash.¡±


    The man turned his head. When he saw that it was Jennifer who said that, his expression softened


    a little.


    Jennifer was part of the Stern family, after all. Other than Adrian and Jeremiah, Jennifer was the


    one who performed the best in the Stern family.


    ¡°He''s my ex-husband,¡± Jennifer stated.


    Jeremiah nodded. ¡°I know, but you guys have already divorced. So you don''t have to interfere in this


    matter now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jennifer wanted to say something, but she was pulled back by Linda. Her mother eximed, ¡°What


    are you doing? Mind your own business! Forget about that useless idiot!¡±

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    ¡°Get lost! If you don''t leave, then I''ll beat you senseless!¡± Kevin mmed the table and looked at


    Donald aggressively.


    When the others saw Kevin taking the lead, they all started mming the table.


    Donald scanned his surroundings. In the end, his gazended upon Kevin. ¡°You''re nothing but a


    piece of trash.¡±


    Kevin could no longer stay calm after hearing what Donald said.


    ¡°Who are you calling trash?¡± Kevin erupted in anger. He was nearly about to climb up the table and


    re at Donald.


    Thetter replied, ¡°1 wasn''t talking about you.¡±


    Kevin''s expression softened a bit. He felt that Donald was chickening out, so he said in a mocking


    tone, ¡°I knew you wouldn''t have the guts to say that.¡±


    However, what Donald said next would infuriate everyone.


    ¡°What I meant to say was that everyone here is trash!¡± he stated.


    Gasp!


    Everyone was shocked. Then, they were filled with rage. If Adrian and Jeremiah had given their


    commands, they would rush up to beat Donald up at that moment.


    Mason was especially enraged. The woman he loved got snatched away, and he was also called a


    piece of trash.


    Mason was the first who snapped. He immediately grabbed an expensive bottle of red wine from


    the table and threw it at Donald and Ysabel.


    His throw was very strong.


    Although Donald was weak, he still had quick reflexes. He pulled Ysabel and Beatrice, dodging the


    bottle by stepping to the side.


    They were coincidentally standing in front of an expensive fish tank when they entered the room


    earlier.


    The bottle of red wine moved at lightning speed. It directly crashed against the fish tank.


    Crack!


    The fish tank shattered as soon as the cracking sound was heard. All the water inside gushed out


    violently, and the ground was covered with ss shards.


    A plump Arapaima fish, which was swimming in the fish tank well and alive, felt its home


    disappearing in an instant. Then, it fell to the ground and was pierced by the ss shards. Blood


    began to ooze from its body.


    Other than that, the most horrifying thing was that the red wine had sttered all over the wall after


    the bottle broke.


    There was a calligraphy painting made by a famous calligrapher in the middle ages hanging on the


    wall. It was auctioned for a high price of five million three years ago.


    Money was not an issue, though. The problem was that the genuine work of art was handed down


    from the royal family of West Epea. Tristan loved it very much. The painting even had his


    autograph.


    Adrian and Jeremiah instantly had an ominous feeling. They retracted their gaze. As they looked


    around their surroundings, they felt chills running down their spines.


    The reason was that they noticed there were surveince cameras with flickering red lights all over


    the ce.


    There was also the fact that an rm went off when the fish tank got broken. The surveince


    cameras automatically adjusted their lenses and moved to record the scene.


    Mason was at a loss for words. He instantly turned pale. ¡°It wasn''t me! It wasn''t me! If you want to


    me someone, then me it on Donald! He''s the one who did it! Yeah! He''s the one who broke it!¡±


    When everyone was walking into Grand Myer Hotel, Adrian and Jeremiah had told them that they


    were not allowed to touch anything in the hotel. The fish tank and the famous calligraphy painting


    were especially off-limits.


    Everyone was very obedient and did not touch anything.


    No one would have thought that Mason would break the fish tank. He also ruined the calligraphy


    painting, which was made by a famous calligrapher in the middle ages.


    Adrian and Jeremiah could still afford to pay five million.


    However, Tristan''s autograph was ruined.


    Tristan was an extremely narcissistic person who liked to inscribe his name onto everything.


    If the current owner of Grand Myer Hotel knew that Tristan''s autograph was ruined, Adrian and


    Jeremiah would definitely not be left unpunished.


    ¡°Yeah! It was Donald!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°It''s Donald''s fault!¡± another person eximed.


    Kevin had aparatively shallower understanding. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Are that fish tank


    and painting very valuable?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer responded, ¡°They cost at least a few million. A small amount that Uncle Adrian and Uncle


    Jeremiah can afford to pay, though. However, this is Grand Myer Hotel. The person who runs the


    ce is Simon Cook, and it''ll be hard to get through him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kevin instantly widened his eyes. His heart also started beating rapidly.


    He knew who Simon was.


    Before the rise of Tyson, Lucas, Jim, and Zayne, Simon and Noah were the rulers of the


    underground world of Boilerton.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Noah was expelled from Pollerton after that and went out of the country. Simon, on the other hand,


    retired early.


    Zayne and the rest then emerged and became the new force in Pollerton.


    About five to six years ago, Simon returned and was hired to run Grand Myer Hotel, shocking the


    people at Pollerton.


    That gave a new perspective to the crowd about Grand Myer Hotel. The big boss behind the hotel


    had to be someone with horrifying power to be able to hire Simon¡ªthe former Prince of Pollerton¡ª


    to run the hotel.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Beatrice paced around anxiously.


    Even though it was not Ysabel and she who did it, it would not have happened if Ysabel did not


    bring Donald over today.


    Now, the entire Stern family would push the responsibility on her and Ysabel for sure!


    Beatrice had heard about Simon before. It was because of Simon, who ran Grand Myer Hotel, that


    the hotel had never encountered any missing valuable items or vandalism throughout the years of


    its operation.


    From the sound of the shattering of the fishbowl to the sound of footsteps ringing out behind the


    door, it only took thirty seconds.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Over a hundred of security guards in uniform showed up at the door with electric batons in their


    hands as they looked inside the hall coldly.


    One could tell that those security guards were skillful inbat arts, given their well-built


    physiques.


    Right after that, they split themselves and lined up in two rows, making a clear path in between


    them. The next second, a man in his fifties showed himself.


    He was none other than Simon Cook.


    Donning a full suit, he looked like a big shot. Despite being in his fifties, he walked in with the


    support of a cane.


    With a frigid expression, he nced at the fishbowl and the dead Arapaima fish in a pool of blood.


    An impending storm seemed to intensify within his eyes.


    When he noticed at the famous painting hanging on the wall, his pupils contracted instantly.


    Then, he turned around slowly and looked in Mason''s direction. ¡°You did it. I''ve checked from the


    footage of the surveince cameras earlier.¡±


    Mason''s face turned pale instantly, and he shook his head fervently. ¡°No, no. It wasn''t me. I didn''t do


    it...¡±


    He could not speak coherently anymore. Quickly, he ran toward Adrian and hid behind thetter.


    ¡°Dad, save me...¡±


    It was evident he had heard about Simon.


    That person was a horrifyingly powerful man who had fought from the west dock of Pollerton to


    Pollerton Estates.


    Adrian had no choice but to approach Simon, saying, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Cook. My name is


    Adrian Stern. I''m the manager of Yund Group who is in charge of the toll stations.¡±


    He knew that he could not settle that matter on his own. Hence, he brought Yund Group to the


    table.


    To him, even if Simon paid no respect to him, the former would at least consider Yund Group''s


    reputation.


    Sure enough, Simon''s expression softened slightly at the mention of Yund Group. ¡°Ah, so you''re


    Adrian. I''ve heard of you. You''re quite skillful.¡±


    A hint of delight crept onto Adrian''s face. Secretly, he patted Mason, who was petrified behind him.


    ¡°I''m ttered, Mr. Cook. I''m just keeping up throughout these years.¡±


    Simon nodded in response, but he changed the topic abruptly. ¡°However, do you know how much all


    these are worth?¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed at the famous painting on the wall, the shattered fishbowl, and the dead


    body of the Arapaima fish.


    Adrian replied, ¡°I know it roughly.¡±


    Smiling, Simon shook his head. ¡°No. You don''t.¡±


    Startled, Adrian did not know what that statement meant.


    Simon continued, ¡°Mr. Tristan Lane got the famous painting from the royal family of West Epea back


    then. Maybe to you, five or six million is eptable. However, you won''t be able to take it for the


    price of the fishbowl and the Arapaima fish!¡± Adrian''s heart sank to the bottom at his words. ¡°Please


    borate.¡±


    ¡°The autograph on the fishbowl was personally signed by the one who made it. Back in those days,


    when Mr. Lane brought the fishbowl from outside the country, he had been on three battlefields and


    was shot eighteen times. Yet, he had never given up on the fishbowl. As for the fish, it was also


    brought from the battlefield outside the country by Mr. Lane. So, tell me, aren''t they priceless?¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Simon continued, ¡°I forgot to tell you, Mr. Lane is my superior. He''s also the


    boss of Charles


    Langford, the richest man in Pollerton!¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Hearing that, Adrian and Jeremiah, who had been through a lot, had goosebumps all over their


    bodies.


    It was because they could tell that Simon feared Tristan so much from his tone alone.


    Moreover, he sounded as though Tristan was an elite warrior.


    Thetter had to be an extremely powerful person, as he could make someone like Simon pledge


    allegiance to him.


    Therefore, the fishbowl and the fish were truly priceless!


    ¡°Mr. Cook, as the manager of Yund Group, please tell me if there''s anything I can do to turn this


    situation around,¡± Adrian said respectfully. ¡°I''m willing to pay any amount of money for it!¡±


    Simon let out a sigh. ¡°You don''t get it. If things can be solved by money, I won''t show up here.¡±


    He continued, ¡°That fish is Mr. Lane''s favorite. I often saw him talking to the fish, so he must have


    loved it.


    However, it''s dead now, and I¡¯ll have to report to Mr. Lane about what has happened. Hence¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cook, it''s all his fault. He''s the one who did it!¡± Mason was so petrified that he almost wet his


    pants.


    Though Simon talked nonchntly, anyone could make out the murderous intent in his tone.


    As such, Mason decided to put the me on Donald.


    ¡°That''s right. He''s the one who did it! Mr. Cook, you have to investigate the matter carefully!¡±


    Jeremiah chimed in.


    At that moment, Donald was crouching and staring at the barely breathing Arapaima fish with a


    thoughtful expression.


    Upon hearing those words, Simon looked in Donald¡¯s direction. Then, hemanded slowly, ¡°Lift


    your head up.¡±


    Donald did as he was told and met Simon''s gaze.


    Seeing that he was a young man, Simon smiled, losing interest in talking with Donald.


    Turning around, he looked at Adrian and Jeremiah. Slowly, he stated, ¡°Thirty million, and I¡¯ll get this


    solved for you guys.¡±


    Adrian was stunned. ¡°How do you n to get it solved?¡±


    Simon pointed at Donald immediately. ¡°He did it.¡±


    Then, he waved his hand. ¡°Danny, are the surveince cameras turned off?¡±


    A security guard responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone was confused when they heard him, not understanding what that meant.


    ¡°Give me thirty million, and he''s the one who smashed the fishbowl!¡±


    uttered Simon.


    Adrian and Jeremiah exchanged nces before the former asked, ¡°Mr. Cook, is twenty million


    fine?¡±


    Simon mulled over it for a while before replying, ¡°Sure!¡±


    He then turned in Donald''s direction again, looking down at thetter arrogantly. ¡°Stand up.¡±


    A hint of sarcasm crept across the corner of Donald''s lips. Slowly getting to his feet, he kicked the


    Arapaima fish. ¡°Hey, what do you suggest to make this fish into a delicious dish?¡±


    What the hell? This young brat!


    Delighted, Mason suppressed his urge to hop with joy.


    Looking frigid, Simon questioned, ¡°Young brat, are you not aware of what is going on now?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°The surveince cameras have recorded everything. I didn''t smash the fishbowl,


    did I?¡±


    ¡°This is Grand Myer Hotel.¡± Simon chuckled. ¡°If I say you did it, then you did it.¡±


    With that said, he turned to speak to another security guard. ¡°Turn on the surveince cameras


    again.¡±


    Then, he swept a nce at everyone at the site. He pointed at an elderly from the Stern family first.


    ¡°Come, tell me, who smashed the fishbowl?¡±


    Without any hesitation, the elderly replied, ¡°Donald.¡±


    ¡°Good. You may sit down. What about you?¡± Simon pointed at another person this time. ¡°Who


    smashed the fishbowl?¡±


    ¡°Donald did.¡±


    Soon, he had already asked every single person there and finally came to Linda. ¡°Miss, your


    answer, please.¡± Linda rose to her feet and said without hesitation, ¡°Donald is the one who smashed


    it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw Donald smash the fishbowl with my own eyes,¡± Kevin concurred. ¡°He also stained the


    famous painting!¡±


    Skr chimed in, ¡°It has to be Donald. Who else would do that if not him?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Ysabel trembled with rage upon seeing how those people twisted the truth shamelessly.


    Simon then looked at Jennifer.


    ¡°Come, tell us what you saw.¡±


    Expressionless, Jennifer stood up. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes that Mason did it!¡±


    Hearing her, Mason, Adrian, and the rest glowered at Jennifer in unison.


    Shaking his head, Simon smiled before pointing in Ysabel s direction. ¡°What about your answer?


    Who did Ysabel and Beatrice responded simultaneously, ¡°Mason did. Don''t you have the evidence


    from the footage? Look into it if you have the guts!¡±


    Simon''s gaze became frigid gradually. He had never expected that someone dared to retort his


    words after so many years of quitting the underworld.


    He piped up slowly, ¡°I''m the one who makes the final call in Grand Myer Hotel!¡±


    Suddenly, Donald uttered, ¡°Twenty


    million, right? If I pay you thirty million, will you say Mason''s the one who did it?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Simon was stunned. What? For real?


    Adrian sneered, ¡°Don''t listen to him, Mr. Cook. I''ll admit defeat if he could even take out ten


    thousand!¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard about you, the abandoned child of the Campbell n!¡± A hint of amusement showed on


    Simon''s face. ¡°Firstly, you are the abandoned child of the Campbell n. The Campbell n will be


    delighted if I give you a hard time. Secondly, I don''t want to offend Yund Group. Thus, sorry for you!¡±


    He then added inly, ¡°I''ll report to Mr. Lane everything that you''ve done. Just you wait. No one can


    save you when he gets angry!¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Tristan will check the footage?¡± Donald''s tone became cold as well.


    Tristan had cultivated Charles and hired Simon to run Grand Myer Hotel. It seems Tristan has a bad


    vision.


    He had no sway over someone like Simon.


    Hearing that, Simon sneered and stared at him mockingly. ¡°Check the footage? I''ll just exin there


    was a power outage when you smashed the fishbowl. Also, there are witnesses who are going to


    confirm that you''re the one who did it. As for those who side with you, I''ll find a way to make them


    disappear.¡±


    Simon''s tone was icy, sounding unscrupulous.


    Donald did not expect that the man would be so shameless to that extent. Letting out a sigh, he


    remarked, ¡°I have thought of keeping you, but it seems it''s unnecessary now.¡±


    ¡°How dare you still be so stubborn on the verge of death!¡± Kevin shouted. ¡°Mr. Cook, why don''t you


    end his life now?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jennifer glowered at Kevin.


    ncing at Donald arrogantly, Simon spoke to Adrian and the rest.


    ¡°Transfer twenty million to my personal ount. I want it now!¡±


    Adrian nodded in response and transferred the money immediately.


    When the notification of the sessful transfer sounded, ruthlessness crept across Simon''s face as


    he moved closer to Donald.


    Still, thetter looked fearless as he stared at the Arapaima fish with his head lowered. ¡°Hey, what


    do you think will happen if I eat the fish?¡±


    He ignored Simonpletely.


    Everyone felt a chill down their spine when they heard him.


    That''s Tristan''s favorite Arapaima fish, and Donald wants to eat it?


    The Stern family has paid twenty million for the fish, yet he wants to eat it?


    ¡°Are those words recorded?¡± Simon asked.


    A security guard responded, ¡°We''ve already recorded theplete video. He has said simr


    sentences twice.¡±


    Simon nodded. ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    The security guard handed him a customized phone and edited the audio recording.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Taking it over, Simon sent it directly to Tristan. ¡°I''ve already sent the video to Mr. Lane.¡±


    Jennifer gazed at Donald anxiously while Ysabel held Donald''s arm with her body trembling.


    Beatrice looked pale.


    It had never crossed their minds that they would get themselves into trouble with Simon by


    attending a dinner banquet.


    Of course, it was not Simon whom they were afraid of. Rather, it was Tristan.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    ¡°All right. I''ve sent all the evidence to Mr. Lane, and now, I can send you off. You are the one who


    smashed the fishbowl and stained the famous painting. You have a motive for doing so¡ªto eat the


    Arapaima fish.¡± Simon felt satisfied with his cleverness. ¡°Now, I can send you off. Only a corpse can


    keep a secret.¡±


    It was effortless for him to earn twenty million while making everyone think he was still a powerful


    man. That was hitting two birds with one stone.


    A storm seemed to be brewing in


    Donald¡¯s eyes. One could feel his hazardous aura exuding when he opened his eyes.


    Just when Simon was about to approach Donald, his phone suddenly rang at an ear-piercing


    volume.


    He looked at the caller on the screen and was shocked. Flustered, he answered the call gingerly,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lane!¡±


    Everyone held their breath instantly, knowing that it was Tristan who called.


    ¡°Kneel before Mr. Campbell now! Do it right now!¡± Tristan roared furiously at the other end of the


    phone.


    Startled, Simon was unable to respond as though he had gotten struck by lightning.


    Tristan added, ¡°And prepare a few Arapaima dishes for him. Do you hear me?¡±


    Once Tristan received the footage, he instantly figured out what had happened and wished he could


    return from West Epea to get rid of Simon right away.


    ¡°W-What''s going on?¡± Simon asked, unable to speak coherently. A cold sweat broke out on his


    forehead.


    ¡°He''s someone with the most distinguished status!¡± Tristan uttered in a low voice.


    Upon hearing that, Simon knew he was in deep trouble.


    He was well aware of Tristan''s background as the leader of the Azuro force outside the country.


    That was the most powerful underground force that would send chills down everyone''s spine.


    The chief of the Azuro force went by the code name ¡°Dynasto.¡±


    Rumors had it that the chief of the force was only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Six years


    ago, he ended the war with his power alone and surprised the whole world.


    ¡°C-Could he be Dy...¡± Simon felt engulfed by a huge shadow, and his body became icy cold.


    Before he received any response, Donald snatched his phone away and spoke to Tristan. ¡°I''ll


    handle it myself.¡±


    Upon ending the call, Donald stared at Simon coldly.


    Trembling in fear, thetter dropped to his knees immediately and pleaded for mercy, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, I''m sorry. You may punish me!¡±


    Seeing Simon kneeling before Donald, everyone was stunned as they stared at the two, their pupils


    constricted.


    After all, Simon was the former Prince of Pollerton. In terms of power, he could rival Noah


    Rodriguez.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though he had retired, he still possessed some power. Otherwise, Tristan would not have hired him


    to run Grand Myer Hotel.


    However, that man was now kneeling before Donald.


    Widening her eyes, Jennifer gazed at Donald in disbelief. Even though she knew Donald was


    Golden Lord, she assumed he was simply a skillful fighter. She had no idea he was actually Lord


    Campbell.


    After all, Lord Campbell was an astounding figure. He was the leader of the young generation in the


    whole world and led the way for the other important figures of the same era. He was known as the


    undefeatable man.


    Simon''s body shivered in horror. He knew how terrifying Tristan was.


    A year ago when he headed to West Epea, he had witnessed Tristan''s power with his own eyes.


    That man was almost insurmountable. Nheless, he was also aware that there was a chief in the


    Azuro force that went by the name ¡°Dynasto.¡±


    The only man that could make Tristan on tenterhooks was no one but Dynasto!


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry. I sincerely apologize for my mistake. Please forgive me!¡± Simon repeated


    himself.


    Jeremiah and Adrian stumbled backward at that sight. Incredulity filled their faces.


    In their eyes, Simon was someone who could not be offended. Yet, the same person was kneeling


    before Donald right now. What the heck is happening?


    Jennifer''s mother, Linda, also stared at the scene in disbelief.


    She was afraid that Donald was powerful and influential, but at the same time, she could not bring


    herself to believe thetter could be this terrific.


    Even Kevin was so dumbfounded that countless questions filled his mind.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Now that Simon was kneeling in front of Donald, being utterly humiliated by thetter, how would


    they exin such a bizarre turn of events?


    Donald stared at Simon, who was still kneeling on the floor, and went over to him, saying, ¡°Raise


    your head.¡±


    Simon did as he was told.


    His face had turned as pale as a sheet, and beads of sweat clung to his forehead.


    ¡°Can I have this fish?¡± Donald asked.


    Simon nodded profusely to him. ¡°S-Sure you can! I''ll get someone to cook it for you!¡±


    ¡°How many more expensive and rare fish are there in Grand Myer Hotel?¡± Donald queried.


    Simon froze. ¡°There''s more than a dozen of them.¡±


    ¡°I''d like to have all of them. Can I?¡±


    When he heard Donald''s request, Simon''s body shuddered, and he felt goosebumps all over him.


    What kind of fetish does this man have?


    Despite what he had in mind, he


    merely nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    With that, Simon bellowed, ¡°ughter all the expensive and rare fish we have in the hotel and cook


    all of them right away!¡±


    Everyone in the hall was utterly dumbfounded.


    Beatrice was also in shock at that moment. This Donald Campbell seems to be quite a mystery to


    me!


    ¡°p yourself now,¡± Donald ordered calmly.


    Hearing that, Simon did as told. He did not even dare to ask how many times he was supposed to


    p himself as he smacked his face continuously and ruthlessly.


    After dozens of ps, Simon¡¯s face was red and swollen. The corner of his mouth was bleeding as


    well. Even though his eyes were filled with humiliation and disgrace, Simon did not dare to speak up


    for himself.


    ¡°All right. That''ll do,¡± Donald uttered.


    Simon eventually stopped, forcing an ugly and pathetic smile as he stared at Donald eagerly.


    ¡°Get lost.¡¯


    Relief washed over Simon as he got up and fled the room immediately.


    Once he was out of the hall, Simon leaned against the wall, panting heavily.


    Everyone in the hall turned to look at Donald, trying to figure out what had just happened.


    Beatrice asked, ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡±


    Seeing that Beatrice had a decent personality, Donald replied seriously, ¡°Tristan is actually my


    subordinate.¡±


    If Donald had kept his identity a secret, everyone would still find him mysterious.


    However, since he came clean about his true status, the others thought he was bluffing instead.


    It was because Tristan was no ordinary man.


    Before he went to West Epea, he was an extremely influential figure in the underground world in the


    country.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The most incredible thing Tristan had done was when a wealthy heir from the nearby ind state


    entered Pollerton with his cruise ship, throwing his weight around and humiliating Zayne and the


    others with his arrogant attitude, Tristan had destroyed the wealthy heir¡¯s cruise ship, which was


    worth over two billion.


    The people of Pollerton were not only shocked by this incident, but they also learned how


    frightening and powerful Tristan was.


    Yet, Donald had just imed he knew Tristan.


    Everyone thought he was joking around.


    ¡°Be serious!¡± Beatrice red at Donald, rendering thetter


    speechless.


    Why won''t they believe me? I''m only telling the truth here!


    Therefore, he could only say to them, ¡°Fine. I was just going to record Simon''s words and actions


    and then give them to Lana so she can send them to Tristan instead.¡±


    As he spoke, Donald pretended to wave the phone in his hand.


    ¡°Tristan is that kind of person who couldn''t tolerate anyone who defied him. Everything Simon did


    was against Tristan''s management regtions, so he wanted to punish


    Simon,¡± Donald exined.


    Everyone immediately understood what was going on.


    Smiling, Adrian shook his head. ¡°You scared me! I thought you were really so powerful! It turns out


    that you''re just pretending to be one.¡±


    Mason, too, heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°So that''s how it is. I was still wondering what exactly


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Turns out he''s still a loser.¡± Linda rolled her eyes in disdain.


    Meanwhile, Kevin said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°You''re quite a bluffer, aren''t you? Telling us you''re


    acquainted with Tristan. What a joke indeed!¡±


    Skr chimed in, ¡°That''s right! How shameless you are!¡±


    As he witnessed the true nature of those people before him, Donald found himself at a loss for


    words.


    When I told the truth, none of you believed me. And when I lied, you mocked and ridiculed me!


    Humans are soplicated.


    It was not long before a waiter wheeled a food cart into the room, loaded with piping hot, expensive,


    and rare ornamental fish.


    Everyone stared at the dozens of fish on the food cart, feeling speechless and stunned.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    All the expensive ornamental fish have been ughtered...


    ¡°Everyone, you can have the fish here. My treat,¡± stated Donald.


    However, Adrian spoke up. ¡°Hey, why are you still here? Shouldn''t you scram by now?¡±


    Confused, Donald rebuked, ¡°I haven''t even tasted any of the fish. Why should I leave?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! You''re not wee here!


    Don''t expect me to think highly of you after putting on an act just now.


    You''re still unworthy of sitting here!¡± Adrian remarked with a frown.


    Mason also called out, ¡°That¡¯s right! Get the heck out of here! Who do you think you are, anyway?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°What should I do to be considered worthy, then?¡± Donald''s expression grew cold once again.


    Adrian said sarcastically and in annoyance, ¡°I call the shots in the Stern family! As the manager of


    Yund Group in charge of more than a dozen of toll stations, not only in Pollerton, but I have


    authority in Xendale and Tayhaven as well. What gives you, an immature snot-nosed brat, the right


    to speak to me?¡±


    Suddenly, Donald snickered. ¡°In that case, does that mean you have a say in Pollerton¡¯s traffic


    regtions?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! I¡¯ll let whoever I want in, and I''ll keep whoever I want out from Pollerton!¡± Adrian spoke


    confidently.


    Truth be told, Adrian was truly capable of doing so.


    Lowering his head, Donald fiddled his arm as he approached Adrian, uttering in a low voice, ¡°Hmm.


    So when Bryan set up roadblocks all around Pollerton that time, refusing to let foreign machinery


    and equipment into the city, that was also your doing?¡±


    Since this was not a secret anymore, Adrian replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡±


    As he spoke, Adrian looked at Donald, noticing thetter''s cold, unrelenting eyes.


    ¡°Very well, that''s the exact reason I''m here for!¡± As Donald gazed at Adrian, his eyes were zing


    with wrath¡ª sharp and piercing.


    Adrian was startled, not knowing what Donald meant. Staring at thetter with hostility and malice,


    he taunted, ¡°Why? Are you going to finish me off? You''re not worthy of doing that yet! Even Mr.


    Yund isn''t worthy of doing so either! Unless it¡¯s Mr. Neil Yund we''re talking about!¡±


    With that, he looked at Donald haughtily and sneered, ¡°You better scram! Otherwise, I''ll break both


    your legs!¡±


    Despite his words, Donald pulled out a chair and sat down, staring at Adrian indifferently. ¡°So you


    think it''s possible to set up roadblocks in Pollerton by exercising your authority and relying on your


    status as the manager of Yund Group?¡± ¡°Of course. What are you going to do about it?¡± Adrian felt


    bold and confident with his answer.


    A faint smile appeared on Donald''s cold face. ¡°Very well, then. I forgot to mention that more than a


    dozen toll stations will be demolished simultaneously. In other words, you''re going to be out of work


    soon.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, Adrian stared at him as if he was looking at an idiot andughed. ¡°You''re


    being ridiculous. More than a dozen toll stations being demolished simultaneously? What nonsense


    are you talking about?¡±


    Panicked, Jennifer stood up immediately. "Don''t make a fool of yourself here, Donald! Please just


    go back.¡±


    She was already staring pleadingly at Donald at the end of her sentence.


    Anyone withmon sense would know it was impossible to demolish over a dozen toll stations, let


    alone have them torn down all at once.


    As this was one of Yund Group''s main sources of ie, thepany would never agree to


    demolish any of the toll stations.


    Moreover, no one would have the audacity to remove any of them.


    After all, Yund Group belonged to one of the Ten Prestigious Families.


    ¡°When I said to tear them down, he''s going to do what I say,¡± Donald replied casually.


    Upon hearing his remarks, Mason roared, ¡°That''s enough, Donald! You''re just an outcast of the


    Campbell n. What kind of nonsense are you spewing here?¡±


    He then shouted with all his might, ¡°Ysabel is a witch, you''re a loser, while Beatrice is a widow. All


    three of you are truly a match made in heaven!¡± Before Beatrice or Ysabel could say anything,


    Donald red icily at Mason with his sharp and menacing eyes.


    Mason was instantly shocked by Donald''s terrifying re.


    Retracting his gaze, Donald stated, ¡°You''ll receive a phone call in five minutes.¡±


    Adrianughed in exasperation. ¡°Fine. I''ll wait for it, then. I''d like to see what you can do to


    persuade Mr. Yund!¡±

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    After that, Adrian pulled out a chair and sat down.


    The aura in the hall soon turned bizarre as the people became divided into two factions.


    Donald, Beatrice, and Ysabel stayed with each other while they faced up against the many people


    from the Stern family.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Beatrice and Ysabel''s palms were sweating nervously, but there was no visible sign of anxiousness


    on Donald''s face.


    Tugging at Ysabel''s shirt, Beatrice remarked, ¡°Ysabel, get Donald to leave. Now!¡±


    Ysabel pondered about it before replying, ¡°Mom, let''s trust Donald this time.¡±


    Although she was frustrated, Beatrice sighed inwardly. She sides with Donald more than she sides


    with me.


    I wonder what''s so unique about Donald that Ysabel would trust him unconditionally?


    Adrian announced, ¡°I''m going to break your legs in five minutes!¡±


    Time ticked by slowly. Just as the five minutes were about to pass, Adrian''s phone rang.


    Everyone was collectively frightened by the ringtone.


    Peering at Donald, Adrian noticed the former was still sitting in the same spot with no expression on


    his face. He instantly had a bad feeling about it.


    When he picked up his phone, Adrian noticed it was a call from Maisey, a managerial-level staff


    working for him.


    ¡°Bad news, Mr. Stern!¡± The panicked voice of Maisey sounded through the phone.


    ¡°Calm down. What happened?¡± Adrian replied in a low voice.


    Maisey replied, ¡°A colossal truck approaching the toll station has blocked threenes. Since the


    vehicle can''t head to Pollerton because the tolls are blocking its way, they are trying to demolish toll


    station number five.¡±


    Gravely shaken by Maisey''s words, Adrian stood up abruptly from his seat. ¡°What?¡± Then, he turned


    to look at Donald again.


    Donald remained indifferent to his


    gaze.


    ¡°Where are the security guards?¡± Adrian asked anxiously.


    ¡°They''re injured. Tens of men in ancient armor descended from the truck and are currently


    demolishing the toll!¡±


    ¡°What is the truck transporting? Why didn''t anyone inform me of this truck''s appearance?¡±


    ¡°They are transporting some high-tech devices. I have no idea what those are,¡± Maisey reported in


    a trembling voice.


    ¡°All right. I got it.¡± Adrian hung up before turning to look at Donald. ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Don''t panic. This is only the first of the many toe.¡±


    Adrian''s heart sank, while the others widened their eyes in astonishment at Donald''s words.


    Pondering for a moment, Adrian called the person in charge of the highway surveince cameras.


    His voice was humble and respectful when he spoke. ¡°Mr. Stevens, why didn''t you notify me about


    the truck that had entered Pollerton¡¯s highway?¡± ¡°Don''t ask. You can''t afford to offend the person


    behind this,¡± Mr. Stevens answered impatiently.


    With that, he ended the call.


    Adrian was shocked.


    Can''t afford to offend? I can''t mess with Donald? Does he really have a hidden identity as an


    influential figure?


    While Adrian was nking out, his phone rang once again. It was a call from another toll supervisor.


    ¡°Mr. Stern! Toll station number two is about to be demolished.¡± The caller''s voice traveled into


    everyone''s ears.


    The others could no longer sit still as theynded their gaze on Donald, having the same thoughts


    in mind.


    Is Donald really behind all these?


    Jennifer doubted herself as well. She wondered whether she had ever understood the man before


    her.


    Disconnecting the call, Adrian muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We have Mr.


    Yund supporting us.¡±


    With that, he dialed Neil''s number. ¡°Mr. Yund, I apologize for bothering you at this time of the night. I


    wonder whether you were aware of the demolition of those toll stations?¡±


    ¡°I''m aware. Don''t probe into this matter any further. You can''t afford to offend him, and neither do I.


    After the demolition, we will rebuild the toll stations, but you''re fired. You''ve upset Mr. Campbell


    when you ordered a lockdown on Pollerton''s transportation.¡±


    I made Mr. Campbell unhappy? Oh, no!


    Adrian was on the verge of a breakdown as if someone had detonated a bomb in his brain.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Wait, Mr. Campbell? Isn''t that Donald?


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± questioned Adrian as his hands trembled.


    Jennifer and the rest of the family narrowed their eyes as they stared at Donald.


    Kevin refused to move his gaze away from Donald. He had a mix of emotions as his curiosity about


    Donald''s identity grew.


    Maybe I misjudged Donald? Is he really some kind of big shot? But that''s impossible.


    The sharp ringing of Adrian''s phone continued. In the end, he was numbed by the unfolding chaos.


    By the end of the ordeal, Adrian had been made aware that the demolition of the thirteen toll


    stations he was in charge of was currently underway.


    At a loss for words, he raised his wrist to look at the time on the watch.


    Five minutes! It really only took five minutes!


    Adrian''s body went cold the moment he nced at Donald.


    How powerful is he to be capable of doing such a thing? If they sacked me, I would lose the


    protection provided by Yund Group. What if my enemies want to get even with me? Wait! I think I


    still have a chance. I was informed they''ll rebuild the toll stations after the demolition. If I beg Donald


    now, I still have a chance to return to Yund Group.


    Hence, with a loud thump, he kneeled before Donald.


    The other members of the Stern family were stunned by Adrian''s action.


    Beatrice covered her mouth in immense shock as she looked at the scene before her, for the


    arrogant Adrian had chosen to kneel before Donald.


    Even though Donald appeared to be mild-mannered and calm, his eyes showed a noticeable streak


    of rebellion as he stared at Adrian condescendingly.


    Startled, Jennifer stood up from her seat abruptly. Her heart was thumping uncontrobly as she


    studied Donald, trying to find clues about thetter''s identity from his micro-expressions.


    However, her effort ended up being futile.


    No one was more surprised than Kevin and the rest of the Stern family.


    For a long moment, the whole ce went quiet.


    Mason''s face paled as he lost his bnce. In the end, he had to steady himself with a chair. His


    terrified and shocked expression could not be concealed.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Linda''s face turned menacing.


    ¡°Please forgive me!¡± Adrian begged painfully.


    Yes, the toll stations are being


    demolished now, but I know they will rebuild it. If Yund Group stops employing me, I will fall from the


    altar. My life will be in danger.


    Donald remained indifferent to Adrian, who was kneeling on the ground.


    After a while, he spoke. ¡°How dare you lock down this city''s transportation just to prevent these


    devices from entering Pollerton?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m sorry!¡± Adrian trembled in fear.


    That time, Bryan was the one who had looked for him. The man gave Adrian ten million, requesting


    him to seal off all toll stations and send the trucks back to where they came from if they had these


    devices in their possessions. When Donald found out about this, he was ready to confront Adrian.


    However, incidents happened, and they dyed his schedule.


    One of the main reasons Donald came looking for Adrian today was to settle the score with him.


    On the flip side, Jeremiah felt humiliated by Adrian''s decision to kneel before Donald. ¡°Adrian, don''t


    you dare kneel in front of him!" he roared. ¡°You are Adrian Stern. Even if Yund Group fires you, we


    still have business in a few service areas.


    Even though the profits of managing those service areas were not as high as the toll stations, it


    provided them with many opportunities to exploit thepany''s funds.


    This was also Jeremiah''s backup.


    Then, he continued, ¡°Come and work for me. I''ll let you manage a few of those service areas. I don''t


    think he''s powerful enough to ask Neil to fire me too!"


    As Jeremiah spoke, a sardonic expression appeared on his face.


    Why should I kneel before a man who is about to die? Not to mention he¡¯s an abandoned child of


    the Campbell n!


    Lifting his head, Donald peered at Jeremiah. ¡°All right. Those are your words. I''ve long wanted to


    teach you a lesson, anyway.¡±


    At that moment, Donald radiated an intimidating aura as hended his gaze on Jeremiah.


    With that, he fished out his phone and gave a call to Neil. ¡°Fire Jeremiah.


    Take a look into the ount.¡±

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Neil hummed in response before hanging up.


    Jeremiah taunted brazenly, ¡°Let me see whether you''re powerful or not!"


    Around five minutester, Jeremiah''s phone rang. When he noticed the caller, blood drained from


    his face.


    It¡¯s Neil!


    Neil exined, ¡°You''ve offended Mr. Campbell too. Starting from tomorrow, you don''t have toe


    to work anymore. Other than that, you''ve also embezzled funds from thepany and forced


    consumers to make purchases from the service areas. I will make sure to get down to the bottom of


    the whole incident.¡±


    Thud!


    Jeremiah''s phone fell to the floor. As though struck by a bolt of lightning, he froze. Feeling a


    coldness creep from his feet to his whole body, the man started shaking.


    Donald... truly did it!


    ¡°Y-Y-You...¡± Jeremiah sputtered. He then coughed uncontrobly, feeling as though blood was about


    toe out of his throat.


    Shortly after, the door was pushed open by three righteous-looking men. They dered, ¡°Jeremiah


    Stern, you are under arrest for your involvement in multiple upational crimes.¡±


    Jeremiah was not a public official but had opened a restaurant in the service areas during his stint.


    Working with the transportationpany, they forced people who stopped by the service areas to


    make unwanted purchases while raising the price of a te of pasta to fifty each.


    If one were unwilling to eat it, they would throw the person at the service areas. Worse still, they


    would beat the person up as well.


    Donald had already investigated this matter.


    As though strength had drained from his body, Jeremiah let the policemen drag him out of the room.


    The room fell into silence once again. This time around, the silence had a sense of confusion to it.


    Everyone had their eyes on Donald while Adrian was still kneeling on the ground, his hair drenched


    with sweat.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through Adrian''s mind as he turned toward Ysabel and Beatrice


    abruptly, pleading, ¡°Ysabel, albeit I''m a distant rtive, I''m still your uncle. Please ask Mr. Campbell


    to let me off the hook.¡±


    A look of pity appeared on Ysabel¡¯s face as she pulled on Donald''s sleeve gently.


    Even so, Donald remained unfazed.


    ¡°Beatrice, my dear sister. Please help me out!¡± Adrian cajoled anxiously.


    Stepping forward, Beatrice uttered gently, ¡°Donald, don''t be too harsh on him.¡±


    Donald chuckled in response. ¡°Why are you begging me? It''s not like it was my request to demolish


    the toll stations.¡±


    Everyone was baffled, not quite understanding Donald''s words.


    Adrian was dazed as well. However, before long, his phone rang again. ¡°Mr. Stern, we found some


    useful information. The one behind the demolition is none other than Lord Campbell himself! He


    wants to build a Lord Campbell Mountain Vi and an S7-Gradeboratory. Those trucks were


    transporting his devices,¡± Maisey informed.


    What the hell?


    Stupefied, Adrian looked at Donald. ¡°You''re not the Mr. Campbell that Neil mentioned? It''s Lord


    Campbell?¡±


    He continued, ¡°Lord Campbell''s the one who dislikes my behavior and not you? Did you pretend to


    be him so you could scare and threaten me?¡±


    ¡°Yep," Donald replied. To him, the conversation had taken an interesting turn.


    Hearing that, Adrian got up from the ground immediately. His voice was cold as he remarked, ¡°So,


    you''re telling me these were Lord Campbell''s doings instead of yours?¡± After giving it some thought,


    Donald answered, ¡°What if I told you I''m Lord Campbell?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! If you''re Lord Campbell, then I''m Dynasto!¡± Adrian fumed.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s a misunderstanding! I kneeled before the wrong man!


    Adrian reverted to his cold, hard self.


    In an instant, everyone burst into an uproar as they started chattering.


    ¡°What on earth is this? Did he pretend to be Lord Campbell so he could act cool?¡±


    ¡°I knew it. How would a loser like him be this capable?¡±


    ¡°What a waste of my time.¡± Skr pouted unhappily.


    Kevin and Linda breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, so it was Lord Campbell''s all along. I truly thought


    Donald was a capable man. What a hopeless piece of scumbag!¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    ring at Donald, Mason roared, ¡°I''m seriously going to wreck you!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about Jeremiah, then?¡± Beatrice questioned with a frown.


    ¡°Well, nobody liked the way Jeremiah handled his matters,¡± Donald replied.


    Realization dawned on the crowd. It''s an unlucky day for Jeremiah. Adrian was the one who


    offended Lord Campbell, yet Donald got rid of Adrian and Jeremiah at the same time.


    At least, that was what they all thought. Nobody believed in Donald''s confession to being Lord


    Campbell, as the truth was hard to digest.


    After all, Lord Campbell was too big a shot.


    ¡°I''m going to kill you!¡± Adrian thundered, grabbing a wine bottle and rushing toward Donald. "How


    dare you make me kneel for so long!¡±


    Just as he took a step forward, the wine bottle in his hand shattered.


    ¡°Adrian,e with me,¡± ordered Yves Yund, an expert from Yund Group, as he walked into the


    room. He was one of the men from Neil''s inner circle.


    Yves did not dare to look at Donald.


    Upon seeing him, Adrian turned pale, and his body quivered. ¡°M-Mr. Yves...¡±


    ¡°It''s not a big deal when you tried to stop Lord Campbell from passing through the toll stations. But


    did you know that you nearly dyed Lord Campbell''s work progress when you ordered a lockdown


    on Pollerton''s transportation? That was your worst mistake!¡± Yves remarked.


    Lord Campbell again? I regret everything that I did. That time, Bryan told me Lord Campbell


    wouldn''t hold me ountable for the lockdown and that Lord Campbell wouldn''t dare to square up


    against Yund Group. I trusted him because I have Yund Group backing me up! But now what? Even


    Yund Group is afraid of Lord Campbell!


    As Adrian tried to say something, Yves knocked him out by hitting his neck. Then, Yves dragged the


    passed-out Adrian out of the hall immediately.


    He did not utter a word to anyone else during the whole process. More importantly, he did not look


    at Donald as Yves knew who thetter was because Neil had exined it to him.


    With Jeremiah and Adrian gone, the


    Stern family had lost their leaders.


    Some began to mock Donald, saying he was using Lord Campbell''s name to brag and show off.


    ¡°Let''s go," Donald said.


    Since he had gotten what he came for, Donald found no reason to stay around any longer.


    He was a man with high moral standards, so he could not bear to see people using dirty tricks. His


    primary purpose for showing up was to teach Jeremiah and Adrian a lesson, and he had achieved


    that.


    ¡°Let me see you off, ¡° Ysabel offered as she stood up.


    Beatrice grumbled, ¡°Ysabel, stay! We have things to discuss!¡±


    Since Jeremiah and Adrian had been stripped of their power, the Stern family had to devise a new


    n. They had to either go on their separate ways in the future or continued to stay together.


    Hearing that, Ysabel stopped right in her tracks, her eyes shifting to Beatrice. ¡°Mom, I''m an adult."


    ¡°Yes, you''re an adult. I don''t care about the things you do, but he''s your brother-inw!¡± ¡°Ex-brother-


    inw,¡± Ysabel stressed while she stole a nce at Donald.


    The man had already turned and left.


    ¡°Even so!¡±


    Meanwhile, Jennifer remained expressionless as she stared at Ysabel.


    Thetter stomped her feet on the ground anxiously. ¡°Donald is getting farther away! I''ll talk to you


    when return!¡±


    With that, she shook free from Beatrice''s grasp and ran outward.


    By the time she hurried outside, Donald was on a sidewalk opposite Ysabel.


    ¡°Wait for me, Donald!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jumping up and down, she waved her right hand, seeming as though she were happy.


    Turning around, Donald narrowed his eyes. ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Blended into a crowd was a man wearing a cap. He approached Ysabel silently from behind before


    raising his right hand.


    Bang!


    Gunshots rattled across the air.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Almost immediately, the panicked crowd started screaming.


    Ysabel copsed to the ground on her back with blood oozing out of her wound.


    In the meantime, Beatrice had just arrived at the ground floor of Grand Myer Hotel. As she saw the


    scene before her, her eyes widened, and she yelled in shock, ¡°Ysabel!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Dashing toward Ysabel as if she had gone mad, she pulled Ysabel into her embrace.


    At the sound of the gunshot, Jennifer and the others ran downstairs, only to find Ysabel covered in


    blood.


    ¡°Capture him!¡± With a frosty expression, Donald waved his hand.


    Although the man with a cap had disappeared, Bradley had been keeping an eye on the man, so he


    immediately started tracking thetter down.


    Striding toward Ysabel, Donald started ringing Hannah''s phone.


    ¡°Help! Call an ambnce right now!¡± Tears streamed down Beatrice''s face as she scanned the


    surroundings hysterically.


    ¡°Ysabel!¡± When Jennifer noticed Ysabel''s profuse bleeding, her eyes brimmed in tears.


    The bullet had Ysabel''s back, causing her to fall t onto her back and suffer from an injury on the


    back of her head.


    Members of the Stern family appeared one after another as they gathered around.


    As Donald''s gaze swept across the surroundings, he noticed Mason hiding among the crowd,


    watching the scene coldly.


    Very soon, the ambnce arrived, and the paramedics carried Ysabel into the ambnce.


    Just as Donald was about to follow the ambnce, Beatrice whirled around and pointed at him,


    fuming, ¡°You''re a jinx. This is all your fault. Things wouldn''t have turned out this way if Ysabel didn''t


    try chasing after you! If anything happens to Ysabel, I''ll definitely not let you off the hook!¡± With


    bloodshot eyes, Jennifer also reprimanded, ¡°Donald, you¡¯re older than Ysabel by seven years. Why


    are you entangling with her?¡±


    Linda chimed in, ¡°I''m sure he''s trying to live off her. Although Beatrice is merely a university lecturer,


    she earns a minimum annual sry of over two hundred thousand, which is much more than a


    jobless man like him has!¡±


    ¡°He''s a jinx for sure,¡± Kevin supported. ¡°Look at how my sister prospers right after getting a divorce


    from him!¡±


    Lifting her head, Skr gazed at the sky. ¡°During a stormy weather, we must distance ourselves


    from this type of people, as we might get struck!¡±


    Someone from the Stern family added, ¡°It''s all your fault!¡±


    With a darkened expression, Donald remained silent.


    He then turned around and left.


    Without wasting any more time, Jennifer and the others quickly made their way to the hospital.


    Ten minutester, Donald appeared in an MPV, making a call to Bradley. ¡°Where''s the target?¡±


    ¡°East City Machine Factory. There are more than a hundred people in there!¡±


    Bradley filled him in with some useful information. ¡°That assassin has quite an interesting identity. I


    believe he''s hired by Mason, but somehow, he''s also rted to a good friend of James ¡ªMiracle


    Doctor of Pollerton. His friend is Albert Winston, otherwise known as Bert, and he''s from the


    Winston family of Pollerton.¡±


    The Winston family was the second most powerful family in Pollerton.


    Known as both a patriarchal and patrilineal n, the Winston family was much more of a hassle to


    deal with than the underground influences, even though they were not an underground force. This


    was because they stuck together and showed unity. An election would be held every three years to


    select the most capable and ruthless man as their leader to develop their family further.


    For this cycle, the leader of the Winston family was Albert''s father.


    As for the identity of the assassin, he was Albert''s cousin.


    Even when Zayne, Tyson, and the others were in control of the underground in Pollerton, they


    dared not offend the patrilineal ns.


    This was because not only were the ns difficult to deal with, but they were also extremely united.


    Although they were usually busy with their own affairs, they would gather at critical moments and


    unleash their extraordinary powers.


    Twenty years ago, the Winston family made a record of defeating thirteen big corporations within a


    year.


    To put it in simpler terms, they achieved that by causing trouble. For instance, hundreds of people


    would gather at the entrance of a corporation and set up a mourning hall, gifting things like wreaths.


    Worse, it was difficult to rectify them, as they would spread out immediately.


    ¡°A n?¡± Donald''s gaze turned terrifyingly cold. ¡°How dare this miracle doctor mess with me when


    I''ve done nothing?¡±


    Bradley asked, ¡°So what now?¡±


    A hint of anger shed through Donald''s eyes. ¡°We shall see what Ysabel''s condition is like first


    before I deal with this n. I don¡¯t need any official support to bully him. Transfer the guard teamN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    members from Terrandya, Tud''s Special Operations Force, as well as the other guard team


    members from Horizon Group here. This time, I shall intimidate these ns!¡±

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    ¡°Copy, Lord Campbell!¡±


    Kingsley then drove Donald to Pollerton General Hospital to check out Ysabel''s condition.


    Meanwhile, James and Albert were meeting the assassin at East City Machine Factory.


    Despite being in his thirties, James'' gaze was as merciless as a venomous snake.


    Dressed in an Armani suit while wearing an expensive watch, Jeremy seemed tall and muscr.


    ¡°Bert, how did it go?¡± James queried.


    He was still thinking about Jennifer, whose figure had been on his mind for the past few days. A


    lady who owned a graceful temperament like her was rare.


    With a gleeful smile, Albert reassured, ¡°Rest assured. Someone will be looking for you within three


    days.¡±


    James asked, ¡°Oh? What tactic have you employed?¡±


    Albert pulled over the man in a cap. ¡°This is my cousin, Andrew Winston.¡±


    Lifting his head, Andrew revealed a ferocious scar across his face as he stared at James.


    While waiting for Albert to continue speaking, James briefly nodded.


    Albert went on, ¡°Jennifer''s ex-husband is Donald, the abandoned child of the Campbell n. After


    they had gotten a divorce, Ysabel¡ª Jennifer''s cousin¡ªfell in love with Donald and began pestering


    him. However, everyone from the Stern family, especially Beatrice¡ªYsabel''s mother¡ªstrongly


    disapproves of it.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with my n of obtaining Jennifer?¡± questioned James.


    Albert smiled faintly. ¡°Calm down, James. Hear me out first. I''ve sent Andrew tond a severe injury


    on Ysabel tonight. The bullet is covered in the ecstasy medicine you''ve formted. Didn''t you


    mention that you''re the only one who''s able to detoxify this poison? Now that Ysabel has been shot


    with it, there''s no way Pollerton General Hospital and Nouveau Hospital are able to treat her.¡±


    With a smug look, he continued excitedly, ¡°If you suddenly appear when everyone is in great


    despair and manage to rescue Ysabel with a mere needle, isn''t that a chance for you to disy your


    exceptional medical skills and level up your reputation? After all, Jennifer is someone ordinary who


    doesn''t have any foundation. Everything that she currently owns is fostered by the Wilson family of


    Tayhaven. However, the Wilson family and Jennifer are currently on bad terms. If you show up while


    demonstrating your impressive capability, would the Wilson family agree to it if you openly express


    your love for Jennifer and hope that she would marry you? Or should I say... Would the Stern family


    agree to it?¡±


    When James heard that, his eyes sparkled with excitement as he gave Albert a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Impressive!


    Once everything is resolved, Andrew and you will receive a reward of three million each!¡±


    At that, Andrew felt over the moon.


    Regaining hisposure, James asked, ¡°Are you sure it''s fine to fire shots publicly?¡±


    With a mask ofcence, Albert reassured, ¡°My father is the head of the Winston family for this


    cycle, and the Winston family is currently the second most influential n of Pollerton. Although we


    currently only have around a hundred members, my dad is able to gather ten thousand strong


    laborers from the Winstons all around Pollerton within three hours by making a single phone call!


    With such power, Zayne means nothing. Besides, my motheres from the Denzel family, which


    is the most influential n in Pollerton!¡±


    James nodded. ¡°Okay then. Let''s figure out what we should do next.¡±


    Meanwhile, Donald was in an alley outside the hospital. Amid the darkness, a dense cluster of


    Azure Wyvern guards could be seen standing behind him.


    Kingsley, who was also known as Wyvern King, along with Bradley, stood behind Donald, remaining


    silent and motionless as they were aware that Donald was currently infuriated.


    Once Donald was furious, he would turn the world upside down.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Bradley remarked, ¡°The Winston family currently has more than ten thousand strongborers


    registered, so it''s quite a hassle to deal with them. Even Neil dares not mess with them. Usually,


    they would be busy with their own work in different areas such as farming or running businesses.


    However, under the n leader''smand, they would gather within a short period of time.


    Besides, the wife of the current leader of the Winston family is from the Denzel family¡ª Pollerton''s


    most influential family¡ª with seventy thousand strongborers registered!¡±

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Tapping on his cigarette lightly, Donald said, ¡°In a city with millions of people, how dare the powerful


    families show such impudence?¡±


    Bradley didn''t dare say a thing.


    ¡°Hear my edict, transfer one hundred thousand men here!¡± Donald instructed.


    ¡°If the Winston family dares to cause any trouble, I will wipe out the Winston family! If the Denzel


    family dares to help them, I will wipe out the Denzel family! If Neil doesn''t want to care about it, I


    will!¡±


    Bradley immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell!¡±


    ¡°You can all go back now. Speed up the progress of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi!¡± Donald ordered.


    The soldiers wearing ancient armor in the alleyway left silently like ghosts.


    Donald tidied his shirt before entering the hospital.


    Outside the operating theater, Beatrice, Jennifer, and their family members were all waiting quietly.


    Beatrice leaned against the wall helplessly as she stared dully at the red light outside the operating


    theater.


    The Stern family members were scattered across the rows of seats.


    The atmosphere was rather depressing.


    As they saw Donalde, everyone raised their heads.


    A cold glint flickered across Beatrice''s eyes. How dare you stille!


    Linda stood up abruptly, pointing at Donald''s nose, and scolded angrily, ¡°You useless trash! Have


    you not harmed Ysabel enough?¡±


    Jennifer sighed, stood up, and said, ¡°You should go back. Aunt Beatrice is not in a good mood...¡±


    In everyone''s eyes, all this happened because of Donald!


    If Ysabel hadn''t chased Donald down the stairs, this wouldn''t have happened.


    ¡°I suspect that the killer was going after you. Ysabel has always been indifferent to the world, and


    we have no enemies!¡± Beatrice gritted her teeth and said with her eyes reddened.


    Donald remained expressionless while saying, ¡°I will give you an exnationter. Right now, the


    most important thing is that Ysabel has to be safe and sound!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald was also mad at himself.


    If it weren¡¯t for him being hit by the Jadar Stone and weakened, he would have been able to protect


    Ysabel.


    He was in a weakened state now, and his strengths had declined.


    ¡°Exnation?¡± Beatrice''s tears began to flow again. ¡°If anything happens to Ysabel, what''s the point


    of exining?¡±


    ¡°You should just leave!¡± Kevin shouted.


    ¡°Go back!¡± Jennifer said with her eyes full of me.


    Donald lowered his head and looked at Jennifer. The two pairs of eyes met.


    He could seeplicated emotions in her eyes.


    The gap between them had grown bigger.


    As they were talking, the light outside the operating theater suddenly lit up. Hannah was the first to


    walk out of the operating theater, removing her mask and gloves.


    Beatrice gave up arguing with Donald and quickly rushed toward Hannah. ¡°Doctor, Doctor, how''s my


    daughter? Had she waken up?¡±


    Hannah was even more cold and unfriendly than Donald. ¡°The operation was quite a sess. We


    have stopped the heavy bleeding, and the bullet has been removed.


    However, she still cannot wake up in this short period either because the bullet was coated with an


    ancient traditional drug or because she hit the back of her head on the ground.¡± ¡°What do you


    mean?¡± Beatrice was dumbfounded, and her eyes suddenly lost their luster.


    ¡°In other words, there is arge possibility that she may fall into aa forever,¡± replied Hannah.


    As Hannah finished her words, Beatrice instantly fell to the floor.


    She had put all her hope onto Ysabel. If Ysabel were to fall into aa, it would be a devastating


    blow to Beatrice.


    ¡°We still need to analyze theposition of this ancient traditional drug, but we won¡¯t make it in


    time. If we don''t find out the ingredients in three days, it will enter the brain and destroy her cranial


    nerves, and we will lose our best timing to save her. By that time, she will forever be in aa!¡±


    Hannah exined.


    Beatrice knelt on the floor like she had be insane. ¡°Doctor, I beg you, please. You have to think


    of a way to cure her. I can promise you anything as long as you can cure Ysabel!¡±


    She kept her head down as she cried.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Jennifer was saddened to see this scene, and her eyes reddened.


    Linda was also heartbroken as tears rolled down her face. After all, Linda and Beatrice were sisters.


    ¡°I am sorry. I''ve done my best.¡± Hannah looked toward Donald after saying and left with her head


    lowered.


    Donald followed at her back, and they both went up to the rooftop.


    ¡°Are you sure the bullet was coated with some kind of drug?¡± Donald asked.


    Hannah looked toward the streetlight far away and answered, ¡°Yes, I''ve never seen such a thing.


    There are no solutions from western medication.¡±


    Donald''s lips curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°It seems like the person who did this had great ambition.¡±


    Hannah kept quiet for a moment and said, ¡°Dr. Stone, Logan Stone, should be able to cure her.


    However, he''s currently in the capital, which is very far from here. Besides, he may not help you.¡±


    ¡°Miracle Doctor of Pollerton is Dr. Stone''s disciple, am I right?¡± Donald asked.


    Hannah nodded. ¡°To be precise, he is Dr. Stone''s grand disciple.¡± ¡°All right. I know what to do. You


    should go back and get some rest. I''ll take care of the remaining,¡± Donald said.


    Ysabel was sent to the ICU, and she was only allowed one visitation per day.


    On the rooftop, Donald dialed a number. ¡°Arrange Dr. Stone to fly to Pollerton immediately!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Stone? He...¡±


    Donald replied in a cold tone, ¡°If he refuses toe, I will send his grand disciple''s brain to the


    capital.¡± ¡°But-¡±


    Donald interrupted again, ¡°In the name of Lord Campbell.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Donald continued, ¡°How about in the name of Dynasto, Chief of the Azuro force?¡±


    ¡°Lord Dynasto, I will arrange this immediately. I am thrilled to have you back. Hopefully, you are able


    to activate Pris System.¡± The person on the other end of the phone sounded excited.


    ¡°Arrange for Dr. Stone toe first, then I will activate the System!¡± Donald said.


    There were nine levels in Pris System, and every level represented an identity.


    Level one was Lord Campbell.


    Level two was Dynasto of the Azuro force.


    Donald was Dynasto.


    Three hourster, a private ne departed from Jadeborough and flew to Pollerton.


    Dr. Stone was the famous miracle doctor from Yorknd. He was the doctor that none of the Ten


    Prestigious Families dared to offend!


    He may not help Lord Campbell, but he dared not refuse to help Dynasto!


    Dynasto represented the ceiling of the underground forces. There were one hundred thousand


    Viking warriors in the Azuro force, and all of them were extremely terrifying.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, Donald arrived at the hospital''s ICU and waited outside the door.


    At eight-thirty in the morning, Logan should arrive and so would renowned doctors from all over the


    globe. In case of any unexpected ident, Donald had invited more than one doctor.


    Beatrice was almostpletely drained from crying. She had asked all the doctors on duty


    throughout the night, but none of them coulde up with a solution. She saw Donalde again


    but had no mood to argue with him anymore.


    Many people from the Stern family hade to visit, and they even brought a lot of gifts.


    ¡°Why did youe again?¡± Jennifer was feeling annoyed.


    Linda put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Get lost! We don''t want to see you!¡±


    A white-haired doctor passed by, and Beatrice grabbed him immediately and knelt. ¡°Doctor, can you


    think of a way to save my daughter?¡±


    The doctor replied helplessly, ¡°I''m sorry. A deadly drug in her body is damaging her cranial nerves.


    We have yet to identify theposition of the drug and cannot treat it directly. Perhaps, you could


    try traditional medication.¡±


    Traditional medication?


    Jennifer suddenly thought of a person, or rather, everyone thought of the same person.


    It was James, otherwise known as the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton.


    ¡°James should be able to cure her!¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°But James'' medical fee...¡± someone from the Stern family said, knowing that James'' medical fee


    was costly.


    As they were discussing, a group of people came from far, and someone said, ¡°I can save her.¡±

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Everyone turned around and saw a young man in his thirties with hands behind his back, appearing


    like an expert.


    Behind him were a few serious-looking middle-aged men, each with a powerful presence. One


    could tell that they were all people who held high positions for a long time.


    ¡°My goodness! Isn''t that Mr. Efron, the chief of the medical board?¡±


    ¡°That''s Seth, the director of Marshmaw Hospital!¡±


    ¡°The man in the blue suit is the director of Nouveau Hospital!¡±


    ¡°That man in his sixties was the previous chief of the Winston family!¡±


    All the people were big shots of Pollerton, but they all followed behind James respectfully.


    ¡°That''s James! He''s the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton!¡± Jennifer eximed.


    Upon hearing her words, everyone roused their spirits and looked at James excitingly, especially


    Beatrice, who had a glint of hope in her eyes.


    James repeated, ¡°I''ve heard of Ysabel''s situation. I can save her!¡±


    Hearing that, Beatrice instantly knelt on the floor and said, ¡°Doctor, I beg you. Please save my


    daughter!¡±


    James did not pull Beatrice up but looked at her condescendingly and replied, ¡°Then... What can


    you afford to pay?¡±


    Beatrice was stunned. He''s right. What can I afford to pay? His medical fee costs tens of millions.


    Do I have this much money?


    Everyone instantly went quiet.


    James looked around his surroundings and paused at Donald. While looking in thetter''s direction,


    he said, ¡°If you want me to save Ysabel...¡±


    Everyone pricked up their ears, waiting for James to continue.


    James was satisfied with the crowd''s attitude and said while looking at Jennifer, ¡°I want her to marry


    me!¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in shock and disbelief, especially Jennifer, who was shaken by his


    words and was about tosh out.


    Beatrice turned around with difficulty and looked at Jennifer, waiting for her response.


    Meanwhile, Linda, Kevin, and the rest fell into deep contemtion.


    ¡°My worth is at least a billion. I know powerful people from the country. Even the Yund family


    and the Freedman n have a good rtionship with me. You can say that if you marry me, you will


    lack nothing. You will have money and status and be respected wherever you go!¡± James boasted.


    ¡°He''s right. I can prove he has the capability!¡± Calvin, from the medical board, said.


    ¡°You should promise him,¡± Seth, the director of Marshmaw Hospital, added.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Give us a moment to discuss,¡± Linda quickly said and pulled Kevin and Jennifer over as she saw


    Jennifer didn''t seem like she was keen on agreeing.


    ¡°Jennifer, back then, Tyrone said he liked you, but until today, he has not shown any action. This


    James, on the other hand, seems promising. His medical skills are good and excellent enough.


    Most importantly, he is rich! Why don¡¯t you consider him?" Linda said excitedly.


    She was proud to have given birth to a daughter many people liked.


    Kevin was also excited. ¡°Jennifer, I think Tyrone didn''t really mean it back then. Why not you


    promise James?¡±


    Jennifer responded angrily, ¡°No! I am not going to ept it!¡±


    Linda pointed at Beatrice and added, ¡°Look how pitiful your Aunt Beatrice is. How about you think


    about it for Ysabel''s sake?¡±


    Beatrice, with messy hair and a dull expression, did not say a word as she could tell Jennifer did not


    like James. Even though she hoped that Jennifer could agree, she thought it was cruel to sacrifice


    her niece''s happiness to save her daughter.


    From another perspective, if Jennifer were to be the one lying on the bed instead of Ysabel,


    Beatrice would never ept sacrificing her daughter''s happiness to save Jennifer.


    ¡°Jennifer, you weigh the decision yourself,¡± Beatrice said helplessly. With struggle and hope in her


    eyes, she felt very contradicting.


    Jennifer shook her head without any hesitation.


    James continued, ¡°One more thing. If you agree to marry me, I will cure him simultaneously.¡±

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    James pointed at Donald as he said that.


    Jennifer''s body trembled, and she looked in the direction of Donald.


    Tears began to well up in her eyes as it was a temptation she couldn''t refuse!


    Donald suffered from a variety of terminal diseases, all because of her.


    This was an excellent chance for her to make up for everything she had done to Donald.


    However, once she agreed to marry


    James, she would have no chance with Donald anymore.


    Although she valued her family more than Donald, Donald was still the one she had always loved.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Jennifer had bitterness in her heart, but those were things she could not say aloud.


    ¡°ept it, Jennifer!¡± someone from the Stern family, who seemed like one of her distant uncles,


    shouted.


    ¡°You can agree,¡± Leonard said in a soft voice.


    Jennifer raised her head and said, ¡°I...


    Okay!¡±


    Excitement and relief was written all over Beatrice''s face as she ran toward Jennifer and hugged


    her. ¡°Jennifer, thank you! Thank you so much!¡±


    A smile appeared on James'' face. ¡°All right. I shall carry out the operation for Ysabel right away.¡±


    Kevin and Linda were extremely excited because Jennifer could marry the Miracle Doctor of


    Pollerton, who was very wealthy and of high social status.


    But at that moment, Donald walked up and said, ¡°No need for that.¡± Everyone was stunned, not


    entirely understanding what he meant.


    Donald walked to James and said, ¡°There will be a doctor to cure Ysabelter. As for me, I don''t


    need your help at all!¡±


    Hearing that, Linda and Beatrice suddenly darkened their faces.


    Beatrice yelled, ¡°Donald, stop getting Ysabel into trouble! Besides Dr. Weiss, who else could save


    Ysabel? You''ve harmed Ysabel once. Can you not harm her for the second time?¡±


    Beatrice stared at Donald in anger and disgust. Although she had a bad impression of Donald, it


    wasn''t that bad at all, but now, she was extremely disappointed in him!


    Linda was even more disgusted as she couldn''t wait for Donald to die immediately. ¡°Donald, get out


    of the way! I don''t care if you want to die, but please don''t interfere with Dr. Weiss saving Ysabel.


    Don''t even try to dy Jennifer''s major life decision! You two are already divorced. Please stop


    bothering her!¡±


    Simrly, Kevin was also extremely furious. ¡°Donald, if you don''t stop bothering my sister, believe it


    or not, I will find one hundred men to kill you.


    Donald nced at the crowd indifferently and then looked at James. ¡°I''m not going to repeat myself.


    Do you understand?¡±


    A mocking smile crept onto James'' face. ¡°A person who is about to die, the abandoned child of the


    Campbell n, how dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    Calvin scoffed, ¡°Hey kid, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Dr. Weiss is not someone you can offend!¡±


    The director of Marshmaw Hospital added, ¡°Yes, kid. Offending Dr. Weiss is the same as offending


    the whole medicalmunity of Pollerton.¡± The director of Nouveau Hospital also said confidently,


    ¡°Young man, believe it or not, with only a word from us, you won''t even be able to buy medicine for


    common cold from major pharmacies.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    James smiled lightly. ¡°You said a doctor ising to save Ysabel? All right. I''ll let you give up your


    hope now!¡±


    With that, he turned around and instructed, ¡°Order all the chief physicians in Pollerton to never treat


    Ysabel!¡±


    A few directors and deputy directors began to make some calls. In just a short time, a few doctors


    came over and said, ¡°Family members of Ysabel, we are sorry to say that we are unable to take on


    the patient''s case. Please transfer her to another hospital immediately!¡±


    The ICU doors were opened, and medical personnel could be seen removing Ysabel''s oxygen tube


    and the rest of the medical equipment attached to her body.


    Beatrice was frightened to the point where her face turned pale. She stared at Donald furiously and


    scolded, ¡°Donald! Do you know what you have done!?¡±


    Jennifer turned around and pped Donald. ¡°Donald! Stop messing around!¡±


    However, she immediately regretted after pping him.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Donald did not dodge.


    It was his first time being pped, and a reddish p mark appeared on his face.


    Donald raised his head and looked at Jennifer indifferently, emitting infinite spiteful energy.


    He turned around abruptly and looked at James. ¡°Well done! You did a great job!¡±


    James said with a smile, ¡°I don''t have a choice. My capability is far beyond your imagination. With


    one word, I can cklist you from the medicalmunity. You wouldn''t even be able to purchase


    the medicine for amon cold.¡±


    ¡°No one dares to speak about capability in front of me.¡± Donald took out his phone. ¡°Call Logan


    Stone and his entourage to appear before me in five minutes'' time!¡±


    With that, he said to Beatrice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Logan will be here soon to treat Ysabel!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, everyone looked at Donald as if he was a fool.


    Everyone thought he was joking


    around.


    James had already said, with one word, he could stop all the doctors in Pollerton from treating


    Ysabel!


    He did as he said!


    On the other hand, Jamesughed. ¡°Donald, Donald. I thought you were only a coward. Now, it


    seemed to me that you are aplete id*ot! Do you know who Logan Stone is? He is my father''s


    master, also known as Dr.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Stone! He wouldn''t even help the Ten Prestigious Families or any other influential people. What


    makes you think he would appear before you in five minutes with just a call?¡±


    The Logan that Donald was referring to was Dr. Stone?


    My goodness, he must be an id*ot!


    At that moment, everyone felt like Donald was a fool.


    Even Vincent from the most prominent family wouldn''t dare say he could call Logan to appear with


    just a phone call, but Donald dared to say so. Of course, no one would believe him.


    Jennifer was very tired of him and let out a long sigh. ¡°Donald, can you stop messing around? Look


    at what state you are in now! You have already given up on yourself. There is no luster in your eyes


    anymore!¡±


    Jennifer bit her lips as she spoke.


    ¡°All thanks to you,¡± Donald replied coldly. ¡°You think about your family, but have you thought about


    me?¡±


    Jennifer felt her body tremble, and her face suddenly turned pale.


    She knew Donald still med her for everything.


    ¡°Please leave. We have nothing to do with each other anymore! Leave immediately!¡± Jennifer was


    afraid that Donald would make things worse if he stayed, so she shoved him away.


    ¡°I can leave, but before going, I have to resolve Ysabel''s matter and... finish off all these people!¡±


    Donald looked at James, his eyes filling with spite.


    James said unscrupulously, ¡°Great! I''d like to see how you finish me off. If you can''t finish me off, I


    will finish you off!¡±


    Calvin from the medical board added, ¡°Dr. Weiss, don''t worry. I have some connections in Pollerton,


    too!¡±


    The connections he was referring to were the officials who were in the government.


    Seth from Marshmaw Hospital added, ¡°I have some connections too!"


    At that point, Donald had already lost interest in arguing with them. He only stared at the entrance


    coldly.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps gradually approaching, followed by the sounds of discussions. ¡°We''re


    still notte. We''re still on time.


    Hopefully, Mr. Campbell wouldn''t me us.¡±


    James froze as he wondered why the voice sounded familiar.


    As he turned his head around to look, he saw a middle-aged man in a suit with his forehead


    covered in sweat trotting over hurriedly.


    Everyone was dumbfounded to see that man because he was a well-known medical expert in the


    country, Jordan Thompson, thest International Medical Award nominee.


    The Free Nation had offered him an annual sry of one hundred million five years ago, but he did


    not ept it!


    Jordan, the grandmaster of western medication!


    Oh my God! Why is he here?


    What kind of person would be capable of inviting him here?


    All eyes were on Donald as they wondered if he was the one who invited Jordan.


    Jordan trotted over and looked around to see who was most likely to be Donald but instantly gave


    up.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    ¡°May I know where the patient is?¡± Jordan asked. ¡°Please get ready. Our team of specialists will be


    here soon to carry out the operation for the patient!¡±


    Team of specialists?


    Everyone was inexplicably shocked to hear that.


    They wondered how impressive the team of specialists led by Jordan himself would be.


    The team was one of the world''s top-ten specialists team.


    Each member was a national expert and master in the medical field.


    People of such statuses unexpectedly came to Pollerton to save Ysabel!


    Everyone could not believe what they had witnessed.


    The team of specialists arrived with eighteen people in their group. All of them looked ssy while


    wearing straight faces. They walked to the ICU door and waited there patiently.


    Beatrice widened her eyes in disbelief before her face lit up with excitement.


    James was also dumbfounded by the scene. He may be known as a miracle doctor, buting out


    from traditional medication, he was still less impressive than those medical experts.


    ¡°As you can see, you can''t cklist me!" Donald said calmly.


    Hearing that, Jordan immediately knew Donald was the one he was looking for.


    He looked at Donald with mes of excitement in his eyes.


    Back then, when the team of specialists was conducting a global survey for a medical exchange,


    they were almost detained by pirates when they passed by Hallsbay. It was Donald who helped


    them resolve the problem.


    Although he had never seen Donald, Jordan knew Donald was the young man in front of him.


    ¡°Sir, we will wait for your instructions!¡± Jordan said respectfully.


    Everyone looked at Donald in shock and horrified expressions slowly crept onto their faces.


    They could not believe it was Donald who invited Jordan and his team of specialists. They then


    began to wonder if Donald''s identity was really so terrifying.


    James'' face turned grim as he shouted, ¡°So what if it''s Jordan''s team of specialists? Mark my


    words! They can''t save Ysabel!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald''s expression remained cold. ¡°Do you know what the drug within Ysabel is?¡± he asked while


    his eyes turned icy.


    James replied coldly, ¡°Besides me, no one else can save her. Even Jordan''s team of specialists


    wouldn''t be able to save her!¡±


    Hearing that, the light of hope in


    Beatrice''s eyes immediately dimmed.


    Even Hannah, who was also a great doctor herself, had said that western medication could only


    work after three days.


    However, with Ysabel''s current condition, there was no way she could wait another three days!


    ¡°Really?¡± Jordan had an indifferent expression on his face. ¡°I know you. Your medical skills are


    average. Even your scamming skills are way better than your medical skills.¡±


    Humiliated, James was at a loss for words.


    The big shots behind James were offended. ¡°Hey Jordan, even if you are a master in the medical


    field, you shouldn''t say that.¡±


    Seth from Marshmaw Hospital added, ¡°Dr. Thompson, I respect that you are a master in the medical


    field, but you are in Pollerton, not Jadeborough.¡±


    Jordan gave out a coldugh without saying a word.


    However, Donald replied, ¡°James, I¡¯ll let you give up your hope now!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, an old man in his seventies walked over quickly with his hand on


    his waist.


    When he appeared, he attracted everyone''s attention.


    James'' face changed drastically, sensing that something bad was going to happen.


    That is... Logan Stone!


    Oh my gosh! Dr. Stone! He really is here!


    The master in traditional medication. An international miracle doctor. Logan Stone!


    The master of James'' father!


    Logan walked over and nced at


    James with an indifferent expression. ¡°James, I''m so disappointed in you!¡±


    James'' knees began to tremble uncontrobly.


    He was not afraid of his father, but he was scared of Logan.


    As Logan finished his words, he looked over to Donald and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, sorry for being


    late!¡±


    Everyone looked at Donald with their mouth widened in shock.


    They wondered why Donald was always able to surprise them at crucial moments.


    Before that, he managed to take care of Adrian and Jeremiah using Lord Campbell''s might.


    They wondered whose power did he used this time?


    After all, Logan wouldn''t even help the Ten Prestigious Families, let alone Lord Campbell.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Jennifer looked at Donald with widened eyes, and then she got excited.


    If Donald knows Logan, does that mean his sickness can be cured?


    Beatrice was also excited. The look in her eyes as she gazed at Donald became soft.


    However, James looked at Donald with narrowed eyes. There was a hint of shock in his expression.


    He really did it! With just a phone call, Logan came!


    ¡°Mr. Logan!¡± James could not help but shout.


    ¡°Don''t call me Mr. Logan!¡± Logan yelled.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Orderly footsteps could be heard approaching them. Everyone turned to look and was


    bbergasted once more.


    It was another team of specialists.


    It was Gianna and her team of experts who had made an outstanding contribution to AIDS


    prevention technology three years ago. Their medical skills wereparable to Jordan and his


    team of specialists.


    There were also eighteen members on their team, and everyone on the team was the best medical


    expert.


    Gianna was an olderdy in her seventies. The moment she appeared, she walked toward Donald


    and said, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    At this point, everyone present did not know what to feel.


    However, that was not the end as a third team of specialists appeared.


    This was a group of specialists with significant research results in the field of cerebrovascr


    studies. The team consisted of twenty people. They, too, walked toward Donald and greeted him


    with respect.


    Meanwhile, Donald stood there in silence.


    The Stern family, James, Jennifer, Kevin, and Linda, were astounded.


    Needless to say, tears of excitement could be seen in Beatrice''s eyes when she saw all the


    specialists.


    These three teams of specialists were usually doing international exchange programs. However,


    today, they appeared together to examine Ysabel. This was indeed a formidable treatment.


    If the appearance of the three teams of specialists caused an uproar, then the next group of people


    would cause havoc.


    The leader was an older man with gray hair, wearing a green jacket. He looked divine, and behind


    him, dozens of personnel exuded the same aura.


    It was the Traditional Medicine Association!


    The twenty-something people behind the older man were all medical leaders who had made


    significant contributions to traditional medicine.


    ¡°Please forgive us foringte, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s been a while since west met.¡±


    ¡°How are you, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Usually, these people could only be seen on the news. However, all of them appeared in front of the


    crowd today.


    Furthermore, this group of people, who were cold and distant, were all taking the initiative to greet


    Donald.


    This sort of approach and influence that Donald had was unheard of.


    James was nothingpared to all these people.


    Calvin Efron, the chief of the medical board, became pale when he saw them. He thought about it


    and shouted, ¡°What are the people from the Traditional Medicine Association doing here? Do any of


    you have a medical license?¡±


    Everyone was aware that traditional medicine practitioners did not own a medical license.


    As soon as he said that, Donald turned to look at Calvin.


    The director from Marshmaw


    Hospital, Seth, added, ¡°The Traditional Medicine Association is made up of a bunch of frauds!¡±


    ¡°How dare youe to the ICU without a medical license? I''m going to arrest all of you!¡± another


    higher-up remarked.


    Since they had fallen out, they decided there was no need to hold back.


    The main priority for them was to save James.


    Donald smiled faintly, and there was a coldness in his smile.


    With that, he slowly said, ¡°I''ve been very patient with all of you.¡± He then took out his phone and


    continued saying, ¡°Come here and take action on these people!¡±


    ¡°Well then, I''d like to know who in Pollerton has the guts to take action on us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not even Neil Yund could do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Can I do it then?¡± A deep voice rang out, and everyone subconsciously turned their heads.


    A tall middle-aged man had appeared.


    The moment he approached them, Seth was under tremendous pressure.


    The man was none other than Joshua.


    When Neil was out of Pollerton, Joshua would be the one to call the shots.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Moreover, Joshua was in-charge of medicinal drugs, making him the direct superior to those on the


    medical board.


    Neil indeed did not care about them because he could not be bothered with them.


    However, Joshua could do it.


    ¡°How dare you guys take action on Mr. Campbell?¡± Joshua said coldly.


    Several of the higher-ups shivered with fear and knelt on the ground together. ¡°Mr. Green, please


    have mercy on us!¡±


    ¡°Take them all away!¡± Joshua ordered while waving his hand.


    James'' face distorted with rage. Just as he was about to say something, someone came running


    toward them from the corridor.


    When he saw the man, James started to tear up. ¡°Dad, save me!¡±


    James'' father was an influential man in Tud. He was also the top doctor of the Freedman Group.


    With Freedman Group as his backing, James'' father, Ernest Weiss, could do anything he wanted in


    Tud.


    ¡°Mr. Logan!¡± Ernest ran toward Logan and bowed respectfully.


    Logan said, ¡°Look at what your son did!¡±


    Many thoughts raced through Ernest''s mind. Eventually, he gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Mr. Logan,


    James is still young. He still has a long way ahead of him. I must take him away today.¡±


    ¡°Did you ask for Mr. Campbell''s permission then?¡± Logan asked in response.


    Ernest shifted his gaze to Donald. He was momentarily stunned before muttering, ¡°The abandoned


    child of the Campbell n...¡±


    However, Ernest had not grasped the gravity of the situation yet.


    It was impossible for him to challenge Donald, who could make Logane in person, yet he


    decided to risk it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After hearing what Logan said, Ernest responded, ¡°Mr. Logan, I''m the top doctor of Freedman


    Group. I have the Freedman n as my backing. No one can judge me. Not even the wealthiest


    man, Vincent. The head of the Freedman n must agree if you insist on taking me away.¡±


    As he said that, a look of arrogance showed on his face.


    Logan was taken aback by what Ernest said. Following that, the former bellowed, ¡°You think you''re


    competent now, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°At least I don¡¯t have to beg the abandoned child of the Campbell n!¡± Ernest argued.


    At that moment, Logan was fuming in rage and wanted to end his life.


    Does he even know the man standing before him? It''s Lord Campbell! The supreme leader,


    Dynasto, Chief of the Azuro force! The whole country would be shocked if he revealed his identity!


    The Azuro force was the epitome of the underground forces. After some time, Dynasto had grown


    tired of the underground world and retreated to Quadfield to guard the S9-Gradeboratory.


    However, if needed, Dynasto could always return to control the Azuro force once again.


    The chairman of the Traditional Medicine Association shouted, ¡°Don''t be so arrogant, Ernest!¡±


    There was a hint of rebellion in


    Ernest¡¯s gaze as he nced around and said, ¡°If that''s the case, then I¡¯ll leave the Traditional


    Medicine Association. Moreover, I''ll notify the Freedman Group about all that you''ve done and get


    them to stop sponsoring the Traditional Medicine Association.¡±


    As soon as the people of the Traditional Medicine Association heard that, their faces turned pale


    from fury.


    ¡°Listen to the way you speak. So you think the Freedman n can protect you?¡± Donald asked


    calmly.


    ¡°Who else can protect me except the Freedman n? I must take James away today. No one can


    stop me, not even God!¡± At that point, Ernest was absolutely domineering.


    Donald wore a mocking expression and said, ¡°Okay. I''d like to see if the Freedman n is willing to


    protect you.¡±


    With that, he made a call to Sebastian of the Freedman n.


    Sebastian was isted in Tud to reflect on his mistakes.


    The fact that Donald had pushed the Freedman n''s mausoleum down could not be hidden after


    all.


    The Freedman n was livid and grounded Sebastian. Furthermore, they asked him to find a way


    to make up for his mistakes.


    How could he mess with the third Dragon badge?


    Suddenly, Sebastian''s phone rang. He frowned and answered, ¡®¡®May I know who this is?¡±


    ¡°I''m Donald.¡±


    Sebastian was shocked and kept quiet for some time. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Mr. Campbell,


    what''s wrong?¡±


    He hated Donald but did not have to courage to challenge thetter head-on.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    ¡°Is Ernest Weiss under the Freedman n''s protection?¡± Donald asked tly.


    Sebastian instantly understood the situation. That fool must have offended Donald!


    At that moment, Sebastian swiftly denied it. ¡°Feel free to deal with him as you please, Mr. Campbell.


    I''ll call my father and tell him to phone Ernest!¡±


    Thoughts ran through Sebastian''s mind after he hung up the call.


    Ernest wasn''t under Sebastian''s protection. Instead, Ernest was a subordinate of the Freedman


    n''s first-in-line heir, Oscar Freedman.


    Shaun, an assassin working with Papillon, was also Oscar''s subordinate.


    No matter his strategies or social rtionships, Sebastian stood no chance against Oscar.


    Thus, Sebastian wondered what it would be like if Donald was the one to deal with Oscar.


    With that thought in mind, he called his father, Frederick. ¡°Dad, Ernest offended Donald, so Donald


    ns to teach him a lesson. What do you


    think I should do?¡±


    As a member of a prestigious family, Frederick thought way ahead of most people. He immediately


    understood what Sebastian had on his mind. ¡°All right. Let me phone Ernest and prepare to throw


    Oscar under the bus and pull him down using Donald''s power!¡±


    Outside the ICU, Ernest stared at Donald like an idiot. ¡°How dare you speak to me in such a


    manner! Aren''t you the Campbell n''s outcast?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ernest did not believe that Donald could make the Freedman n revoke their protection for him


    because the n was protective of their members.


    However, when Ernest''s phone rang, his hands shivered because it was from Frederick, the second


    heir in line of the Freedman n.


    Many heirs were second in line, about more than ten in total. Frederick was in an odd position, but it


    would still be easy for him to deal with Donald.


    ¡°Ernest, you can''t afford to offend the person before you. I''m formally announcing that the


    Freedman n is firing you. In other words, whatever you do today has no rtion with the


    Freedman n in the slightest!¡± Then, Frederick ended the phone call.


    Ernest was stunned, and so was James. They both nced toward Donald.


    How scary is this person if even Frederick doesn''t dare to go up against him?


    ¡°Not even God can stop you?¡± A mocking smile crept up Donald''s face.


    Ernest turned around abruptly and grabbed James'' neck. ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Then, they kneeled on the ground together. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please have mercy!¡±


    Everyone was shocked at the sight before them.


    It was apparent that hatred filled James'' heart, but he still kneeled as ordered. ¡°Mr. Campbell,


    please spare us your mercy. It''s my fault for not knowing any better!¡±


    ¡°You''re free to leave, but he must stay!¡± Donald roared while pointing at James.


    Ernest raised his head. All that came into his view were Donald''s eyes, which were as dark as the


    abyss. It was as if he was a True Dragon reviving from the dead.


    Ernest wanted to say something but was frightened by Donald¡¯s fierce tone. ¡°If you''re willing to stay


    behind, I don''t mind. I can teach you both a lesson!¡± Donald yelled.


    Ernest¡¯s face turned pale as he thought about it hard and long. He then stood up and bowed to


    Donald. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ernest knew that he had to rush back to the Freedman n. Since Frederick couldn''t shield him, he


    nned to seek Oscar for assistance.


    With Oscar''s aggressiveness, Ernest was confident that he could help them.


    ¡°Go ahead and examine Ysabel first,¡± Donald said.


    Afterward, a group of specialists, apanied by Logan, entered the ICU.


    Outside the door, the crowd locked their fiery gaze onto Donald.


    Kevin and Linda started to have regrets once more. Was Donald this capable all along? Why


    weren''t we aware of this?


    ¡°How did you manage to get them to help?¡± Jennifer looked at Donald as her eyes lit up.


    The others stretched their ears as they listened in curiosity.


    Donald replied, ¡°I just made a few phone calls.¡±


    Jennifer said, ¡°Who the h*ll are you?¡±


    Donald remained silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°I am Donald Campbell.¡±


    Jennifer wanted to question him again, but someone suddenly appeared, attracting everyone''s


    attention.


    It was Wyvern King, Kingsley!


    One of the Four Greatest Divine Generals under Donald''smand. Kingsley looked straight


    ahead once he showed up, not daring to greet Donald. All he did was pass a pile of documents to


    Beatrice. ¡°We had investigated the overall situation and found out the assassin was from the


    Winston family and worked under Mason''s orders.¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    The crowd was shocked. Then, they scanned their surroundings.


    As expected, Mason had vanished into thin air.


    Everyone started to have suspicions. They could notprehend why someone as arrogant as


    Donald and Kingsley was so willing to speak up for Ysabel.


    Kingsley sensed the crowd''s suspicions and calmly spoke. ¡°Adrian had locked down the tolls,


    blocking foreign machinery from entering and severely hampering thend remation project''s


    progress. Lord Campbell wants to set things straight. As Adrian''s son, Mason was also involved in


    this matter and should be held ountable. Donald personally doesn''t care about what Adrian did.


    Lord Campbell is the one taking action this time. Please don''t misunderstand!¡±


    With that, Kingsley left with James.


    Lord Campbell has made his move again!


    Everyone quickly understood that Lord Campbell was the one behind the enormous investment. It


    made sense that Lord Campbell''s next move was to deal with Adrian.


    Everyone red at Donald with contempt. ¡°Oh, it was Adrian''s back luck at y all along. It''s just a


    coincidence that Lord Campbell is dealing with Adrian and that Donald managed to take advantage


    of the circumstances. It almost made us think that Donald is stepping up his game!¡±


    ¡°Donald is going to be the outcast of the Campbell n forever. He''s just waving the g of Lord


    Campbell like a sheep wearing wolfs clothing!¡± Kevin was rather scornful. The regret in his heart


    had long disappeared.


    ¡°It''s Lord Campbell who was taking action behind the scenes all along! Donald''s acting was so


    convincing. He even called the Freedman n and made Ernest and James kneel. So dramatic!¡±


    Linda pursed her lips in disdain.


    Jennifer finally understood the truth and was rather disappointed. ¡°It was pointless to waste my


    energy thinking about it. Only Lord Campbell is capable of doing this. Could Donald be Lord


    Campbell?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course not! If he is Lord Campbell, I would be Dynasto!" The members of the Stern family


    burst intoughter.


    ¡°Wait, how would that justify the doctors addressing Donald respectfully?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Donald''s family name is Campbell, so it''s not surprising that they assume he is


    Lord Campbell. Not many people had met Lord Campbell anyway!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    In conclusion, no matter what, everyone wouldn¡¯t believe that Donald was Lord Campbell.


    Donald had no means of exining it either.


    At this point, he didn''t bother to argue about his identity.


    Logan and the team of specialists had been in the room for an hour before they finally came out.


    Beatrice was the first one to rush up to them. ¡°Doctors, how''s Ysabel?¡±


    Logan answered, ¡°The bullet that first hit her wasced with poisonous snake venom, which is


    extremely rare. The first time I discovered it was three years ago. If I remember correctly, the venom


    was used under James'' orders back then.¡±


    Logan added, ¡°However, don''t worry, as I have the antidote. It won''t be long before the patient


    regains consciousness since I injected the serum. After getting some rest, she should be fine.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Beatrice kneeled on the ground. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you so much.¡±


    Logan smiled and waved his hand. ¡°There''s no need to thank me. If you want to, you should thank...


    Mm, thank Lord Campbell.¡±


    Logan''s words confirmed the crowd¡¯s guess that Lord Campbell was behind everything.


    Logan looked around and realized that Donald had left. Hence, he also prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, a member of the Stern family spoke. ¡°Hey, do you all think that Lord Campbell has a


    crush on Ysabel?¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the crowd was stunned. They all agreed that it was possible.


    Making a big fuss teaching Adrian a lesson and going through all the trouble to seek doctors to treat


    Ysabel was outrageous. The only possible exnation was that Lord Campbell had fallen for


    Ysabel.


    Another member of the Stern family continued, ¡°The more I think about it, the more it seems logical.


    In the beginning, when Jennifer ced her bid for the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue, Lord


    Campbell was the one that gave her the green light. He rejected many other skilledpanies and


    even lectured the Wilson family. Lord Campbell must have done these to protect Ysabel''s


    reputation.¡±


    Although it was a random guess, everyone present felt that it was the best reasoning.


    Then, they surrounded Beatrice.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    ¡°Beatrice, we''re counting on you in the future!¡±


    ¡°I think Lord Campbell will ask for your daughter''s hand in marriage very soon!¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget about us once that happens!¡±


    Beatrice was still in a daze.


    Jennifer''s mother, Linda, twitched her lips out of jealousy. ¡°No need to feel smug! Tyrone likes our


    Jennifer!¡±


    Kevin was also seething with envy and


    jealousy. ¡°What a stroke of luck that someone like Lord Campbell will fall in love with Ysabel!¡±


    Beatrice stammered in response, ¡°You guys have overthought. Ysabel doesn''t know who Lord


    Campbell is...¡±


    As she was speaking, a nurse pushed Ysabel¡¯s bed out and said, ¡°She can be transferred to the


    general ward now.¡±


    Lying on the bed, Ysabel had regained her consciousness. She was very weak, and her lips were


    pale. ¡°Mom...¡±


    Beatrice''s tears streamed down her cheeks again.


    The Stern family began wagging their tongues as though they were out of their minds.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Ysabel! You''re finally awake! We were so worried about you!¡±


    ¡°Yes. We didn''t sleep for the whole night!¡±


    ¡°Ysabel, tell me the truth. Do you know Lord Campbell?¡±


    Ysabel was stunned.


    Lord Campbell? Isn''t that Donald?


    ¡°Yes, I know him,¡± she answered


    feebly.


    Then, she felt drowsy and wanted to fall asleep again.


    ¡°Oh f*ck! Our spection is correct!¡±


    ¡°Lord Campbell is in love with Ysabel as expected!¡±


    ¡°No wonder!¡±


    The crowd suddenly became sensational. What a glory it is to be liked by Lord Campbell!


    Someone piped up, ¡°Who was the one who helped you guys solve the problem with Julian back


    then?¡±


    Ysabel felt her eyelids quivering as she replied, ¡°Lord Campbell.¡±


    With that, everything seemed to make perfect sense.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Beatrice''s heart sank to the bottom as the only possibility crossed her mind suddenly.


    Who does Ysabel interact with most frequently during this period? Donald. Could Donald be Lord


    Campbell?


    At the thought of that possibility, her pupils contracted instantly.


    Nheless, she shook her head the next second, thinking that it was an absurd deduction. How


    could Donald be Lord Campbell? If he really is Lord Campbell, why does he live so cowardly?


    ¡°Let''s stop talking, everyone. I''m transferring Ysabel to the general ward for her to get some rest,¡±


    Beatrice said.


    ¡°Sure, sure. Ysabel needs a good rest.¡±


    Meanwhile, James was forced to get into a Cadc One while waiting in the car apprehensively.


    ¡°Don''t you darey a finger on me. My dad went to look for Freedman


    Group already!¡± he said.


    Kingsley pped James¡¯ head forcefully, sending his head abuzz. ¡°If Lord Campbell wants to punish


    you in person, even the Freedman n can''t save you!¡±


    Upon hearing that, James asked, ¡°Can Lord Campbell be a match for the Freedman n?¡±


    Kingsley retorted, ¡°Lord Campbell demolished the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum, and the n dared


    not utter a single sound. Do you think you are in any position to make the Freedman n go against


    Lord Campbell?¡±


    Oh my goodness!


    James was utterly dumbfounded.


    He knew about the incident where the Freedman n''s mausoleum got demolished, but he had no


    idea who did that.


    After listening to Kingsley, it was apparent that Lord Campbell was the one who did it.


    ¡°I didn''t offend Lord Campbell...¡± James muttered feebly, wimping out.


    ¡°No. You did.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t offend him for real.¡±


    Kingsley stopped arguing with him. He got out of the car and opened the car door.


    Then, a person went into the car. James narrowed his eyes as he recognized that man. ¡°Donald!¡±


    A thought popped into his mind the next second. Oh my! Could Donald be Lord Campbell?


    Kingsley''s next movement proved his spection right.


    Inside the vehicle, Kingsley dropped to his single knee after closing the car door. ¡°Lord Campbell!¡±


    James was startled. ¡°Y-You are Lord Campbell?¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Even if he had a hundred brains, he couldn''t bring himself to believe that Donald was the renowned


    Lord Campbell that shook the world.


    James felt that everything seemed so ridiculous. With that, he passed out the next second.


    Donald said, ¡°Send him to Sebastian, and let him handle it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Lord Campbell. But, will Sebastianprehend your intentions?¡± Kingsley responded.


    Donald replied, ¡°Sebastian is an important figure. Don''t assume that he''s a womanizer and a


    haughty man. That''s only his disguise. He wants to get to the top, so he has to use his method. If


    he''s cruel and smart enough, he will use me to pull Oscar down this time and take over the position.


    If he can''t even grasp the opportunity, then there''s no hope for him to be the eighth heir.¡±


    ¡°Noted. I''ll make the arrangements right away,¡± Kingsley said.


    As they were talking, Donald''s phone suddenly rang. He was stunned for a moment.


    It wasn''t because his phone rang. He was stunned because of the reminder on his memo.


    Is any important eventing up soon?


    At that point, he couldn''t remember anything at all.


    Turning on his phone, he saw a reminder on the screen. He set the reminder himselfst year.


    August eighth. Jennifer''s birthday.


    He turned to look outside the window after turning off his phone. Is tomorrow August eighth? There


    are 22 more days before New Year and before I have to enter Lord Campbell Mountain Vi. It also


    indicates that I have 20 over days left in my life.


    If the controlled fusion technology had not materialized to remove the Jadar Stone with the artificial


    sun before New Year, he would most likely die.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Jennifer''s birthday,¡± Donald muttered.


    Kingsley asked, ¡°Lord Campbell, are you going to celebrate for Ms.


    Wilson?¡±


    Donald fell into silence. As decisive as he always was, he was slightly hesitant at that moment.


    Kingsley could tell that Donald still had feelings for Jennifer.


    ¡°I''ll celebrate her birthday. That way, I can leave her a memory if I can''t make it through in the


    laboratory,¡± Donald said. With that, he sent a text message to Jennifer: Tomorrow is your birthday.


    I''ve booked a restaurant for you.


    Jennifer replied promptly: Sure. Thank you, Donald.


    ¡°Which restaurant is the best in Pollerton?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Hotel is toomercialized. I want


    somewhere more romantic.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kingsley scratched his head. ¡°I have no idea."


    He was also a woodblock himself.


    If he were to end someone''s life, he coulde up with various ways to sh that person


    thousands of times while still keeping thetter alive. He could also exin how to dismember a


    body into eighteen pieces. However, if he were to win a woman''s heart, he had no clue at all.


    ¡°Forget about it. I''ll have a look around,¡± Donald said.


    Then, he got out of the car and hailed a taxi. ¡°Sir, which restaurant is the best and more luxurious in


    Pollerton? I want to celebrate the birthday of a female friend.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The taxi driver was an outspoken man. He knew Donald was a rich man the moment he saw the


    latter alighting from a Cadc One. ¡°It has to be Sky Garden then. That is a very romantic ce, but


    it''s more expensive.¡±


    ¡°Money''s not a problem. I want it to be luxurious,¡± Donald replied.


    ¡°Book the entire Sky Garden and activate the revolving staircase. Then, hire ra, the famous


    pianist, over to perform live. Is that luxurious enough?¡± As the taxi driver spoke, he also elerated


    the speed. ¡°The only thing is you may need 30 to 50 million for the whole thing. Just ra¡¯s


    performance fee alone will cost you ten million. On top of that, it''s difficult to book her.¡±


    The taxi driver wasn''t old. He was at most in his thirties. His gaze filled with enthusiasm when he


    spoke. ¡°When I was in my twenties, I dreamed of hosting such a romantic birthday celebration for


    my girlfriend. However, reality hits me hard. Sky Garden needs to verify your worth. One needs


    to have at least one hundred million worth of personal assets to qualify for that. Secondly, you need


    to book one month ahead. The owner is a wealthy man, and that ce belongs to the Yund Group.


    Thirdly, not everyone is eligible to make a booking there.¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Donald listened and made a note of it in his mind.


    ¡°Sky Garden is different from corporate hotels like Grand Myer Hotel and Rivebale Hotel, which are


    wholly devoted to romance and the location of many wealthy kids'' engagements,¡± the cab driver


    exined, and they soon arrived at Sky Garden.


    It was lively and located in the heart of west Pollerton.


    Sky Garden had more than forty stories, and it was extremely opulently decorated. Every story was


    covered with flowers, and one could smell them from far away.


    ¡°All right, thanks.¡± Donald exited the vehicle and made his way over to Sky Garden.


    The area was empty and sparsely popted at that time.


    This restaurant could remain viable for at least three years after opening. For the wealthy kids,


    bringing their girls to hang out there was the best option.


    When Donald entered the building, a young woman wearing a fancy uniform hurried over to the


    reception. ¡°Sir, this is Sky Garden. How may I help you?¡±


    She had a flushed face. She seemed to have only recently started working there and was a little


    reserved.


    Donald said, ¡°Here''s the thing. I''m nning a birthday party for a female friend and would like to


    book your restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is quite pricey.¡± She wasn¡¯t wowed by anything. ¡°When''s the birthday?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s toote then,¡± the receptionist said.


    Just as Donald was about to speak, a voice filled with confusion was heard. ¡°Donald?¡±


    Donald turned his head and looked, and it was Selina Turner, one of his former high school


    ssmates.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When they were in high school, she dered her love for Donald. At the time, he had not yet been


    victimized by the Campbell n''s harsh tactics, and his family was regarded as a second-ss


    family in Pollerton. As a result, Donald was seen as a silver-spooned child.


    Donald, however, rejected her confession. Then, during the first semester of her senior year, she


    changed schools. The two of them lost touch after that.


    They didn''t expect to see each other today in Sky Garden, which was managed by Yund Group.


    Selina was a lot more mature than she had been earlier, and she was one point six five meters tall.


    She wore a ck business suit, a white shirt, and ck stockings to conceal her long legs. She was


    quite alluring.


    Although she didn''t appear amazing, she was nheless really attractive.


    She fit the stereotype of an elegant, sophisticated woman.


    ¡°Selina, it''s been a while.¡± Initially appearing a little surprised, Donald nodded to her, but he quickly


    regained hisposure.


    Selina observed Donald attentively and immediately determined his current wealth.


    He certainly leads a poor life, and his outfit is undoubtedly unbranded. Moreover, he probably took a


    taxi to get here. Once a high-end vehicle enters, we will be the first to know because of a


    designated parking ce downstairs. Additionally, Sky Garden must be booked one month in


    advance. Everyone from the high strata of society is aware of this, and nobody is dumb enough to


    im that he needs to make reservations for the restaurant by tomorrow.


    Selina exhibited a sh of pride.


    She was aware that the Campbell family had been suppressed by Tyrone for more than ten years


    and had suffered a setback.


    Donald was also mentioned in the book, The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n, which


    she had also seen.


    Back then, I chased after you, but you ignored me. You are not worthy of me right now!


    Selina was pondering that at the moment.


    ¡°How may I help you, Donald?¡± she asked indifferently and unenthusiastically.


    After all, she had interacted with many members of the upper ss. She felt superior to Donald


    because she earned over two million in ie each year.


    Apparently, Donald was aware of her attitude, and he responded, ¡°I want to book the entire Sky


    Garden to celebrate my friend''s birthday tomorrow.¡±


    Selina grinned and pursed her lips, knowing that Donald had been divorced. ¡°Donald, are you


    reserving a floor below or the entire Sky Garden?¡±


    ¡°It''s okay for me to reserve the entire Sky Garden,¡± Donald responded.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Selina sneered mockingly, ¡°Donald, aside from the fact that you must make advance reservations to


    rent Sky Garden for a day, are you aware of the cost? Ten million!¡±


    Sky Garden was excessively pricey. Particrly those flowers which required daily pruning and


    recement. The withered nts needed to be taken out instantly. Additionally, there were


    expenses like management fees andbor charges.


    Its existence was a symbol of Yund Group''s enduring prosperity rather than a means of making


    money.


    In fact, the Yund family had to pay a lot for Sky Garden each year.


    Donald grew impatient. ¡°Are you unable toprehend what I said? I''d like to book Sky Garden for


    tomorrow. Money is not an issue!¡±


    Selina''s face also turned cold as she yelled, ¡°Donald, don''t be so unreasonable. Please abide by


    the regtions!¡±


    ¡°Regtions?¡± Donald had a smirk on his face. ¡°Tell me what the regtions are.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Firstly, we must conduct an asset verification. Secondly, a proposal for a personalized birthday


    party. Thirdly, schedule a time in advance!¡± Selina didn''t think Donald had that much money.


    The Yund family was veryprehensive. They established a policy requiring an asset verification


    because they did not want anyone to hold a wedding or other event to blow their riches.


    To reserve Sky Garden, one needed at least one hundred million on their card.


    ¡°Consider this. Can you pass the asset verification process?¡± Selina scrutinized Donald once again


    and determined that he was acting unreasonably.


    Donald paid no further attention to her and instead looked at the receptionist who had greeted him.


    ¡°Follow the procedure. Do you want to check my assets first?¡±


    The receptionist girl froze and looked at Selina with a troubled face.


    She had only recently begun working, and Selina was the forewoman of another group. Donald was


    technically a customer as well. Selina was working today. Therefore, it was her turn to wee the


    clients. However, the receptionist wanted to train herself, so she noticed Donald''s arrival and


    familiarized herself with the procedure beforehand.


    Selina pursed her lips. ¡°It''s all right. You can serve him. I don''t think he has that much money,


    though.¡±


    Several other staff members appeared to have seen something amiss and questioned Selina as to


    why she was so emotional that day.


    Selina hesitated briefly before exining it to them.


    A girl replied, ¡°I see. So, he rejected your previous confession. Thankfully, he turned you down. See


    how wonderful your life is right now. You bring in millions annually, and that man adores you too!¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Wilson has been after you for a while.¡±


    ¡°He''s not even close to Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Selina giggled. ¡°What''s the point of talking about him? I don''t like him, though.¡±


    ¡°He mentioned that he wants to reserve the entire Sky Garden for your birthday.¡± A staff worker


    remarked with envy, ¡°It appears to be tomorrow as well.¡±


    ¡°It is tomorrow, but I did not agree to it. Let''s see how sincere he is,¡± Selina replied.


    Nigel was the Mr. Wilson they were referring to. Selina did not like him because, in her eyes, only


    Yund Group, Freedman Group, and the Campbell n were affluent families!


    Furthermore, she knew Nigel was a yer.


    After giving it some thought, the receptionist who weed Donald asked, ¡°Sir, can you offer a


    bank card for asset verification?¡±


    ¡°No issue.¡± He took out a stack of cards and gave her a ck card after inspecting them.


    That card was the mostmon and contained the least amount of money he had on him.


    Selina looked at him with even more contempt.


    People who use a lot of cards typically share one thing inmon¡ªthey don''t have any money.


    The more they apply for cards, the less money they have.


    That was a peculiar urrence, and Selina had already witnessed too much.


    The receptionist said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    She followed the precise protocol and directed Donald to a booth before pouring him a cup of


    coffee. ¡°Please enjoy your coffee.¡±


    Then, she fetched over an asset verification equipment and inserted Donald''s card into it. ¡°Please


    enter your password.¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    When Donald entered the password, there was a beeping sound.


    The female receptionist took a nce and said, ¡°I''m sorry, but it seems that this card has lost its


    maism. Do you have another card?¡±


    Selina felt contemptuous looking at Donald. ¡°Mntha, stop wasting your time here, as he won''t


    pass the asset verification. He''s only being pretentious.¡±


    Donald merely raised his head and nced at Selina coldly. Then, he took out another card. ¡°Try


    this.¡± Mntha smiled apologetically at Donald. ¡°Could you please enter the password again?¡±


    The maism of that card did not peter out, so his ount bnce was sessfully disyed on


    the terminal device.


    Mntha was astounded, for she saw a long line of zeros that the asset verification equipment


    could barely fit in a row.


    ¡°Ten, hundred... Fifty billion!¡± she eximed in shock.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the device?¡± When Selina heard Mntha''s exmation, she quickly ran


    over to take a look and was stunned the moment she saw a long line of numbers on the device.


    How could that be? Fifty billion?


    Didn''t the Campbell n trample him back then? Then why did he still have so much money?


    Out of curiosity, all surrounding staff hurried over to have a look one by one.


    Donald had a personal savings of fifty billion in cash, which was something even the most


    prestigious family could hardly achieve.


    ¡°Did I pass the asset verification?¡± Donald asked, ignoring their astonishment.


    Mntha nodded out of excitement. ¡°Yes, you passed the asset verification. Now, we can proceed


    to make a customized birthday celebration n for you. However, you didn''t make an appointment


    in advance.¡±


    Mntha could not help but look at Selina as she said herst sentence. If she were tond the


    deal, she could at least receive a million or a few millionmission.


    Selina ordered, ¡°No need to proceed to the next step. Sky Garden has always required an


    appointment one month in advance on the official website. No one can break this rule.¡±


    When Donald heard that, he became somewhat impatient and nced at Selina. ¡°Don''t you


    understand what I said? I need it tomorrow!¡±


    In an overbearing tone, Selina replied, ¡°This is against the rules!¡±


    Donald retorted, ¡°Rules are meant to be broken!¡±


    Selina added coldly, ¡°Even if you are rich, you can''t go beyond the rules and must abide by the


    standard operating procedures, or I will take this to the Chairman, Ms. Eleanor Yund!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go ahead. You can make the call now. I¡¯ll take full responsibility if anything bad happens!¡± Donald


    snapped.


    I''m just trying to make a reservation for a restaurant. Why is there so much trouble?


    Donald had once reserved the entire Imperial Garden outside the border, let alone Sky Restaurant.


    Selina nced at Donald coldly, then instantly made a call. ¡°Ms. Yund, there¡¯s someone causing


    trouble at


    Sky Garden.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Selina suggested, ¡°If I were you, I would leave now. When Ms. Yund is


    here, you''ll suffer the consequences.¡±


    Backed by Yund Group, Eleanor was an extremely overbearing woman.


    She wasn''t afraid of anyone and had a natural sense of hostility toward men.


    Even someone as arrogant as Sebastian did not dare to challenge Eleanor head-on.


    Donald was unbothered. ¡°I''m waiting.¡±


    Then, he turned around and looked at


    Mntha. ¡°It seems that you are a neer. Do you want to familiarize yourself with the


    workflow? We can proceed to the next step now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mntha could not help but shift her gaze at Selina.


    Thetter let out a chuckle. ¡°It''s okay. You can proceed, but Ms. Yund will be here soon.¡±


    Mntha then took out a stack of brochures and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, please have a look. These


    are all avable birthday celebration ns. We can modify them ording to your preferences if


    you think they are not grand and luxurious enough.¡±


    Donald casually skimmed through the brochures, instantly losing the interest to continue reading


    them. There was nothing special about the brochures because they were all temtes.


    ¡°I need a customized n. Whichever specification is higher, I''ll take that one,¡± Donald requested.


    At once, excitement washed over Mntha''s face.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Women who just entered the workforce like Mntha had a girl fantasy. She began putting herself


    in his shoes. If someone is willing to celebrate my birthday at any cost, what n would I choose?


    Then, she quickly organized her thoughts and replied, ¡°Mr. Campbell, hold on a second.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Firstly, reserve the entire Sky Garden. Then, rece all flowers


    with new roses because roses symbolize love. We¡¯ll arrange them into a giant heart shape. By my


    calction, that would require approximately ten thousand roses. If one rose cost twenty, that would


    be five million, including the cost of hiring a mass of workers to decorate the scene overnight.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take that!¡± Donald agreed to the n.


    ¡°Secondly,pose birthday celebration texts with drones in the air to light up the whole city, which


    is our specialty. About five hundred drones are needed. That would be ten million. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Donald''s expression did not change.


    Anyway, I''m not short of money.


    ¡°Thirdly, y fireworks in the whole city¡ª¡±


    Before Mntha could even finish her sentence, Selina interrupted, ¡°Stop dreaming about this.


    ying fireworks in the whole city is only usible when there are more than ten thousand people


    simultaneously lighting up the fireworks. Moreover, this is an area where fireworks are prohibited.


    Yund Group has explicitly prohibited this!¡±


    Mntha apologized, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry. I didn''t take that into ount.¡±


    However, Donald opened his mouth. ¡°No. That is doable!¡±


    Mntha was bewildered, while Selina showed a disdainful look.


    How dare he go against the Yund family? Is he seeking his destruction? Even lighting up a bucket


    of fireworks is prohibited, let alone ten thousand of them.


    Donald continued, ¡°Even if others can''t do it, it doesn''t necessarily mean that I can''t. Please


    continue.¡±


    ¡°Sky Garden is also responsible for the procurement of the fireworks. That would be one million.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Donald nodded.


    It was not a problem if it could be solved with money.


    ¡°Fourthly, we have three pianos, with the most expensive one being the sandalwood piano built in


    the fifties. Currently, it''s worth thirty million. It costs one million to rent it. If we invite ra to


    perform, the total cost should be eleven million. However, she isn''t avable now. Her schedule is


    full for half a year. I just took a look. Tomorrow, she will be performing in the wedding ceremony of a


    superrich heir in Dries? Ind,¡± Mntha said.


    Donald waved his hand. ¡°No worries. I can get her here with one call.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Selina felt even more disdainful.


    Does he think he can bluff just because he has money? Someone with a status as high as ra is


    even more arrogant than Wynter.


    ¡°Fifthly, hire a superstar to dedicate a song.¡± As Mntha spoke, a look of enthusiasm appeared in


    her eyes. ¡°That''s about the customized n. With the cost of renting Sky Garden included, the total


    cost is fifty million. Of course, Mr. Campbell, it''s just my ideal n. Realizing it is out of the question.


    Anyway, thanks for being a listener.¡±


    The moment Mntha finished her words, she bowed humbly to Donald.


    Of the five ideas she mentioned, except for the first one, the remaining four aren''t achievable with


    money; Drones; fireworks all over the city; the piano master, ra, performing; a superstar


    dedicating a song.


    Selina pouted. ¡°It''s impossible to achieve them. Mntha, be serious about your work in the future


    and stop daydreaming!¡±


    Casting an indifferent look at Selina, Donald said, ¡°Don''t you think you are annoying?¡±


    This woman is freaking annoying. She acts superior in front of me, but she lost her confidence when


    she saw the number of zeros in my ount bnce. However, she shouldn''t be so annoying, right?


    Immediately, Selina increased the tone of her voice. ¡°Donald! You are the one seeking trouble all


    the time. Who''s the annoying one? Can you achieve what you''ve said? You''re merely wasting our


    time.¡±

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    As they were talking, a tall and well-built man with a buzz cut came from the entrance. ¡°Selina,


    what''s the matter?¡± His voice was deep and maic.


    The corners of Donald''s lips curled up into a smile.


    It was Nigel from Tayhaven''s Wilson family!


    ¡°Donald?¡± Nigel narrowed his eyes as he looked at Donald. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Selina cast a nce at Donald. ¡°He''s nning to book the entire Sky Garden for someone''s


    birthday celebration tomorrow.¡±


    A look of mockery appeared on Nigel''s face when he heard that. ¡°Do you have the money? Also,


    I''ve already reserved the entire Sky Garden tomorrow!¡±


    Leaning into his chair, Donald caressed his wrist. ¡°What a coincidence. Tomorrow, Sky Garden will


    be mine.¡±


    ¡°How much longer can you live? Why are you still going to celebrate someone''s birthday?¡± Nigel


    questioned in disdain.


    Unbothered, Donald nced at the man. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    There was a hint of menace in Nigel''s eyes. His temperament was a far cry from Donald''s as they


    exuded two different auras.


    Nigel was muscr and possessed an aggressive temperament, whereas Donald emitted a


    sophisticated yet resolute vibe. Although Donald looked gentle, his gaze was sharp and


    unrestrained.


    Nigel responded, ¡°Hmm. I suppose it''s Jennifer''s birthday tomorrow, so you''re celebrating her


    birthday. How ironic. You guys are already divorced for a long time, but you''re still fawning over her.


    Do you deserve her?¡±


    After all, he did not dare to mess with Jennifer as well as Tyrone.


    In his opinion, Donald probably liked Jennifer too.


    During the bidding conference of Lord Campbell Avenue, Donald deliberately targeted the Wilson


    family of Tayhaven, which made Nigel keep a low profile.


    Since I don''t dare to woo Jennifer, I guess it shouldn''t be a problem for me to pursue Selina? That


    was Nigel''s thoughts.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Donald remained seated on the chair and tapped the table with his index finger while shooting Nigel


    a sidelong nce. ¡°I guess whatever I''m doing has nothing to do with you.¡±


    In fact, he had wanted to end Nigel since long ago. If he''s going to mess with me again, I don''t mind


    getting rid of him today.


    ¡°Come on, show me your customized n.¡± Nigel did not care about Donald''s tease as he turned to


    the receptionist to grab the personalized proposal and examine it.


    After that, he smirked. His expression was as sarcastic as it could be.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you make five types of customized ns?¡± Nigel''s tone


    became cold. Even I, the heir of Tayhaven''s Wilson family, wouldn''t dare im that I can aplish


    all those five customized ns! Not to mention, Sebastian might not even be able to achieve that.


    The time is limited, and it''s too much of a price to pay. How could one spend tens of millions on a


    woman''s birthday celebration? I can''t rte!


    ¡°You are only an abandoned child of the Campbell n, yet you have such


    audacity!¡± Nigel mocked.


    Selina felt utterly disdainful as well.


    Meanwhile, Mntha uttered meekly, ¡°Even if he can''tplete all the ns, you shouldn''t make


    fun of him. It''s his dream. What''s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Get lost if I hear you speak another word!¡± Nigel gave Mntha an icy re.


    Thetter''s face flushed beet red at the man''s threat.


    Donald straightened his back and stared at Nigel. ¡°Why do you always have to mess with me?¡±


    Nigel answered senselessly, ¡°Well, I can''t help but want to mess with you. What are you going to do


    about it?¡±


    Donald let out a sigh. ¡°Okay. You can get out of my sight now!¡±


    Since he was in a good mood that day, he decided to let Nigel off. I''ll teach him a lesson if he


    continues acting foolishly.


    ¡°Donald, what are you so proud of?¡± For some reason, Nigel despised Donald and wanted to pick


    on him. ¡°When Tyrone frees up some time, he''lle after you. Moreover, you''re not worthy of


    Jennifer!¡±


    Donald replied frigidly, ¡°Are you done? Scram if you''ve finished talking!¡±


    In the meantime, Bradley appeared quietly behind Donald and shot daggers at Nigel.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Once Donald gave themand, Bradley would finish Nigel off.


    ¡°You''re the one that should get lost! I''ve reserved Sky Garden for tomorrow!¡± Nigel mmed his fists


    on the desk while Selina was frightened by that.


    Instantly, Selina suggested, ¡°All right, Nigel, stop arguing. It''s pointless to do that. Ms. Yund will be


    here soon.


    She''ll make the decision!¡±


    However, Nigel was unwilling to budge. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Donald''s eyes turned steely. ¡°p him!¡±


    After all, Donald was not a fool. Since Nigel had been insulting him repeatedly, he ordered Bradley


    to take action.


    Bradley was like a ghost as he moved toward Nigel in a sh. He then gripped thetter''s neck with


    one hand and lifted him off the ground. After that, a hard p was swiftly hurled at Nigel''s face.


    Thetter was struck dumb for a moment before roaring, ¡°Donald!¡±


    He had gonepletely mad, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. How could Donald''s


    man hit me? I''m the heir of the Wilson family of Tayhaven and influential in Pollerton!


    Even though Nigel''s family was not as rich and powerful as Ten Prestigious Families, they were still


    a prominent family.


    Especially now that the n of merging the eight branches of the Wilson family was about to


    complete, they would be a top-tier conglomerate in the country in no time.


    Therefore, Nigel could not bear that embarrassment. How dare that guy hit me! It''s simply


    uneptable!


    Donald stated, ¡°Again.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Bradley was ruthless as he gave Nigel a few ps consecutively. He beat Nigel so hard that the


    latter fell into a daze.


    Then, he let go of Nigel.


    Nigel''s face turned bright red, and fresh blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, he had never been humiliated like that before.


    ¡°Donald, you''re doomed! With all my might, I¡¯ll never let you leave Sky Garden!¡± Nigel¡¯s face was


    distorted with rage. The sight of him sent a chill down Selina''s spine.


    Soon after that exmation, Nigel pulled out his phone and called for help. ¡°Get two thousand


    Tayhaven Guard''s men over. I want to crush Donald into bits!¡±


    Tayhaven Guard was a securitypany on paper, but in truth, they were to serve the Wilson


    family of Tayhaven. Usually, they undertook armed security operations for banks.


    Tayhaven Guard consisted of many experts, and some of them were even retired members of the


    international


    army.


    Hence, the two thousand Tayhaven Guard''s men held incredible strength.


    Unfazed, Donald responded casually, ¡°Sure. I''ll wait.¡±


    He then diverted his attention to Bradley. ¡°Is Azure Wyvern Army here yet?¡±


    Azure Wyvern Army was under Azure Wyvern Guard with six thousand members.


    ¡°They''re here, but this is the downtown area. What should be the reason for the group toe


    over?¡± Bradley asked.


    After giving it some thought, Donald replied, ¡°Fire drill.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Bradley eerily grinned before he cast a sympathetic gaze at Nigel.


    Thetter pointed at Bradley. ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±


    Although he was a good fighter, he could not deny that he was no match for Bradley. This young


    man in an ochre yellow suit is unusual. His movement is as agile as a ghost.


    Meanwhile, Bradley did not bother to respond and began to contact Azure Wyvern Army.


    As a matter of fact, Donald gradually brought his forces into the country because he was preparing


    to achieve Eleventh Prestigious Family.


    At that moment, a series of cking sounds generated by high heels rang out.


    When Selina looked up, her eyes lit up. She then hurried over. ¡°Ms. Yund, you''re finally here!¡±


    Donald raised his head and saw a young woman dressed in ck formal attire, a pair of high heels,


    and a pair of pantyhose with her hair tied into a high bun.


    Her body proportion was exceptionally perfect, and her legs were slim and long.


    The woman was Eleanor, Neil''s younger sister, who was also a member of Ten Prestigious


    Families.


    She had a chilling countenance. It was evident that she was domineering. One could feel her


    hazardous aura exuding when she opened her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Even Sebastian avoided messing with her because other explosive temper.


    Previously, the Yund family arranged a marriage of convenience between her and the most


    prominent family, but she was unwilling to ept it. Thus, she went straight to Pollerton and started


    to manage Sky Garden.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Eleanor asked coldly.


    Seeing her walking over, Nigel silently took a piece of tissue, wiped off the blood on the corner of his


    lips, and tidied his shirt.


    This woman was prideful as a peacock, simr to his fiancee, Shannon.


    ¡°Well, a man requested to book the entire Sky Garden tomorrow to organize a birthday celebration


    without making a reservation,¡± Selina answered respectfully.


    Eleanor did not spare Donald a nce and checked her watch. ¡°Did he pass the verification?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Selina responded.


    ¡°Bring the customized ns to me.¡± Eleanor nced at her watch again as she urged, ¡°Hurry up.


    My time is


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    valuable.¡±


    Selina quickly trotted over and snatched the customized ns from Mntha while rolling her eyes


    at Donald arrogantly. Then, she headed toward Eleanor.


    During the entire process, Eleanor never raised her head.


    Selina knew perhaps no man could attract Eleanor¡¯s attention.


    Donald merely revealed a bitter smile when he saw Eleanor again. I didn''t expect to see her here.


    What a small world.


    Eleanor took a glimpse at the customized n before revealing a shocked expression. ¡°Fifty million.


    Very wealthy indeed.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, rules are rules, and no one can change them. Give him two choices: ept a


    reservation a monthter or leave now. If he dares to cause trouble, call the security guards


    immediately and throw him out. Don''t call me for something like this in the future. I am very busy!¡±


    Eleanor thundered so that Nigel and Donald could hear her.


    The light in Mntha''s eyes dimmed instantly.


    Truth be told, she had hoped Donald could seed because she wanted to witness a grand


    birthday celebration.


    A sinister smile appeared on Nigel''s face, full of mockery. ¡°See. You''re nothing.¡±


    Ignoring him, Donald slowly stood up and approached Eleanor. ¡°I said I want to book Sky Garden


    tomorrow.¡±


    Eleanor''s head remained low, but her eyebrows were knitted tightly, emitting a terrifying aura.


    Selina''s heart pounded in her chest, knowing that the woman was about to erupt.


    Eleanor raised her head, ready to release her wrath, but the rage disappeared as soon as she saw


    Donald.


    Shock reced her emotions, and it turned into bewilderment.


    ¡°What the heck, Donald!¡± Eleanor cursed as she rushed toward him in heels.


    Selina, Nigel, and all the staff were utterly stunned.


    Their distant, hot-tempered, and icy chairman had never acted like this.


    After running to Donald, she hugged him and said, ¡°Oh my God, I''ve missed you so much!¡±


    She buried her face in Donald''s chest and inhaled his scent deeply, not giving a d*mn about how


    she was carrying herself.


    Thud.


    The customization n in Selina''s hands dropped to the floor as she opened her mouth in


    astonishment.


    Nigel''s pupils constricted as he was utterly baffled.


    Meanwhile, the receptionist, Mntha, covered her mouth in disbelief.


    ¡°All right, that''s enough,¡± Donald uttered.


    ¡°No! I want to hug you longer,¡± Eleanor insisted.


    After a long while, she raised her head and looked at Donald, saying, ¡°I heard about what happened


    to you, and I always wanted to look for you, but Lorenzo kept bugging me. I was dealing with this


    problem recently.¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    ¡°Uh, can you let go of me first?¡± Donald stated helplessly. I shouldn''t havee to Sky Garden.


    She''s as persistent as gum. It''ll be challenging to shake her off!


    When Eleanor studied abroad back then, she was abducted by Leviathan, the Sea Monster, when


    she passed through the straits of Musbane.


    If it were not for Donald, she would have fallen into Leviathan''s grasp.


    Leviathan was bold as hemanded a private naval force. The Yund family tried negotiating with


    him many times, but Leviathan ignored them.


    In the end, Donald appeared and broke through Leviathan''s force by himself, delivering a heavy


    blow to thetter.


    Ever since that incident, like a god of war descending from the heavens, Donald left a deep


    impression on Eleanor''s mind.


    During these few years, Eleanor alwayspared the talented young men she met with Donald,


    yet she realized no one could be as good as Donald.


    In truth, other than Neil and Yves, Eleanor was the only member of the Yund family who knew of


    Donald''s identity.


    Eleanor had never told anyone about the incident that urred in the straits of Musbane.


    Donald smiled bitterly once more. ¡°Can I reserve Sky Garden tomorrow then?¡±


    Eleanor seemed quite troubled. ¡°Let me give my brother a call. If he disagrees, I''ll pull down his


    pants!¡±


    Donald was bemused by her words. She''s truly a witch.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Neil answered Eleanor''s call soon. After all, this was a rule set by the Yund family, and Eleanor had


    no right to change it.


    After Neil finished hearing her, he also did not know what to do. ¡°This is the rule set by the first heir.


    I''m afraid this is quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care. I want it changed!¡± Eleanor huffed.


    ¡°Who is that person? What''s their name?¡± Neil questioned.


    Donald nodded and said, ¡°Pass the phone to me.¡±


    He took over the phone and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Yund. I am Donald, and the thing is¡ª¡±


    Before Donald could finish, Neil instantly interrupted, ¡°Oh, it''s you, Mr. Campbell. If that''s so, there''s


    no problem at all. We won''t even charge you for anything.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that. I''ll pay for the cost. Thank you, Mr. Yund,¡± Donald thanked him and


    returned the phone to Eleanor.


    ¡°You''re still as respectable as always. By the way, whose birthday are you celebrating?¡± Eleanor


    asked happily.


    ¡°My ex-wife,¡± Donald replied.


    Eleanor promptly became displeased as she pouted. ¡°I knew she was a sly seductress.¡±


    ¡°How is my ex-wife a seductress?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Well, she is,¡± Eleanor imed.


    Donald was toozy to debate this problem.


    Afterward, Eleanor looked at her phone again and spoke apologetically. ¡°Sorry, Donald. The


    meeting with the board of directors is about to start. I''ll have to get to work.¡±


    ¡°Off you go, then.¡± Donald nodded.


    ¡°All of you better be more respectful and give better service,¡± Eleanor ordered as she pointed at


    Selina and the others.


    Feeling deeply embarrassed, Selina lowered her head as she had not regained herposure.


    ¡°Swipe this.¡± Donald passed a card to Mntha.


    The young receptionist''s eyes sparkled as she stared at Donald. Then, she rushed over excitingly,


    took the card, and swiped away fifty million.


    Selina''s heart pounded against her chest as she watched, but she felt utterly enviouster.


    ¡°Organize to your heart''s content. If you need more staffing, let me handle that,¡± Donald offered.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mntha responded animatedly.


    Bradley walked over as they spoke.


    Nigel looked to the door, and he perked up abruptly.


    About two thousand people were outside and had begun to clear the space. They wore security


    guard uniforms and were armed with electric batons as they surrounded Sky Garden.


    ¡°You won''t be able to get out of Sky Garden today, Donald!¡± Nigel threatened sinisterly.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    The group, with over two thousand people, was a formidable force. They could do whatever they


    wanted if they did not face The n or the army.


    Even the head of the bigshots like Ethan would be frightened when he saw the group of people.


    Still, Nigel was wary of the Yund family. He did not dare to barge into Sky Garden rashly, but he


    thought he could surround it.


    ¡°Clear the scene. A fire drill will be conducted here,¡± someone yelled.


    It was a person arranged by Bradley.


    At first, the clueless crowd thought they could enjoy a show. However, they came to their realization


    one after another and lost interest after hearing the words.


    Soon, the three streets nearby were all blocked.


    Nigel walked out of Sky Garden and stood in front of fay haven Guard. At that moment, his


    charismatic aura had resumed.


    ¡°Donald, do you dare toe out?¡± Nigel let out a long exhale and shouted.


    He decided that no matter what, he must teach Donald a painful lesson that day.


    As for Eleanor, Nigel would not bother about her. He thought the Yund family would not be mad at


    him just because of Donald.


    Mntha said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Campbell, don''t go out. They won''t dare toe in.¡±


    Selina did not say anything, and she locked her gaze on Donald.


    I haven''t seen Donald for more than ten years. What had happened to him? Will the man who


    Eleanor has an interest in be an ordinary person? Besides, Donald can talk to Neil casually and


    make Neil answer his phone respectfully. Is he an ordinary person?


    Selina thought for a moment and walked in front of Donald. ¡°Donald, don''t go out. Nigel is afraid of


    the Yund family. Ms. Yund will solve it after the meeting,¡± she said softly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Upon hearing her words, Donald gave her a weird look.


    Selina blushed after seeing his reaction. She had humiliated Donald before.


    To everyone''s surprise, Donald tidied his shirt and flicked off the nonexistent dust on his body. Then,


    he walked out and stood at the entrance of Sky Garden.


    The two thousand guards looked at Donald as if he was a dead man.


    They would charge forward and crush Donald into bits after Nigel gave his order.


    Nigel closed his eyes. His gaze was still charming when he opened his eyes again. ¡°Do you know


    why I have to mobilize two thousand people to defeat you?¡±


    Here, Nigel paused and continued, ¡°Because this makes me feel better! I want to show you the


    difference between you and me! A person has to know his ce!¡±


    Then, he yelled, ¡°Charge!¡±


    The two thousand people shouted in unison, ¡°Charge!¡±


    The sound was as loud as thunder, and it was a shocking scene. At that moment, Nigel felt like he


    was a merciless general or marshal in ancient times.


    However, he was confused because he could not feel a single trace of fear from his opponent.


    On the contrary, Nigel could only see endless mockery from Donald.


    Thetter nced around and said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Startled, Nigel did not understand what the man meant.


    Donald ignored Nigel, and he only pped his hands.


    p! p! p!


    As he pped his hands, neat footsteps sound could be heard almost at the same time.


    Nigel immediately looked at the source of the sound. His body trembled, and his mind went nk


    when he saw what was going on.


    The bustling street was initially empty and had been blocked.


    Nevertheless, there were dozens of George Patton tanks driving in. Besides, they even had heavy


    machine guns on the tanks aiming at Nigel.


    On the left, there were dozens of ck Viper off-road vehicles stopped in a row with their engines


    revving.


    Meanwhile, a formation appeared in front of the crowd. The people were dressed in green armor


    and wielding ancient swords. Their formation was neat, and they had stern looks in their eyes.


    Besides, the same formation showed up behind the crowd as well.


    There were five thousand to six thousand people based on a rough estimate.


    Azure Wyvern Army was under Azure Wyvern Guard, and it was a military force fostered by Donald.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    ¡°Gather around, all the members of Azure Wyvern Army!¡± With a sergeant''s yell, the Azure Wyvern


    Army got out of the massive vehicles. They stood in a neat line and looked at Donald with passion


    in their eyes.


    The two thousand guards'' faces instantly turned pale, and they looked around them anxiously. Each


    of them felt their legs trembling and was on the verge of losing their bnce.


    Nigel was in utter shock. His emotion was in a chaotic mess as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He knew about Azure Wyvern Army. Not only was it under Azure Wyvern Guard, but Donald was


    the only person taking control of it.


    Nigel felt the dryness in his mouth as he looked at Donald. He had a guess about Donald''s identity.


    ¡°Y-You are...¡±


    He had already guessed Donald''s identity, but he did not dare to say it out loud.


    Nigel knew not only would he be doomed if he said it, but the Wilson family of Tayhaven would be


    wiped out as well.


    Suddenly, he had solved all of the mysteries back then.


    Why was Jennifer able to win the bid for thend remation project? Why did Jennifer get Eternal


    Love and A Midsummer Night''s Dream? Why did Wyvern King, Kingsley give the Wilson family of


    Tayhaven a shock with thend remation project''s approval in his hand on Grandpa''s birthday?


    Why was Jennifer able to win the bid for Lord Campbell Avenue while Sylvia was humiliated in front


    of the public? All of these happened because Donald is Lord Campbell!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald looked at Nigel coldly and said, ¡°Nigel, I''ve tolerated you for a


    long time.¡±


    Thetter was frustrated, and he had not yete back to his senses. Then, he suddenly kneeled


    on the ground and said, ¡°I know what to do. Please spare the lives of the Wilson family of


    Tayhaven!¡±


    The two thousand guards had no idea what was going on. They looked at each other with pale


    faces.


    Meanwhile, the armies who were controlling the heavy machine guns on George Patton tanks had


    no hesitation. They would fire at the people after Donald gave his order.


    Donald looked at Nigel calmly, not saying a word.


    Nigel raised his head, and he suddenly stood up, ramming his head against the building beside him.


    Nigel''s muscr body suddenly copsed to the ground, and everywhere was covered in fresh


    blood.


    A look of approval entered Donald''s eyes.


    He thought Nigel was brave.


    Nigel had found out Donald''s identity, but he did not dare to reveal it. Nigel was worried that Donald


    would vent his anger at the Wilson family of Tayhaven, so he chose to end his life.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive, but there is arge possibility that he may fall into aa forever,¡± Bradley said after


    checking Nigel''s condition.


    Donald responded, ¡°Send him to the hospital. As for the two thousand people here, ask them to do


    thebor.¡±


    Selina and the others, who were in Sky Garden, were once again shocked by Donald''s schemes.


    The two thousand Tayhaven Guard did not know what had happened. In the end, they were forced


    to stay and decorate Sky Garden.


    Selina had a newfound revtion of Donald''s prowess.


    Is he really the loser who was defeated by the Campbell n that year? If so, why is this happening


    now?


    Soon, the traffic resumed. Sky Garden was covered with a big ck cloth, and no one could see


    what was inside it.


    ¡°What happened? Why did they cover Sky Garden?¡±


    ¡°What''s going on? Is Sky Garden under renovation?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion and had no idea what was going on.


    However, some people knew that Nigel from the Wilson family of day ha ven had hit the wall and


    attempted to end his life in Sky Garden. Besides, they thought a big shot seemed to have reserved


    the entire Sky Garden.


    At the same time, in Pollerton Garden, Jennifer was reading reports in the room.


    Linda pushed the door open and entered the room. ¡°Jennifer, tomorrow is your birthday. How are


    you nning to celebrate?¡±


    Jennifer answered, ¡°I have some ns tomorrow.¡±


    Linda smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for you.¡±


    Jennifer was stunned for a moment, and she looked at Linda in confusion.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Entering from behind, Kevin informed, ¡°Well, I''ve recently gotten to know someone by the name of


    Peterson Walker. He told me that he has a crush on you and is hoping to celebrate your birthday


    with you tomorrow.¡±


    Jennifer narrowed her eyes.


    Peterson was known as a master of deep breathing skills and tranquility. He was also a


    distinguished guest of many politicians.


    However, Jennifer knew that a master of deep breathing skills was simply a disguise for his actual


    identity as a broker.


    Apparently, the most ssic incident back then was when he gave Joshua a p, but thetter


    dared not go against him.


    A broker meant that he was a bridge for politicians tomunicate with each other for corruption.


    Any businessman who wished to get acquainted with a politician would require the help from


    Peterson to introduce them.


    Therefore, although Peterson seemed to be a quack, he actually had an astounding identity.


    Technically, he had inherited his father''s work as his father used to be a broker as well, who had


    always been active and powerful at Terrandya Provincial Center.


    Furthermore, Joshua had also looked for Peterson.


    Unwilling to get involved with such people, Jennifer tly rejected, ¡°There''s no need for that. I have


    my own ns tomorrow.¡±


    Linda''s expression became grave and stern. ¡°That won''t do! Mr. Walker adores you a lot, and he


    has already booked a restaurant for tomorrow, which is at Grand Laurel!¡±


    Jennifer was startled.


    Grand Laurel was avish restaurant, with average spending of ten thousand and above for each


    person.


    While Kevin beamed from ear to ear, his cheeks were scarlet red, indicating that he had consumed


    some alcohol. ¡°He has booked thirty tables to celebrate your birthday!¡±


    Thirty tables would fit more than three hundred guests, which would cost three million, meaning that


    the expenses for the entire banquet would be five million at least.


    Fully aware of what was on Kevin and the others'' minds, Jennifer snapped impatiently, ¡°No means


    no. I''m not going!¡±


    Now that she was involved with the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue and thend remation


    project, she would require assistance from someone like Peterson to be able to progress further.


    Owning a vast connection ofworks, Peterson was also young and rich.


    Linda''s expression instantly darkened. ¡°I don''t care. Rest well tonight.


    Peterson will be picking you up


    tomorrow!¡±


    Bang! Jennifer shut the door and sent Donald a text: Pick me up earlier tomorrow.


    The man replied: Okay, I will be there at eight in the morning. I''ve booked a restaurant.


    Jennifer responded: There''s no need for any extravagance. Something simple will do. Also, have


    you consulted the doctors you found?


    Donald wrote: They have no idea how to treat me. Well, let''s see how things unfold. Goodnight.


    After replying, Donald turned off his phone.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Jennifer put on a thinyer of delicate makeup before eight. Dressed in the long


    pink coat that Donald bought her, she matched it with a V-neck blouse, revealing her slender neck,


    as well as a pair of jeans and boots.


    Her stunning figure and elegant aura were mesmerizing.


    The moment she opened the door, she fell stunned at the sight of a young man close to his thirties


    on the couch, sizing her up.


    Although his appearance was average, he was d in an expensive suit while exuding ferocity.


    It was Peterson, the master of deep breathing skills and a broker.


    While Linda was serving him some beverage to butter him up, Kevin gazed at Peterson


    ingratiatingly.


    From Linda''s and Kevin''s perspectives, Peterson was an enigma whose words carried weight at


    Provincial Center.


    Rising from his seat, Peterson strode toward Jennifer and reached out his hand as he greeted her


    politely, ¡°Jennifer, I''ve known you for quite some time now, but I believe that this is the first time that


    you''re meeting me. Let me introduce myself. I''m


    Peterson Walker, while my father is Brandon Walker.¡±


    Kevin and Linda exchanged nces, noticing the delight in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Noticing how Jennifer had put on makeup, Linda and Kevin reckoned the former had thought things


    through and agreed to dine with Peterson.


    Lowering her head, Jennifer furrowed her brows while staring at the man''s right hand, which was


    stretched out. However, she did not reach for it. ¡°Hi. I''m sorry, but I don''t have the habit of shaking


    hands with others.¡±


    Peterson froze for a few seconds, but he was not mad about it. He simply offered a faint smile and


    retracted his right hand. ¡°Happy birthday. I''ve reserved thirty tables at Grand Laurel today and put


    much effort into arranging this. I hope you will ept this invitation.¡±


    After pausing briefly, he went on, ¡°Initially, I n on organizing it at Sky Garden, but it requires a


    one-month pre-booking, so it''s toote. Moreover, it seems like Sky Garden is having a renovation


    today, so I''ve selected Grand Laurel.¡±


    Before Jennifer could utter a word, someone knocked on the door.


    Jennifer''s heart skipped a beat. Is it Donald?


    Hurriedly, she went to open the door and found herself greeted by the sight of a middle-aged couple


    at the door, sizing her up.


    Jennifer was stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Peterson chuckled. ¡°They''re my parents, and they''re currently operating a tea house at Terrandya


    Provincial Center.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Exuding an imposing aura, the middle-aged couple entered while scanning the surroundings.


    Leonard and Linda immediately stood up. ¡°Wee.¡±


    With a deep voice, Brandon carried himself in the same way a person of high stature would.


    Even Joshua dared not provoke someone like him, as only a person with a strong background such


    as Neil would not need a broker like Brandon.


    Brandon had secretly umted an astounding connection ofworks and owned an immense


    influence across the entire Terrandya. Furthermore, Brandon could easily dismiss some influential


    figures by lifting a finger.


    That was how powerful brokers were.


    ¡°Let''s go. We''ll talk about it while we have our meal.¡± Brandon''s tone left no room for doubt.


    Linda and Leonard immediately nodded. ¡°Sure, off we go to Grand Laurel!¡±


    However, Jennifer answered, ¡°No. I have a date with Donald today.¡±


    As soon as Linda heard her daughter''s response, the smile on her face immediately disappeared as


    it was instantly reced with one of rage.


    ring at Jennifer with palpable disdain as if she was about to skin her alive, Linda bellowed,


    ¡°Donald.


    Donald again! He''s about to die. Why are you wasting your time on him!¡±


    Kevin chimed in, ¡°That''s enough, Jennifer! Has Donald not done enough harm to you and me? Tell


    me, what can he offer you?¡±


    Leonard growled, ¡°I''m sure I''ve told you to cut off all connections with


    Donald. Why won''t you listen?¡±


    Peterson exchanged nces with his father, Brandon. ¡°Donald?¡±


    Jennifer replied, ¡°That''s right. He''s my husband.¡±


    Brandon instantly looked grim.


    ¡°Forget about it then.¡±


    Linda quickly walked toward them. ¡°Mr. Walker, calm down. Please hear me out first. Donald and


    Jennifer are long divorced, and nothing happened between them. Until now, Jennifer is still an


    innocentdy!¡±


    Leonard chimed in, ¡°Yes, exactly. Besides, Donald is diagnosed with several types of cancer, so


    he¡¯ll be dead soon. I''m afraid he''ll not even be able to make it past New Year!¡±


    There was no way they would allow this marriage of convenience to be called off.


    Although Jennifer would be reaching her thirties soon, Tyrone no longer mentioned anything


    concerning Jennifer.


    Possessing such connection and wealth, Peterson was on apletely different levelpared to


    Nigel and James.


    After Linda and her family offered an exnation, Peterson''s and Brandon¡¯s expressions slightly


    softened.


    However, Jennifer could not be bothered. Heading toward the door, she nced at the time and


    realized it was eight sharp.


    Kevin yanked at her arms and dragged her back. ¡°Where are you going? Get back here right now!


    Listen carefully. You have to go no matter what!¡±


    While they were fighting, Donald suddenly appeared at the door and shot Kevin a cold re. ¡°Let go


    of her right now.¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Jennifer broke free from Kevin. She ran toward Donald happily. ¡°You''re finally here!¡±


    Donald grabbed Jennifer''s hand and did not even bother to look at the group of people in the house.


    ¡°Mm. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Stay right there!¡± Leonard shouted.


    Linda also yelled, ¡°Jennifer! If you exit the gates of this house, then don''t you daree back!¡±


    Donald red at them. ¡°If she can''te back, then so be it. I''ll buy a house for Jennifer.¡±


    Peterson¡¯s expression darkened, causing him to look intimidating. He stated nonchntly, ¡°Stay


    right there.¡±


    Although his voice was not loud, it sounded authoritative. Linda and Kevin, who were arguing,


    instantly fell silent. Peterson would never let Jennifer go.


    There was a reason for that.


    Jennifer, Lana, and Reina were the most promising young entrepreneurs in Pollerton.


    The reason why was because Donald nned to promote his controlled fusion technology in


    Pollerton. If he managed to do that, Pollerton would be the new hub formercial and


    business activities.


    Moreover, Jennifer was the one responsible for the Lord Campbell Avenue project. There was a


    high chance that she would be the first to get her hands on that technology.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The question of whether Donald was in love with Jennifer or not was a no-brainer.


    It was simply not possible because everyone in Pollerton heard that Ysabel was the woman Donald


    loved. That was why a lot of people had their desires stirred. Since they did not dare to pursue


    Ysabel, they believed that Jennifer was the next best thing.


    Jennifer and Ysabel were cousins, after all.


    Whoever pursued Jennifer would be able to interfere with Lord Campbell''s affairs. That person


    could get Jennifer to negotiate with Ysabel. It would be much easier for the person to win the


    bids of one or two projects from Lord Campbell.


    Peterson had alsoe here because he received orders from a big shot.


    This was what a broker did, after all.


    Donald stopped and looked at Peterson when he saw thetter opening his mouth.


    Peterson said, ¡°You must be Donald. I remember now. You''re the character in The Abandoned


    Children Of The


    Campbell n, right?¡±


    Donald remained silent. He simply looked at Peterson indifferently, waiting for the man to speak


    again.


    ¡°You and Jennifer are already divorced. I also heard that you have a short lifespan. Stop bothering


    Jennifer, okay? What can you even


    offer her? Money? A house, or maybe a car?¡± Peterson said all of that with an arrogant expression


    on his face.


    ¡°Love,¡± Donald responded casually.


    Peterson looked extremely disdainful. ¡°Can love put food on the table?¡±


    Brandon lifted his hand mid-air slightly. Noticing that, his son instantly shut his mouth. The elder


    then proceeded to say, ¡°Donald. Since today is Jennifer''s birthday, we''ve booked thirty tables at


    Grand Laurel. All the guests there are big shots. Even the top dog of Terrandya Provincial Center


    will attend the banquet. Therefore, Jennifer has toe with us today.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Also, you know what Grand Laurel is like. The average person is expected to spend


    ten thousand there. Since we booked thirty tables today, the banquet will cost millions. Would you


    be able to afford that?¡± Peterson''s mother chimed in.


    Brandon continued, ¡°I have no idea where the ce you booked is at. Also, how many people will


    be there?¡±


    A snarky smirk appeared on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°It''s at South Light Street. Jennifer and I will be the only


    ones there.¡±


    Petersonughed out loud. ¡°South Light Street? What high-end restaurants exist there? Could you


    be referring to a small food street? Hahaha!¡±


    Kevin intentionally mocked Donald by saying, ¡°Oh! Sky Garden is at South Light Street, then! Did


    you also buy the whole ce?¡±


    When the group heard that, they all startedughing out loud.


    They thought it was absurd!


    The seats at Sky Garden were fully booked for well over a month, after all. The official website of


    Sky Garden also showed that some wealthy people, as well as influential figures of Pollerton had


    made reservations there.


    Donald stated in a serious tone, ¡°Indeed. The venue is Sky Garden.¡±


    The group looked at each other. Then, all of them beganughing once again.


    ¡°Hahaha! I''m dying ofughter! Donald, you really do love to joke!¡± Kevin guffawed.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    ¡°Sky Garden wants to see proof of how much money you have. You also need to make reservations


    one month in advance. I didn''t even see your name on the three-month booking list!¡± Peterson


    stated.


    ¡°Goodness! You guys don''t understand him. He''s going to die soon, so it''s only natural for him to


    toot his own horn and make his presence known,¡± Linda said.


    Even Jennifer did not quite believe Donald when he said he had made reservations in Sky Garden.


    She lowered her head. ¡°That''s enough, Donald. Let''s go.¡±


    Donald responded, ¡°But I really did make reservations at Sky Garden.¡±


    Brandon wore a mocking expression on his face. ¡°In that case, I want to see if you''re telling the


    truth. Do you know what will happen if I find that you lied? Even though I''m not the Grim Reaper, I


    have a lot of ways to send you to the afterlife!¡±


    Donald narrowed his eyes as he looked at Brandon. Aren''t you being a little too harsh?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You cane and have a look with me,¡± Donald replied casually.


    ¡°All right. Let''s go together,¡± Kevin suggested.


    As they walked down the stairs, Peterson shook his keys. ¡°Do you have a car? Jennifer can ride in


    my car.¡±


    There was a Lamborghini Urus parked on the ground floor. It had a market value of around three


    million.


    Kevin''s heart fluttered at the sight.


    Brandon also had a car. It was a BMW 760.


    ¡°I don''t have a car. However, we can call a taxi,¡± Donald replied. He hailed a cab and headed toward


    Sky Garden.


    Jennifer was a little worried. ¡°Look at how much you''ve bragged already. How will you continue your


    lieter on?¡±


    The taxi led the way while the Lamborghini Urus and BMW 760 trailed behind.


    Jennifer looked around her surroundings. She asked in confusion, ¡°Are we really going in the


    direction of South Light Street? You won¡¯t actually bring me to a food street, right?¡±


    Donald suddenly wanted to tell a joke. ¡°Yes, I am! Is the food there subpar or something?¡±


    Jennifer smiled lightly. She hugged Donald''s arm and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°That''s not what I


    meant! I''m willing to go anywhere that you take me to.¡±


    Jennifer wondered when was thest time they were this intimate. It''s been a long time. I think it


    was back when we got married.


    As Jennifer continued to lean on Donald, tears suddenly flowed down her eyes. ¡°Donald, I''m sorry. I


    didn''t know how much of an effect that piece of rock would have on you.¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m the type of guy who faces his weakness head-on.¡±


    In fact, he had been trying to look for his own weakness. His status was very unusual. Wyvern King


    had once told Donald that if his current ability could not solve his current issues, another ability


    would be avable to him automatically.


    Therefore, Donald put it in the nicest way possible and did not me Jennifer too much.


    However, Jennifer felt very guilty.


    ¡°There are only twenty-two days left before New Year,¡± Jennifer said softly.


    Donald nodded. ¡°Yes. If I don''t solve my issues before New Year, I''ll probably die.¡±


    Donald had no idea whether the artificial sun had any effect or not.


    ¡°We''ve arrived at Sky Garden.¡± The taxi driver parked the taxi beside the road.


    Kevin and Linda, who drove behind them, also got out of their vehicles.


    They were stunned while looking at the magnificent Sky Garden.


    A ck cloth was covering every corner of Sky Garden. There was no way anyone could see what


    was inside the building.


    ¡°Look! Sky Garden really is undergoing renovations right now.¡± Peterson smiled faintly.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Kevin eximed in a fit of rage. ¡°Jennifer! Now that you''ve seen


    how Sky Garden is like right now, you shoulde to Grand Laurel with us!¡±


    Linda hurriedly rushed over to them. ¡°Indeed! You have to leave now!


    Donald is a crazy man right now! He''s also the man who broke a fish tank!¡±


    Brandon smiled faintly. ¡°Even I can''t make reservations at Sky Garden, let alone you!¡±


    Jennifer felt a little embarrassed. She tugged at Donald¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Why don''t we go to the food


    street?¡±


    Donald shook his head. He said to Jennifer in a solemn tone, ¡°Today is your birthday. I have to do


    what I''ve promised!¡±

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Jennifer said, ¡°Sky Garden is really under renovation right now, though!¡±


    Donald shook his head. He then made an okay gesture.


    As Donald waved his hand, a signal re suddenly shot into the sky and exploded in an instant.


    It sounded like a thunder.


    The cars that were driving by, as well as the pedestrians, were all shocked when they heard that


    sound. They turned over to look at Sky Garden.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The sound of roaring engines was heard. The crowd looked up and were shocked by what they


    saw.


    Four helicopters took off from the rooftop balcony of Sky Garden, which was on the fortieth floor.


    They were all pink in color.


    The four pink helicopters lifted each corner of arge ck cloth as they ascended to the sky.


    As the ck cloth was lifted, Sky Garden gradually appeared in everyone''s line of sight.


    The crowd lifted their heads and looked at Sky Garden. Everyone''s jaws dropped at the sight.


    They were shocked, astonished, and could not believe their eyes.


    Originally, Sky Garden was covered in green nts. At that moment, the walls of Sky Garden were


    covered in red roses.


    The pleasant scent of roses surrounded the area as it permeated the air.


    The red roses that enveloped the whole building formed arge heart shape.


    Jennifer, Linda, and Kevin were all shocked by that.


    Even Skr, who was right behind Kevin, was shocked.


    On the other hand, Peterson and his family were at a loss for words.


    It looked like there were tens of thousands of roses surrounding the building. All of this was


    completed overnight. The amount of manpower required was mind-boggling.


    All the cars that were driving by, as well as the pedestrians, stopped in their tracks. They all stared


    nkly at Sky Garden, astonished by the extravagant decoration.


    ¡°My goodness! Do you see that? Sky Garden is all covered in red roses and decorated in the shape


    of a heart!¡±


    ¡°Let''s hurry and take a look! Even some influencers have appeared on the scene!¡±


    ¡°Everyone,e and look at Sky Garden! There''s a certain big shot making a marriage proposal!¡±


    All sorts of short videos were uploaded onto Instagram. Live streamers hurried to the scene and


    began their live streams.


    Jennifer looked at Donald in confusion. ¡°This is...¡±


    Donald nodded casually. ¡°Indeed. This is what I''ve prepared for you.¡±


    Kevin still refused to believe this.


    ¡°What are you bragging about? We simply stumbled upon Sky Garden finishing its renovations. And


    yet, you said that you prepared all this? Let''s go inside and see if it''s true or not!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Donald did not pay any mind to Kevin. Instead, he pulled Jennifer''s hand. ¡°Come. Follow me inside.¡±


    Jennifer also found it hard to believe. In order to maintain Donald''s dignity, she said, ¡°Being here is


    already good enough, Donald. My wishes have been fulfilled. Thank you.¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°We''ve not gone anywhere yet. Come.¡±


    Jennifer was then dragged away by Donald. She trailed behind him in a daze.


    Kevin and the others also followed from behind. They wanted to expose Donald¡¯s lies.


    Just then, Eleanor brought Mntha, Selina, and a few other people out of Sky Garden.


    ¡°Donald, are you satisfied?¡± Eleanor asked. She then looked at Jennifer with a sense of bitterness.


    What a fortunate girl.


    Mntha and Selina were also looking at Jennifer, flushing red with excitement.


    Jennifer''s first thought was that Eleanor''s gaze did not look quite right. Nevertheless, she did not


    think too deeply about it.


    ¡°It''s fine. Commence the second phase,¡± Donald ordered.


    Mntha proceeded to take out a walkie-talkie. ¡°Commence the second phase! Prepare the


    drones!¡±


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    It sounded like thousands of bees returning to their hive, sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    The crowd immediately lifted their heads and looked at the sky. They saw a few hundred DJI drones


    shing colorful lights.


    The whole stunt cost ten million.


    The five hundred DJI drones spelled out a fewrge words: Happy Birthday, Jennifer!


    Tens of thousands of spectators had gathered around the area. Even those who were eighteen


    blocks away could see the words spelled out by the drones.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Half of Pollerton went into a frenzy.


    Everyone was left in awe.


    ¡°What in the world...¡± Even Kevin was shocked. He then looked at Donald in horror.


    Skr was at a loss for words. Soon, a look of jealousy appeared on her face. I''m a woman too! I''d


    also be very touched if Kevin did all this for me! Why does every good thing fall on Jennifer''sp?


    Why is she loved by so many people? Also, where did Donald get all the money to pull these things


    off?


    Leonard and Linda were both shocked. The astonishment in their eyes could not be described.


    Meanwhile, Peterson and Brandon were bbergasted. Compared to what Donald was doing, their


    idea of having the birthday party at Grand Laurel was nothing but garbage.


    Of course, Jennifer was the one who waspletely awestruck.


    She covered her mouth as tears rolled down from her cheeks uncontrobly.


    She knew that Donald had been deeply in love with her all along.


    However, there was one question that popped up in her mind. Where did he get this much money to


    pull this off?


    Mntha was also very moved. Her face had flushed beet red. ¡°Mr. Campbell, can we begin the


    third phase?¡±


    Peterson, who was about to leave while feeling distraught, suddenly stopped when he heard those


    words being uttered. He wanted to see what the third phase was going to be.


    No one knew what the third phase would entail.


    Even Jennifer was looking forward to


    it.


    Everyone was waiting for it to happen.


    Mntha turned the walkie-talkie on. ¡°Is everyone in formation yet?¡±


    ¡°No. You''ll have to wait for three minutes,¡± the voice from the other end of the device replied.


    Jennifer looked at Donald. Her eyes were full of affection. ¡°What''s the third phase going to be? Tell


    me about it.¡±


    Donald smiled. ¡°It''s just a firework show.¡±


    A mocking expression appeared on Brandon''s face. ¡°Pollerton prohibits fireworks. Who would dare


    tounch fireworks here?¡±


    Peterson stated, ¡°Exactly! If you dare tounch fireworks, not even Joshua can save you.¡±


    Donald simply looked at the two of them with a mocking look in his eyes.


    ¡°Everyone is in formation! Awaiting your orders!¡± A voice broadcasted through the walkie-talkie.


    Mntha looked at Donald. ¡°Can we start now?¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°Begin!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A bunch of fireworks rushed into the sky and exploded instantly, resounding across the atmosphere.


    As soon as the fireworks exploded, all of Pollerton went into a frenzy.


    After all, the sky above Pollerton was covered in fireworks.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Everyone in the city was shocked.


    Those who stood outside high-rise buildings could see the sky filled with vibrant colors.


    It was estimated that ten thousand fireworks had beenunched throughout Pollerton


    simultaneously.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This meant that there were at least ten thousand peopleunching the fireworks in unison.


    Also, ten thousand walkie-talkies were needed to make this possible!


    The efficiency and synchronization between those people were simply terrifying. The cost for all of


    this was also astronomical.


    All of Pollerton had been jolted awake by that. The exploding fireworks resounded in the sky, and it


    was deafening.


    When looking at the whole scene from a high ce, colorful fireworks could be seen flying above


    Pollerton at a constant rate. All the smoke and dust also flew into the sky.


    ¡°My goodness! Whoever is doing this is a real big shot!¡±


    ¡°Not only did he dare tounch fireworks, but he alsounched ten thousand of them at the same


    time!¡±


    How powerful is that guy? What sort of background does he have to be able to pull off something


    like this?¡±


    Every social media was sent into a frenzy. There were also a lot of live streamers who rushed over


    to Sky Garden and started filming everything.


    A lot of people already had their eyes on Donald. They zoomed their cameras toward Donald and


    Jennifer.


    Jennifer lifted her head and looked at the sky, which was filled with fireworks. Her eyes got teary,


    and her face turned red because she was so touched.


    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Donald said gently.


    Jennifer was so moved that she hugged Donald and cried tears of joy.


    Brandon''s expression darkened drastically. He growled, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Donald red at him. ¡°Don''t disturb me. Just enjoy the firework show quietly.¡±

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Peterson''s expression twisted. I thought that I would be able to show off my superiority to Donald by


    booking Grand Laurel, but Donald''s opening act hit it out of the park! He''s trampling me underfoot!


    What am I going to do with the task that Provincial Center gave me? How am I supposed to


    complete it?


    At that thought, he shouted, ¡°How dare you, Donald? You''re not allowed to light fireworks in


    Pollerton''s skies!¡±


    Brandon said gloomily, ¡°I''ll report this matter to Joshua. If he doesn''t dare to solve it, I''ll report it to


    Terrandya Provincial Center and let Ss deal with it!"


    Ss Doyle was one of the top three powerhouses in Terrandya.


    The Doyle family had immense influence in Terrandya.


    They were truly a powerful family, and Brandon was their broker. With Brandon''s help, Ss got to


    where he was step by step, and his contacts spread throughout Terrandya.


    Donald merely shot him an indifferent look. It was indeed prohibited to set off fireworks in Pollerton,


    but there was no official document issued.


    If there were, he would not vite the regtions either.


    Jennifer gawked at the sky full of fireworks. The sounds of countless cheers and fireworks exploded


    in her ear, and the only thing in her mind was Donald.


    Kevin, Linda, and the others were also dumbfounded.


    With that amount of fireworks, at least ten thousand people were needed to light them up


    simultaneously.


    A show of money and power like this was unheard of!


    They could not imagine that Donald, whom they despised, could make such a huge sensation that


    day!


    ¡°Don''t worry; there''s more,¡± Donald said with a smile. He took Jennifer¡¯s hand and entered Sky


    Garden.


    She followed behind him obediently, her face blushing.


    That was because everyone¡¯s eyes were on her.


    Donald''s domineering profile was also photographed by many people.


    When they walked into Sky Garden, everyone was shocked by the interior.


    Theyout was quite luxurious, with roses and balloons hung all over the walls. There were also


    various colorful banners that spelled out: Happy Birthday, Jennifer!


    In the center of the hall, the first thing that caught their eye was an antique piano.


    Everyone knew the value of that piano. It was priceless and one of the treasures that Yund Group


    was most proud of. No one was allowed to touch it. However, it was brought out into the open that


    day.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Since that piano had appeared, who would be the one to y it?


    The same question appeared in everyone''s mind.


    Jennifer was the same.


    Donald said, ¡°There''s no rush. ra should be on her way.¡±


    ra? The genius woman who won the first prize in the International Piano Competitionst year?


    Oh, gosh, isn''t she celebrating the birthday of a super-rich trust fund heir''s birthday in Drieso


    Ind?


    ¡°There''s no way ra woulde.


    She''s celebrating Mr. ally''s birthday at Drieso Ind,¡± said Peterson. He was obviously well


    informed.


    Donald said, ¡°Mr. ally isn''t as important as Jennifer.¡±


    The corners of Peterson''s mouth curled sarcastically. He quietly turned off his phone, but he


    recorded the scene in its entirety.


    ¡°There''s no way ra wille. Firstly, it''s too expensive to invite her. Secondly, she¡¯s very


    arrogant,¡± said Kevin.


    Donald did not speak and simply looked at the door quietly.


    Suddenly, there was a loud cheer at the entrance.


    The crowd turned in unison and saw a person hurriedlying in. Several women looked at Donald


    with fanatical eyes while escorting the woman over.


    That woman was about thirty years old. She had an oval face, a tall and slender body, and a faint


    smile on her face.


    It was none other than ra!


    Furthermore, those women were the


    Pheonix Guard that Donald arranged to protect ra.


    Thetter nced at Donald before turning her gaze to Jennifer. ¡°Happy birthday, Ms. Wilson!¡±

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Everyone was shocked to their core.


    The crowd couldn''tprehend how Donald managed to invite ra over.


    The sophisticated pianist sat in front of the piano and said, ¡°Today is Ms. Wilson''s birthday, so I''ll


    y a song called May You Live A Long And Happy Life Together!¡±


    Her fingers tapped on the piano keys lightly as she began to y a melodious tune.


    The sound was ethereal and drifted into the ears of the crowd, allowing everyone to immerse in the


    otherworldly music.


    The piece was too beautiful, and the tune was too impactful. Many people fell into their memories


    and shed tears as they listened.


    Jennifer also listened quietly. She hugged Donald tightly, not willing to let go.


    ¡°Thank you, Donald. Thank you so much. I''m very happy.¡± Jennifer smiled, but there were two lines


    of tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Donald wiped away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there''s more.¡±


    There''s more?


    The people who heard that were dumbfounded.


    The four surprises that he nned were already events that could not bepleted with just


    money. They couldn''t help but wonder what more the man could have prepared.


    Even Mntha and Selina, who nned all that, held their breaths.


    That was because the fifth event was a famous celebrity singing.


    The previous day, Donald told them that they did not have to worry and that a celebrity would


    definitely show up.


    Everyone held their breaths and perked up their ears, wanting to know who woulde that day.


    In the hall, everyone stared at the entrance.


    The roar of an engine sounded, followed by shrill screams outside the door.


    ¡°Wynter! Wynter!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lowe! It''s the diva!¡± ¡°Queen Lowe! It''s Queen Lowe!¡± Kevin''s brain seemed to shut down. His


    mouth fell open as he looked at the entrance in disbelief.


    Sure enough, a magnificent, graceful, and fairy-like figure appeared at the door.


    She wore a golden dress and a golden crown, sweeping in with style.


    She was gorgeous. Jennifer and her exuded different charms.


    The long golden dress made her look like a goddess.


    She smiled at Donald and Jennifer before uttering, ¡°Happy birthday,


    Jennifer.¡±


    Jennifer was stunned and sped a hand over her mouth. She looked at Donald and then at


    Wynter.


    She wanted to work together with Wynter before, but thetter refused.


    Their paths never crossed after that.


    I didn¡¯t expect her toe personally and celebrate my birthday. She''s even going to sing for me!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Selina also froze. She was once again in awe of Donald''s ability.


    I thought that it''d be a third-rate celebrity at most. I didn''t expect Donald to invite Wynter!


    Mntha was also one of Wynter''s fans. She was so excited that she started jumping in joy.


    Kevin could not tear his eyes away from Wynter.


    Every man wanted to marry her because she was simply too amazing.


    Sebastian had been involved with countless women before, but he was still enchanted by her.


    Linda was also shocked. Standing beside her, Leonard was stunned into silence.


    Peterson and Brandon exchanged looks and frowned while staring at Donald.


    Where did this young mane from? His methods are even more impressive than legendary big


    shots.


    Wynter stepped onto the stage that had already been set up and took the microphone. ¡°Hello,


    everyone. I''m Wynter Lowe. I''m here today to celebrate Ms. Wilson''s birthday. Happy birthday, Ms.


    Wilson! The song I''m going to sing is For You. I wish Donald and you all the best.¡± Then, she began


    singing. ¡°It must be a special kind of fate...¡±


    The crowd went wild!


    Jennifer was a hardcore fan of Wynter. She was so excited that her face flushed red, and she could


    not stop pping her hands. Then, she hugged Donald.


    During the chorus, the crowd joined in the singing. ¡°She was put carefully in your hands, so you


    have to care for her with all your heart. Both pain and joy must be shared.¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    ¡°It must be a special kind of fate that brought you together. If she loves you, you have to give back


    more to her in return.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jennifer was moved to the core.


    Wynter''s song was so powerful that even the calm-hearted Donald could not help but hum along.


    Jenniferughed loudly, then cried just as loudly.


    As Wynter sang, tears gathered in her eyes.


    After the song ended, she bowed gently. ¡°Thank you. Bless you, Jennifer Wilson. You''re the luckiest


    woman in the world.¡±


    The moment she bent over, Jennifer saw the Eternal Love ne hidden in her cleavage.


    She narrowed her eyes and wanted to look closely, but Wynter had already stood straight.


    Donald''s five-part n waspleted, and the birthday celebration ceremony seemed to have


    come to an end.


    He then announced, ¡°Everyone,


    pleasee in and enjoy the food.¡±


    Wynter held the microphone. ¡°All expenses today will be paid by Mr. Campbell. Let''s make some


    noise!¡±


    Instantly, the crowd burst into cheers.


    Sky Garden seemed to have be a small concert venue.


    Donald smiled wryly and nodded.


    Many people began to flood in, wanting to catch a glimpse of Wynter''s and Jennifer''s elegance.


    Meanwhile, it was even more crowded outside.


    Eleanor had to organize security personnel to limit the number of people entering. Otherwise, Sky


    Garden was going to explode.


    The thirty tables in the hall were already filled with people that Donald did not know.


    However, he did not care.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Kevin asked nkly, still in a daze.


    As soon as he spoke, a loud yell suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Reina Wilson, CEO of


    Scarlet Swan Vi, wishes Ms. Jennifer Wilson a happy birthday and sends a gift of eight hundred


    and eighty thousand!¡±


    Then, someone carried in a tray filled with cash.


    What the f*ck!


    Kevin was instantly floored. He exchanged a look with Skr and ogled the tray greedily.


    Then, the petite and delicate Reina walked in.


    ¡°I''m not toote, am I?¡± Reina grinned.


    Have a seat.¡± Donald nodded.


    Reina''s expression was indiscernible, but she looked at Donald as if her heart was bleeding. She


    found a table and sat down, sighing inwardly.


    ¡°The CEO of Primordial Tower, Zayne Yates, wishes Ms. Wilson a happy birthday!¡± Another voice


    rang out again. ¡°I''d like to present a gift of six hundred and sixty thousand!¡±


    The guests were all abuzz and looked at the entrance in surprise.


    The middle-aged man who walked in was none other than Zayne Yates.


    He was a bigshot in Pollerton!


    However, that was not it.


    ¡°I, Tyson Quirk, wish Ms. Wilson a happy birthday!¡± A plump man, Tyson, walked in. ¡°I''d like to


    present a gift of six hundred and sixty thousand!¡±


    ¡°I, Lucas Albee, would like to present a gift of six hundred and sixty thousand!¡±


    Even Jennifer was dumbfounded for a while. I have no rtion with Zayne and the others. Why


    would theye and celebrate my birthday?


    Zayne and the others took their seats with calm expressions.


    Everyone else burst into discussion and looked at Jennifer with envy.


    How did a woman who only relies on the Wilson family in Tayhaven rise to this level?


    Many guests were still in shock, and the next yell struck them like a thunderbolt.


    ¡°I, Ms. Lana Collins, am offering one thousand and two hundred shares of Lana International!¡± The


    bewitching Lana walked in and handed Jennifer a document.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, one thousand and two hundred shares of Lana International?


    That''s worth several million!¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is Jennifer that powerful, or is it because of Donald?¡±


    Many people turned to the man, and a curious look appeared on their faces.


    Linda did the same. Was I wrong about him?

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Again, that was not all.


    Another voice sounded the next moment.


    ¡°Mr. Charles Langford, the richest man in Pollerton, wishes Ms. Wilson a happy birthday. He''d like to


    offer an interest-free loan of three hundred million, with an indefinite term length.¡±


    Interest-free and an indefinite term length? That is the same as giving away money for free!


    If the gifts from the previous guests were said to be surprises, then this one was aplete shock!


    Jennifer was also floored by Charles'' generosity.


    Dumbfounded, she looked at the document in her hand, at a loss for words.


    Linda and Leonard exchanged a nce and saw the shock and joy in each other''s eyes.


    ¡°Charles works for Tristan. Say, do you think that Tristan likes Jennifer?¡± Linda asked in a low voice.


    Just as she was specting, there was another yell. The voice held a tinge of excitement.


    ¡°Ethan Lynch of Pollerton wishes Ms. Wilson a happy birthday and offers the contract right of


    Nocturne Karaoke Bar for ten years!¡±


    Ethan walked over and bowed respectfully. ¡°Happy birthday, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    He did not dare to look at Donald since he knew thetter¡¯s terrifying identity.


    Jennifer did not receive the contract.


    Ethan instantly grew anxious. ¡°Don''t worry, Ms. Wilson. I''ve tidied up Nocturne Karaoke Bar. It''s a


    clean and upstanding business now.¡±


    He patted his chest and assured her, then carefully looked at Donald from the corner of his eyes.


    Donald then said, ¡°Take it.¡±


    He was amused by Ethan. Ethan is quite interesting. In the past, I told him to cut away all the dirty


    businesses he was involved in, but he refused. After thinking about it, he finallypromised and


    even offered Jennifer the contract rights to Nocturne Karaoke Bar. It''s clear that he''s telling me that


    he agreed to whatever I said.


    Jennifer looked at Donald in confusion but epted the contract.


    Then, Ethan took the initiative to go to Zayne''s table and sat down. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yates and Mr.


    Quirk...¡±


    As soon as he sat down, there was another yell. ¡°Mr. Johnny and Joshua Green from Pollerton wish


    Ms. Wilson a happy birthday and are offering an authentic ude M painting.¡±


    Then, the brothers, Johnny and Joshua, walked in and took their seats.


    The entire room was pin-drop silent.


    If the likes of Zayne and Ethan were said to be too inferior to show up in public, then what about


    Joshua?


    Joshua was one of the most powerful people in Pollerton. He was second only to Neil!


    Jennifer felt like she was dreaming.


    Once again, another yell rang out. This time, the voice trembled slightly. ¡°Mr. Neil Yund of Pollerton


    presents a license te, A-88888!¡±


    However, Neil did not enter. He entrusted someone to send the license te over and left.


    The audience was dumbstruck as they felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    That gift was truly priceless!


    With that license te, Jennifer could do whatever she wanted in Pollerton!


    A security guard walked in with two blue-colored license tes and delivered them to Jennifer.


    Jennifer could not ept them, but she could not turn them away either. She said weakly, ¡°I don''t


    have a car.¡±


    Eleanor suddenly smiled. ¡°No, you


    do. It''s already on the way.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she turned on the projector, revealing a tow truck on the screen. A car covered with a red


    cloth could be seen behind the truck.


    Kevin''s body trembled with excitement.


    He recognized the model of the car from the outline.


    It''s a Ferrari 488! Red or white. It has to be red or white!


    ¡°Lift it.¡± With Eleanor''s words, someone on the screen could be seen lifting the red cloth.


    It was a pink Ferrari 488. Its market price was several million!


    ¡°The car has already arrived outside Sky Garden. It''s a gift by Yund Group!¡± Eleanor announced.


    ¡°It''s too expensive! I can''t ept it,¡± Jennifer hurriedly responded.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Eleanor smiled. ¡°It''s okay. It suits you.¡±


    Instantly, Kevin lost all his strength. His eyes reddened as he questioned, ¡°Why is it pink? It could


    have been red!¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if it''s pink,¡± Skr whispered.


    Kevin was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Skr tapped his head forcefully with a finger. ¡°Are you silly? I can drive it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Realization dawned on Kevin. The next moment, he felt demotivated again. ¡°But Jennifer does not


    want to gift it to me.¡±


    Skr pouted her lips. ¡°I don''t care. I want this car as my betrothal gift!


    Otherwise, I won''t agree to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Let me think of a way,¡± replied Kevin as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Did you do all these to please me?¡± Jennifer whispered at Donald.


    The man nodded. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Jennifer nodded her head earnestly. ¡°I do. I really do. Can you tell me what''s going on, though?¡±


    Before Donald could speak, Leonard and Linda started gossiping in a hushed tone on the side.


    ¡°I don''t think these gifts are from Donald. I''m sure someone else is behind this. Maybe it''s Tristan or


    Lord Campbell,¡± Leonard guessed.


    ¡°The arrival of these guests is rather unusual. Lord Campbell is in love with Ysabel, and Ysabel is


    Jennifer''s cousin. On top of that, Jennifer won the bid for Lord Campbell Avenue. So... I''m guessing


    these people wanted to establish rtionships with Jennifer,¡± he continued with confidence.


    Leonard was pretty sure he had the correct assumption.


    Even though his voice was low, many guests heard his words.


    Linda peered at Donald. ¡°It''s true. The happenings of today are rather abnormal. I think you have a


    point.¡±


    She paused before pping her hands together as if a thought had just shed across her mind.


    ¡°That''s right. You are right. Tristan is in love with Jennifer. That''s why he arranged everything!¡±


    Hearing her words, Kevin''s and Skr''s hope and anticipation for


    Donald instantly dissipated.


    That''s right. Donald is just a loser. He doesn''t have the capability to arrange for today''s events. It


    must have been because of the coboration between Tristan and Lord Campbell. That''s why Yund


    Group decided to do them this favor.


    Meanwhile, Peterson and Brandon regained their confidence after listening to the conversation


    between Linda and Leonard. They, too, believed that the elderly couple''s spections were


    urate.


    After all, both of them knew about Lord Campbell''s fondness for Ysabel and that Lord Campbell


    would treat Jennifer like family because she was Ysabel''s cousin.


    Even nobodies like them had the thoughts in mind, so evidently, the big bosses of Pollerton would


    be thinking the same thing too.


    Petersonughed. ¡°I thought an abandoned child of the Campbell n like you had struck the


    jackpot. It turns out you''re just basking in the glory of Lord Campbell!¡±


    Basking in the glory?


    Zayne and Ethan gave Peterson odd looks upon hearing his words.


    Idiot! Does he know who the man standing before him is? That''s Lord Campbell! One of the most


    talented and dazzling fearsome men on the international stage! The man behind everything!


    However, both of them didn''t dare to speak before Donald did. They merely observed the unfolding


    event with interest.


    Jennifer asked, ¡°Donald, is it true?¡±


    ¡°How would you feel about it if it''s true?¡±


    He wanted to see how Jennifer would react to it.


    ¡°I''m not thinking about anything. I''m just thrilled that you took the initiative to ask me out today. I


    don''t care whether you are basking in the glory of Lord Campbell or not," Jennifer exined.


    The truth was that Jennifer didn''t believe they were Donald''s doing too. These gifts were exorbitant


    to her and were not something an ordinary wealthy family could afford.


    The crowd decided not to probe the matter further while Kevin and Skr snatched the car te


    before heading out to install it on the vehicle.


    ¡°That car is a gift to you. Don''t simply give it to someone else,¡± Donald ordered.


    Kevin turned his head around abruptly. ¡°What does that have to do with you? You are not the one


    who gifted it to her. It''s a present given to Jennifer by Lord Campbell! He has taken a liking to


    Jennifer and is using it to get on her good side!¡±

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Skr added, ¡°He''s right. What does that have to do with you? A warning for you! Don''t go near


    Jennifer anymore. You are not worthy enough to be with her!¡±


    Donald was ready to unleash his fury when Jennifer tugged on his arm. ¡°It''s okay. Let them be.


    Today is my birthday.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Jennifer''s words, Donald stopped in his tracks. He decided to ignore Kevin and Skr.


    Meanwhile, Brandon, standing on the side, stood up suddenly and walked toward Joshua with


    Peterson trailing behind him. Both of them had strange looks on their faces.


    Joshua was in the middle of a conversation with Zayne when he noticed the men. He asked politely,


    ¡°How may I help you, Mr. Walker?¡±


    Even though Joshua was unafraid of Brandon, he was fearful of Ss from Terrandya Provincial


    Center.


    Ss was the big shot behind Brandon. He was a mighty man that even Neil was unwilling to


    provoke or offend.


    Brandon was no ordinary person too.


    After years of experience working as a broker, he had gotten hold of more than tenwork


    connections, and Ss was not the most prominent one among them.


    That was why Joshua didn''t dare retaliate when Peterson pped him three years ago.


    Trained by Charles, Joshua was nothingpared to Brandon when it came to connections.


    Brandon and Peterson sat down. ¡°Joshua, that''s so bold of you.


    Someone has just set off fireworks publicly in such arge area, right here in Pollerton. Why didn''t


    you put a stop to it?¡±


    Joshua looked at Donald. He grabbed a tissue and wiped his mouth. ¡°There are no written rules that


    show that people in Pollerton are prohibited from using fireworks. The rules are merely in discussion


    as of now. Before the regtions are approved, it isn''t illegal to set off fireworks.¡±


    p!


    Suddenly, Peterson hurried forward and gave Joshua a tight p.


    The crowd was startled by his sudden movement. They stopped in their tracks as theynded their


    gaze on


    Joshua and Peterson.


    The astonishment in them grew.


    Wow! Who is that young man? How dare he p Joshua? After all, Joshua is one of the rulers of


    Pollerton!


    The surprise didn''t stop. They got even more baffled that Joshua merely wiped the blood from his


    mouth without moving or hitting Peterson.


    ¡°Hmph! Who are you to talk back at my dad?¡± Peterson reprimanded before grabbing a bowl of fish


    chowder and pouring it over Joshua''s head.


    His move caused anxiety to run through the crowd.


    Joshua''s expression darkened, but still, he didn''t dare to retaliate.


    The waiter immediately rushed over with a towel. Joshua started wiping the soup off his body.


    Charles'' expression turned frosty. He said tly, ¡°Is it appropriate to act so arrogantly?¡±


    As Peterson intensely disliked Donald, he made it a point to upset and embarrass him today.


    Brandon replied haughtily, ¡°What right do you have as a businessman to speak to me?¡±


    Reina stood up. ¡°Don''t cause any trouble today! It''s Jennifer''s birthday!¡±


    Peterson''s eyes flickered. He looked at Reina wickedly, ¡°B*tch, are you talking to me? Come! Serve


    me now.¡±


    Reina''s face flushed with frustration.


    Women always had a disadvantage when it came to arguing.


    Donald peered at the chaos unfolding before him. His gaze instantly turned frosty.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jennifer''s birthday today, and I don''t wish to kill anyone. If you are smart enough, apologize


    now and get yourself out of here,¡± Donald thundered.


    Behind him, Bradley appeared silently with a short de. Once Donald gave his order, Bradley


    would slice off Peterson¡¯s and Brandon''s heads.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you ask me to apologize?¡± Peterson taunted brazenly. He was confident


    that Donald was all talk and no action.


    ¡°p him!" Donald instructed.


    Bradley vanished into a blur as he moved toward the arrogant man in a sh. Within seconds, he


    appeared before Peterson and wrapped his hand around Peterson''s neck before giving him a p.


    Then, Bradley pressed Peterson¡¯s head onto the table.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Donald grabbed a red wine bottle and smashed Peterson on the head.


    Bang!


    Peterson''s hair was instantly drenched by the wine the moment the bottle shattered.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Peterson let out a howl in pain. He tried to haul himself to his feet, but he could hardly


    move.


    ¡°Donald!¡± Brandon roared in rage as he dashed forward.


    Before the former could do anything, Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas hurriedly stood up and pinned the


    father and son against the table.


    ¡°So, you have Ss on your side?¡± asked Donald calmly.


    Joshua walked to Donald and muttered, ¡°He is Lord of Underground in Terrandya Provincial Center


    who has great influence in sixteen cities, and he has a connection with the Winston and Denzel


    family.¡±


    The Denzel family was the most powerful n in Pollerton, followed by the Winston family.


    Donald revealed a meaningful smile.


    ¡°I see. Interesting.¡±


    ¡°He''s right. Not only Ss has our back, but also someone you couldn''t imagine!¡± said Brandon with


    a hideous look. ¡°Just you wait. Mr. Doyle''s henchmen are on their way now. I¡¯m going to rid


    Pollerton of trash!¡±


    What Brandon meant was he wanted to wipe out Joshua and anyone who was rted to him.


    Donald grabbed a chair and sat down before taking a phone away from Brandon''s hand. ¡°Here.


    Give Ss a call.¡±


    Brandon froze for a second before snickering. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something. You''re toote. Today, I¡¯m going to send you to prison!¡± Peterson


    chimed in.


    Donald brought a pot of scarlet swan soup over before grabbing Peterson by the hair and


    immersing thetter''s face into the hot liquid.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Peterson screamed in indescribable agony because he felt like he was near death.


    ¡°Call him now,¡± said Donald as he looked at Brandon frostily.


    Thetter trembled as he made the call. After getting through to Ss, he appealed, ¡°Mr. Doyle,


    save me! Donald holds me and Peterson captive!¡±


    ¡°Pass the phone to him now,¡± said the person on the other end of the line.


    Donald took over the phone and asked, ¡°Ss Doyle?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re Donald?¡± Ss'' voice was low and sounded unperturbed.


    As Lord of Underground in Terrandya Provincial Center, Ss had a formidable social status. Even


    Ten Prestigious Families had to think twice beforeying a finger on him.


    However, it would not work for Donald, as one of his mission was to unnerve underground forces.


    I don''t care if he is Lord of Underground or whatsoever, and I''m going to take down the


    underground. If he still wants to stand in my way, I''ll summon the Azuro army back to the country. I''ll


    see if he''s bold enough to take the risk!


    ¡°You''re right. Your broker pped Joshua just now, and I just returned the favor,¡± replied Donald.


    ¡°Apologize now and let him go,¡± Ss only responded ndly.


    Donald sneered, ¡°What if I don''t?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind. I have one hundred ways to destroy you.¡± At that point, Ss still remained unmoved.


    I can''t believe an unknown brat is challenging me now.


    ¡°I''ll wait for you then,¡± said Donald and hung up the phone.


    ¡°What about these two?¡± asked Zayne.


    Donald answered, ¡°Strip them off and take them out for a parade.¡±


    ¡°I''ll drive. Let me get a livestock truck.¡± Charles revealed an unusual sinister smile.


    Hearing that, Brandon and Peterson were taken aback.


    Soon, they were stripped naked.


    At three in the afternoon, a bizarre scene appeared on one of Pollerton¡¯s main streets.


    On a livestock truck, two men were locked in the cage with only short pants on, shuttling through


    the bustling city.


    However, people soon got over the farce, as they were more interested in the grand asion in the


    morning.


    Atst, a few rumors circted through the city.


    Some said Charles'' boss, Tristan, organized such a grand banquet because he fell in love with


    Jennifer.


    Some imed that Lord Campbell threw the party for Jennifer out of respect for Ysabel.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    As for Donald, it was all about the formality, and he did not want to exin much for everything he


    had done.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, the progression of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi has reached sixty percent. The


    workmen we hired from the capital are working tirelessly every day. It takes twenty days toplete


    the construction and utilize theboratory at most. You must hang in there.¡±


    Meanwhile, Donald was getting weaker. At five in the afternoon, he fell asleep. After being sent to


    Supreme Vi in Pollerton Estates, he was given albumin infusion again.


    On the other hand, Jennifer called Donald on the phone but could not get through. Atst, she could


    not do anything but give up phoning the man.


    Soon, Kingsley looked for Jennifer and reminded, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you have to hurry up. Lord Campbell


    doesn''t have much time left.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer was worried, as she felt the construction duration waspressed into


    a much shorter time frame.


    At six in the morning, Jennifer showed up at thepany and began to study the proposal. After a


    discussion, she finally came up with a solution by starting the construction at the other end of Lord


    Campbell Avenue to speed up the process.


    However, she faced another problem when she did not have enough capital budget for her idea.


    Although it would be simrly taking ce in Remation Area One, it was not part of the project of


    Lord Campbell Avenue after all.


    ¡°There is only one way. Built a twone road to boost the transportation of earthwork.¡± Jennifer


    made up her mind.


    Meanwhile, Nigel was sent back to the Wilson manor.


    Conner and Sylvia burst into tears the moment they saw Nigel because their once high-spirited and


    proud grandson was in aa.


    No one knew when the young man would awake or whether he would regain consciousness.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Sylvia''s face was distorted with rage. ¡°Call Mateo now!¡±


    Mateo was the currenty haven King.


    As expected, he returned home after receiving the call while he was busy with Ss and some big


    shots in Terrandya Provincial Center.


    Someone from Tayhaven Guard reported, ¡°Mr. Nigel brought us to deal with Donald, but we bumped


    into Azure Wyvern Army, who was in the middle of a fire drill. They got offended, and Mr. Nigel left


    no choice but hit himself to the wall.¡±


    Mateo''s face darkened to the point that it looked demonic. He asked, ¡°If that is the case, why is


    Donald the one we''re after?¡±


    The guard shook his head. ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Does he have any privileged background?¡± asked


    Mateo.


    The guard replied, ¡°ording to the information we have scouted, his background is ordinary. It''s


    just that he is lucky because he constantly browbeats the others by using the name of Lord


    Campbell, and he did it a few times. Lately, he has been more aggressive. He even stripped off and


    paraded Brandon and Peterson a few days ago.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mateo was dumbfounded. ¡°How arrogant of him. Those two are Ss'' brokers.¡±


    ¡°Bring Jennifer to me. This b*tch is responsible for what had happened to Nigel!¡± Sylvia fumed.


    Mateo looked at his mother ndly. ¡°I heard she is Tristan''s woman now. How can we fight with


    him? Besides, Lord Campbell likes Ysabel, and Jennifer is her cousin. Can you imagine what would


    happen to us if we ruffled Lord Campbell''s feathers?¡±


    ¡°Can you get over it? Nigel is your son!¡± Sylvia chided.


    ¡°It was all because of Donald.¡± Mateo was equally infuriated and ordered, ¡°Guards! Take my


    Tayhaven Stamp and mobilize Twelve Tayhaven


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Warriors to capture Donald now!¡±


    Sylvia was astounded after hearing Mateo''s words.


    Twelve Tayhaven Warriors? It''s the ultimate weapon of the Wilson family! Each one of them has


    more than one hundred thousand power levels!


    At that moment, Conner appeared and shook his head as he said, ¡°Don''t be impulsive. ording to


    the information I''ve gathered, Ss has already sent his men to take care of Donald. We should


    receive news soon. Mateo thought for a while before saying, ¡°Let''s wait for the oue then.¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    The first thing Donald did after he woke up was to go and check on Ysabel.


    Members of the Stern family were crowded outside the ward, each of them bustling about and


    behaving ingratiatingly.


    Many strangers and a few entrepreneurs had also starteding to the hospital to visit Ysabel,


    uttering all sorts of ttering remarks.


    ¡°Ms. Zimmerman, please put in a good word for me when Lord Campbell returns.¡±


    ¡°Get lots of rest, Ms. Zimmerman. You''ll only have the energy to meet with Lord Campbell once you


    recover.¡±


    ¡°You''re so fortunate to have earned Lord Campbell''s affections.¡±


    Even Beatrice''s social status seemed to have risen due to others holding Ysabel in such high


    esteem.


    Although Ysabel still looked pale after regaining consciousness, she would be fine after resting for


    some time.


    As soon as Donald arrived at the hospital, the Stern family swarmed forward to block his path.


    The first person to stop him was Linda. ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at him, looking utterly displeased. ¡°I''m telling you, regardless of whether it''s


    Ysabel or Jennifer, you can''t have either of them. Lord Campbell likes Ysabel, and Tristan likes


    Jennifer. As for you, you don''t hold a candle to either of those men. Don''t meet with Ysabel and


    Jennifer in the future. Do you think you''ll be able to take responsibility if you offend Tristan and Lord


    Campbell?¡±


    Donald was stunned for a long while.


    There''s a saying that goes, "Repeat a lie enough, and it bes the truth. "Is this the terrifying


    power of rumors?


    One of the Stern family''s elders said solemnly, ¡°Donald, you''re seven years older than Ysabel.


    She''s still young, so don''t pester her anymore. It wouldn¡¯t do for Lord Campbell to misunderstand


    the situation.¡±


    Ysabel heard themotion from inside the ward. Upon learning that Donald had arrived, she did


    not know whether tough or cry.


    Lord Campbell? The person standing in front of all of you is Lord Campbell himself! Doesn''t anyone


    among you know who he is?


    Nheless, she dared not say anything. All she could say was, ¡°Let Donalde in.¡±


    All the Stern family members objected immediately, and Ysabel rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don''t let him


    in, I''ll make sure Lord Campbell hears about this.¡±


    Only then did the Stern family give in.


    When Donald walked in, Ysabel broke into a smile. She looked exceptionally happy.


    ¡°Mason was the one who sent the assassin,¡± he told her.


    She shook her head. ¡°I guessed as much. However, I don''t particrly feel like pursuing the matter.¡±


    ¡°That''s all right. I¡¯ll pursue the matter further,¡± came Donald''s reply.


    Beatrice was standing to one side, and she poured him a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Donald.


    Beatrice nodded in response. ¡°You don''t look too good. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    She and Ysabel were still unaware of his condition.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± he replied.


    Linda squeezed her way in and said, ¡°Fine? He doesn''t have long to live! He has cancer, and a few


    different types at that. He probably won''t make it past New Year''s.¡±


    Ysabel and Beatrice were shocked to hear that.


    While struggling to sit up in bed, Ysabel''s sudden movement tugged at the wound on her back.


    However, she did not feel a thing. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I can handle it myself,¡± Donald responded with a smile.


    Tears welled in Ysabel''s eyes instantly. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    He rose to his feet. ¡°Let''s not talk about this. You should get some proper rest.¡±


    Beatrice was also gazing at Donald worriedly.


    Frankly, she felt that Donald was quite an outstanding man.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As Donald turned around, his gaze became sharp and piercing.


    Next, it''s time to settle the score with Mason.


    Over at East City Machine Factory, Mason wore a ferocious expression as he stared at Ysabel''s


    photo with a cruel look in his eyes.


    The factory was the Winstons'' family business, and it was also where they regrly held n


    meetings.


    Andrew mused, ¡°I didn''t expect this woman to be so lucky. However, that James is also an idiot.¡±


    Mason remained silent.


    Suddenly, Albert hurried over and shouted, ¡°Attention, everyone! We''ve got work to do!¡±


    Andrew was the first person to spring to his feet. ¡°What work?¡±


    Albert chuckled. ¡°Do all of you still remember Remation Area One?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Our family used to lease the area to grow crops. However, we already transferred


    ownership of that ce a long time ago. Lord Campbell even paid three times thepensation


    amount after thend remation,¡± Andrew replied.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    ¡°That''s right. It had nothing to do with us. But now, Jennard Construction is preparing to build a new


    threene highway there. Hence, we should find a way to impensation, don''t you think?¡±


    said Albert.


    ¡°But everyone is talking about how Tristan Lane has fallen for Jennifer. What happens if we offend


    him?¡± Andrew asked.


    He could not help worrying about that.


    Albert merely gave a mirthless chuckle. ¡°Jennifer and the others are just deluding themselves with


    wishful thinking. If it''s true that Tristan likes Jennifer, why wouldn''t he have stepped forward by now?


    He could''ve quietly made ament or something, at least.¡±


    Andrew mulled over the matter before speaking again. ¡°Jennifer is in the midst of constructing Lord


    Campbell Avenue. What''ll we do if we incur Lord Campbell''s wrath?¡±


    ¡°That won''t happen. This road isn¡¯t part of Lord Campbell Avenue. Lord Campbell won¡¯t take any


    notice of it,¡± Albert answered.


    Andrew perked up when he heard that. Rubbing his hands gleefully, he asked, ¡°In that case, how


    much should we ask for?¡±


    After pondering for a while, Albert said, ¡°At least ten million, I should think. If she refuses, we''ll just


    have to send a funeral wreath to her office.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I''ll gather the others at once.¡± Andrew stood up, then nced at Mason. ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I... I think I''ll just stay here,¡± Mason answered weakly. He did not have the courage to step outside.


    Soon, Mason saw everyone in East


    City Machine Factory leaving, making a mad dash out of the ce.


    A n''s power is fearsome indeed. The members are united to attain their goals, using their family''s


    name to gather and force a construction project to proceed or halt. It wasn''t that Neil didn''t consider


    remediation, but it was just that the results were never too significant. Subsequently, as long as the


    ns didn''t go overboard, he didn''t bother to interfere. In any case, there are always corporations


    willing to settle for money. Hence, the ns grew increasingly arrogant.


    Suddenly feeling bored, Mason got to his feet. However, he had only just stood up when he noticed


    the deserted workshop grow dim.


    He raised his head and scanned his surroundings. Then, his face turned deathly pale


    instantaneously.


    Figures d in azure armor, whose faces Mason could not make out, had appeared around him.


    They wielded olden swords and looked as though they were an army of soldiers from ancient times.


    Emzoned across each of their breasttes was the Azure Wyvern symbol.


    It''s Horizon Group''s Azure Wyvern Guards''.


    Kingsley stepped forward and gazed at Mason coldly. ¡°Have you enjoyed yourself these past few


    days?¡±


    An overwhelming sense of impending doom weighed upon Mason. The stories are true. Lord


    Campbell has really fallen for Ysabel!


    ¡°Please spare me, Wyvern King!


    Please spare my life! I made a mistake!¡± Mason fell to his knees and kept bowing as he pleaded for


    mercy.


    Their footsteps thundered as they began moving in perfect synchronicity. On a rough estimate,


    there were probably more than three hundred of them.


    Looking up, Mason saw the Azure Wyvern Guard parting to both sides, making space for a path


    over fifty meters long.


    At the end of the path, a handsome man dressed in a ck suit started walking forward slowly.


    Mason''s eyes widened in shock.


    That was because the person was none other than Donald!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Dumbstruck, he swallowed hard as a terrifying thought shed across his mind.


    Finally, Donald walked right up to him and gazed down at him condescendingly. ¡°Mason Stern,


    you''ve got some nerve.¡±


    The Azure Wyvern Guard, including Kingsley, stared at Donald with an idolizing look in their eyes.


    ¡°Spare me! My father is already in jail, and I don''t want to die!¡± Mason sobbed bitterly as he looked


    at Donald.


    Although he dared not say anything about Donald¡¯s identity, he had already figured out that Donald


    was Lord Campbell.


    Only Lord Campbell would possess such power. It''d also exin what happened to Julian. It was all


    because he crossed Lord


    Campbell!


    Donald crouched down and looked straight at Mason. ¡°When one makes a mistake, one has to pay


    the price. Do you understand?¡±


    He hired someone to kill Ysabel. It''s fortunate that Ysabel met me, and it''s a good thing I was


    powerful enough. Otherwise, she''d be dead by now.


    Before Donald walked into the room, he had already decided he would terrorize the ns and clear


    all obstacles in Jennifer''s path.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    ¡°I understand that. I really do. It''s just... I don''t want to die. I''m so young. Please spare my life, Lord


    Campbell! I promise I will never make the same mistake again,¡± begged Mason while shaking


    fearfully. At that point, urine had already drenched his pants.


    The man was so terrified that he had peed himself.


    Donald''s gaze glowed with cruelty. He was emotionless when he red at Mason and stood up


    slowly.


    Mason''s eyes bulged instantly. One recurring thought ran through his mind. He''s going to kill me.


    He''s going to kill me!


    At that thought, his heart began thumping extraordinarily fast.


    Thump! Donald saw Mason''s eyes turning bloodshot at an incredible speed. Then, Mason fell


    backward andnded on the floor. His entire body twitched for a bit before it fell motionless.


    ¡°Did he just die of fear?¡± asked Donald, who was momentarily stunned.


    Kingsley stepped forward and checked Mason''s breathing. ¡°Yeah, he


    Donald scoffed. ¡°What a coward.¡±


    He ignored the dead body and asked, ¡°How long before the men from the Winston family arrive at


    the construction site?¡±


    Kingsley spoke to Bradley before answering, ¡°They''ve already arrived.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it. For now, send a small team and lure the entire Winston family there. After that, we will


    destroy all of them in one go,¡± instructed Donald.


    The project at Lord Campbell Avenue was already over sixty percentplete.


    Jennifer had invested heavily into the project to make sure everything was done as quickly as


    possible. She also offered a great sry, so everyone worked hard toplete the project.


    Once the threene highway waspleted, Jennifer was certain she could finish Lord Campbell


    Avenue within three days.


    Earlier, Kingsley had spoken to Jennifer about it as well. If she got everything done in advance, he


    would pay all the outstanding fees to her right away. He would also pay her for thend remation


    project in one go-


    All that inspired Jennifer to work harder, but trouble followed soon after.


    The second most powerful n, the Winston family, had heard about how she would be building a


    threene highway. Hence, they were now protesting at the construction site and demanding a hefty


    compensation of ten million.


    Meanwhile, Albert was talking to Jennifer. "You are free to construct the threene highway, Ms.


    Wilson. You just need topensate us ten


    million for it.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes widened. ¡°That''s ridiculous! You''re obviously extorting me.¡±


    Kevin, Linda, and the others showed up at that moment.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda nted her hands on her hips and roared, ¡°Don''t cross the line, you punk! Mr. Lane has his


    eyes on Jennifer, and if you mess with her, you mess with him. I''d watch my back if I were you


    because he will surely kill you for it!¡±


    Kevin and Skr, on the other hand, drove up in their Ferrari. They pointed at the car and bragged,


    ¡°See that? That''s the newest model. Are you sure you can afford to mess with someone who owns


    that?¡±


    Albert shifted his gaze to the car, but he wasn''t worried at all.


    Neil had always been reluctant to mess with the ns because it would affect the stability of the


    local economy. Hence, Albert didn''t need to care about pissing Joshua or Neil off.


    ¡°So, you guys are that rich, huh? In that case, I will change my terms and demand for ten million


    and that car,¡± replied Albert calmly.


    Over a hundred men from the Winston family were stationed behind him, and every single one of


    them was in a ck suit. It was as though they were from the mafia.


    Some of those men even stood beside the machinery and made it impossible for the construction


    workers to work.


    The worst was those whoy on the ground and acted as though they would not leave until they


    received the money.


    Jennifer was so angry that her entire body trembled. ¡°Why should I?¡± Albert replied, ¡°I guess you


    don''t know this, Ms. Wilson, but this property used to belong to the Winston family. We used this


    piece ofnd to grow crops and sell them. Now that you have taken it away, we have no way of


    making ends meet. That is why we demandpensation. How else will we feed all the mouths of


    our members? You don''t need to know the details, though. Just know this¡ªyou have to pay us


    today.¡±


    Albert grinned fearlessly because he held all the power. ¡°As for Mr. Lane-Well, I don''t think he''s


    actually interested in you.¡±


    Jennifer growled, ¡°Your family hasn¡¯t grown any crops here in over a decade. Plus, Horizon Group


    had alreadypensated you with three times the profit you would''ve made from thisnd before


    we even began construction.¡±

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Albert shook his head and replied, ¡°The construction of this threene highway is not a part of the


    project for Lord Campbell Avenue. This is your private project, so we require a separate


    compensation.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you worried about dying the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue and angering him?¡±


    threatened Jennifer.


    The truth was that she wasn''t confident in her threat at all.


    Albertughed. ¡°That is the one thing I don''t need to worry about. Your mission was to construct the


    project at Lord Campbell Avenue, but you personally wanted to build this threene highway. This


    isn''t a part of Lord Campbell''s project, so why would I care? Besides, you invested so many


    resources into building this separate threene highway that has nothing to do with him. Shouldn''t


    you be the one who should be worried about his wrath?¡±


    Jennifer was so angry that she was trembling.


    Albert''s eyes glowed with lust as he scanned Jennifer from head to toe.


    Even he couldn''t deny that Jennifer was truly gorgeous. She is so much better than those so-called


    models who depend heavily on their make-up to look beautiful.


    Albert paused for a moment before he continued making his demands. ¡°Okay, I don''t want to waste


    any more time here. Transfer the money to my bank ount right now, or else...¡±


    Jennifer replied, ¡°I will neverply! Let''s go, guys.¡±


    She turned around to leave.


    Thump!


    A shoe flew toward her and hit her right on the back of her head, causing her to stumble and almost


    fall.


    Furious, Jennifer turned around and saw Andrew removing his other shoe. His eyes shone with


    menace when he looked at her, and with his cap on, he looked like a gangster. The overall aura he


    exuded would make anyone ufortable.


    ¡°That is too much!¡± roared Jennifer angrily.


    Kevin threatened, ¡°What the hell was that? You realize we can call the cops on you, right?¡± ¡°Go


    ahead. I''ll admit defeat if you can get them to respond in any way,¡± replied Albert arrogantly as he lit


    up a cigarette.


    Jennifer was going to leave right away when the secretary she had recently hired suddenly called


    her. ¡°Ms. Wilson, something terrible has happened! Over a hundred people have gathered at our


    office, and they even brought funeral wreaths.¡±


    ¡°I will head over right now,¡± replied Jennifer before she turned to Kevin. ¡°Give me your car keys.¡±


    Kevin was taken aback. He seemed reluctant to hand his car over.


    ¡°Jennifer, maybe you could hail a cab


    instead?¡±


    Skr said, ¡°He¡¯s right. It might be for the best since he has to drop me off at hometer.¡±


    ¡°Hand it over!¡± growled Jennifer, her expression turning icy.


    Kevin was too cowardly to go against her, so he handed the keys over.


    Jennifer was actually a great driver. After she took the keys, she stepped on the gas and hurried all


    the way back to the office.


    She had just reached the ground floor when she became infuriated at what she saw right in front of


    her.


    Over a hundred men in suits were sitting on the floor and making a ruckus. Several funeral wreaths


    had also been ced around the entrance.


    Many onlookers had gathered around and were staring at Jennifer with pity in their eyes.


    They knew that Jennifer was in trouble because she had offended the second most powerful n in


    the city.


    What was happening now was one of the family''s favorite moves, and it always worked wonders.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, pay us now, or we will have people bring you a coffinter,¡± threatened a burly man


    before he sneered.


    Jennifer kicked away one of the wreaths and demanded, ¡°Where is security? Have them kick the


    troublemakers out of here right now!¡±


    Her new secretary showed up with reddened eyes. A palm mark rested on her cheek, and it was


    obvious that someone had pped her. ¡°There was a fight, and they were sent to the hospital


    because they were injured.¡±


    Jennifer was so angry she wanted to scream.


    Over a hundred men had gathered near the office. Even though they weren''t fighting or anything,


    they were still disrupting thepany''s operations just by lying there.


    Jennifer began calling for reinforcements, but everyone gave her some excuse and hung up after


    they heard about how the Winston family was behind it.


    No one dared to cross the ns because that was how powerful they were. They were like


    superglue and were impossible to get rid of once they decided on their target.


    Years ago, Zayne faced simr issues.


    It was so troublesome that he chose to pay them just to have some peace.


    Jennifer actually thought aboutpromising as well, but she couldn''t afford it since she only had a


    few million in her ount.


    Just as she was at a loss, her phone rang once more. Linda''s panicked voice came over the phone


    after the line was established. ¡°Jennifer,e quick. They are beating Kev up!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jennifer stomped angrily, but she had no choice. She had to take the elevator back down to the


    ground floor, hop into the car, and drive to Remation Area One.


    She had just arrived when she saw Kevin on the ground with a bleeding nose. His eye was bruised,


    and it was obvious he had been beaten.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Andrew was gripping Kevin¡¯s hair as he stuffed a dirty sock into thetter''s mouth.


    A few burly men were holding Linda back while Skr stood there, too afraid to move a muscle.


    ¡°Pay up right now, or we will cut all of his fingers off. We''re not kidding either as we''ve already taken


    a few of them,¡± said Andrew before he gestured to Kevin''s right hand. A few fingers were already


    gone.


    ¡°How dare you! Let go of my brother now!¡± yelled Jennifer.


    ¡°Are you paying or not?¡± demanded Albert. ¡°Stop wasting our time. If you keep refusing to pay up,


    I''ll f*ck you right here, right now. Seriously, either get Tristan toe after me now, or I''m having my


    way with you.¡± Albert was a thug through and through, and as he spoke, he closed in on Jennifer


    rapidly.


    Grabbing her shoulder, he shoved her so hard that she fell to the ground.


    Jennifer yelped. She struggled to move backward, but Albert had already pounced on her. One


    hand moved to seize her hair while the other made to tear her clothes off.


    At that point, Jennifer started screaming, ¡°Okay, okay! I''ll pay!¡±


    Unfortunately, Albert had no intention of letting her go at all. ¡°Toote. I''ve already decided to have


    you first.¡±


    Jennifer''s coat had already been pulled down her shoulders, revealing her shirt underneath.


    Albert''s eyes glowed with lust, and his gaze seemed to be burning. Even his breathing was getting


    uneven.


    Before he could do anything else, a stern bellow came from nowhere.


    ¡°You better let her go right now!¡±


    Secondster, a brick came flying and smashed right into the back of Albert''s head.


    The intense pain prompted Albert to caress his head. Crimson red blood tainted his hand


    immediately.


    He stood up immediately to look at the person who assaulted him.


    It was Donald.


    His eyes oozed with icy anger, and the hostility within them was as aggressive as a raging tsunami.


    Jennifer was the woman he cared about the most, so he refused to let those hooligans treat her like


    that.


    ¡°Donald,¡± called out Jennifer. She instantly got up and ran toward him, her face ghastly pale.


    Mmph!


    Kevin quickly removed the dirty sock from his mouth and knelt there, retching.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Ah, the abandoned child,¡± said Albert. His eyes shone evilly. It was obvious that the back of his


    head was injured because he was still bleeding.


    ¡°Donald Campbell, do you have a death wish?¡± roared Albert. ¡°Men, gather around!¡±


    One order was all it took to have over a hundred men surrounding them.


    Fear bubbled up in Jennifer''s face. ¡°Don''t hurt him! You want ten million, right? I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    Albert licked the blood off his palm and cruelly replied, ¡°No, that won''t do. I want fifty million now.


    The extra forty million is to pay for the hospital bill. That is the price you must pay for tossing that


    brick at me.¡±


    Donald stood there. He looked calm, but the aura he exuded was overwhelming and dominating. It


    was as though he were a dragon that had just been awakened, and his power was inhumane.


    ¡°You''re from one of the ns, huh?¡± uttered Donald calmly. ¡°You''re gutsy. I''ll give you that. Well, if


    the government is too cowardly to deal with you all, then I shall be the one to deliver justice.¡± After


    saying that, Donald swept his gaze around.


    ¡°Oh, shut up! Quit trying to act tough,¡± shouted someone.


    To everybody''s surprise, the one whoined wasn''t a member of the Winston family. It was


    Jennifer''s mother, Linda.


    She put a hand on her waist and pointed at Donald before scolding him, ¡°This is all your fault! We


    could''ve solved this problem with ten million, but you had to show up and cause their demand to


    increase to fifty million. Leave now! You bring nothing but bad luck!¡±


    She truly hated Donald and stepped up to p him across the face.


    He moved ever so gracefully and stopped her hand before pping her in return.


    Smack!


    The heavy pnded on her face, causing her cheek to sting terribly.


    Linda was taken aback before she plopped to the ground and began throwing a tantrum like a


    spoiled princess. ¡°Jennifer, did you see what he did? He actually pped me! I''m your mother, and


    him hurting me is unforgivable! I will disown you if you insist on being involved with this piece of


    trash!¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Before Jennifer could say anything, Donald refuted, ¡°What kind of mother are you? Were you going


    to let him rape your daughter right in front of you?¡±


    Albertughed aloud in response to that. ¡°See that? Even your ex¡¯s mother is against you. What''s


    the point of living a life where no one loves you? You might as well just drop dead.¡±


    He snapped his fingers a momentter and ordered, ¡°You know what? Let''s not waste our breath.


    Men, break his legs right now.¡±


    All the men came after Donald simultaneously. It was as though they were a zombie horde, and


    they were relentless.


    ¡°Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me! This has nothing to do with me. It''s all Donald¡¯s fault!¡± screamed


    Kevin fearfully as he ced his hands on his head and cowered on the ground.


    Skr shouted as well, ¡°He''s right! This has nothing to do with us. If you want to punish someone,


    go after Donald!¡±


    Linda also yelled, ¡°Take Donald away. You can do whatever you want. Break his legs if that is what


    you wish.¡± Albert smiled evilly and made his way to the couple. ¡°Jennifer is your ex-wife, but rumor


    has it that you¡¯ve never slept with her. This is perfect. I will f*ck her right in front of you.¡±


    He reached out once more to grab Jennifer.


    Jennifer turned pale and hugged Donald tightly.


    ¡°It''ll be fine,¡± cooed Donald as he shook his head.


    ¡°Don''t even try it!¡± thundered someone angrily. Immediately after that, a burly man in a suit flew into


    the air before dropping down. He mmed into a forklift, and his body spasmed. Blood trickled from


    the corners of his mouth.


    Albert spun around and saw a muscr man running toward him. Following thetter were over a


    hundred men dressed like punks.


    He immediately recognized the man.


    That''s Mr. Lynch''.


    ¡°Anyone who tries to cause trouble will meet an untimely end!¡± shouted Ethan. He led his men into


    the fray, each punch instantly felling his opponent.


    Thud! Thump!


    One by one, the muscr men from the Winston family screamed in agony or moaned in pain.


    Ethan seemed displeased. ¡°Hmph! One punch and you punks are already rolling on the floor.¡±


    Albert was stunned momentarily, but he snapped back to his senses immediately after. ¡°Ethan, are


    you dering war against us?¡±


    Albert wasn''t scared of Ethan because he was certain that thetter had, at most, two to three


    thousand men at his disposal.


    The Winston family had over ten thousand men on their side.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan kept his head up and proudly announced, ¡°The Winston family is nothing.¡±


    If Donald weren''t there, Ethan would not have had the guts to say something like that. He certainly


    wouldn''t have worked that hard.


    However, the aforementioned man was standing right in front of him, so he had to work especially


    hard and show initiative.


    There is no need to worry about anything when Lord Campbell is on my side.


    Albertughed boisterously, and a hint of insanity could be heard. ¡°Fine, then just you wait. I will


    show you exactly how powerful my family is.¡±


    After saying that, he fished his phone out of his pocket and called his father, who was also the head


    of the family. ¡°Hey, Dad? I''m working on the issue at Remation Area One, and Ethan has butted


    in. He is going to fight against us.¡±


    ¡°I will be there in thirty minutes,¡± replied Zachary before he hung up and sent a group message to


    everyone: Every member of the family who is between eighteen and fifty-five years old is to gather


    at Remation Area


    One for a battle against Ethan Lynch.


    Zachary was in his fifties, but he was rather healthy and only needed to put on a leather jacket


    before he left the house.


    A middle-aged woman suddenly suggested, ¡°I''ll call my dad right away.¡±


    Zachary grinned proudly and pointed out, ¡°No, don''t bother. Ethan is a nobody, and we don''t need


    the Denzel family''s help to destroy him.¡±


    The Denzel family was the most influential family in Pollerton.


    Zachary''s message had been sent a mere five minutes ago, but every member who was working or


    taking their breaks had already set everything aside. They moved as quickly as they could and


    gathered at Remation Area One.


    It only took half an hour for over three thousand men to show up at Remation Area One.


    They came from every angle and every road.


    ¡°Everyone is to wait for my orders,¡± instructed Zachary.


    One and a half hourster, Remation Area One was filled with over ten thousand burly men


    employed by the Winston family. Everyone was armed with a weapon.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Neil had been alerted to the matter as well, but when he learned about how Donald was there, he


    smiled in amusement. ¡°Interesting... I¡¯ll just leave the matter to Lord Campbell, then.¡±


    Over ten thousand men were there, and from a bird''s eye view, it looked as though someone had


    painted thend ck. Everyone had a suit on and was armed with steel bats. All they had to do


    was stand there, and their sheer presence was overwhelming enough.


    Zachary stood in front of them. He looked rather heroic in that regal outfit.


    Ethan and his men were trembling a little when they saw how things had progressed.


    At that moment, they only had about a hundred men with them. However, the Winston family had


    over ten thousand men.


    ¡°This is it. We''re dead,¡± muttered Linda. Her legs kept shaking, and she was crying so much that it


    was as though she was mourning her child.


    Kevin was even worse off. He was too scared and weak to move and was trembling endlessly.


    Zachary walked toward Ethan and red evilly before asking, ¡°Ethan, are you really going to go up


    against me?¡±


    Ethan replied, ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    Zachary sneered. ¡°Great. I''m guessing the Freedman n won''te after us for the sake of a


    local gangster, so destroying you will be a nice bonus.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to Jennifer and sighed. ¡°Youngdy, you could''ve solved this problem


    with a mere ten million. Now, things have escted to the point where ten million will no longer


    cover our losses.¡±


    ¡°H-How much do you want?¡± asked Jennifer fearfully.


    She would pay however much was necessary to keep Donald safe.


    ¡°We have over ten thousand men with us. We''ll leave if you pay us ten thousand each,¡± replied


    Zachary.


    Jennifer was stunned in ce because that would total to one hundred million.


    Albert suddenly demanded, ¡°No, that won''t do. I demand forty million in medical fees because he


    injured my head. That would make the total one hundred and forty million.¡±


    Zachary knew that Jennifer was about to be extremely rich because she would receive a few


    hundred million once the fee for thend remation project was paid.


    Skr suddenly stood up andined, ¡°Wait, that has nothing to do with us. It''s all Donald''s


    fault.¡±


    Linda was taken aback, but she quickly came around and chimed in, ¡°That''s right. He did everything


    out of his own free will. Were innocent!¡± Trembling, Kevin said, ¡°It¡¯s true. We were about to pay ten


    million when Donald showed up and prevented us from doing so. You should take your anger out on


    him instead.¡±


    Donald was so angry that he shook his head in exasperation.


    He honestly didn''t understand what was going on in Kevin''s and Linda''s minds.


    What do I have to do with any of this? Besides, bullies like Albert will always take advantage of the


    situation. Paying him won''t solve the issue. He will return in the future and keep badgering you.


    Donald only ever had one rule when it came to men like Albert.


    That rule was to beat them up.


    Only by knocking those bullies out with absolute force would the problem be solved.


    While stationed at the border, Donald had encountered countless bullies like Albert, and the former


    had always overwhelmed them with his power.


    That was why the army of Azuro became known as the most powerful underground force in the


    world. Donald had earned that title with his fists.


    Zachary and Albert grinned mockingly when they heard what Kevin and Linda said. ¡°My, my. You


    are an abandoned kid, but no one pities you.¡±


    Albert smiled and taunted, ¡°Donald Campbell, I will cripple you today, even if heaven itself is against


    me.¡±


    Zachary waved his arm and shouted, ¡°Ready?¡±


    The loud shuffling of over ten thousand of the Winston family¡¯s men moving simultaneously and in


    sync rang out. Every single one of them had a bloodthirsty look in their eyes.


    That was how the Winston family rose to be the second most powerful n in Pollerton. They were


    united and fearless.


    ¡°What do we do, Donald? What do we do?¡± asked Jennifer while hugging Donald''s arm. Fear and


    panic were written all over her face.


    Donald scanned around. He couldn''t be any calmer when he said, ¡°They''re just a bunch of idiots, so


    there is no need to be concerned.¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡± roared Albert, whose eyes were shining evilly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The punks who hade with Ethan and who didn''t know the truth were instantly on the verge of


    crying.


    A hundred of them were fighting against ten thousand men. It was a suicide mission.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    They would obviously be torn apart.


    The ten thousand men moved in unison and approached rapidly.


    Even from a distance, the sheer numbers would cause anyone''s scalp to tingle.


    Donald raised his head, revealing his emotionless eyes. It was as though he were looking upon


    ants.


    ¡°First Army, gather!¡± ordered Donald indifferently.


    No one knew what was going on, but they understood soon after.


    A re gun shot a signal into the air.


    Momentster, over a thousand men suddenly showed up on the scene. Every single one of those


    men was wearing the uniform unique to the Azure Wyvern Army, and they were in formation. Their


    eyes glowed with power as they marched forward.


    Zachary was stunned for a second, but he soonughed aloud. ¡°That''s all you have?¡±


    ¡°Second Army, gather!¡±


    Donald''s second order prompted the re gun to send the second signal. Another group of a


    thousand members of the Azure Wyvern Army showed up.


    That totaled to two thousand men, but Zachary remained calm because he had over ten thousand


    men on his side.


    ¡°Terrandya Army, gather!¡±


    The third signal danced in the sky and brightened it.


    Over a hundred armored tanks appeared on the horizon. All of them had cannons installed.


    Up in the air, dozens of helicopters circled around.


    ¡°The Terrandya Army has gathered, and our radar has identified everyone. Awaiting further


    instructions.¡±


    Zachary''s smile faltered immediately.


    He looked up at the sky and at the Terrandya Army that was quickly approaching from a distance.


    His jaw dropped, and his cigarette fell onto the floor, but he didn''t even notice that.


    Six thousand men had shown up, and they were armed with enough heavy weaponry that they


    could annihte the Winston family easily.


    Despite that, Donald wasn''t done. The fourth signal sped into the air.


    A bellow came soon after. ¡°Azure Wyvern Guard, gather!¡±


    The man who shouted that order was a young man who was wearing the armor of the Azure


    Wyverns. He had the Azure Wyvern de with him, and the only thing that could be seen was his


    intimidating eyes.


    It was the Wyvern King, Kingsley Felton.


    Zachary felt his vision going dark as horror appeared in his eyes.


    How did I end up pissing Lord Campbell off? Also, how did Donald get Lord Campbell to show up?


    Zachary turned to Donald. A single terrifying thought ran past his mind.


    Could it be? No. That''s not possible. It can''t be!


    ¡°Tud Army, gather,¡± shouted Kingsley.


    Another army of men showed up from the northeastern side.


    Those men were wearing white uniforms and had immense passion burning in their eyes.


    They didn''t know who Lord Campbell was, but they were aware of how the man was the leader who


    commanded them to head there.


    ¡°No. 81 Reserve Army, gather,¡± shouted Kingsley. He sent the fifth signal into the air.


    The No. 81 Reserve Army?


    Zachary almost fainted at the mention of that name because that was an army that was known for


    its flexibility and power. It could getbat-ready at a moment¡¯s notice. As suspected, military


    vehicles drove up from the northwest side. They came one by one, but they totaled over two


    hundred.


    That was equivalent to over ten thousand men.


    The No. 81 Reserve Army was supposed to merely be a reserve army, yet they totaled ten


    thousand in numbers!


    A muscr man stepped out of the crowd soon after. The young man made his way to Kingsley and


    greeted, ¡°I, the major-general of No. 81 Reserve Army, Jacob Reynolds, salute to you, Wyvern King.


    My team and I shall await your orders.¡±


    Kingsley looked around. Over thirty thousand men had shown up by then.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was more than enough to squash Zachary and his men.


    ¡°There''s no need to rush. The other armies haven''t arrived yet. Hmm... let''s just send the seventh,


    eighth, ninth, and tenth signal simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°Pollerton Air Force Regiment, gather!¡± ¡°Pollerton Army, gather!


    ¡°No. 72 Reserve Army, gather!¡±


    ¡°No. 72 Elite Army, gather!¡±


    Kingsley shouted his orders consecutively.


    Rumble!


    Dust danced in the air and reached all the way to the sky, and the ground trembled in response.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Three airnes sped toward the scene. They were fifth-generation fighter jets equipped with


    assault weaponry.


    The Winston family was frozen in fear.


    Adrenaline coursed through Ethan''s veins as he stared at the sight. He almost wanted to give


    himself a good smack on the face to make sure he was not dreaming.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Linda, Kevin, and Jennifer were equally shocked.


    Jennifer could not help but look to Donald as she whispered, ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Donald pointed into the distance and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±


    At first, they could only see the vast ocean before them.


    Soon enough, a massive contraption sped in their direction.


    It was a destroyer!


    Jacob stepped forward and announced, ¡°The Pollerton Destroyer


    Army has assembled, General Felton.


    Only one member is absent from our a-hundred-thousand-strong army. Awaiting your orders,


    General!¡±


    Kingsley acknowledged his report before shooting Zachary an intimidating stare.


    Zachary immediately fell to his knees and pleaded for mercy, ¡°Please, Wyvern King, we have done


    nothing wrong!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right! We only came to have a stroll!¡±


    ¡°We haven''t done anything at all!¡±


    Members of the Winston family chimed in, desperately pleading for their innocence.


    Kingsley''s icy re remained as he uttered, ¡°Ms. Wilson organized the construction of a threene


    highway as groundwork for Lord Campbell Avenue, but you stopped her and dyed the


    construction progress!¡±


    Albert''s heart skipped a beat. The thing he feared the most had still happened.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley pointed at Linda and the others and ordered, ¡°Those of you who are not


    involved, leave.¡±


    Linda pulled Kevin and Jennifer along with her as she made her escape.


    Jennifer tried to pull Donald along with her, but he said, ¡°You go ahead. I need to exin the


    situation clearly.¡±


    After some thought, Jennifer replied, ¡°All right. I''ll wait for you outside.¡±


    A military vehicle arrived to take Jennifer and the others to a ce five kilometers away.


    ¡°Let''s begin,¡± Donald dered.


    Zachary looked at him. His eyes narrowed when he saw Kingsley and Jacob carrying a chair over


    and cing it behind Donald.


    The two men also said respectfully, ¡°Please have a seat, Lord Campbell.¡±


    Lord Campbell?


    Zachary hastily knelt on the ground.


    How could I have offended Lord Campbell?


    However, Albert was the most rmed of them all.


    The reason was simple.


    Though Jennifer was Donald''s ex-wife, everyone knew that Donald still loved her deeply.


    Albert had humiliated Jennifer earlier without knowing Donald''s true power.


    Donald sat down and said slowly, ¡°Your family is foolishly brazen.¡±


    From where he knelt on the ground, Zachary wailed, ¡°Please have mercy on us, Lord Campbell!¡±


    The rest of the Winston family visibly quivered in fear.


    If Donald unleashed his full rage, he could send them to their graves.


    Three years ago, he had established his fearsome reputation after killing almost a hundred


    thousand private armed forces in the Quadfield War.


    Donald ignored Zachary and turned his attention to Andrew. ¡°You shot Ysabel,¡± he said.


    Andrew''s heart lurched in response.


    He never could have imagined that Lord Campbell and Donald were one and the same. It was an


    earth-shattering secret.


    Dread filled his soul as he recalled how he had shot Ysabel in front of Donald.


    ¡°I was wrong! Albert told me to do so! Please forgive me, Lord Campbell!¡±


    Andrew fell to his knees and sobbed.


    Donald stared at the family silently.


    Five kilometers away, Jennifer stared in the direction of Remation Area One, still in shock over


    Donald''s actions.


    A hundred thousand soldiers filled every inch of the space.


    Fighter jets circled overhead while the destroyernded nearby.


    Kevin stared at the scene and eximed, ¡°It''s no wonder Lord Campbell is the finest young man of


    our era!¡±


    Skr''s gaze was filled with admiration. If I ever marry someone, I should marry someone like Lord


    Campbell! He''s truly a hero of our times!

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    ¡°If only Lord Campbell liked you, Jenny. Too bad his heart belongs to that brat Ysabel,¡± a jealous


    Lindamented.


    Jennifer, on the other hand, regarded the situation suspiciously.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    All of this seems rted to Donald.


    Farther away, Donald stared intently at Albert and said, ¡°You struck Jennifer''s head with a shoe.¡±


    Albert immediately paled.


    Donald''s demeanor appeared to cool several degrees as he continued, ¡°How could you humiliate


    someone so precious to me?¡±


    ¡°Mercy! Have mercy! I was wrong! So wrong!¡± Albert shouted before dissolving into tears.


    ¡°p him,¡± Donald instructed.


    Kingsley stepped forward and roughly tugged onAlbert''s hair to pull the man''s head back. Then, he


    gave Albert a hard p.


    Crack!


    Albert''s head nearly turned a full round before the man copsed limply to the floor.


    Zachary watched on tearfully but dared not say a word.


    Meanwhile, Donald announced, ¡°Send everyone from the Winston family here to the warzone. They


    will repair the fort there for a year.¡±


    The men from the Winston family knelt and bowed repeatedly to express their gratitude.


    ¡°Hand over all your phones,¡± said Kingsley.


    They obediently threw their phones on the ground.


    ¡°Spread the word that I wish to reorganize the ns'' powers. If the Denzel family refuses, they can


    taste my steel,¡± dered Donald.


    The Denzel family was the most powerful n in Pollerton. They already knew something was


    wrong when they found out Donald had summoned a hundred thousand men to Remation Area


    One.


    The head of the Denzel family was Luciano Denzel. When he first heard of Ethan''s involvement, he


    had nned on leading thousands of men to capture Ethan.


    Luciano''s phone suddenly rang.


    When he answered it, he heard a cold voice through the receiver. ¡°Luciano, it''s me, Kingsley


    Felton.¡±


    Luciano froze in surprise before replying, ¡°At your service, General Felton.¡±


    ¡°Dissolve your family''s influence, or Lord Campbell will do it for you!¡± Kingsley hung up right after


    issuing that warning.


    Luciano''s back was covered in a sheen of sweat. He felt as though he had just avoided a


    catastrophe.


    An hourter, the Winston family was sent off to the warzone to start reparation works on the fort.


    They did not even have time to say goodbye to their rtives.


    Though it was a harsh punishment, Donald was not wholly unreasonable.


    He promised to release them after a year''s service and also pay their families monthly for their


    work.


    Three hourster, the entire Pollerton learned about what had happened at Remation Area One.


    Everyone learned of the Winston family''s failed attempt to stop the construction of Lord Campbell


    Avenue. They also knew Lord


    Campbell had sent a hundred thousand soldiers to subdue the Winstons, whose little stunt had


    infuriated him, causing him to begin suppressing the various ns in Pollerton.


    He had also released an announcement, saying, ¡°The ns in Pollerton have gone too far. We will


    not hesitate to crack down on anyone who misuses their n''s influence to cause trouble!¡±


    Naturally, he struck terror in the hearts of every Pollerton resident.


    The Winston family was the second most powerful n in Pollerton, yet they were forced to be


    hardborers at the borders.


    Meanwhile, Kevin began boasting about his encounter with Lord Campbell.


    To everyone he met, he said, ¡°Did you know that I saw Lord Campbell in the flesh? The Winston


    family had the audacity to stop my sister''s project, but Lord Campbell used his soldiers to scare


    them off. He even brought a destroyer!¡±


    ¡°How does Lord Campbell look like?¡± his friends asked curiously.


    Kevin answered, ¡°Lord Campbell is very handsome and two meters tall. He holds a purple and gold


    club in one hand. He''s pretty friendly too, even greeting me.¡±


    Later that day, at six in the evening, Jennifer finally met Donald.


    ¡°What did you stay behind to do?¡± Jennifer asked him suspiciously.


    Donald shot her a small smile and said, ¡°I had to exin everything that happened clearly, including


    how the conflict began in the first ce.¡±


    Jennifer''s disbelief was palpable, and she said, ¡°Why do I have the feeling that you know Wyvern


    King


    personally?¡±

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Donald fell silent for some time before revealing, ¡°Because I''m Lord Campbell.¡±


    Jennifer burst into giggles. She held Donald''s shoulder for support and responded, ¡°I don''t believe


    you.


    Everyone wants to be a hero like Lord Campbell, but a hero like him only shows up once every few


    hundred years. You''re Donald, the man I''ve always loved.¡±


    Donald¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he nced at Jennifer.


    Their gazes met.


    Jennifer gazed at him adoringly as her cheeks turned pink.


    Reluctantly, Donald exined, ¡°All right. I shall tell you the truth. My grandpa was a geomancy


    expert. Before thend remation project began, Kingsley hired him to check the geomancy.¡±


    That Jennifer believed. ¡°That sounds about right. Don''t try to curry favor with Wyvern King, though.


    Men like him are unpredictable, arrogant, and cruel. You''ll be at a disadvantage if you were to


    interact with him,¡± she reminded.


    Donald was at a loss for words.


    Do I even need to curry favor with Kingsley?


    As Jennifer refused to believe that he was Lord Campbell, he wasn''t about to exin things to her.


    A brief silenceter, he revealed, ¡°I might have to part ways with you soon.¡±


    Jennifer''s entire being trembled as she gazed at Donald. Her face slowly drained of color.


    ¡°I don''t have much time left,¡± Donald said calmly. ¡°I''ve contacted a medical institution and will


    undergo surgery before the New Year. There is a possibility I won''t get to leave the operating table


    alive.¡±


    Donald couldn''t tell her that he was going to the newly built 87-Oradeboratory in Lord Campbell


    Mountain Vi to remove the Jadar Stone particles in his body through the artificial sun. Thus, he


    had no choice but to exin the process in a simple manner.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tears escaped Jennifer''s eyes. ¡°I''m sorry, Donald. I really am. If you can''t make it through the


    surgery, I''ll die alongside you.¡±


    Donald shook his head slowly. ¡°If I were to die, you must live well and marry a suitable man one


    day.¡±


    As he finished speaking, it was as though he had used up all his strength.


    No one knew how much courage he had to pluck up to say that.


    He wouldn''t have said that unless it was absolutely necessary.


    ¡°All right. It''s gettingte, so you should leave. I''m getting sleepy,¡± Donald told her.


    Shaking her head profusely, Jennifer grabbed his hand and rubbed it on her cheek. ¡°No! I won''t


    leave. I want to


    be with you.¡±


    Donald let out a sigh and caressed her soft cheek slowly.


    Silence ensued.


    Shortly after, the deafening roar of a sports car approached them. A pink sports car driving at two


    hundred miles per hour sped past the traffic light not far away and screeched to a halt before them.


    Its tires were smoking from the friction.


    The door opened, and Kevin stepped out.


    He was d in his usual branded


    outfit.


    After getting out of the car, he idly swirled the car key on his left finger and nced at Donald. ¡°Oh?


    Why are you still pestering my sister when you''re going to die soon? Scram! You aren''t worthy of


    Jennifer!¡± he mockedzily as he leaned on his car.


    ¡°Kevin!¡± Jennifer red at him furiously.


    Donald looked at him before turning to the sports car. ¡°Why are you driving a pink sports car? Isn''t it


    embarrassing as you''re a man? Besides, this sports car belongs to your sister. It isn''t yours.¡±


    ¡°Every thing that belongs to Jennifer is also mine. Are you jealous? Have you ever driven a


    Ferrari?¡± Kevin asked.


    Donald''s lips curved into a sneer. ¡°Are you serious? How are you so justified in takingjennifer''s


    stuff?¡±


    Kevin retorted, ¡°I won''t waste my time talking to you. Jennifer, he won''t make it past the New Year,


    so stop contacting him. I believe a big shot will fall in love with you one day. Don''t miss the


    opportunity to marry into a wealthy family just because of Donald!¡± ¡°I need to go.¡± A low-profile local


    car rolled to a stop before them. Donald opened the door and got in.


    Jennifer gazed at him, her eyes wet with tears.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    After Donald left, Kevin dered, ¡°Jennifer, I need a favor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jennifer asked sadly.


    ¡°Skye will only marry me if you transfer the ownership of this car to her,¡± Kevin exined.


    Hearing that, Jennifer blew her top. ¡°Eleanor gave the car to me on my birthday. It isn''t for her!¡±


    Kevin retorted indignantly, ¡°You don''t like driving cars, so why not give it to her?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head sternly. ¡°No.¡±


    Her words caused him to panic instantly. ¡°What about my future? What if she doesn''t want to marry


    me?¡±


    Jennifer snorted in disbelief. ¡°Why do you insist on marrying her? Is she even a nice girl? Don''t you


    know her well?¡±


    Kevin''s fury sprang to life. ¡°Jennifer, she''s your future sister-inw! How could you insult her this


    way? I don''t care. This car is mine. You have no choice but to give it to me even if you don''t want to!


    I''m going to Mom and Dad now.¡±


    With that said, he got into the car and drove away.


    It was three in the afternoon when Donald arrived at Lana''s office.


    He was about to enter theboratory soon, and there was no telling whether he would survive the


    ordeal. Thus, he wanted to bid goodbye to everyone personally.


    Of course, it would be great if he could survive. However, if this n were to fail, at least he had


    gotten to bid goodbye to them.


    Lana was talking on her phone. ¡°What? I don''t want to even see him, let alone marry him!¡±


    Thud!


    She cut the call as her eyes turned red.


    That was the first time Donald saw the frail side of her.


    Sensing his gaze, Lana turned at her shoulder and saw Donald leaning on the door. He was staring


    at her calmly.


    ¡°Donald.¡± Lana went over to him and shot him a smile. ¡°I''m hurt, so I need a hug.¡±


    A smile nudged Donald''s lips, and he didn¡¯t reject her advance.


    She''s so soft and silky. Oh, how amazing.


    ¡°I came here to say goodbye to you,¡± he exined.


    He sensed Lana''s body tensing up in his arms.


    ¡°I''m not sure whether I''ll survive this ordeal,¡± he added coolly.


    He didn''t seem afraid of death.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it would be nice to remain alive.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Tears threatened to escape from Lana''s eyes.


    After saying goodbye to Lana, Donald then paid Reina a visit.


    Reina pouted when she saw him. ¡°You got back together with your ex-wife and stoppeding to


    me. B*stard!¡±


    Donald smiled wryly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Reina asked.


    Donald queried, ¡°Is Scarlet Swan Vi doing well recently?¡±


    Reina hesitated briefly before answering, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°I''m here to bid goodbye to you.¡±


    Reina couldn''t hide her surprise. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the operating room,¡± came Donald''s answer.


    Reina fell silent for a long while before tears welled up in her eyes.


    Donald was so capable that they had assumed he was healthy.


    His calm demeanor was at odds with his situation, as though death wasn''t knocking at his door.


    This had caused everyone to forget that he was, in fact, a terminally ill patient who was about to die


    soon.


    He was suffering from various cancers. An ordinary person would''ve been dead by now if they were


    in his shoes.


    However, he managed tost this long.


    ¡°Good luck. I''ll be waiting for your return.¡± Reina stepped nearer to him and took his hand.


    Her gaze was earnest as she vowed, ¡°As long as you survive, I can give everything up. I won''t even


    demand anything as long as I can be with you.¡± ¡°You''re a fool,¡± Donald told her.


    He then went to Wynter, who was currently in a foul mood, no thanks to her family.


    Following the incident with Sebastian, the Lowe family realized that Wynter had a powerful backer,


    someone they assumed was her sugar daddy.


    It was hard to part with him. ¡°You must survive. I''ll be waiting for you,¡± she said sadly.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Donald didn''t forget about Ysabel and Raymond.


    Raymond teared up when he saw Donald. ¡°Donald, you must get through it alive. I can''t take any


    more blows. Your parents are still missing, and you''re their only son. If something happens to you,


    I..."


    Donald consoled him briefly before he went to Hannah.


    Hannah was going to enter theboratory with him, so they chatted about the details. He didn''t


    bother saying goodbye to her.


    He then visited Rafe, Charles, Zayne, and the others.


    After entering Pollerton Estates, Donald looked at the sky. It was a rainy day in winter, and the


    weather was freezing.


    I''ve said goodbye to everyone I know. Oh, wait a minute. I missed out on two people ¡ªmy parents.


    After returning to Pollerton a few years ago, Donald hadn''t bothered looking for his parents.


    He wasn''t interested in finding out their whereabouts.


    A brief considerationter, he summoned Bradley. ¡°Find out where my parents are,¡± he ordered.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bradley was taken aback by his request. ¡°Oh, sure!¡± he replied hastily.


    Bradley and Kingsley had tried persuading Donald more than once to find out where his parents


    were, but Donald had always ignored them.


    Around ten minutester, Bradley reported back to him. ¡°Lord Campbell, your father fell into a slump


    after the Campbell n suppressed your family all those years ago. He''s now a driving instructor in


    Tud, a small county. Your mother is living in the Irving residence. She has been living separately


    with your father for years.¡±


    The Irving family was one of the Ten Prestigious Families and was stronger than the Yund family.


    Donald''s mother was an Irving!


    Back when the Campbell n crushed Raymond''s family, Donald''s parents had asked for the Irving


    family''s help more than once.


    If the Irving family had intervened, the Campbell n would have stopped making things difficult for


    them.


    s, the Irving family stayed out of the matter.


    They watched the debacle arrogantly and ignored Donald''s parents'' pleas.


    Donald''s grandfather, also the head of the Irving family, refused to offer any help. Not only that, but


    he ended up imprisoning Donald''s mother as well.


    He told Raymond, ¡°Don''t think that you can join the family just because you married a daughter of


    the Irving family. The Campbell family is too mediocre!¡±


    Donald knew about it.


    That was the reason he kept refusing to find his parents.


    ¡°Will you meet them?¡± Bradley asked earnestly.


    Suddenly, Donald felt utterly annoyed. He snapped, ¡°No, I won''t.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°We''ll see about that after I survive the treatment. If I can survive, I''ll


    destroy the Irving family personally.¡±


    Fifteen days before the New Year celebration, the construction of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi


    came to an end.


    Even the other countries were shocked by how quickly the construction ended.


    Donald''s mountain vi was built on Remation Area One. It was a vast vi spanning over twenty


    thousand square meters by the sea. In fact, it was the most luxurious and expensive seaside vi in


    all of Pollerton.


    After Lord Campbell Mountain Vi''s construction waspleted, Donald released an


    announcement for the first time.


    Thend remation project had passed various tests and received approval from the rted


    authorities to develop the area. Everyone was wee to invest in the project.


    His announcement created an uproar across the country.


    Following his announcement, Reina and Charles established the biggest logisticspany in


    Pollerton in Remation Area Two.


    Hundreds of real estatepanies flocked to Pollerton to get a few plots ofnd for themselves to


    build houses on the grounds.


    Even the Ten Prestigious Families started demanding to see Donald.


    However, Donald refused to see any of them and gave Kingsley full authority to handle the matter.


    Soon, Kingsley announced that Yund Group had sessfully gained the right to develop


    Remation Area Two.


    They would be building the most upscale mansions in Pollerton by the sea right in Remation


    Area Two!


    Once the mansions were built, they would be the newest and most luxurious area in Pollerton


    upied by the rich and powerful.


    That was it.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    It began snowing seven days before the New Year.


    Donald was rarely conscious nowadays as he spent more and more time in a deep sleep. He had


    also lost a lot of weight.


    In less than three weeks, he had lost so much weight that he was just skin and bones now.


    Jennifer saw him once, and she promptly burst into tears. She had no idea Donald would be


    tortured this badly by his condition.


    She then lost contact with Donald after that.


    Outside Lord Campbell Mountain Vi, Donald regained consciousness.


    One hundred and fifty thousand people were kneeling before Lord Campbell Mountain Vi in


    Remation Area One!


    It was a shocking scene.


    Everyone remained silent as they knelt in the snow. Their devoted gazes were fixed on Lord


    Campbell Mountain Vi.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    These were the members of Horizon


    Group and the reserve armies.


    ¡°Leave. Why did you all create such amotion? Do you want Noah to find out that I''m sick?¡±


    Donald demanded.


    Tears welled up in Kingsley''s eyes as he ordered everyone to leave. Only the Azure Wyvern Guard


    was left behind to protect Donald.


    Lilith came over and showed Donald the house n of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi.


    The 87-Gradeboratory was built beneath the sea using the most advanced core technology. Most


    of them were discovered in theboratory in Quadfield.


    ¡°Thisboratory focuses on researching controlled fusion technology and extreme instion fluid.


    Theboratory that you need to enter is underneath the sea. Everything is ready, and we''re awaiting


    your arrival,¡± Lilith reported.


    Donald coughed, and blood trickled down his lips. ¡°How long does it take toplete the entire


    process?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. ording to your current condition, there is a huge possibility of you dying inside,¡±


    Lilith responded. She lifted her head as a myriad of expressions crossed her face.


    The extreme instion fluid was effective at blocking out heat up to three thousand degrees


    Celsius, but there was no limit to the artificial sun''s temperature. Once it was activated, the entire


    laboratory would melt and dry up.


    Can Lord Campbell withstand the heat?


    Hannah kept herposure as she said, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°Will do.¡±


    He paused before adding, ¡°Lilith,


    don''t feel stressed out.¡¯


    Lilith nodded. ¡°Don''t worry, Lord Campbell.¡±


    Tobias Stewart from Chiliad Avion showed up a whileter. Exhaling sharply, he then left.


    ¡°Prepare to head in now,¡± Lilith announced. ¡°It will take at least one month to seed.¡±


    Donald shut his eyes and fell into a deep sleep again.


    Kingsley transferred him to the bed. They then took the elevator down.


    A giantboratory had been built underground. Many top researchers were busy working inside.


    ¡°It costs over sixty billion to activate the artificial sun once!¡± Lilith reported.


    Kingsley remained unfazed. ¡°Even if we had to spend six trillion, it would be worth it as long as Lord


    Campbell can recoverpletely!¡±


    ¡°This artificial sun does not emit a high temperature. Instead, it emits substances simr to sr


    res. I used the Holy Supeputer to make ny billion calctions during this period. Sr


    res are the natural enemy of the Jadar Stone as they can destroy its molecr structure. Lord


    Campbell will recover once the Jadar Stone particles in his blood, bone, and muscles are removed.


    He has a terrifying physical constitution that will help him recover the moment the Jadar Stone


    disappears from his body,¡± Lilith exined carefully.


    ¡°The IV drip and albumin solution are hooked to Lord Campbell''s body. His body''s condition is


    deteriorating, and his organs are showing signs of failure!¡± Hannah observed the equipment as her


    face paled nervously.


    If Donald were to meet his doom, the consequences would be dire!

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    The second mineral vein was rumored to have emerged east of Yorknd. No one was capable


    enough of starting the next battle for the rights of the vein, so if they were to lose Quadfield, the


    entire world would have to change their strategic ns!


    ¡°ce him inside the nutrition pod!¡± Lilith barked.


    Donald was moved into a nutrition pod full of ivory white liquid¡ªthe extreme instion fluid.


    However, it couldn''t prevent the radiation produced by sr res and the artificial sun from


    reaching him.


    Carefully, Lilith put on the oxygen mask for Donald before shutting the nutrition pod.


    The nutrition pod alone had cost one billion to build.


    Donald was pushed into a huge room.


    ¡°Prepare to activate the artificial sun!¡±


    ¡°Prepare the submarine with a detection range of three hundred miles!¡±


    ¡°Azure Wyvern Guard, listen up. Kill any suspicious beings who appear nearby Lord Campbell


    Mountain Vi. You''re allowed to take action before reporting the matter!¡±


    Donald entered theboratory officially on New Year''s Eve.


    The New Year was arriving.


    Pollerton was less crowded than usual, for most people had returned to their hometown to celebrate


    the New Year.


    Wynter, Lana, and the other women all returned to their homes for the New Year''s holiday.


    Alone at home, Reina watched the brightly lit city outside her window.


    Donald could no longer be reached on his phone.


    She stared in the direction of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi worriedly. However, she couldn''t stop


    hope from blooming in her heart.


    Jennifer''s family was having a great time.


    Skr and her family visited them, so Linda and Leonard warmly weed them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jennifer''s heart felt empty. Holding her phone, she didn''t forget to keep calling Donald.


    s, his phone was switched off. He also didn''t reply to her WhatsApp messages.


    There was an inexplicable sense of emptiness deep within her.


    This would be the first New Year that she would be spending without Donald since they got to know


    each other.


    ¡°Jennifer, has the outstanding payment for thend remation project been paid?¡± Skr suddenly


    asked. ¡°Kevin wants to propose to me during Martin Luther King Jr. Day.¡±


    Jennifer''s brows scrunched up.


    Skr continued matter-of-factly, ¡°You''re Kevin¡¯s sister, so you should pay your share for our


    wedding.¡±


    Jennifer told her, ¡°I was only able to seed as the Wilson family in Tayhaven offered help. I


    promised to give them the money after the payment has been made.¡±


    Skr protested, ¡°Even so, you should still have some left, right?¡±


    ¡°I paid an advance during the first phase of Lord Campbell Avenue,¡± Jennifer revealed. ¡°I can only


    give you five hundred thousand for your wedding. It should be enough for you to decorate the


    venue, wedding car, and the sort. Back when I married Donald, we only spent around one hundred


    thousand.¡±


    Skr pouted in disdain. ¡°Why did you mention Donald? He doesn''t even have a job. All he does is


    idle around.¡±


    Jennifer refused to waste time with her. ¡°Five hundred thousand. That¡¯s the maximum I can give


    you.¡±


    Skr snorted. ¡°That isn''t enough. I want a house, and you need to transfer the ownership of the


    Ferrari to me.¡±


    Jennifer was instantly disgusted. ¡°One house, that''s it. You can drive the car, but I won''t transfer the


    ownership to you.¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to transfer the ownership, I won''t marry Kevin!¡± Skr dered.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Jennifer shot her a calm look.


    She knew Skr was a loose woman, for she had seen first-hand how Skr got all intimate with


    Akio.


    Kevin bristled immediately. ¡°Jennifer, how could you go back on your word? We''ve already sent the


    wedding invitations out!¡±


    Skr''s father, Yohan, took a sip of his alcohol. ¡°Jennifer, you mustn''t be ungrateful. Your parents


    worked hard to bring you up, and now Kevin needs money. You shouldn¡¯t be so money-minded, for


    your family is more important!¡±


    ¡°Continue without me.¡± Jennifer pushed her te away and left the house.


    It was New Year''s Eve, and the city was brightly lit. It was also snowing heavily.


    Jennifer got into her car alone and went to the house she used to live in with Donald. Opening the


    door, she


    went inside.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    How long has it been since Ist came back? It feels like Donald is still around. The house smells of


    him. There aren''t any photos of him around, but everything else looks the same.


    Falling onto the couch weakly, she hugged her legs and burst into tears. ¡°I''m sorry, Donald. I miss


    you.¡±


    It had been half a month since shest contacted Donald.


    She had searched all over Pollerton for weeks, but Donald was still nowhere to be seen.


    No one knew where he was.


    Jennifer soon fell into a deep sleep in the house that she and Donald used to live in.


    Strangely, she slept surprisingly well.


    In theboratory, the mini artificial sun had been activated and was shining on Donald''s nutrition


    pod.


    Dozens of scientists kept an eye on Donald''s condition at all times.


    Recently, many big shots had visited Donald. Many of them expressed their pity and prayed that


    Donald would recover soon.


    Time went by quickly, and it was Martin Luther Kingjr. Day in the blink of an eye.


    Donald was still unconscious. After the New Year, Pollerton grew lively once more. Many people


    ended their holidays and went back to work.


    On the sixteenth of January, a piece of shocking news spread all over Pollerton.


    Tyrone Campbell from the Campbell n hade to Pollerton to establish Campbell Capital and


    invested arge sum of money into thepany.


    The Chief of Pollerton Trantions, Akio, spent hundreds of billions to form Saintfield Capital to get


    involved with thend remation project in Pollerton.


    Nigel was still in a vegetative state in Tayhaven, but Mateo had entered Pollerton officially.


    To Zayne and the others'' shock, Ss, the lord of Terrandya Provincial Center''s underworld, came


    to Pollerton to cause trouble for Donald.


    A storm was brewing in Pollerton.


    Tristan also officially announced that he had nothing to do with Jennifer and didn''t harbor any


    romantic feelings for her.


    Many people started scheming again when they heard about this.


    Jennifer would definitely gain Lord Campbell''s favor after Lord Campbell Avenue''spletion.


    When the controlled fusion technology and the like were released to the public, Jennifer would be


    the first one to benefit from it.


    Thus, many people tried to curry Jennifer''s favor.


    Before they could digest the news, the Campbell n released an announcement¡ªTyrone wanted


    to marry Jennifer!


    It was an official announcement.


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden news.


    After all, the Campbell n was one of the Ten Prestigious Families, so Tyrone''s announcement


    could only mean one thing¡ªJennifer would be rich overnight!


    Shock, jealousy, and envy filled many.


    Leonard and Linda nearly leaped in excitement after learning the news.


    ¡°Oh, this is amazing!¡± Linda became so ted, as though she was the woman Tyrone wanted to


    marry.


    Leonard was delighted, too. He kept telling people, ¡°My son-inw, Tyrone,¡± to everyone he met.


    Even Kevin often said, ¡°My brother-inw, Tyrone!¡±


    Jennifer''s response was curt. ¡°I don''t want to marry into the Campbell n!¡±


    s, everyone thought she was being dramatic.


    Donald still showed no signs of waking up when February arrived.


    Tyrone paid a visit to Jennifer''s family officially.


    ¡°I formed Campbell Capital a while ago, so just let me know if you''re in need of money,¡± Tyrone told


    Jennifer.


    His face was abnormally pale as he was weaker now. He would bring his emergency medicine


    everywhere he went.


    Tyrone suffered from congenital heart disease.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The only solution was to undergo a heart transnt surgery, but he hadn''t found a suitable donor as


    of yet.


    Jennifer shot him an icy look. ¡°I''m sorry, but Donald is the only man I love.¡±


    Tyrone was unfazed. ¡°You can''t say no to the Campbell n. Prepare for the wedding. Once the


    higher-ups of the Campbell n give me a reply, I''ll marry you legally.¡±


    After he left, Gideon, Jack, and Michael showed up to offer their congrattions on her uing


    wedding.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Meanwhile, Charles and Zayne were discussing something at Primordial Tower.


    All of a sudden, someone kicked the door open.


    Just as Zayne was about to stand up, a towering, muscr man at the height of 2.3 meters rushed


    into the room and smacked his palm on the top of Zayne''s head.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zayne instantly coughed out a mouthful of blood before slumping weakly back onto the chair.


    Charles then slowly stood up to look at the neers.


    Behind the giant was a middle-aged man in a suit who had an indifferent expression on his face.


    Charles'' heart lurched when he saw the man¡¯s face.


    It was Ss Doyle, the lord of Terrandya''s underworld.


    Zayne had influence over Pollerton, but Ss had power over the entire Terrandya; Pollerton was


    only an average-sized city in Terrandya.


    ¡°Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll lop off your head,¡± Ss muttered as he took a seat on the


    couch.


    There were eighteen bodyguards in gold-colored dress shirts behind him, and they were all wearing


    sunsses.


    They were the Eighteen Copper Men ¡ªSs'' best fighters. They were all trained in close-quarters


    martial arts. It was rumored that they could even catch bullets with their bare hands.


    Most importantly, Ss even had power over countless ns, and the total number of the people he


    ruled was over three hundred thousand.


    ¡®Where is Donald Campbell?¡± Ss stared at Zayne coldly. ¡°I heard that his grandfather has told


    your fortune before and that you''re on good terms with him.¡±


    Before Zayne could say anything, Charles replied, ¡°Do you not know that my superior is Tristan


    Lane?¡±


    Ss only nced at Charles before responding, ¡°Don''t speak. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    However, Charles continued, ¡°Zayne is my subordinate. Don''t you think that you''re being rude by


    barging in like this?¡± ¡°p him,¡± Ssmanded.


    Therge man then strode over and gave Charles a p.


    ¡°I''m not too scared of Tristan. He has power overseas, not Terrandya, so there''s no need for you to


    use his name to scare me,¡± Ss told him.


    ¡°But Mr. Lane is Dynasto''s subordinate.¡± Charles wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with an


    icy look.


    At that, Ssughed. ¡°It''s true that I''m scared of Dynasto, but I''m sure someone like Dynasto won''t


    cross me for you.¡±


    Then, he bellowed, ¡°Speak now!


    Where is Donald?¡±


    As Zayne tried to suck in more air for his lungs, he squeezed out, ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    A cruel grin grew on Ss'' lips as he looked into Zayne''s eyes. ¡°Leave a finger.¡±


    The giant then raised his arm before swinging the knife down. After an agonized scream from


    Zayne, his finger dropped to the floor.


    Charles widened his eyes.


    How can he be that insane?


    ¡°If you see Donald, tell him this: If he refuses to step up, I''ll be going after his dear friends, one by


    one.¡± With that said, Ss led his men out and left.


    After that, he went to Scarlet Swan Vi and stopped Reina from leaving her office.


    ¡°Where is Donald Campbell?¡± Ss asked expressionlessly.


    Panic appeared in Reina''s eyes as she stammered out, ¡°I-I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. You''ll know soon.¡± With that, he began taking off his clothes.


    Reina screamed and tried to flee out of the room through the door.


    However, the giant grabbed her by her neck and threw her onto the office desk.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!" she screamed.


    Nevertheless, the look on Ss'' face remained a callous one.


    In the meantime, there was a woman in fiery red armor a kilometer away. Her eyes darkened at the


    sight of the scene. In the next second, a golden bow and arrow appeared in her hands, and she


    trained the arrow on Ss.


    She was part of the Phoenix Guard.


    He had arranged for them to protect Reina and the others before he went into aa.


    However, the member of the Phoenix Guard lowered her bow secondster.


    It was because a group of people had arrived.


    Just as Ss was about to take off his pants, an aloof voice came from the doorway. ¡°Ss, do you


    really think that''s a good idea?¡±

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    The moment Reina heard that voice, she stiffened.


    When she turned her head to the side, she saw a plump middle-aged man in his fifties with a


    homicidal look on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Arnaldo, what brings you here?¡± Ss asked, straightening up.


    The man was none other than Arnaldo Wilson of Terrandya.


    There were three powerhouses in Terrandya¡ªSs Doyle, Arnaldo Wilson, and Holton Danvers.


    Reina looked at Arnaldo in disbelief, for that man was her biological father.


    Her mother had passed away early on, and as far as Reina remembered, Arnaldo was a douchebag


    who always stayed away from home. He had never once bothered caring for his wife and daughter.


    The worst impression she had of him was formed when Reina had just started her business.


    Arnaldo hade to her office and transferred a million away from her bank ount. Reina had


    been devastated.


    However, she never thought that Arnaldo was powerful enough to speak directly to Ss.


    Why would someone powerful like him stab me in the back and take a million away from me?


    ¡°What''s the matter? Are you in charge now that your father-inw is dead?¡± Ss mocked.


    He looked down on Arnaldo as thetter had not risen up the social ranks with his own hard work¡ª


    he had relied on his wife and father-inw. Once his father-inw retired, he had relinquished his


    position to Arnaldo.


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Arnaldo pointed at Reina.


    Ss froze. He then smiled and shook his head. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you interested in her as well?¡±


    ¡°She''s my daughter,¡± Arnaldo said.


    Ss froze again before he burst outughing. ¡°This is hrious! I never thought that the rumors


    were real. They all said that you abandoned your wife and child and married into the Zastrow family.


    Does your fierce wife know about this? Does your son, Ludwik Zastrow, know about this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Arnaldo smiled. ¡°You can get the hell out of here now.¡±


    Ss shook his head and smiled as well. ¡°Very well. I wish you the best. I''ll convey this information


    to the Zastrow family.¡±


    With that said, Ss gave Arnaldo a look before leaving the office.


    Reina hurriedly tidied up her clothes and gave Arnaldo a silent, cold look.


    Arnaldo waved his hand, and his men began walking out. Soon, the two of them were the only ones


    left in the room.


    ¡°Where''s Donald?¡± Arnaldo frowned. ¡°He crossed Ss, and you would have been in danger if I


    hadn''te here today.¡±


    ¡°It''s better than you taking away a million from me!¡± Reina snarled. ¡°It''s better than you abandoning


    me and my mother!¡±


    Arnaldo replied, ¡°I had no choice back then. I took away a million from you because I encountered


    major trouble. My financial source had been cut off, but I needed to rise to power again.¡±


    Nevertheless, Reina said, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Arnaldo shook his head. ¡°I''m now one of the lords of the underworld in Terrandya. I have the power


    to


    protect you now.¡±


    Reina lifted her head to cast him a mocking look. ¡°How are you going to exin this to your wife?


    Or your son?¡±


    Arnaldo knitted his brows. ¡°Let''s not talk about this anymore. Stay away from Donald and don''t


    initiate any contact with him from now on, got it?¡±


    Reina asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Ss isn''t the only one after him; the Campbell n is as well. Now that Campbell Capital has been


    established in Pollerton, the Campbell n will strike again, and no one in Terrandya will be able to


    stop them.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. I like him, so I want to be with him.¡±


    Arnaldo smacked the table.


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you really think that he''ll be able to protect you?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Reina jabbed a finger at the door.


    Sster led his men to Daniel, the salesman who worked in Donald''s renovationpany.


    However, before he coulde close to Daniel, a mysterious figure appeared and attacked Ss


    before leaving. Thus, Ss was forced to put his n on hold.


    Nevertheless, many rumors began appearing in Pollerton.


    Some said that Ss had forced Donald to kill himself.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Some said that Donald had died from an illness.


    Some even said that Donald had fled Pollerton overnight.


    There were all kinds of rumors going around.


    Ss then viciously announced, ¡°If I still don''t see Donalding to me soon, I''ll be going after


    Raymond!¡±


    However, yet another month went by, and it was as if Donald had disappeared from the surface of


    the earth, for he never reappeared in public.


    It seemed like he was slowly being forgotten by the people.


    The one who panicked the most was Jennifer, and she kept going around to ask for news about


    Donald.


    She had met everyone who was associated with Donald, but her efforts were to no avail.


    ¡°Donald might really have died in the operating room.¡± Even though Jennifer did not want to believe


    in it, she had already epted that as a fact.


    ¡°Donald is dead. He was already severely ill in the first ce. He''s been missing for such a long


    time, so that means he must have died in the hospital,¡± Linda said in agitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, what you have to do now is rx and date Tyrone before marrying into the


    Campbell n,¡± Leonard said to her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the blink of an eye, eight months had passed since Donald fell into aa.


    Yet, there were still no signs of him waking.


    His vitals on the monitors were at the lowest they had ever been.


    Meanwhile, Lilith had lost weight, and her eyes were red almost all of the time.


    Hannah walked over to check on Donald¡¯s vitals. When she looked into Lilith''s eyes, she could see


    the sorrow in them. It was the same when Lilith looked into Hannah''s eyes.


    ¡°There''s no more hope,¡± Lilith whispered.


    The state Donald was in was the state of brain death.


    ¡°Is there really no hope left?¡± Tears sprang to Hannah''s eyes.


    Will there be no Lord Campbell in this world anymore?


    Hannah found it difficult to ept that.


    She still remembered how Donald had been standing outside theboratory as the Golden Lord,


    looking invincible.


    Right then, a middle-aged man walked over to look at the surveince footage.


    Donald could be seen quietly lying in the nutrition pod in the footage. It


    was as if he was dead.


    That man was one of Chiliad Avion''s executive members.


    ¡°Is there no chance for him anymore?¡± the middle-aged man asked.


    Lilith sighed. ¡°Jadar Stone is a meteorite, and its source of energy is the same as Lord Campbell''s


    power. Therefore, it is Lord Campbell''s bane The more powerful he bes, the more intense the


    pressure he gets.¡±


    At that, the man fell silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°Why don''t we contact his family, then?¡±


    The color drained out of Hannah''s and Lilith¡¯s faces.


    They both knew how devastated Wynter and Reina would be if they were to hear the news.


    ¡°I''ll do it,¡± Lilith grimly said.


    Hannah then wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes before silently turning to leave.


    At that moment, Lana was meeting a man at Rivebale Hotel.


    That man came from Jadeborough.


    He was exceptionally handsome and had a noble air around him. It was obvious he came from a


    wealthy family.


    Indeed, that man, Kyler Winston, was from the Winston family¡ªa family of five hundred years.


    The Collins family was also a family of five centuries, but it was at its limit. If the Collinses did not do


    something about it, they would soon be an ordinary wealthy family.


    Therefore, the Collins family was looking for an opportunity to rise again. For example, a good


    chance would be to have a marriage union with the Winston family.


    The Winston family had control over one-third of the country''s oil fields and coal mines, so they


    were powerful.


    The Collinses were ruminating about whether or not they should get a few oil fields and coal mines


    from the Winston family. Coincidentally, Kyler was interested in Lana, so the Collinses ced all of


    their hopes on Lana marrying Kyler.


    A look of satisfaction emerged on Kyler''s face as he studied Lana.


    She''s indeed the most beautiful woman in Jadeborough.


    Lana said, ¡°Mr. Winston, I''m absolutely delighted that you coulde.¡±


    Kyler asked, ¡°How delighted are you?¡±


    Lana could barely keep herself from rolling her eyes at that, thinking, I''m just trying to be polite.


    Right as she was about to respond to him, her phone suddenly rang.


    It was a call from Lilith.


    Lana grew excited. Could it be that there¡¯s news about Donald?

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    ¡°Hey, Lili, what''s going on?¡± Lana asked, a little thrilled.


    Lilith was silent for a long while before she squeezed out, ¡°Donald, he... passed away.¡±


    At that moment, it felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck Lana, and her mind went nk.


    Almost immediately, the color drained out of her rosy cheeks as well.


    It was catastrophic news to her.


    Even her voice began shaking as she said, ¡°You''re joking with me, aren''t you?¡±


    Lilith replied, ¡°I''m not.¡±


    Thud!


    Lana''s phone fell to the ground. In the next second, tears rolled down her cheeks as she crouched


    down and began crying with her face buried between her knees.


    ¡°You were so strong! How could you have died? Why?¡± Lana muttered under her breath.


    Kyler knitted his brows at that.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he asked, his heart sinking.


    He could hear how important the one Lana was talking about was to her.


    That made him annoyed.


    Right then, Lana jumped to her feet. ¡°I''m going to settle the score with her!¡±


    With that, she rushed to the underground garage and drove her red Aston Martin toward Jennifer''s


    office.


    The next to receive the call was Reina.


    Reina was having a meal with Arnaldo. Arnaldo had be one of the powerhouses of Terrandya''s


    underworld, and he slowly found time to keep Reinapany.


    When Reina received a call from Lilith, rm bells began ringing in her head.


    If Donald recovered, he would havee to her himself.


    Yet, instead of seeing him in person, she was getting a call from Lilith.


    ¡°Let me take a call.¡± Even Reina''s voice was trembling, and she could barely hold her phone in her


    right hand, which was shaking terribly.


    ¡°Reina, Lord Campbell''s operation was a failure. His death has been officially announced.¡± With that


    said, Lilith ended the call.


    Her words struck Reina like a bolt from the blue. She stood transfixed for a second before the tears


    began flowing down her face.


    ¡°Dad, he''s dead, and so is my heart.¡± Reina jumped into Arnaldo''s arms and began crying.


    Arnaldo asked, ¡°Who''s dead?¡±


    However, Reina just kept crying instead of answering him, and her tears soaked Arnaldo''s shirt.


    When Wynter received the call from Lilith, she went mad. She pushed back all of her shows and


    locked herself up in her room.


    Jennard Construction had already been separated from the Wilson family of Tayhaven.


    She had given everything back to the Wilson family, and she had also given them the one billion


    that she earned that year. The only thing she left for herself was Jennard Construction.


    Even so, as Tyrone had announced to the public that he was going to take Jennifer as his wife, her


    business continued to grow.


    Even though she did not have money to spare, business was still doing better than before.


    Jennifer, who was in her office, was holding her phone and in a daze. She tried calling Donald''s


    number every day, but her calls never went through.


    Still, she did not give up.


    No one knew how much agony she had had to endure.


    Suddenly, someone kicked the door


    open.


    Jennifer was startled, but when she saw that it was Lana, she asked, ¡°Ms. Collins, what''s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who killed Donald! It''s you!¡± Lana jabbed a finger at Jennifer, her eyes red as fury


    burned in them.


    Jennifer''s face turned ashen, and her eyes widened. ¡°You...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Lilith called. ¡°Jennifer, I''m calling to tell you that Donald has


    passed away.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    At that moment, Jennifer felt as if she had been hit in the head by a bat. Her world spun, and she


    fainted.


    Meanwhile, Lilith, who was in theboratory, had just finished calling everyone. The calls had


    sapped her of her strength, and she raised her head to stare at the nutrition pod in the surveince


    footage in a daze.


    The mini artificial sun had been shining on Donald for eight months, but no miracles happened.


    Right then, the radar sirens suddenly red.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Five submarines could be seen rapidly closing in on theboratory on the radar.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Oh no!" Lilith furrowed her brows.


    Ryan rushed into the room and said, ¡°Professor Snowden, several unidentified subterranean


    objects are approaching us swiftly. They must have sensed the energy fluctuations here!¡±


    ¡°They''re either here for the controlled fusion technology, or they''re here because the news of Lord


    Campbell''s death has spread,¡± Lilith uttered.


    Ryan was stunned. ¡°How can that be?¡±


    ¡°That means there''s a mole in Chiliad Avion!¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes.


    Three hundred nautical miles away from Pollerton were the international waters.


    At that moment, an advanced destroyer was quickly nearing Remation Area One.


    Everyone knew that controlled fusion technology was being researched at Remation Area One.


    However, most thought that those were just rumors, and many ignored them as a result.


    The question was¡ªwhen did these people begin believing in the rumors?


    Three months ago, they detected energy fluctuationsing from Remation Area One. It was


    then they were certain that Lord Campbell had truly obtained the controlled fusion technology.


    If that technology was released to the rest of the world, the world would certainly change drastically.


    First of all, super energy batteries would appear in the world. Then, a new power source would be


    found.


    Nuclear submarines were gradually bing obsolete. Once a new super renewable energy that


    could be supported by controlled fusion technology appeared, Yorknd''s international power


    would rise to unimaginable levels.


    That was something all one hundred and seven countries would not allow to happen.


    Nations'' Union had contacted Chiliad Avion several times as well, hoping that thetter would share


    the technology with them.


    Yet, Chiliad Avion had pushed the responsibility of the matter to Lord Campbell.


    Now that Lord Campbell seemed to have died, those forces could not sit still anymore.


    They had to get the controlled fusion technology while Donald was dead and before Horizon Group


    could return.


    Arge dark-skinned man who was 2-meter-tall with a ferocious expression was standing in the


    destroyer.


    That man was Leviathan the Sea Monster, also known as the King of


    the Sea. He was also one of Antis'' men.


    Beside him was a man with a pipe between his lips.


    That man was Noah the Parasite.


    Beside Noah was another man. The other man was in a cloak and a straw raincoat, and he had a


    rusty sword hanging by his waist.


    That man was the top fighter of the overseas Order of the Infinite, Javon Waine.


    If one were to ask how impressive he was, someone would answer them by


    saying that Javon was extremely powerful.


    The man had a power level of eight hundred thousand. He had fought the Golden Lord back then


    and managed to exchange a hundred blows with thetter.


    Javon was the only one known to be capable ofsting that long in a fight with the Golden Lord.


    ¡°The Golden Lord is dead, and Lord Campbell is suspected to be dead. Other than Nathan Collins


    and the few top-ranking government officials, no one''s my match now.¡± Javon lifted his head,


    revealing a cross-shaped scar on his cheek that added to his ferociousness.


    Even though his words were said in a soft tone, the confidence he had was audible.


    ¡°How does the man by Ss'' side, Francesco,pare to you?¡± Noah asked.


    Francesco''s power level back then had been close to a million as well.


    ¡°Francesco has not engaged in any fight for a long time. Most of the time, the Eighteen Copper Men


    that he trained are the ones to deal with the affairs. However, I doubt he''s a match


    for me.¡±


    The destroyer was getting closer and closer, and it was already nearing Pollerton''s perimeters.


    Pollerton''s destroyer appeared as well. As it stopped by the perimeter, the man in the ship began


    shouting, ¡°Attention, up ahead is Pollerton''s perimeter. Please return to your course.¡±


    The destroyer stopped, and Ryan let out a sigh of relief.


    The humongous Sea Monster then yelled, ¡°Hand over the controlled fusion technology, and we''ll


    depart immediately. Lord Campbell is dead, and Horizon Group is stationed at Quadfield. You won''t


    be able to defend this ce well!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kingsley appeared on the deck and coldly stared at Sea Monster.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    ¡°Were not afraid of Horizon Group without Lord Campbell around.¡± Sea Monster cackled.


    Indeed, Horizon Group was terrifying only because of Lord Campbell.


    After all, he was the man who had the highest power level that mankind had ever witnessed. No


    one was scarier than him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°How dare a young boy like you call yourself Wyvern King?¡± Javon took off his cloak to reveal his


    weary and fierce face. ¡°I''m going to kill you!¡± By then, Kingsley''s gaze was colder than ice. He had


    received the news of Lord Campbell''s death, but he could not bring himself to ept it.


    Therefore, he was absolutely livid and on the verge of killing someone.


    ¡°Intruders shall die!¡± he uttered.


    Then, a de slowly appeared in his hands, glinting under the sun. A beatter, he pointed it at


    Javon.


    Javon took off his cloak and began staring at his opponent despite the distance between them.


    In the next second, he jumped.


    He leaped toward the ocean, but instead of sinking, he stood on the surface of the water.


    Everyone widened their eyes at that.


    This move had stunned many, including Kingsley.


    Then, Javon made his move.


    He was moving at the speed of light, and a white line appeared on the surface of the water before


    the seawater split into two.


    He came running above the waves.


    ¡°Oh my god, he''s this powerful?¡±


    Ryan''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I''m afraid only Nathan will be able to defeat him!¡±


    Nathan was watching over eight warzones, so he definitely would not be able toe back.


    In the blink of an eye, Javon reached the destroyer that Kingsley was on, and he jumped aboard.


    The entire destroyer shook tremendously, and Kingsley raised his Azure Wyvern de to swing at


    the intruder.


    ¡°Die!¡± Javon uttered, expressionless as he swung his rusty steel sword.


    A loud ng sounded out, and Kingsley was sent flying. He even almost lost his grip on the Azure


    Wyvern de.


    On the other hand, Javon was collected, and he continued charging toward Kingsley with his steel


    sword aimed at thetter''s throat.


    Kingsley''s eyes turned red, and he lunged toward Javon again.


    However, just as Kingsley rose to his feet, Javon''s hand shot out and smacked Kingsley''s chest.


    ¡°Urk!


    Kingsley retched up a mouthful of blood and copsed on the deck. However, his eyes remained


    wide, and the look in them remained furious.


    ¡°Is that all you''ve got? Horizon Group without Lord Campbell is a bunch of useless trash,¡± Javon


    commented before turning to look in the direction of thend remation project.


    Dozens of Azure Wyvern Guards rushed over, but before they could get close to Javon, Javon


    casually swung his rusty sword.


    A dark red line cut through the air, and more than a dozen Azure Wyvern Guards were instantly


    beheaded.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Kingsley bellowed.


    However, Javon was too powerful. He was the top fighter of the overseas Order of the Infinite, and


    his master was none other than Quadruple-crowned King, Caleb Infield.


    He was the man who had emerged as the victor in four seasons of apetition held by an


    overseas organization meant to rate the power levels of various individuals. Thus, he was known to


    others as the Quadruple-crowned King.


    Just as Javon was about to end Kingsley''s life, Leviathan suddenly said, ¡°The energy fluctuations


    have suddenly risen by a few levels. We should leave first. Something''s up.¡±


    Javon frowned and pressed his earpiece. ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, but the radiation levels are off the charts. If we continue to stay here, we''ll suffer from


    radiation poisoning,¡± Leviathan said to him as he looked at the monitors in the destroyer.


    ¡°I''ll kill you next time.¡± Javon shot Kingsley a look before departing.


    Lilith had noticed the strange situation in theboratory as well. ¡°Why are the radiation levels


    suddenly spiking?¡±


    There was still no change in Donald''s vitals, but the radiation levels in his room were skyrocketing.


    However, they soon died down.


    Lilith knitted her brows, confused by the situation.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Ryan entered the room.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Lilith shook her head. ¡°Beats me. We don''t know where the radiation ising from.¡±


    ¡°All right. Top brass has ordered for us to ce Chiliad Avion on lockdown. There are only seven or


    eight people who know about Lord Campbell, so they must be contained in theboratory!¡± Ryan


    said as he walked off.


    Meanwhile, things started getting chaotic over at Pollerton.


    With the official listing and sale of the remation area, numerous real estate tycoons and


    organizations have flocked over to Pollerton in hopes of getting a piece of the pie.


    Charles reduced the scope of his business and didn''t dare make any moves until Tristan returned.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The Yund family, the Wheeler family, the Freedman n, the Campbell n, the Winston family, the


    Wilson family, Ss, and Akio had all entered Pollerton and set their sights on the remation area.


    As if that wasn''t bad enough, the three Lords of Underground in Terrandya had also entered


    Pollerton.


    Ss, Arnaldo, and Holton were all gathered in a hotel near the ocean to discuss how they would


    split Pollerton among themselves.


    While Pollerton wasn''t the wealthiest among the sixteen municipal districts in Terrandya, it had the


    most potential due to the usage of Donald''s controlled fusion technology in thend remation


    project.


    Standing behind Ss was a giant who was almost three meters tall. Being the tallest human being


    in existence, his presence alone gave those around him a lot of pressure.


    Arnaldo was seated at the table with an old man standing behind him. The old man looked like he


    was asleep as he stood there with his eyes closed, but Ss felt a little nervous when he recognized


    the old man.


    That''s the former top assassin! He''s made it into the top hundred among the assassins overseas!


    The third guy at the table was Holton.


    Despite looking no more than thirty with his red suit and friendly smile, he was one of the three


    Lords of Underground.


    Standing behind him was a beautiful woman with exquisite makeup. Her name was Ynda


    Zuckerman.


    Ynda was the one who helped Holton be one of the Lords of Underground.


    Not only was she able to handle things with great finesse, but she was also a skilled fighter capable


    of killing with a single blow. She was once offered to join the Youngblood family, which was the most


    powerful and wealthy family in existence. However, she turned them down because she liked


    Holton.


    Ethan, Tyson, and the others were seated at tables further away.


    Despite being Lords of Underground themselves, they were nothingpared to the three main


    ones.


    ¡°Arnaldo, your power seems to be the weakest among us. Are you sure you''re qualified to get a


    share?¡± Holton asked with a smile.


    ¡°Is that so? While Ynda may be powerful, I doubt she''s able to take Hansel on,¡± Arnaldo replied


    calmly.


    He then shifted his gaze toward Ss and asked, ¡°What about you, Ss? Who do you have


    backing you up?¡±


    Ss casually took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡°Francesco.¡±


    The looks on Arnaldo and Holton''s faces changed the moment they heard that.


    What? Francesco has been idle for a long time! Would he really help Ss out? If what he says is


    true, then neither of us will get any of Pollerton''s market shares''.


    ¡°Look outside,¡± Ss added with a faint smile while pointing out the window.


    There was a calm, vast ocean as far as the eye could see.


    Suddenly, they saw a tiny ck dot running across the ocean surface as it headed toward them at


    high speed. Someone behind Arnaldo passed him a pair of binocrs, and his face went pale the


    moment he saw what it was.


    A bald, middle-aged man was riding across the ocean surface on a reed that was faster than a


    speedboat, leaving huge waves in its wake.


    Holton''s jaw dropped when he looked through the binocrs. ¡°I-Is this guy even human?¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Holy sh*t! That''s Francesco''.


    Both Arnaldo and Holton exchanged terrified nces when they realized who it was.


    Ss took another sip of his coffee and said with a faint smile, ¡°Sorry, but I believe I can im all of


    Pollerton for myself. That is unless you guys can find someone capable of beating Francesco.¡±


    As if anyone could possibly defeat a monster like Francesco! That guy went toe to toe against


    Nathan and lived to walk away! He even established Crimson Dust Order, one of the most powerful


    forces overseas!


    Hansel opened his eyes all of a sudden and nced out the window with a solemn look on his face.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda, too, had a stern expression as she stared at Francesco.


    As Francesco got closer to the hotel, everyone heard the sound of the waves and looked out their


    windows in response.


    Zayne and the others had depressed looks on their faces.


    These foreign forces have gotten unbelievably bold after Lord Campbell''s death!


    As Francesco reached the shoreline, he jumped off the reed while it continued going forward at high


    speed. The reed went crashing through the hotel window and speared into the wall.


    Francesco then made his way into the room momentster, looking really sinister with the red


    lipstick and nine scars on his head.


    He had on a red robe and looked about forty or fifty.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Doyle,¡± Francesco called out with a smile.


    Ss stood up and greeted him politely, ¡°Thank you foring, Francesco.¡±


    Francesco then shifted his gaze toward Arnaldo and Holton as he said, ¡°Mr. Doyle and I will take


    over Pollerton''s underground businesses, so you two can get lost!¡±


    The look in Arnaldo and Hansel''s eyes turned icy-cold when they heard that.


    The underground businesses of Pollerton include pubs, karaoke bars, hotels, and even the


    transportation industry! Those are all very profitable businesses, so Ss'' power is bound to grow


    rapidly if we give up on them''. It''ll only be a matter of time before he bes the sole Lord of


    Underground in Terrandya!


    Before Arnaldo could even say anything in response, Francesco turned toward Hansel and shouted,


    ¡°How dare you even think of killing me, you old b*stard?¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Francesco sent a dark-colored reed flying toward Hansel.


    Being the former top assassin, Hansel possessed insane reflexes due to his many years of training


    in closequarters martial arts. His body glowed as he let out a loud yell, and he projected a wall of


    light to shield him from the iing attack.


    A loud crack was heard as the reed shattered the wall of light, went through Hansel''s forehead, and


    pinned him firmly against the wall.


    The look on Arnaldo''s face changed instantly. ¡°Hey!¡±


    I can''t believe it! Francesco has just killed Hansel, the former top assassin with a power level of five


    hundred thousand, with one blow using an ordinary strand of reed!


    ¡°What? Do you have something to say?¡± Francesco asked calmly.


    Arnaldo fell silent and stared at Hansel''s corpse with a gloomy expression.


    Holton held Ynda''s hand and shouted, ¡°Shut up!"


    Francesco turned toward Ynda and asked with a sneer, ¡°What''s the matter? Do you want to fight


    me?¡±


    Realizing that she was no match for someone as powerful as Francesco, Ynda could only keep


    quiet.


    Then, Francesco shifted his gaze toward Zayne, Tyson, and the others as he asked, ¡°You small


    fries have any objections?¡±


    Ethan quickly replied, ¡°No! We wouldn''t dare!¡±


    ¡°If only you were here, Lord Campbell...¡± Zayne and the others muttered under their breaths.


    Donald would easily crush Ss and Francesco if he were here.


    Francesco gently tapped on the table as he scanned the room and said, ¡°Mr. Doyle, I shall help you


    clear all your obstacles now that I am here in Pollerton. Is there anyone you need taken out?¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Arnaldo and Holton tensed up upon hearing that.


    It''d take an army to stop Francesco!


    ¡°Find a man named Donald Campbell. I haven''t been able to locate him so far,¡± Ss replied.


    ¡°I''ll be able to find him as long as he''s still alive. Also, I''ll be hosting a banquet at Rivebale Hotel in


    ten days to discuss the division of Pollerton. Javon, Noah, and Leviathan are all going to attend it. I


    hope you will show up, Mr. Doyle,¡± Francesco said. All the forces within the country had been


    eyeing Donald''s businesses ever since word got out about his death.


    Ss nodded, much to the dismay of Arnaldo and the others as they knew Pollerton was out of their


    reach.


    Neither of them expected Ss to go as far as acquainting himself with Francesco of the Crimson


    Dust Order.


    Campbell Capital soon announced that Jennifer would be marrying into the Campbell n and that


    the wedding would take ce at the Grand Myer Hotel.


    As per Linda''s request, they invited all of their friends and rtives to attend the wedding.


    Naturally, the news of Jennifer marrying the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n caused an uproar all


    over the country.


    The radiation levels at Lord Campbell Mountain Vi''s undergroundboratory grew increasingly


    high at around ten that night.


    ¡°Evacuate theboratory immediately! The artificial sun looks like it''s about to explode!¡± Lilith


    shouted.


    As Donald''sboratory was located at the bottom of the ocean, its walls were made out of special


    ss produced in an S9-Gradeboratory. Had it not been for the insanely strong ss and the


    cooling effect of the surrounding water, the heat from the artificial sun would''ve melted the entire


    vi.


    While most of the researchers had no idea what was going on, they could clearly feel the radiation


    levels spiking like crazy. They knew they would have to leave immediately, or it would lead to


    unimaginable mutations in their bodies.


    It wasn''t long before everyone had evacuated Lord Campbell Mountain Vi.


    ¡°Lord Campbell''s body is still inside!¡± Hannah shouted.


    ¡°It''s toote now! The tempered ss is starting to melt, and the surveince cameras have all


    melted. I''m afraid Lord Campbell''s body is also...¡± Lilith couldn''t bring herself to continue.


    He has been a great hero for over a decade and we won''t even be able to give him a proper burial...


    Hannah shuddered at the thought of that.


    ¡°This ce is going to blow! We need to leave now!¡± Lilith yelled as she dragged Hannah out of


    Remation Area One.


    Boom!


    The explosion wasn''t as loud as everyone had expected, but they could clearly see the ripples on


    the ocean surface. Moreover, they saw a white light on the surface of the ocean, and the


    temperature of the water spiked secondster.


    ¡°Look! What is that?¡± Hannah asked while pointing at two golden beams of light that shone deep


    beneath the water before disappearing.


    ¡°It''s just the afterglow from the artificial sun''s explosion,¡± Lilith replied. She then let out a sigh as she


    continued, ¡°So, what do we do now? Announce the death of Lord Campbell?¡±


    Hannah was just as lost as she was.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep it confidential for the time being. It''s a shame that a great hero like Lord Campbell has


    died at the hands of a woman,¡± Ryan said while making his way over.


    Everyone else fell silent with gloomy looks on their faces.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Horizon Group will soon return to ce Lord Campbell Mountain Vi on lockdown. We must keep


    the research for controlled fusion technology going no matter what!¡± Ryan continued.


    Lilith nodded even though she was still feeling depressed.


    At around three in the morning, a man dressed in shabby clothes slowly climbed out of the water far


    away from the remation area.


    He dragged himself onto the reef and stared nkly at the night sky above, seemingly lost in deep


    thought.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Suddenly, a drone flew past his head and headed for the remation area. The drone was an


    incredibly expensive one and looked just like a seagull.


    As the man frowned slightly, two golden beams of light illuminated the darkness around him and


    shone on the drone.


    The next thing he knew, the expensive drone exploded into pieces and crashed into the ocean.


    Noah and Leviathan, who were sleeping soundly in the open sea about thirty kilometers away, woke


    up when they heard a loud noise.


    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, Mr. Leviathan, our drone has been shot down!¡± someone said while knocking on


    their door.


    ¡°Isn''t that thetest bionic drone?¡± Noah asked with a frown.


    ¡°Here, take a look at the footage from the surveince cameras. This was taken by the drone before


    it got destroyed,¡± replied the man solemnly.


    ording to the surveince camera footage, the drone was slowly flying toward the remation


    area when a man climbed out of the ocean.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Not only were they unable to see the man''s face, but the footage was alsogging a lot due to


    signal interference.


    They then saw two golden beams of lighting out of the man''s eyes, and the footage cut to ck


    after that.


    ¡°Who is that guy? Is he even human?¡± Noah asked sternly.


    Leviathan was eerily calm as hemented, ¡°Judging by the footage, it looks like the drone''s signal


    was affected by high levels of radiation in the area.¡± ¡°Let''s ask Mr. Waine,¡± Noah said as he brought


    the footage over to Javon.


    Displeased at being woken up in the middle of the night, Javon eximed in annoyance, ¡°What is


    it? Can''t this wait till tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Here, take a look at this,¡± Noah replied.


    Javon pouted in disdain after watching the footage. ¡°I can''t believe you two got so worked up over a


    piece of cutting-edge technology!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°Antis has developed a cutting-edge technology in the form of eyesses capable of firingser


    beams. Watch as I take him down!¡± Javon replied as he grabbed his rusty sword and jumped into


    the ocean.


    He then sprinted across the ocean surface as he made his way toward the reef.


    Dozens of drones came flying out shortly after and followed closely behind Javon.


    Noah and Leviathan had a feeling that the man who crawled out of the water was no ordinary


    person, but Javon believed they were overreacting and dismissed their concerns.


    The man at the reef was none other than Donald himself.


    However, he seemed to have lost his memories as he stood there staring nkly into space.


    His hair had gotten so long that it fell over his shoulders and covered most of his face.


    Donald could sense that a slightly powerful individual was closing in fast, but he didn''t try to make a


    run for it.


    Javon was so fast that he got within three hundred meters away from Donald in just a matter of


    seconds. ¡°You''ve got some guts interrupting my sleep, you ugly b*stard! I''ll cut your head off!¡± he


    shouted while ring coldly at Donald.


    The drones shone their lights on Donald, but they were unable to get a clear view of his face due to


    the long hair covering it.


    He looked rather sinister as he stoodpletely still on the reef with water dripping from his body.


    Swoosh!


    Javon dashed forward at lightning speed, leaving a trail of ripples on the ocean behind him. The


    people watching the footage from the drones'' cameras were all shocked by his disy of power.


    Running on water? He truly is the top fighter of the overseas Order of the Infinite!

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Meanwhile, Lilith, Ss, and the others had also noticed themotion from their end.


    Ss quickly sent out his drones to see what was happening in the ocean.


    "We''ve got movement in the ocean, Francesco!" Ss shouted at Francesco.


    Francesco''s expression turned gloomy when he saw the footage. "Who is that long-haired man?"


    Ss shook his head. "I don''t know."


    As Javon closed in on Donald, he unsheathed the rusty sword and caused it to light up with a


    blinding white light that extended up to ten meters long.


    Donald simply red coldly at Javon as he brought the sword down.


    "That''s the third technique from the Thirteen Sword


    Techniques!"


    "Javon sure has gotten a lot stronger! I can''t believe he has mastered the Thirteen Sword


    Techniques!"


    "This freak is about to die!" the people watching on murmured among themselves.


    Even Francesco was shocked by Javon''s power when he saw it.


    Donald slowly extended his right hand as he stood there staring at the white light.


    Even my mentor wouldn''t dare take my blow head on, and you want to receive it with your bare


    hands?


    With that in mind, Javon shouted disdainfully, "Die!"


    However, what happened next shocked everyone at the scene.


    Donald grabbed the light around the sword and shattered it into pieces with a gentle twist.


    Javon''s eyes went wide with shock and disbelief.


    "Oh, no!" He then quickly backed away when he realized the dire situation he was in.


    Two golden mes appeared around Donald''s eyes and shone brightly in the darkness of the night.


    A few secondster, the mes turned into two beams of light that shot out of his eyes.


    "This isn''t Antis'' technology!" Javon eximed in fear as he turned around to make a run for it,


    but it was toote.


    The beams of light hit him directly on the shoulders and tore right through his vicles.


    "Get us out of here!" Javon screamed at the top of his lungs as he jumped onto the deck of the


    destroyer.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!" Noah and Leviathan shouted in unison.


    The destroyer''s engine roared loudly as it sped off into the distance.


    Ss and Francesco were so shaken up that they exchanged terrified nces in silence.


    Who is that guy? How is he able to catch the third sword technique with his bare hands and shoot


    laser beams out of his eyes?


    "Fetch me my long-range evaluation sses!" Ss shouted.


    One of his subordinates came running over with a device that resembled a telescope. Ss


    snatched it out of his subordinate''s hands and focused it on Donald, only to freeze in shock seconds


    later.


    Holy sh*t! He has a power level of five million!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Let me have a look!" Francesco said as he took the evaluation sses over, but dropped them in


    shock when he saw Donald''s power level.


    Even I only have a power level of eight hundred thousand! How is this freak able to achieve five


    million? With power levels of one million ording to the Zodiac Challenge,


    Golden Lord and Lord Campbell are said to have the highest power levels in human history! A freak


    like this shouldn''t even exist!


    The mere thought of that gave Francesco goosebumps all over, "l-ls that guy even human? Look!


    He''s making his move!"


    Donald bent his legs slightly beforeunching himself toward the destroyer like a cannonball.


    He was basically flying.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    The reef beneath his feet shattered as he flew across the ocean surface at lightning speed.


    "Mr. Rodriguez, our radar has picked up an unknown object closing in at nine hundred kilometers


    per hour!" shouted one of the crew members.


    "Correction, one thousand and three hundred kilometers per hour!" said another crew member.


    "It''s still elerating! The current speed is three thousand kilometers per hour!" the captain yelled.


    Whir!


    The destroyer''s defensive mechanisms were all automatically activated in order to intercept Donald,


    but he was so fast that the radar couldn''t even detect his exact location in real-time.


    By the time they realized what was going on, Donald had already gotten past the ship''s defenses


    andnded on the


    deck.


    They quickly shone their spotlights on him, but were still unable to see his face.


    Javon stared at Donald in fear as hey bleeding on the deck.


    Donald, too, red coldly at him without saying a word.


    "This is all just a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! I''m Javon Waine, the top fighter of the


    overseas Order of the Infinite!" Javon said in hopes of scaring Donald off.


    Seeing that Donald waspletely unfazed, Leviathan and Noah came over and introduced


    themselves as well.


    "I''m Leviathan, one of the representatives from Antis."


    "And I''m Noah Rodriguez!"


    Donald raised his head slightly to look at Leviathan, who stood about two meters tall. Even with the


    thick, ck hair covering his face, the three of them could see a faint


    golden glowing out of his eyes.


    The next thing they knew, Donald lifted his right foot and set it down gently on the deck.


    Boom!


    A deafening noise rang out as the huge destroyer was broken into pieces.


    "Ah!" Noah and the others screamed as they fell into the sea.


    Donald stood on the ocean surface and red coldly at them before disappearing into the dark sky


    above.


    Everyone at Chiliad Avion was freaking out after witnessing that shocking sight.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "An unknown individual with a power level of five million has appeared! He engaged Leviathan in


    combat and shattered his destroyer in one blow!" Ryan told Chiliad Avion and uploaded the footage


    into the System.


    However, no one could recognize Donald from the footage as it didn''t get a clear view of his face.


    Meanwhile, Donald had made it into the downtown area of Pollerton without anyone noticing. "Who


    am I? What did I lose?" he mumbled to himself as he looked up at Sky Garden.


    After a bit of wandering, he arrived at the ce where he married Jennifer. This ce looks kind of


    familiar... What''s with this painful sensation in my chest?


    Ten months had passed since Donald had gone missing, and it would soon be a year since Jennifer


    divorced him.


    As she had yet to receive any news about him, Jennifer figured Donald was most probably dead.


    As Lana and Reina had gotten used to Donald being around, they felt like a part of their life was


    missing after he left.


    Kevin, on the other hand, had been wearing a gleeful smile on his face as the day of Tyrone and


    Jennifer''s marriage


    drew closer.


    Once Tyrone bes my brother-inw, I''ll be free to do as I please in Pollerton! I can already do


    that now since they''re bound to get married anyway, but I haven''t got much money since Skr and


    I aren''t married yet. Jennifer won''t give me enough money, and I don''t have what it takes to make


    money using Tyrone''s name either. Looks like my marriage with Skr will just have to wait...

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    However, that didn''t stop him from showing off wherever he went.


    Raymond seemed to have aged over a few days. His surgery and theck of news about Donald


    had thrown the old man into an abyss of darkness and despair.


    I''m already eighty years old. I won''t have much time to live. Despite that, Ss still doesn''t want to


    let me go.lt isn''t just Ss. Even the Campbell dan still holds their grudge against me.


    At that moment, the care worker had just helped Raymond finish his breakfast when a couple of tall,


    burly men in golden suits showed up in his room.


    The care worker didn''t dare to move or even breathe loudly.


    On the other hand, Raymond wasn''t the slightest bit anxious. He took a sip of his coffee and said,


    "What''sing wille. I know the Campbell n won''t let me die peacefully. They''ll want to


    humiliate and make me


    suffer thoroughly before letting me take myst breath."


    The eight men in golden suits didn''t respond and merely stared at Raymond with keen gazes.


    The Campbell n wouldn''t allow themselves to be disgraced.


    "But the Campbell n thinks too highly of me. They actually sent eight Golden Sentinels to fight


    against an old man like me," Raymond said in a self-deprecating tone.


    Each Golden Sentinel is an elite with a two-hundred-thousand power level. Only the Campbell dan


    can form such a team.


    "How lively." Before the eight men could say something, a voice came from the other side of the


    door.


    Soon, eighteen bald men walked through the door.


    They were the Eighteen Copper Men of Crimson Dust Order, with Francesco as their leader. Ss


    must have sent them. Their powers are on par with the Golden


    Sentinels. Donald beating up Brandon in public was humiliating to Ss, so Ss had been looking


    for Donald for a long time and finally received confirmation of his death. However, a ruthless man


    like Ss won''t let the matter slide unless he spills some blood. He won''t consider Donald''s death as


    blood spilled, so he''ll switch his target to me. Ss thinks the only way he can earn his dignity back


    is through killing me.


    Raymond still kept hisposure despite knowing his end was near. His calm-filled eyes showed


    he wasn''t afraid of death.


    "The Eighteen Copper Men of Crimson Dust Order and the Golden Sentinels of the Campbell n


    need a lot of money and resources to train." Raymond lifted his head.


    The Eighteen Copper Men were bald and had copper-colored skin. Rumor had it these men


    practiced closequarters martial arts, training their bodies to be tough as nails that no weapon could


    pierce through them.


    The men soon upied every avable space of the small room, with over a dozen of them


    squeezed into it.


    The leader of the Golden Sentinels said, "Mr. Tyrone said he could let you live, but your life would


    be worse than death. But now, Mr. Tyrone has changed his mind and said he wanted to watch you


    die in his hands."


    Raymond smiled as a sh of gloat crossed his face. "He''s the one that''s going to die soon. I''m


    afraid he might die even earlier than I will."


    The eight Golden Sentinels'' expressions turned murderous.


    Why would Raymond offend Tyrone in the first ce?


    That was because Raymond did some fortune-telling for Tyrone, iming that Tyrone would not live


    over thirty years of age.


    Tyrone was twenty-nine at the moment.


    No one knew if Raymond was telling the truth or if his fortune-telling was believable.


    The fact was he spoke the truth. Otherwise, Tyrone wouldn''t have been so furious as to borrow the


    Prince''s power to form a crushing force to defeat Raymond''s Golden Beast.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With unbeatable congenital heart disease, Tyrone had been consulting every doctor and searching


    for a suitable heart donor over the recent years, yet it was all in vain. He couldn''t find even one


    suitable donor.


    However, there was, in fact, one suitable donor. That person was Tyrone''s older brother.


    As Tyrone''s older brother was more respected and capable than Tyrone, a man like him would


    never be willing to donate his heart to Tyrone.


    "How presumptuous!" the Golden Sentinels barked. "Raymond Campbell, it looks like you haven''t


    suffered enough under the Campbell n''s oppression. We''ll just have to crush you to death then."


    "Are you guys taking him down or letting us have the honor?" One of the Eighteen Copper Men


    licked his lips with a bloodthirsty expression on his face. "Francesco


    ordered us to take Raymond''s head back to him."

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    The Golden Sentinels said, "Let''s take him down together. We get half his head each."


    Chills ran down the care worker''s spine at the threat.


    How can there still be such cruel people in this time and age?


    Raymond smiled without a flicker of fear in his eyes. "It looks like Tyrone doesn''t have much time


    left. As for Francesco, I''ve seen himtely. He will have a catastrophe befall him recently, too."


    Bang!


    A member of the Eighteen Copper Men smashed the marble desk in front of him before charging


    toward Raymond and grabbing his neck.


    Raymond''s breathing turned rapid, but he merely shut his eyes.


    Ever since he heard about Donald''s death, his willpower had died along with Donald.


    His consciousness began to fade as he slowly gave up on struggling.


    As he gradually fell into darkness, he suddenly sensed a faint golden glow appear in front of him.


    He was stunned by what he saw when he opened his eyes.


    A tall, lean figure with shoulder-length hair was standing in the room. The man''s dark, lush mane


    had obscured his face.


    The Eighteen Copper Men were stunned to their core. The man with a chokehold on Raymond''s


    neck frantically released him, letting Raymond slump to the ground as he rushed back to his team


    to get into formation, preparing themselves to attack.


    Meanwhile, the Golden Sentinels were thunderstruck. It was as though a lightning bolt had struck


    their preconceived notions into smithereens.


    All members of the Campbell n had evaluation sses on. They could ess the power level of


    the man standing in front of them and saw that the man possessed a power level of five million.


    Through the evaluation sses, they could only see a wall of red.


    Their sses weren''t for evaluating the power level of humans. Instead, the sses'' purpose was


    to measure the power level of assault weapons, such as nuclear bombs, aircraft carriers, and


    intercontinental missiles.


    The power level of assault weapons ranged from three to five million, but the sses measured a


    five-million power level on a human.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It was horrifying.


    The man before them was practically unrivaled.


    "Who are you?" A member of the Golden Sentinels felt a mix of emotions surging within his heart.


    Donald stood there motionlessly and merely stared at Raymond dazedly.


    When he saw the fingerprint on Raymond''s neck and his flushed face from shortness of breath,


    murderous intent stirred within him.


    "All of you... have to die!" he dered with a hoarse voice.


    Raymond gasped as agitation filled him. I know this voice!


    The next moment, tears filled his eyes.


    Donald had slowly raised his head, and his hair parted to each side of his face to reveal his


    features.


    He had a handsome face. It was fair without a beard. His gaze was abnormally sharp. One could


    even see a faint golden glow gleaming within his eyes.


    It''s Donald!


    "Donald!" The Eighteen Copper Men and the Golden Sentinels were familiar with Donald''s face.


    They could


    recognize him from a glimpse.


    After the initial shock, chills ran down their spines asprehension dawned on them.


    Donald was the one who defeated J a von from the overseas Order of the Infinite with one strike.


    He was also the one who crushed Leviathan''s destroyer with a stomp of his foot. He has a five-


    million power level!


    The men merely stood there, not daring to move even a single muscle.


    A member of the Golden Sentinels wanted to send the information to the Campbell n but realized


    something was blocking his signal.


    It was Donald. His body was exuding some kind of radiation that could jam signals.


    At that moment, Donald was still staring at Raymond. The tangled mess in his mind began to


    unravel. Memories about Raymond were starting to unfold and filled every corner of his brain.


    "Grandpa," Donald called out with a hoarse voice.


    He still had a lot of nk spaces in his memories that he needed to scour for and fill in. His


    memories would only fully recover if he saw the person in question with his own eyes. Especially


    Jennifer.


    Tears began streaking down Raymond''s cheeks. "It''s good to have you back!"


    A member of the Eighteen Copper Men couldn''t stand the pressure Donald exuded and chose to


    attack him first. With clenched fists, he charged toward Donald.


    The sound of something shing through the air echoed across the room.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    However, Donald didn''t turn his head or defend himself and merely allowed the man''s fist to punch


    the back of his head.


    The collision caused a loud thud as though two golden rocks crashed into each other. Donald didn''t


    move. Inparison, the member of the Eighteen Copper Men was holding his right arm tightly as


    it drooped limply. He let out a painful yell that reverberated across the room.


    My punch is powerful enough to put a hole through a metal te effortlessly, but he didn''t even


    budge!


    Donald''s hair began swaying in the air as he looked over his shoulder at the man holding his limp


    arm.


    The golden glow in Donald''s eyes red brightly. Before the man could scream, his body was


    incinerated into a mound of fine white powder on the ground.


    Just one glimpse from Donald was extremely destructive.


    That scene sent shockwaves of fear into everyone''s hearts.


    What is that technique?


    "I''ll send you on your way," Donald stated impassively.


    "Run!" the Golden Sentinels and the remaining Eighteen Copper Men shouted. They burst through


    the window,nded outside the house, and scattered away in fear.


    "I have to ughter them first." Donald''s hair fell back and covered his face again.


    His body disappeared on the spot. Raymond didn''t even get the chance to get a good look at how


    Donald left.


    One of the Golden Sentinels took out his phone as he ran. His hope soared when he saw the weak


    signal on his phone. He instantly dialed Xylus'' number. "Mr. Hayes, Crabface, the weird man at the


    sea is Donald! He has a power level of five million!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Buzz!


    There was a disruption in the line, and the member of the Golden Sentinels could only hear a


    buzzing sound. Looking over his shoulder with difficulty, he saw Donald staring coldly at him like a


    devil from hell.


    "Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me!" The member of the Golden Sentinels dropped to his knees on


    the ground as his eyes widened with horror.


    Donald merely cast him an apathetic nce, then disappeared with a sh.


    Before that member of the Golden Sentinels could feel relieved, he noticed that his arms were


    slowly disappearing as though they were transforming into a pair of invisible angel wings.


    About a dozen secondster, the man was transformed into a mound of powder on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Xylus answered the call, but the report from the member of the Golden Sentinels was


    unclear due to the terrible signal. "Mr. Hayes, Crabface... has a power level of five million."


    He only caught those few words before the line went dead.


    Xylus'' stomach sank as he felt uneasy. Did the Golden Sentinels offend Crabface during their


    mission?


    At that thought, he immediately called the rest of the Golden Sentinels.


    However, their phones were either turned off or had terrible signals. He couldn''t even get one


    proper word out of any of them.


    A horrible feeling emerged in Xylus'' heart before it shot to his brain.


    A few years ago, Golden Lord and Lord Campbell took first ce in the Zodiac Challenge with a


    power level of a million. Yet now, an elite with a five-million power level has shown up. The damage


    he can cause is equivalent to a mil I ion-ton destroyer. Will the future change?The next Zodiac


    Challenge is about to begin. Will Crab face be the first? It''s possible! As of this moment, the


    highest power level of a human that is ever recorded in history is one million! This man has five


    million!


    "I''m not sure how the Golden Sentinels came across Crabface with a power level of five million, but


    it''s likely all of them have been obliterated, Mr. Campbell," Xylus reported to Tyrone.


    Tyrone, who was initially calm, was instantly shocked when he heard what Xylus had said. His


    hands trembled, and he could almost imagine the rage of the Campbell n when they heard about


    the news.


    Every member of the Golden Sentinels was priceless.


    He had lost too many men in Pollerton. Not to mention the Campbell n''s guards, he had now lost


    eight Golden Sentinels, too.


    "How did theye across Crabface?" Agitation caused Tyrone''s eyes to turn red. "Their mission is


    to kill Raymond! How did they run into Crabface?"


    His heart began to throb in pain as his feelings overwhelmed him. "My meds! Give me my meds!"


    Xylus frantically went to grab Tyrone''s medication and raced to thetter''s side, feeding it to him.


    Some color returned to Tyrone''s pale face after he took it.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Tyrone closed his eyes and leaned against the couch. "Is there any news from the gics


    laboratory? They still can''t find a donor?"


    Xylus shook his head. "No."


    Tyrone''s eyes snapped open with shock. "Didn''t you say Jennifer was destined for greatness and


    could revive me from the dead? I only have eighteen months left!"


    Xylus merely lowered his head in silence.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man in a white coat entered the room with a grave expression. He had a


    piece of paper in his hand. "Mr. Campbell, we have a major discovery!"


    Tyrone merely slid a cold nce at him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The middle-aged man continued, "We found a partially suitable donor!"


    Tyrone''s eyes brightened. He straightened his back and asked, "What do you mean by partially


    suitable donor?


    Who is it?"


    "It''s your fiancee, Jennifer," the middle-aged man answered.


    Tyrone was shocked. He exchanged nces with Xylus and caught the surprise in thetter''s eyes.


    "Continue." Tyrone quickly calmed himself down.


    "We identally tested Ms. Wilson''s DNA and concluded she is a suitable match as your donor.


    However, considering the difference in your gic codes, there''ll be a certain level of rejection.


    Even the slightest bit of rejection can be detrimental to your recovery," the middle-aged man


    exined.


    "So?" Tyrone asked indifferently.


    The man continued, "There''s a way if you want a close match of gic codes. You''ll need to have


    a baby with Ms. Wilson, then take the baby''s heart."


    Xylus closed his eyes as a mix of emotions stirred within him.


    It matches. Everything matches like a puzzle piece. Metaphysics is scary. From the first time I met


    Jennifer, I already knew she was someone that could help Tyrone ovee his crisis through the


    geomancy and metaphysics I learned throughout my life. However, I have no idea about the exact


    details of how she could''ve helped him. I finally got my answers now.


    Tyrone was baffled. It was his first time experiencing the frightening part of metaphysics.


    I didn''t believe in Xylus'' talk about metaphysics before, but he got my trust now. All these years, I''ve


    tested over millions, even tens of millions of people, yet not even one was a suitable donor. I''ve


    finally found one now!


    The middle-aged man said, "The baby can undergo a heart transnt at six months old. However,


    that baby is your flesh and blood. Will you be willing to sacrifice your own child?"


    At first, a satirical expression crept up Tyrone''s face, then ruthlessness reced it. "I don''t care who


    dies as long as I live."


    There''s another suitable donor, my older brother. I would''ve taken his heart from him if it weren''t for


    his brutality and higher status.


    "Xylus!" Tyrone called.


    Xylus instantly bowed his head respectfully. "Yes, Mr. Campbell."


    "Inform the Wilson family to bring forward the engagement to the twenty-sixth of this month. I shall


    officially be engaged to Jennifer on that day and marry her on the eighth of August. She must bear


    my child!" Tyrone ordered coldly.


    The twenty-sixth of this month? That''s less than a fortnight!


    "The wedding has to be grand to celebrate my rebirth.


    Invite the whole city!" Tyrone dered.


    "Yes, Mr. Campbell." Xylus swiftly left for the Wilson residence and urgently made the


    announcement.


    The announcement stated: Tyrone shall hold his engagement to Jennifer at Rivebale Hotel, Grand


    Myer Hotel, and Sky Garden on the twenty-sixth of this month. The whole city is invited to attend


    this joyful celebration.


    A wedding of one of the princes of the Campbell n would naturally garner a lot of attention.


    Leonard and Linda were ecstatic. They were proud that their daughter would marry one of the


    Campbell n''s princes.


    Meanwhile, Tyrone''s attitude toward Jennifer had begun to change.


    He had turned into a loving and considerate man that cared about Jennifer.


    In the meantime, before the Golden Sentinels and the remaining Copper Men could find a way out


    of the residential district, Donald had them all ughtered in less


    than a minute.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Then, he went to meet Raymond.


    Raymond''s initially dull eyes glinted.


    "Where have you been these past few months?" Raymond asked.


    Donald went silent for some time before shaking his head. "I don''t know. I felt like I was in a dream,


    a dream where I was walking on the sun."


    "Are you going to attend Jennifer and Tyrone''s engagement?" Raymond asked.


    Donald merely stared nkly at him and asked, "Who is Jennifer? And who is Tyrone?"


    Raymond widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "My condition is not at my best right now. It feels really odd, as if my memory has been locked up,


    and that I need time to slowly retrieve them."


    Raymond''s eyes popped after listening to him. It reminded him of a mythical state.


    However, he shook his head in denial immediately.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    That state had only appeared in legends and myths.


    "So, what are your ns next?" Raymond asked.


    Donald thought for a moment and got up. "I''m going to find my memories back and find out who I


    am."


    His long hair covered his face once again. With a leap, he disappeared from the window sill. It was


    as if he had never been there in the first ce.


    Raymond let out a bitterugh. Given his observation, he knew that Donald''s power had leveled up


    yet again, and this time, it had multiplied.


    Donald was already invincible in the first ce. Now, no one in the world would be able to defeat


    him.


    Nevertheless, Raymond was intrigued to see how far


    Donald could go.


    Later at three in the afternoon, Donald showed up at Scarlet Swan Vi.


    The vi was seared into his memories, and he seemed to have felt the strongest connection to it.


    Hence, that was the first ce that he went to.


    At the same time, Tyrone, who had transformed into a caring man, went to see Jennifer.


    She looked at Tyrone withplicated emotions in her eyes. "Mr. Campbell, you''re such an


    esteemed man, and you can have anything you want. Why do you insist to be together with me?"


    Tyrone did not seem like the type to indulge women with sweet nothings. He lowered his head and


    let out a light chuckle.


    To her bewilderment, Jennifer found his smile gentle.


    She had known Tyrone for almost a year then, and the man had never shown her such a tender


    look.


    Instead, the man gave off a cold and distant vibe, as if he was a mighty dragon descended from the


    sky, and all the other people were mere specks of dust in his eye.


    Tyrone smiled gently and said, "Because I like you."


    Jennifer shuddered in response as she stared at the man in bewilderment.


    Does someone like him also have feelings?


    Tyrone did not seem like he understood the notion of love. "Come, let''s go and buy you some


    clothes and jewelry. Let me know if you''ve got your eyes on any."


    Jennifer found him amusing. Her perception of him started to improve a little. "It''s all right, Mr.


    Campbell. I still have something going on at the office."


    Tyrone seemingly paid no heed to her and said domineeringly, "Let''s go."


    Leonard then chimed in, "Jennifer, you may go. It''s all right if you don''te back tonight."


    Linda shot her daughter a meaningful look and added, "Yeah. Young people like the two of you


    should spend more time together to build a closer rtionship with each other."


    Feelings?


    Jennifer felt a lump in her throat.


    She could not help but feel like she had been devoid of feelings after Donald''s death.


    "Jennifer, why are you still in a daze? Are you trying to piss me to death?" Jennifer chided in a low


    voice.


    Jennifer was feeling quite down and wanted to get some fresh air too. So, she went along with


    Tyrone.


    Tyrone nodded at Leonard and Linda to acknowledge the two, making them jump a little in pleasant


    surprise.


    "Where are we going? Do you mind leading the way?" Tyrone asked.


    "I''m okay with wherever," Jennifer said.


    Though she agreed to head out, she was not particrly enthused about the idea.


    Meanwhile, in Scarlet Swan Vi, Reina was chatting to Arnaldo at the gazebo.


    The father and daughter duo had gotten closer over the course of a few months.


    Reina no longer detested Arnaldo. Surprisingly, she found herself relying on her father, who was


    one of the Lords of Underground in Terrandya.


    "Still no news about Donald''s whereabouts?" Reina asked.


    She had been pleading Arnaldo for the longest time before thetter finally agreed to help her look


    for information on Donald. However, their efforts were in vain.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Arnaldo shook his head and sighed. "Reina, Donald is dead. It is time for you to move on."


    Reina''s face paled as she shot up from her seat. "No. He is definitely not dead!"


    Arnaldo let out another sigh. "Reina, I might need to head back to Terrandya."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing that his daughter did not give him any response, Arnaldo continued, "Ss and Francesco


    have worked together to divide the resources in Pollerton. The whole remation area, save for the


    area that is under the ten great families and Lord Campbell Mountain Vi''s control, is being carved


    up by Ss. His influence has grown by at least three times by now. I suppose you think Charles


    and Zayne might be strong enough to hold him, but they''re all cowering in a corner in fear of him.


    They dare not even show their faces. If Ynda had not gone to extreme lengths to save Holton,


    thetter would have died in Pollerton as well. Ynda has suffered a huge hit. If Holton does not


    leave soon, he will die here. The same goes for me. Ss is a formidable presence. He will strike in


    a few more days, and nobody will be able to stop him."


    Arnaldo sounded dejected.


    The number of resources derived from the remation area was unbelievable.


    It was a huge piece of pie. Ss was so blinded by his greed that he wanted to take it all for himself.


    Nheless, Reina did not understand the dynamics of the situation.


    "Follow me back to Terrandya. Scarlet Swan Vi will most likely be taken, too," Arnaldo said.


    Reina widened her eyes and eximed, "Does Ss wish to take my Scarlet Swan Vi, too?"


    "That man has taken more than ny percent of Mr. Lynch''s assets, over half of Charles''


    properties, Zayne''s Primordial Tower, and even the food and beverage chain of Tyson. Do you think


    he will let your Scarlet Swan Vi go?"


    Arnaldo sounded resigned.


    He was not afraid of Ss at first. However, it was different when thetter teamed up with


    Francesco, who was unrivaled. Arnaldo remembered his own bodyguard, Hansel, who was killed by


    Francesco using just one strand of ordinary weed. It was clear as day that Francesco was a


    formidable man.


    Reina felt a sense of despair wash over her.


    Things would not have gotten out of hand if Donald was still alive.


    After digging around for nearly a year and confirmation from multiple sources, she finally epted


    the fact that Donald had passed away a year ago.


    "Ss wants to seize control of the whole Terrandya right now. However, the key to gaining authority


    over Terrandya is to get hold of Pollerton first. Hence, he will not let Scarlet Swan Vi go. You


    might as well follow me back to Terrandya as soon as possible," Arnaldo said.


    Tears brimmed in Reina''s eyes as she said, "No. I''m not leaving. My memories here are far too


    precious to be left behind."


    She took a look around Scarlet Swan Vi. If it hadn''t been for Donald, Scarlet Swan Vi would


    have ceased to exist long ago.


    The number of scarlet swans in Scarlet Swan Vi had reached over twenty thousand. It was a


    large amount of wealth, and it could be liquidated very easily.


    Stocks and properties may be valuable, but they needed a longer time to liquidate into cash.


    However, that was not the case with Scarlet Swan Vi. It was very popr, and the transfer of the


    vi''s ownership could happen in the blink of an eye. Ss, who was desperately trying to expand


    his influence, would not give up on seizing this cash cow.


    Just when Arnaldo was about to say something, his gaze darted behind Reina''s behind, and his


    brows furrowed deeply.


    A tall man was standing some thirty meters away from Reina.


    He was wearing a suit, his body slender. However, he had long hair that reached his shoulders. Half


    his face was concealed behind those long hair. One could only glimpse his eyes which shone with a


    glint.


    Arnaldo was stumped. Then, his expression turned grim as he ordered in a low voice, "Come with


    me!"


    His heart was pounding as he felt his eyelids twitching.


    Arnaldo had a robustwork of information. So, he recognized the man instantly.


    The man was known as Crabface.


    Donald had another name now, which was Crabface.


    Arnaldo had heard about Crabface and seen the video of the mysterious man murdering Javon and


    destroying Leviathan.


    Reina turned around and saw Donald as well. A perplexed look crossed her face.


    "Who is he?" Reina asked.


    Arnaldo did not reply to her and dragged her to leave the gazebo.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Donald, standing there without any movement, was shrouded in mystery. No one could tell what his


    intention or goal was.


    Before Arnaldo and Reina could leave, a thundering roar was heard. "Do you actually think you can


    escape now?"


    Turning around, Arnaldo felt his heart sink when he saw who it was.


    Francesco Faraday! He actually came! Is he somehow connected to Crab face?


    Francesco didn''te alone, as his entourageprised at least thirty men. Given their bulging


    muscles, it was evident all of them were elite martial artists.


    It was clear that he was in a bad mood, for the Eighteen Copper Men he sent to kill Raymond had


    disappeared without a trace. In fact, there was no sign of them in Pollerton at all.


    Nheless, the good news was that Ss had promised him half the spoils if he had seeded in


    taking over Scarlet Swan Vi.


    That alone would amount to more than a hundred million.


    Arnaldo questioned grimly, "Francesco, you''re a distinguished figure from overseas. Don''t tell me


    that even you are coveting the wealth of a youngdy?"


    Francesco simply threw Arnaldo an indifferent nce before shifting his attention to Reina.


    Despite her petite stature, she, with curves in all the right ces, was an excellent feminine


    specimen.


    The organization he founded was named the Crimson Dust Order. Just from its name alone, one


    could tell that Francesco wasn''t someone that was bound by any rules.


    As expected, he licked his lips. "Is this youngdy your daughter? She truly is a sweet young thing."


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Come, spend a night


    with me, and I''ll reconsider my ns."


    Reina glowered at Francesco. "Get lost!"


    "Oh? She''s a feisty one, exactly right up my alley." Francesco sniggered lecherously before


    disappearing in a sh. The moment he reappeared, he was standing beside Reina with a hand on


    her shoulder.


    Arnaldo couldn''t pull her back in time, as Francesco was one step ahead of him.


    Raising his hand, Francesco swung it at Arnaldo''s cheeks and gave him a forceful p.


    The instant a loud p rang out, Arnaldo was thrown to the ground. The impact caused his cheeks


    to be badly swollen and blood to ooze out the corner of his lips. He was, after all, an ordinary


    person.


    Arnaldo warned, "Francesco, if you dare touch her, I''ll go all out to make sure you never leave


    Pollerton unscathed."


    "Are you threatening me?" Filled with contempt, Francesco reached out his hand to caress Reina''s


    face. "Even Ynda doesn''t dare to talk to me that way."


    "In that case, is Terrence Lowe qualified?" Arnaldo stared daggers at him.


    Terrence, who was superior to Randy, was the anchor of the Lowe family. He was a distant uncle of


    Wynter''s and was currently in the army.


    "Even though I can''t defeat him, there''s someone else who can." Francesco snorted inughter.


    "That person is my senior, Jeffery Lysle!"


    Arnaldo gasped. "Is Jeffery already in Terrandya?"


    "To be precise, he is technically in Pollerton. Where else do you think Ss obtained the courage to


    act with such impunity?" Stroking Reina''s face, Francesco prepared to execute his next move.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Reina pped his right hand away.


    The audacity!


    As an icy glint shed across his eyes, Francesco grabbed Reina by her hair and pinned her to the


    ground. "Kneel!"


    Subsequently, he began to unbuckle his belt in an attempt to show his manhood. "Lick it!"


    Unfortunately, Arnaldo could only look on helplessly with rage burning in his eyes.


    As for Reina, she scrambled backward in absolute despair but was prevented from escaping by


    Francesco''s grip on her hair.


    No sooner had Francesco unzipped his pants than he noticed Donald bearing down on him.


    Even though they were separated by a distance of thirty meters, Donald closed the gap in a single


    step.


    "Do you have a death wish?" Francesco thundered while unleashing a palm strike at Donald.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    With his hand raised up high, Donald countered by stabbing the center of Francesco''s palm with


    two of his fingers.


    "Argh!"


    When Donald''s fingers pierced through his palm, Francesco howled in excruciating pain as he


    recoiled from the attack.


    The moment he got a clear glimpse of Donald''s face, Francesco froze at his feet, as if he was struck


    by lightning. The look on his face gradually transitioned from bewilderment to panic.


    Crab face. Why is he here?


    As Donald pulled Reina back to her feet, he gave her a puzzled look as if the memory shards in his


    mind were raging turbulently.


    Reina, too, stared at him through the hair that covered his face with an equally baffled expression.


    Despite the familiarity of his clean-cut face, she was unable to recognize him still.


    When the shattered memories in Donald''s mind gradually rearranged themselves, scenes from the


    past began to emerge.


    That was the reason why he kept his distance earlier. And now, he had fully regained his memories


    of Reina.


    "Good sir... please don''t interfere!¡± Francesco called out.


    Donald, who didn''t even bother to give him a look, focused his attention on Reina. Sweeping his


    fringes aside to reveal his facepletely, he whispered, "I''m sorry I''mte."


    Jolted by his words, Reina stared at him in disbelief. The initial shock on her face was soon


    reced by an ecstatic expression.


    Subsequently, her eyes began to redden as she stared at Donald with a mix of smiles and tears.


    He''s alive! He''s really back!


    Looking at him longingly, Reina could feel the sorrow that had umted within her for the past


    year being washed away.


    Arnaldo was briefly stunned before wild delight filled his eyes.


    It looks like Reina is acquainted with Crabface!


    As for Francesco, a sense of dread began to overwhelm him, for he was well aware that Crabface''s


    power level was five million, simr to that of a humanized assault weapon.


    After letting down his hair to cover his face, Donald gradually turned around to face Francesco.


    Staggering back in fear, Francesco apologized, "Mister, I''m sorry-"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You must be the one who sent the eighteen Golden Shield Technique practitioners." Donald, with


    heavy footsteps, approached him in an intimidating manner, as if he was the devil himself.


    With his disheveled hair, towering figure, and sharp suit, he looked harmless. In fact, one could be


    forgiven for thinking that he was a male model strutting down the catwalk


    Nheless, Francesco could feel the beastly aura Donald exuded alongside his approach. It was


    the same kind of aura that he felt from Jeffery''s body.


    "My senior overseas, Jeffery, has not demonstrated his power in thirty years. Hence, you had better


    weigh the consequences of your actions!" Francesco barked despite the terror welling up inside


    him.


    Sh*t, he''s the one who killed the Eighteen Copper Men. Who in the world is he?


    Unfazed by the threats, Donald continued to bear down on Francesco.


    "Die!" Francesco''s subordinates exchanged nces before letting out a battle cry. Armed with a


    myriad of prohibited des, all of them charged at Donald from behind.


    Even though Donald didn''t bother to turn around, Reina and Arnaldo''s hearts sank at the fearsome


    sight.


    All these men are elites who, when ced in the context of war, are considered members of the


    Special Operation Force.


    Faced with the swarm of vicious attackers, Donald gently raised his right hand and pressed an


    imaginary button.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, the approaching enemies flew into the sky and disintegrated into dust.


    Francesco''s face lost all color as his pupils constricted.


    Despite the knowledge that Donald was powerful, he wasn''t aware of the true extent of the former''s


    power.


    More than ten members of the Special Operation Force were turned into dust without being able to


    react at all.


    Such a horrifying method made Donald look as if he wielded the power of the gods.


    This was the second time Francesco felt that his life was threatened. The first was during the


    Zodiac Challenge when he was almost killed by a single move from Golden Lord.


    "Please spare me! Please! I''m sorry!" Francesco, with his egg-like bald head, dropped to his knees


    while his body trembled uncontrobly.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Faced with someone with a power level of five million, thest thing that crossed his mind was


    resisting.


    Staring coldly at him, Donald fell into deep thought. "I remember you!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Stunned, Francesco raised his head to look at Donald.


    Coincidentally, a breeze blew Donald''s hair aside to reveal the icy expression on his chiseled face.


    Francesco''s mind was blown in that instant. The shocking realization caused him to drop to his


    knees as if his soul had left his body.


    It''s Donald! Crabface, who possesses a power level of five million, is actually Donald!


    "During the Zodiac Challenge, I almost pierced your skull with a single palm strike!" Donald


    eximed.


    His words triggered raging emotions and unparalleled shock within Francesco.


    The one who pierced my head with his attack back in the day was Golden Lord, who had worn a


    golden mask. And now, it turns out that Donald is also Golden Lord!


    Unfortunately, the revtion wasn''t the worst of it yet.


    What Francesco was about to hear next would send him into hellish despair.


    "When we were in Quadfield, your shoulder de was shattered by the aura unleashed by my


    sword!"


    The incident was seared into Francesco''s mind. During his time at Quadfield, he was grievously


    injured by the attack before he could even see the attacker''s face.


    "Y-You''re Lord Campbell!" Francesco gaped at Donald.


    As for Arnaldo, he, too, was bbergasted by the realization.


    Donald is both Golden Lord and Lord Campbell?


    Both men, especially Arnaldo, began to reevaluate everything they knew in life.


    The Donald that Reina had been pining for all this while turned out to be both Golden Lord and Lord


    Campbell?


    The revtion was truly shocking and unbelievable.


    When Arnaldo turned his attention to Reina, he saw her gawking at Donald, her eyes filled with


    admiration.


    "I''m going to send you to hell." Donald stared at Francesco.


    Naturally, Francesco wasn''t going to wait for death to befall him. At the perfect opportunity, he


    retreated swiftly, let out a thundering roar, and vanished into the woods in the blink of an eye.


    Raising his head, Donald stared in silence at the direction Francesco fled in.


    Arnaldo yelled anxiously, "We can''t allow him to escape just like that!"


    "He''s not going anywhere." No sooner had Donaldmented than he plucked a bunch of leaves


    from a nearby tree and gently flung them out.


    Underneath Arnaldo''s astounded gaze, rays of light suddenly broke out from the pearly-green


    leaves before they rocketed into the dense forest, unleashing a sonic boom in the process.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!Sounds of countless tree trunks being pierced through echoed through


    the forest.


    Meanwhile, Francesco was fleeing in desperation, hoping to escape Donald''s kill zone. When he felt


    a sudden chill down his spine, he turned around to be greeted by tens of leaves speeding toward


    him. Before he knew it, all of them pierced through his body just like a hail of bullets.


    Thud!


    Copsing to the ground, Francesco breathed hisst.


    "Donald!" Reina hurried over in delight and hugged Donald''s right arm.


    As a man of few words, he responded with a steady nod.


    Gulping nervously, Arnaldo gave Donald a fearful look. "L-Lord Campbell!"


    Nheless, Donald ignored Arnaldo and only had eyes for Reina. "How have you been?"


    "Not good. Not good at all. Life without you is nothing but a torment," Reina purred.


    "You poor thing." Donald gently nodded.


    "Where have you been this entire time?" Reina asked.


    Donald shook his head. "It''s a long story."


    After a brief silence, Reina finally asked, "Jennifer and Tyrone are going to get engaged on the


    twenty-sixth. Do you know that?"


    "I do," Donald replied calmly, as he only found Jennifer''s name familiar but couldn''t remember who


    she was.


    He had to wait till he saw her in person before his memory could be jogged.


    "I''ll be there on that day," he stated.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    "Talk to me, will you?" Reina gave his hand a tug.


    Even though Arnaldo was terrified by all of Donald''s coldblooded alter egos, such as Lord


    Campbell, Golden Lord, and Crabface, a strange idea gradually crept into his mind.


    If Reina gets together with Lord Campbell, even if not officially, I can leverage her close rtionship


    with him to gain control of the whole of Terrandya.


    Cognizant of what was going through Arnaldo''s mind, Reina reminded him, "Dad, with regards to


    the fact that Donald is Lord Campbell, please keep this a secret. Or else, it would upset him."


    Arnaldo was filled with sudden disappointment. "I know. I know."


    In the city center of Pollerton, Jennifer and Tyrone entered a luxury mall while strolling aimlessly


    around.


    As Tyrone had never gone shopping before, he scanned the surroundings with furrowed brows.


    At the same time, Jennifer browsed around in silence.


    "Bring out your best diamond rings and nes," Tyrone ordered the sales attendant.


    After giving Jennifer a look, the sales attendant turned her attention to the pale and sickly young


    man. It then dawned upon her that the man was the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, Tyrone


    Campbell.


    "Of course. Please wait for a moment," the sales attendant replied respectfully.


    Are all members of the Campbell dan so rich?


    Jennifer gave Tyrone a curious look.


    Subsequently, her gaze was diverted away by a glimmering ne among the jewelry brought out


    by the sales attendant.


    When she saw that it looked exactly like the Eternal Love, she guessed that it was an imitation.


    In that instant, her mind shbacked to one year ago when Donald splurged a huge sum to


    purchase the Eternal Love and gifted it to Wynter, Lana, and the others.


    Donald, are you really dead?


    Holding that thought, Jennifer suddenly felt an icy gaze fix upon her.


    She turned around by reflex and was greeted by the sight of Lana.


    What luck.


    Lana was ring so intensely at Jennifer that shepletely ignored Tyrone''s presence.


    As a member of the Collins family, which had also been established for more than five hundred


    years, she didn''t fear Tyrone at all.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Dressed seductively as always, she was wearing a contemporary tapered suit and a pair of silver


    heels with red soles. Her face glowed in its wless glory.


    "Ms. Collins, what do you want?" Jennifer asked.


    Lana walked up to her. Due to both of them being of the same height, their hostile gazes dueled


    intensely in mid-air.


    "I''m surprised you''re getting engaged when it has only been a year since Donald''s death."


    A sarcastic look emerged on Lana''s face. It brimmed with contempt and disdain.


    Jennifer held her breath in silence and continued to stare at Lana as she waited for what thetter


    had to say next.


    Just as expected, Lana continued, "At the end of the day, you were responsible for his death. Do


    you not feel sorry for what you''re doing?"


    Jennifer widened her eyes as her heart was filled with horror and guilt.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Over thest year, she was in constant fear of being used of causing Donald''s death.


    Unfortunately, there was no way she could deny her role in it.


    If she hadn''t told Rupert that the Jadar Stone was Donald''s weakness, his life wouldn''t have ended


    then.


    With slightly reddened eyes, Jennifer retorted in a raspy voice, "Are you here today just to hurl


    usations at me?"


    Lana shook her head with a smirk. "I have no intention of doing that. I just want to inquire whether


    you could sleep peacefully over the past year. Since you''re going to marry into a prominent family,


    are you finally satisfied?"


    Jennifer''s body began to quiver.


    At that moment, Tyrone approached and glowered at Lana. "Lana, your time should be better spent


    reflecting on how you''re going to face your fiance, Kyler."


    Ignoring Tyrone, Lana focused her attention on Jennifer.


    "Loving you was probably the biggest mistake of n


    Uor?ald''s life. Also, it just shows how blind he is!" "Can you not say such things?" As tears welled up


    in Jennifer''s eyes, the quavering of her voice was undeniable.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Shaking her head, Lana sneered, "That''s all I wanted to say.


    I wish you a blissful marriage."


    Upon finishing her sentence, Lana gave Jennifer an earnest look before leaving.


    Watching her silhouette disappear, a cold glint emerged in Tyrone''s eyes.


    "You should go home. I''m tired," Jennifer suggested to him.


    Tyrone nodded and didn''t insist on staying.


    Jennifer walked out of the mall dejectedly and looked up at the sky. All of a sudden, she felt a


    mysterious chill envelope her.


    Back at Scarlet Swan Vi, Donald looked at Reina, who stuck to him like glue, and said, "I have to


    go now."


    Reina didn''t insist on him staying despite the reluctance in her eyes, for she knew that he had plenty


    on his te now that he was back.


    Meanwhile, at Pollerton University, Ysabel had clearly lost a lot of weight over the past year. Her


    mother, Beatrice, continued to lecture on campus.


    At that moment, inside the basement storage room of their house, a man and a woman were lying


    on the ground, their faces pale. The woman, in particr, was coughing blood, a symptom of the


    grievous injury she had suffered.


    They were Holton, one of the three Lords of the Terrandya Underground, and Ynda.


    When Ss decided to bury Arnaldo and Holton in Pollerton forever, Ynda came to Holton''s


    rescue and escaped with him to Pollerton University where they hid.


    "Holton, I''m done for." Ynda''s face had lost all color as she stared at Holton, her eyes brimming


    with affection.


    "Francesco almost blew up my heart with a single palm strike." Tears welled in Holton''s eyes. "You''ll


    be fine. I''m sure of it.


    We just have to hide for a while."


    But for how long? The men Francesco and Ss sent have already arrived at Pollerton University


    and are sniffing out our tracks. They will be on to us very soon!


    Just when Holton was about to speak, Ynda suddenly covered his mouth. "Someone''sing."


    As both of themy low, they slowed down their breath to the minimum.


    After the door to the storage room opened with a creak, it was followed by a shlight being turned


    on to illuminate the inside. All of a sudden, a loud shriek was heard. "Ah!"


    Bam!


    Ynda had gathered what was left of her strength to spring forward and cover the mouth of the


    person who just entered before closing the door behind them.


    "Girl, don''t be afraid. Please listen to what I have to say, all


    right?¡± Ynda asked in a weak voice.


    Ysabel nodded while staring at Holton and Ynda in fear.


    "Both of us are injured, and there are men out there trying to kill us. As long as you''re willing to help


    us out of this situation, I''ll pay you ten million as a reward," Ynda proposed, her condition


    deteriorating as fresh blood oozed out of her mouth.


    Probably motivated by the handsome reward and sympathizing with the pitiful-looking Ynda,


    Ysabel agreed to help them.


    Upon obtaining Ysabel''s cooperation, Ynda sighed in relief before copsing to the ground and


    clutching her chest while desperately gasping for air.


    Holton''s eyes reddened intensely. "Ynda, how are you feeling?"


    "Holton, please live well!" Ynda''s voice weakened.


    Ysabel, who was suddenly reminded of Donald, feared up as well. "Don''t worry. Just stay here while


    I prepare some food for you."


    As she was speaking, the heavy door was ripped open.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With the help of the dim light, Ysabel could see twenty men standing outside the storage room. All


    of them were dressed sharply in ck suits and were staring coldly in their direction.


    Ss''men!


    Ynda let out a wryugh. "That''s quick!"


    A towering man in a suit who measured two meters tall stood forward. With bulging muscles and


    tanned skin, he looked as if he was made of bronze.


    He was none other than Brutus.


    Before Francesco came to Pollerton, he was in charge of protecting Ss and was known for his


    impregnable body and Herculean strength.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    "Look, there''s just no escape for you," Brutus remarked with a devious smile as he stared at Holton


    and Ynda.


    Subsequently, he turned his attention to Ysabel. Tsk-tsking, he asked grimly, "Girl, were you hiding


    them?"


    When Ysabel backpedaled in fear, Holton thundered, "Brutus, this has nothing to do with her!"


    Brutus responded with a ruthless expression, "I don''t care about that. But for hiding both of you


    here, I must demonstrate my prowess to her."


    The men behind him broke into heartyughter, causing Isabel''s face to lose all color.


    As Brutus lumbered into the storage room, his giant figure alone seemed to fill the entire space.


    Summoning what was left of her strength, Ynda drew her broken de with a sh and stabbed


    it at Brutus'' head.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t bother to dodge or evade at all.


    In the midst of his insidious smile, a long ng rang out when the de made contact with his skin.


    Unexpectedly, sparks flew out as if Ynda''s de had struck cold-hard steel.


    Ynda narrowed her eyes and swiftly backed off when she realized the dangerous situation they


    were in.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote, for Brutus'' punch,unched with tremendous force, had


    landed right in the center of her chest.


    When her ribs shattered with a thunderous crack, Ynda, with her eyes widened in shock,


    coughed out mouthfuls of blood.


    Screaming in horror, Ysabel covered her eyes and didn''t dare watch any further.


    "You piece of thrash!" Brutus threw Ynda aside as if she was garbage before stomping on her


    abdomen.


    Seized by thunderous rage, Holton threw himself forward to shield the woman.


    By then, a listless look descended upon Ynda''s eyes while her breath became so shallow that it


    felt as if she could die at any moment.


    "What are you screaming for? You''re such a nuisance!¡± Just like catching a bird, Brutus grabbed


    Ysabel by the neck and flung her to the side. When her hips crashed onto the door frame, the pain


    that ensued immobilized her on the ground.


    He had no intention of holding back just because she was a woman.


    "Come on, you''re one of the three Lords of the Terrandya Underground. If you had just stayed there,


    Mr. Doyle wouldn''t have had the opportunity to take you out.


    However, why did you decide toe to Pollerton?" Brutusmented.


    "Terrandya''s Hunter Golding is the bedrock of the city and maintains the bnce between the three


    families there.


    And yet, you insist on dying in Pollerton." Walking up to Holton, Brutus looked down at him.


    If they had stayed in the Terrandya Provincial Center, Ss wouldn''t have had the guts to behave so


    audaciously.


    Holton was in no mood to chat with Brutus. Instead, he wiped the corners of Ynda''s mouth


    attentively.


    From his experience, he could tell that she didn''t have much time left. The knowledge of her


    impending death filled him with anguish.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Ynda was his bodyguard, she was first and foremost his wife. After surviving many


    a crisis together, he was naturally devastated by the prospect of her losing her life soon.


    "This is true love indeed. Let me send both of you on your way." Brutus clicked his tongue at the


    tragic scene.


    Walking up to Holton, Brutus grabbed him by the hair and lifted his body off the ground.


    Holton''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, but other than staring daggers at Brutus, there was


    little else he could do.


    Just when Brutus was about to end Holton''s life, a phantom-like figure slipped into the narrow


    storage room.


    Even though a shlight was shone on this body, the ring light from behind his back continued to


    cast a shadow on his face.


    Brutus might have a power level of more than two hundred thousand, this was the first time he felt a


    sense of dread with his back against the enemy.


    Thus, he gradually turned around to face the figure.


    With his vision still distorted, all he could see was a man with disheveled hair standing beside


    Ysabel, looking down at how she was grimacing in pain.


    Suddenly, Brutus'' heart skipped a beat when he was struck by an ominous premonition.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    With more than a dozen people standing guard outside the storage room, not even a fly would be


    able to get in. But what''s going on now?


    A secondter, the inside of the storage room became as bright as day.


    Sensing that someone had somehow gotten inside, all the people outside quickly turned on their


    shlights, illuminating the man''s shadowy outline.


    They saw that his hair was disheveled and that he was tall and slender. He was also neatly dressed


    in a clean suit. However, he looked just like a devil among men!


    Brutus'' eyes were as round as saucers as he staggered backward. His expression also shifted


    drastically, his face turning ashen in an instant.


    Crabface!


    Holton also widened his eyes, and even the weak and barely conscious Ynda was shocked.


    No one dared to move. In fact, they even tried to breathe as quietly as possible.


    At that moment, Crabface moved. He crouched down, ced an arm around Ysabel''s shoulders,


    and gently lifted her. "It''s me."


    It was a familiar voice.


    Ysabel''s eyes flew wide open. Through the unkempt hair that shielded his face, she finally saw his


    handsome and familiar face.


    Donald! He''s back!


    She covered her mouth with her hands, then flung her arms around Donald and burst into loud


    sobs. "You''ve finally returned! I knew you weren''t dead¡ª ouch!"


    Too caught up in her excitement, she had moved too suddenly and tugged at the wound at her


    waist. She had sustained that injury after Brutus tossed her aside, which caused her to crash


    against the door frame.


    Donald furrowed his brows. Stroking her wound gently with his right hand, he mused coldly, "It''s an


    injury caused by severe impact, and the muscles are bruised. If the impact had struck three


    centimeters further to the side, it would''ve ruptured your kidney and spleen and caused massive


    hemorrhaging."


    His tone was so icy that it seemed as though he were speaking from the depths of hell.


    Brutus felt his heart pound frantically, and he could not stop himself from retreating several steps.


    He smelled trouble as he knew Donald''s remark was directed straight at him!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Who did this?" Donald asked Ysabel.


    Slowly raising her hand, Ysabel pointed at Brutus.


    "Get some rest first." As Donald pressed his right hand on Ysabel''s waist, she felt heat spreading


    into her body. The sensation was warm andforting, and the pain quickly dissipated.


    Stunned by his skill, she widened her eyes again.


    As Donald slowly rose to his feet, his hair still covered his face making it difficult for others to get a


    good look at him.


    "You should tie your hair." Ysabel was already able to get to her feet and stand on tiptoes.


    Removing the stic band from her ponytail, she quickly helped him tie his hair back, thus revealing


    his face.


    Holton, Ynda, and Brutus were dumbfounded at the sight before them.


    Donald was breathtakingly handsome. However, it was his eyes that struck the others with horror.


    His eyes glinted with golden light like two magicmps, and amidst the flickering glow, they


    emanated a strange air.


    "Donald Campbell!" Brutus eximed with a gasp. He had seen Donald''s photo before, so he


    recognized him at a nce.


    He''s the person Ss has been searching for high and low!


    The next moment, terror filled his heart.


    No wonder he dared to kill Brandon and Peterson! It turns out he possesses such terrifying power!


    "It was you, wasn''t it?" Donald looked at Brutus impassively.


    Brutus'' face turned as pale as a sheet. Clenching his jaw, he swung arge fist toward Donald.


    At almost the same time, the people standing behind made their move and charged inside.


    Donald raised his right foot slightly and stomped on the ground, sending those behind him flying


    backward through the air. Then, they disintegrated into a white powder instantaneously.


    What the f*ck!


    Wide-eyed, Holton and Ynda exchanged nces. They could see the shock in each other''s


    eyes.


    Meanwhile, Brutus felt as though he was stuck in a quagmire before his punch could get anywhere


    near Donald. He could not move forward at all, not even an inch.


    Watching more than a dozen of hisckeys get pulverized before they could even react had also


    shocked him to the core.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Is this guy a god? How is he so fearsome?


    "It was you, wasn''t it?" Donald asked again.


    There was no concealing the rm in Brutus'' eyes. He fell to his knees and begged, "Please spare


    my life!"


    A cold glint shed in Donald''s eyes. Waving his fingers as though they were a sword, he sliced


    them through the air.


    Then, a beam of light erupted from his palm and shed at Brutus'' chest.


    Immediately, deep cuts appeared on his chest in a crisscross pattern, and he copsed to the


    ground on his back.


    Donald lowered his head to gaze at Brutus. "Come on, then. Tell Ss that I''m going to see him."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Brutus took out his phone. The moment he got through to Ss,


    he cried, "Mr.


    Doyle, save me!"


    But before he could go on any further, the murderous intent zing in Donald''s gaze intensified.


    The golden light in his eyes burst forth and illuminated the entire storage room.


    Amid Brutus'' agonized screams, his body turned to dust. Even his bones were gone!


    "Those who don''t do as I say deserve to die," Donald mused nonchntly.


    Holton and Ynda stared at him with a mixture of respect and awe, utterly blown away by his


    capabilities.


    Just as Holton was about to say something, the sound of footsteps rang out.


    Then, he saw four generals wearing ancient battle armor appear.


    One in azure, one in red, one in white, and one in ck... They''re four of them. I know who these


    people are! They''re the Four Greatest Divine Generals of Horizon Group-Wyvern King, Manticore


    King, Phoenix King, and Chelonian King! But what is Horizon Group doing here?


    Donald turned around slowly to look at the people who had just arrived.


    Ovee with emotion, the four of them hurried toward Donald. As each of them got down on one


    knee, they said in voices brimming with respect and ardor, "Greetings, Lord Campbell!


    Congrattions on your return!"


    What the f*ck!


    Holton''s mind was buzzing. Donald is Lord Campbell!


    Crabface is actually Lord Campbell! Oh, what sort of a foe has Ss provoked?


    Fragments of Donald''s memory floating about in his mind gradually resurfaced.


    He walked up to the four men, then ced his right hand on Wyvern King''s head first. "Thank you


    for everything. Let me bestow a gift to each of you."


    A golden mist materialized beneath Donald''s palm and flowed into Wyvern King through the top of


    his head. The whole process was visible to the naked eye.


    However, if one had evaluation sses, one would have been able to observe Wyvern King''s power


    level increasing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it had soared to one million!


    Subsequently, Donald did the same to the others, one after another.


    "Return to Lord Campbell Mountain Vi first. The n remains unchanged. After I recover all of my


    memories, I want to revive Dragon Fide Vi," said Donald.


    Revive Dragon Fide Vi? What does that mean?


    In truth, that meant Donald was determined to oppose the Campbell n.


    Raymond had poured his blood, sweat, and tears into Dragon Fide Vi. Uponpletion, it was


    supposed to be thergest ce in the country for the wealthy to congregate.


    Then, more than ten years ago, Raymond had everything taken from him after he offended Tyrone.


    Consequently, Dragon Fide Vi turned into thergest iplete building, and it was still left


    abandoned to that day.


    None of the Ten Prestigious Families dared to take over the project.


    After all, anyone who did would be the Campbell n''s sworn enemy.


    "Understood!" Feeling thoroughly excited, Kingsley and the others left swiftly.


    Holton also got down on one knee. "Greetings, Lord Campbell. I''m Holton Danvers from Terrandya."


    Donald lowered his head to look at him and nodded indifferently.


    At that point, Ynda had closed her eyes and was having trouble breathing.


    Donald said, "She''ll die soon."


    Holton''s eyes were reddened as he nodded. "I know."


    Unable to bear it, Ysabel said, "Donald, could you please save her? I know you can do it."


    My injury would''ve taken at least three to five months to heal. But now, I don''t feel a thing! She had


    even sneaked a peek at her waist earlier and saw that the bruising had disappeared.


    When Holton heard that, he immediately recalled the scene of Donald showering his favor over the


    others earlier. His heart lurched as the realization dawned on him that Donald could very well


    possess the power to move mountains.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    "Sure," Donald said before crouching down and cing his finger between Ynda''s eyebrows.


    A stream of golden mist, visible to the naked eye, immediately flowed from his fingertip into her.


    Even though Ynda fell into a deep sleep subsequently, it was apparent that her breathing had


    stabilized.


    "Thank you so much, Lord Campbell! From today onward, I am at your service!¡± Holton eximed


    as he got on his knees excitedly. "I shall gather all my resources and help you fight against the


    Campbell n!¡±


    s, Donald shot him a nce. "I can wipe out the Campbell n myself."


    Upon hearing that, Holton regained hisposure.


    That''s right! With Donald''s power, annihting the Campbell dan would be a walk in the park!


    "That said, I want to let the Campbells know what it feels like to be in utter despair!" Donald added.


    "I want to witness their fall from grace and slow descent into destruction!" "I''ll do anything to help


    you,e hell or high water!" Holton replied.


    With that, Donald turned to Ysabel. "I still have something to do. Take care of yourself. I''ll soon


    make a public announcement about my return."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ysabel nodded obediently before a thought suddenly came to her. "Did you know that Jennifer and


    Tyrone are getting engaged?" she piped up.


    "Yes," Donald answered with a nod. "Let''s see what Jennifer eventually decides to do. I won''t stop


    her if she wants to follow through with the engagement, but I''m still going to kill Tyrone. My


    grandfather once said he won''t live past thirty, so I intend to make that happen."


    Naturally, Holton could already picture the future.


    With the Ten Prestigious Families going up against Donald, the sh would undoubtedly be


    an endless bloodbath that send shockwaves throughout the country.


    Meanwhile, at Rivebale Hotel, Lana''s office was bustling with activity.


    Kyler merely sat on the couch, marveling at her unparalleled beauty.


    Well, well, well, she sure has lived up to her reputation of being one of the top three beauties in


    Jadeborough!


    Lana, on the other hand, sat in her office chair with a look of deep annoyance while a few members


    of the Collins family took their seats opposite her.


    One of them was none other than her eldest brother, Hendrix, a man in his thirties. "Lana, you aren''t


    getting any younger!" he shouted, brow knitted into a frown.


    "I don''t want to think about it for the time being!"


    "What? That''s not something you can say no to!" Hendrix snapped.


    Even though the Winstons and Collinses were from the Ten Prestigious Families, thetter had


    been on a fast decline over the past few days.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Nathan being in charge of the eight warzones, the Collins family would''ve lost


    their status and prestige a while back.


    They, too, had an automotive business that focused mainly on foreign markets, but if there weren''t


    any changes in the next five years, theirpany would be doomed.


    As for the Winston family, everyone knew they controlled one-third of the country''s oil fields and


    coal mines. If Lana agreed to a marriage of convenience with Kyler and secured some of those


    assets, not only would the Collinses be able to pivot into the energy industry, but they''d also be able


    to start new energy businesses.


    With so much at stake, the entire Collins family had no choice but to pin their hopes on Lana


    marrying Kyler.


    Nathan, too, was no exception.


    Unfortunately, Lana was an unwilling party and kept hiding from Kyler. It even got to the point where


    she escaped to Pollerton to start her own business.


    "I''m in love with someone else. Besides, Kyler doesn''t meet my beauty standards," Lana spat.


    Those harsh words rendered Kyler and Hendrix speechless as their expressions gradually


    darkened.


    The next second, Hendrix stood up in a fit of anger. "Lana Collins! Do you hear yourself?"


    Curling her lips in disdain, Lana retorted, "I''m in love with someone else, and we''re even going to


    have a child together! Just give up and head back."


    Kyler instantly reeled back from the news.


    What? Has the woman I love coupled up with someone else? Have I lost my chance with this


    beauty?


    After much pondering, Kyler finally spoke up. "Lana, I suspect you''re only saying that to spite me. I


    refuse to believe you unless you show us the lucky man you''ve picked."

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    For a moment, Lana panicked as her eyes slowly darkened.


    Ha! The person I like has been dead for a year.


    However, before she could reply, her secretary pushed the door open nervously. "Ms. Collins..."


    "What is it?" Lana grumbled, wondering if she should rece the stupid subordinate of hers. "Didn''t


    I tell you to call beforeing into my office?¡±


    "B-But Ms. Collins, there''s a Donald Campbell looking for you," the secretary stammered helplessly.


    "I''ve already tried my best to stop him..."


    "What did you say?" Lana eximed, wide-eyed with shock. "Donald Campbell?"


    With that, she hurriedly stood up and rushed out of the room, pushing her secretary aside as she


    did and leaving a cloud of gloom hanging over her visitors.


    Kyler and Hendrix, without a doubt, had the most sullen looks.


    They had both heard of Donald and knew the scandals surrounding him and Lana.


    What they couldn''t wrap their heads around, though, was how Donald had returned when he was


    said to be dead.


    After getting into the elevator, Lana tried to calm her racing heart.


    Could it really be Donald? What if it''s just a man with the same name? I''ve gotten my hopes up so


    high that I can''t imagine what I''d do if it''s not him.


    "Please don''t disappoint me..." Lana muttered under her breath. "D*mn it! Why is the elevator so


    slow? Whichpany manufactured this pathetic contraption? I''m going to change it out!"


    In her haste, Lana had forgotten how much she used to boast to the public about importing those


    elevators for her office or how fast and stable they were.


    Ding!


    As soon as the elevator reached the first floor, Lana frantically pressed the door open button,


    hoping that''d speed up the opening of the doors.


    When they finally opened, Lana strode out of the elevator, albeit a lot calmer than before.


    She turned left and slowly made her way toward the reception area, only to see a suited-up young


    man with his hair tied and standing with his back facing her.


    The stature is quite simr to Donald''s, but it''s also not the same as what I remembered from a year


    ago.


    "Donald?" Lana said softly.


    When the man turned around, she finally saw that all too familiar handsome face.


    Oh, he''s changed. He''s a lot paler and looks like he''s been through a lot. But other than that, he''s


    still the same. His face is still just as warm and gentle as before.


    Lana suddenly felt her eyes watering as though Donald had brought the rain down on her. In the


    next second, her vision of him started to blur.


    She blinked rapidly, and even though she was still teary-eyed, she could once again see Donald


    standing in front of her, clear as day.


    "How have you been?" thetter asked after staring at her for a long while.


    "Good. Everything''s been good!" Lana replied with a big smile. "If you still hadn''t returned, I''d have


    forgotten about you and married someone else."


    Donald gave that some thought before replying, "Well, you''re almost thirty, aren''t you? It''s time to


    settle down."


    "Oh, shush!" Lana scolded as she walked up to him and gently patted his shoulder. "I''ve missed


    you, Donald!"


    Naturally, many new staff members loitering in the hall were shocked by the sight before them.


    Does our CEO have someone she fancies? Is it not Kyler, though? Who''s this man with her?


    "Have you eaten?" Lana asked.


    Even though it was a simple question, Donald was stunned. After all. it was the first time anyone


    had asked him that since his recovery.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    That reminds me. How long have I not eaten? So much time has passed that I can''t even


    remember. Interestingly, though, I''m not hungry at all. There''s so much energy stored inside me that


    it can sustain me indefinitely.


    "Not yet. But I''m not hungry," Donald answered.


    "Let''s get something to eat, then!" Lana eximed as she grabbed Donald''s hand. "There''s a newly


    opened restaurant in Pollerton that serves pretty good food!"

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Donald didn''t say no to that.


    After all, he loved ying the field and would never turn down the beautiful women who threw


    themselves at him.


    Besides, why should he?


    As a matter of fact, he had never known how to reject women. Some might say he was a


    passionate man who couldn''t say no to thedies. Others might say it was because he hadn''t been


    in love for a while, which made him all the more desirable to the fairer sex.


    Donald and Lana were still chatting when the elevator sounded again.


    The next second, a grim-faced Kyler and Hendrix marched out, only to be even angrier when


    they saw Lana holding Donald''s hand.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lana, what on earth are you doing?" Hendrix scolded. "How can you do something so


    inappropriate in public?"


    Kyler, on the other hand, stared daggers at Donald.


    There was only a fleeting murderous intent in the former''s eyes, but Donald caught it anyway.


    Despite that, he merely nced at Kyler and shrugged the matter off.


    Why wouldn''t he, especially when he knew he was invincible now?


    Even if people were to attack Donald while wearing the Golden Alpha Armor, they still wouldn''t be


    his match, so why would he be afraid of someone like Kyler?


    Lana sneered. "What''s wrong with holding hands with my man? Not only do I want to hold him, but


    I''m also going to sleep with him tonight!"


    Most of the staff were so startled by that promation that they quickly lowered their heads and


    pretended not to have heard any of it.


    Kyler''s face instantly nched.


    Hendrix, too, was livid with rage as he stormed up to Donald and pointed angrily at him. "Oh, I''ve


    heard about you, Donald Campbell. I may not know where or how you found your cure, but I know


    you''re not good enough for Lana! You''re just an abandoned child of the Campbell n!"


    To his surprise, Donald remained unfazed. Ah, it''s been a while since anyone''s called me that.


    "The abandoned child of the Campbell n, huh?" he said coldly. "Interesting, because I''vee


    back to let them have a taste of their own medicine."


    Needless to say, Donald''s ego disgusted Kyler. Ha! Does he really think he can abandon the


    Campbell n? His arrogance is repulsive!


    "Oh, please, don''t make meugh!" he scoffed. "Did you just say you want to abandon the Campbell


    n?"


    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter how strong I am. So long as I cut all ties with the Campbell n,


    wouldn''t that mean I''ve abandoned them?"


    Kyler felt sick to his stomach.


    He sure has a wild imagination and an impressive ability to self-soothe. What a foot! I despise him


    so much!


    Still feeling indignant, Kyler threw a nce at Lana. Oh, I wouldn''t mind even if I only had ten


    minutes of fun with a beauty like her. Then again, fighting over a woman in public wouldn''t be


    appropriate for someone of my stature, would it?


    "Let''s forget about this, Hendrix. We can talk about the oil fields and coal mines another time," Kyler


    said before striding out of the building.


    Hendrix was like a cat on hot bricks. After all, the entire matter affected how things would change in


    the Collins family. Furthermore, he was the one in charge of the n, so if talks fell through, the


    consequences would be dire.


    "Just you wait and see, Lana," Hendrix warned after ring at the couple. "I''m going to tell Dad and


    Mom about this, and by then, not even Grandpa would be able to protect you!"


    With that, he took off and chased after Kyler. "Wait up, Kyler! Wait for me!"


    Lana heaved a sigh and broke into a smile once again. "Come on, let''s get some food."


    Once they got to the restaurant, Donald only ordered a cup of coffee before looking up at the


    woman in front of him. "Has something happened to the Collins family?" he asked.


    After taking a while to organize her thoughts, Lana replied, "Our family may be one of the Ten


    Prestigious Families, but our position is hanging by a thread. In short, we need to make some


    drastic changes fast. Otherwise, we''ll lose our coveted standing."


    "Hasn''t your family had that rank for five hundred years? Is it that easily receable?"


    Lana shook her head. "Nothingsts forever, and that includes the Ten Prestigious Families. Any


    one of those families is receable. Have you heard of the Jenkins family from Jipsdale? They''re in


    the chip-manufacturing business, and the superchips they design are some of the best in the world.


    News is going around that they''re about to showcase their fifth-generation chip at the uing fair.


    If everything goes ording to their n, they''d easily earn a spot in the Ten Prestigious Families


    and disce us. Traditional businesses are no longer profitable."

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Donald replied with a nod. ¡°The fifth-generation chips are from Quadfield, and the


    research I have on that is ten years ahead of theirs. Moreover, Lord Campbell Mountain Vi''s


    research into new energy sources and superinstion materials is already in its final stages. We


    should be able to showcase them at the fair too.¡±


    Lana gazed fondly at Donald, head tilted as she rested her cheek on her hand and her ample


    bosom on the table.


    Donald, however, identally stole a glimpse and looked away immediately.


    ¡°I''m curious,¡± Lana said smilingly. ¡°Just how rich are you?¡±


    Even though he was taken aback by the question, Donald quickly regained hisposure. ¡°I don''t


    have much now. My worth is more than a hundred billion, but my expenses are astronomical.


    The annual fees for the three hundred thousand Horizon Group members alone are staggering


    enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! Where do you get your money from, then?¡±


    Calm as always, Donald took a sip of his coffee before dropping the bomb. ¡°Well... Dartan belongs


    to me.¡±


    Lana stared at him in utter disbelief, eyes widening with every second.


    Dartan was a foreign nation and also one of the global financial centers.


    However, it had been in a state of anarchy for the longest time, giving rise to the rampant growth of


    private armies. If it weren''t for its strategic location, Dartan would have long descended into chaos


    and the junk heap of destruction.


    The precarious situation went on until Donald formed the Horizon Group and dispatched a team to


    set up a base in Dartan.


    Dartan''s a world trade center and has several countries around its borders. Once we''veunched


    the new energy sources and superinstion materials powered by our controlled fusion technology,


    we''ll hold our first official press conference there,¡± Donald added. ¡°As for the superchip that you''ve


    mentioned, Dartan has an even more advanced one. It''s the ce to go for the best technology and


    innovation!


    Having heard all of that, Lana was utterly dumbfounded. The closer she got to Donald, the more


    she was stunned by his power and influence.


    No wonder everyone said Donald wouldn''t be able topete with the Campbell n in the


    country, but if they were in an international setting, he''d crush them without even breaking a sweat!


    After chatting for a bit more, Lana decided to change the topic. ¡°Jennifer and Tyrone are getting


    engaged on the twenty-sixth of this month. What are your thoughts on that?¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°It all depends on what Jennifer thinks.¡±


    In all honesty, he hadn''t seen Jennifer yet, and neither did he have any traces of her in his


    memories. The only way to jog his memory of her was if he met her face to face.


    As such, he wasn''t too bothered by the engagement for the time being.


    For the rest of the day, Donald roamed about Pollerton as he tried to search for his old memories.


    Meanwhile, Ss was starting to suspect that something had gone amiss.


    Not only had Francesco not returned, but the bodyguards he sent out had also failed to find any


    information.


    Ss had set up an office in Pollerton, and a group of people had gathered inside, most of whom


    Donald would find acutely familiar.


    Other than Ss, there was also the chairman of Pollerton Trantions, Akio Ono.


    However, there was one specific person that caught everyone else''s attention.


    He was a man in his seventies, dressed in a long, flowing robe. Even as he sat quietly in his seat,


    the aura emanating from him was eerily frightening.


    As it turned out, the man was none other than Jeffery Lysle, Francesco''s master. He was one of the


    founding members of Crimson Dust Order and had immense influence overseas.


    At that moment, Jeffery was stoic as he gripped his phone tight, not saying a word.


    ¡°There''s still no news about Brutus and Francesco,¡± Ss uttered before stealing a peek at Jeffery.


    To say thetter was terrifying would be an understatement. Jeffrey had earned his fame decades


    ago, and everyone knew his powers were unfathomable.


    Ss had even once witnessed him casually leaping a hundred meters into the air.


    Just as one could cut the atmosphere with a knife, a knock on the door rang out, breaking the


    silence. A masked man promptly entered the room and walked up to Akio. ¡°Mr. Ono, I''ve seen


    Holton Danvers and Arnaldo Wilson. They''re still alive!¡±


    This time, it was Jeffery''s turn to be surprised at the masked man''s appearance.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After all, he could tell from one look that thetter was the third-best fighter in Yartran, Amadeus!

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Amadeus paused briefly before continuing, ¡°ording to the informant, Donald seems to be alive


    too. He''s having his meal at a restaurant now.¡±


    Ss narrowed his eyes. ¡°This Donald is such a lucky person. I''ve been searching for him for so


    long.


    Unexpectedly, he''s still alive. Well, that''s fine too.¡±


    Jeffery said, ¡°Let''s target Holton first. We''ll force him to tell us what happened before killing him.


    Then, we''ll murder Donald!¡±


    Ss uttered, ¡°I think there''s no need to be anxious tomorrow is the day of the summary meeting,


    right? I''ll send an invitation to Holton and Arnaldo. Let''s see if they wille. If they attend and are


    willing to offer up all their assets, I can consider sparing their lives!¡±


    Jeffery pondered for a few moments. ¡°Is that necessary?¡±


    Ss exined solemnly, ¡°Of course, it is. The richest man in Pollerton, Charles Langford, is still


    putting up a futile resistance. Ethan Lynch has only surrendered ny percent of his properties,


    while Zayne Yates and Tyson Quirk are also hiding some of their fortunes. We''ll take the opportunity


    tomorrow to make an example of them. I want to make all the local influences in Pollerton recognize


    that we are in charge of Pollerton from now on!"


    Jeffery pondered his words for some time before saying, ¡°We''ll do as you say then!¡±


    Meanwhile, a few people were sitting inside Charles'' office. All of them wore bitter and worried


    expressions.


    Ethan was disheartened. He was initially Pollerton''s powerful gang leader, owning over ten bars,


    KTVs, and even an entire street of shop lots.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, all of that was gone now, leaving him with only ten percent of his original riches.


    He had no other alternative because Ss instructed Brutus to coerce him into signing the


    agreement by cing a knife on his neck.


    If Ethan did not cooperate, Brutus would kill him.


    Ethan did not dare to look for Neil because if Ss knew about that, he would immediately bury


    Ethan alive.


    Zayne was aggrieved as well because he lost his Primordial Tower.


    Charles was not doing any better. His attempts to establish contact with Tristan had been unfruitful.


    Thetter was still abroad and could not return to the country for the time being.


    Besides, even if Tristan came back, he would not make a move on Ss either.


    Ss was the Lord of Underground of Terrandya, while Tristan controlled an overseas underground


    army. If both parties shed head-on, the impact would be disastrous, possibly destroying even the


    nation''s social stability.


    Ss had sent out the invitations. His intention of hosting the summary meeting at Rivebale Hotel


    tomorrow is clear as day. He wants us to hand over our remaining assets!¡± Charles uttered hoarsely.


    Ethan bellowed angrily, ¡°Ss Doyle! He''s too ambitious!¡±


    Zayne sighed. ¡°What can we do aside from giving him what he wants? Who has the capabilities to


    go against Francesco? I reckon if we do not yield tomorrow, he will harm us.¡±


    Silence filled the atmosphere inside the room as dread filled everyone''s chest.


    Suddenly, Ethan''s phone rang.


    He nced at the caller ID with a frown and hung up the call instantaneously.


    The caller was none other than his old rival, Henry Moore. He was initially repressed by Ethan.


    However, after knowing Ss¡¯ arrival at Pollerton, Henry swiftly turned to support Ss and offered


    up all his properties. Ss was fond of Henry''s attitude, so he allowed Henry to handle all of Jim''s


    previous businesses.


    As a result, Henry became Ss'' most loyal follower. He would do whatever bidding Ss asked of


    him.


    After the call was hung up, the phone rang again.


    Charles knitted his brows and said, ¡°Pick up the call. Let''s listen to what he has to say.¡±


    Only then did Ethan unwillingly answer the call. Henry uttered in a haughty and upbeat tone,


    ¡°Hahaha! Good day, Ethan. You''re a fool. From tomorrow onward, you''ll be rendered amoner. I


    suppose you''ve never thought I would rise above you one day. Ultimately, Mr. Doyle will have to


    return to Terrandya sooner orter. By then, I will rule Pollerton!¡±


    Ethan roared, ¡°What are you gloating


    about?¡±


    Henry replied, ¡°Well, that''s because I¡¯m happy. Remember toe tomorrow. If you don''t show


    yourself tomorrow, I''ll have to visit you at your grave if I wish to meet you!¡±


    He was tantly threatening Ethan.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Ethan had the urge to smash his phone onto the floor after hanging up the phone. ¡°Ss is way over


    the line!¡±


    Charles was displeased as well. He said resentfully, ¡°What can we do? Rumor has it, Ss'' wife is


    possibly a member of the Winston family.¡±


    The Winston family was also one of the Ten Prestigious Families.


    Their businesses mainly revolved around petroleum and coal mining industries. They control one-


    third of the country''s oil fields.


    Someone knocked on the door amidst their perturbation.


    Charles and Zayne frowned.


    ¡°I''d like to see who that is. Believe me that I''ll chop off this person''s head!¡± Ethan instantly leaped to


    his feet and strode toward the door.


    Everyone else turned to look at the door.


    When the door was yanked open, a young man with disheveled hair and indistinguishable facial


    features was seen standing outside.


    The next second, colors drained from


    Ethan''s face in fright. He took a few steps back and stammered, ¡°C-Crabface!¡±


    The elites of Pollerton were made aware of the advent of Crabface in the city. He shattered


    Leviathan and Noah''s destroyer with a kick, battering Javon, the Sword Saint, until thetter


    scampered miserably in defeat.


    Ethan never anticipated Crabface to appear in front of him suddenly.


    He wondered, ¡°Could Crabface be working under Ss?¡±


    Charles, Zayne, and the others swiftly stood up as if a huge threat had emerged. They gazed at the


    figure at the door with darkened and solemn expressions.


    ¡°May I know why you are here, Mister?¡± Charles stepped forward, holding his walking stick. In fact,


    he was a muscr man, but he enjoyed putting up the pretense of a fragile, weak elderly by using


    the walking stick. That habit was driven by his extreme sense of vignce.


    ¡°Excuse me. I dropped my rubber band.¡± While fear and anxiety filled the chests of the others inside


    the room, Crabface bent down to pick up a ck rubber band from the floor. Then, he brushed and


    tied his hair, revealing the whole of his face.


    Ethan was stunned. He cursed, ¡°F*ck...¡±


    Charles fell into a momentary daze. A split secondter, a joyous grin spread across his face as he


    eximed, ¡®¡®Lord Campbell!¡±


    Zayne''s nephew, Frankie, dashed forward and knelt on the floor. ¡°Wee back, Lord Campbell!¡±


    Donald nodded while walking into the room. ¡°You all seemed troubled?


    Take a sit.¡±


    Everyone returned to their seats. All of them were beyond excited.


    Donald''s return had significantly boosted their confidence and prompted them to feel hopeful again.


    ¡°Let me exin,¡± Ethan uttered agitatedly. Then, he recounted everything that had happened.


    ¡°Jeffery and Ss?¡± Donald nodded indifferently after hearing the story. ¡°All right. 1 got it. Leave this


    matter to me.¡±


    ¡°But Francesco and Brutus are very skilled fighters. Taking Jeffery into consideration, don''t you think


    it is safer to bring more people along,


    Lord Campbell?¡± Ethan asked worryingly.


    Donald shook his head. ¡°That''s not needed. I can end Jeffrey''s life with a flick of my finger. As for


    Francesco and Brutus, I''ve already killed them.¡±


    His tone was calm and casual as if he was mentioning a trivial matter.


    Contrary to his impassiveness, waves of emotions churned within those who heard him.


    After all, Donald had killed Francesco, Leader of Crimson Dust Order, an A+-rank overseas


    organization. There were only a few organizations of such caliber in the world.


    The tier above A+ was S. S-rank was then categorized into IS to 5S. The Ten Prestigious Families


    were exceptional organizations in 5S-rank, sharing simr grades with the Horizon Group.


    Even an A+-rank organization was considered a formidable armed force internationally.


    After that, everyone began describing the things Ss had done all the while. Donald merely


    listened silently, asionally shing a contemtive look, but did not seem too bothered. ¡°I got it.


    I''ll be there tomorrow. As for the things all of you have lost, I''ll make sure to reim every one of


    them,¡± Donald announced.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan was ted. He wanted so badly to call Henry at once.


    However, on second thought, he decided it was better to let Henry experience despair at the


    meeting venue tomorrow.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Following that, Donald departed to make his way over to Lord Campbell Mountain Vi. There, he


    touched base with Lilith and Ryan, amongst others.


    They had already known for some time through Kingsley that not only had Donald fully recovered,


    but thetter had also attained massive gains to his own prowess.


    Regarding Donald, Lilith said, ¡°Congrattions to you on your rebirth, Lord Campbell, and for being


    able to grow from strength to strength!¡±


    Donald acknowledged her with a nod. ¡°Having been so close to death, the powder from the Jadar


    Stone has awakened in me a new ability.¡±


    With that, he emitted a golden mist from the tip of his finger.


    Lilith''s expression stiffened. ¡°What''s that?¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°I''ve no idea, but it possesses a tremendous life force that could destroy


    cancerous cells.¡±


    ¡°One moment, please.¡± An excited Lilith immediately went to fetch a ss bottle so that Donald


    could release some of that golden mist into it. Then, she carefully capped the vessel. ¡°I''m off to


    conduct some tests. Bye!¡±


    Then, she bounded away.


    ¡°Chiliad Avion wees the news of your return.¡± A profoundly emotional Ryan approached and


    regarded Donald.


    Pausing briefly, he subsequently appeared tentative.


    ¡°Do speak freely,¡± Donald said.


    Ryan evoked a bitter smile. ¡°It''s Hannah. She''s been moping around since she quit the past year,


    and I think you may have something to do with it... Would you mind checking in on her when you


    are able to?¡±


    That surprised Donald. ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    ¡°Our research on new energy and the extreme instion material supported by the controlled fusion


    technology has beenpleted, and is ready to be publicized at any time,¡± said Ryan while he


    brought out two items from the side.


    One of them was a toroidal device the size of a beer bottle''s cap, with numerous sets of circuitry


    running inside. Bearing a close resemnce to the Arc Reactor on Iron Man''s chest in the movies,


    the only difference was in how much morepact their device was inparison.


    Receiving that device, Donald was immediately able to sense the massive amounts of energy


    contained within when he weighed it in his hands. The energy supply from it was very stable and


    almost constantly at flow. In addition, he did not sense much radiation emitting from it.


    ¡°Is it a Tokamak? A portable nuclear reactor?¡± Donald was extremely pleased.


    ¡°Yes. It''s a Tokamak device. When fitted onto a cell phone, one set could be used continuously for


    up to a year without needing a charge! Should it be blown up to the size of a basketball, it could


    potentially power an electric vehicle for over a range of two thousand kilometers! At present, the


    most advanced forms of new energy could only top out at eight hundred meters!¡±


    This has hugemercial potential''.


    ¡°Where do we stand on its safety standards and anti-counterfeiting measures?¡± From the


    expression on his face, Donald did not appear to have been overtly carried away.


    He had exhibited excellent foresight in handing the technology over to Chiliad Avion first time when


    he came into this technology ten years ago.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The device is extremely stable, and almost certainly would not explode. Much less needs to be


    said on the anti-counterfeiting front, as it will automatically cut off its power immediately upon the


    detection of any attempts at tampering and reduce itself to a pile of worthless circuitry,¡± Ryan said.


    ¡°My gut feeling tells me that you may very well be the richest man in the world within the year


    once we get this out into the market. All the major yers around the world would want to


    coborate with you, giving you control over the lifeblood of all the corporations, bothrge and


    small! This would be era-defining! Revolutionary!¡±


    ¡°What about the costs? Donald asked.


    ¡°The cost of a small device is estimated to be around eight hundred. Therger ones that could be


    fitted on new energy cars would cost over ten thousand,¡± Ryan said. ¡°These are current market


    rates. They are much cheaperpared to the lithium batteries that are presently used in electric


    cars because those cost more than fifty, sixty thousand apiece!¡± ¡°It''s decided then. The World''s Fair


    will be held soon. Let''s try to find an opportunity to promote it there,¡± Donald said.


    ¡°But the World''s Fair is going to be hosted in Dartan...¡± Ryan said apprehensively. ¡°With Dartan


    currently in a state of anarchy, I fear that it might be dangerous for us to bring such a critical piece of


    technology there...¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say. It''ll be fine because I''ll being along too,¡± Donald replied.


    Apart from Jennifer, I''ve pretty much met up with all the people I ought to meet with. Seems like my


    memory has almost fully recovered.


    At nine at night, Donald surveyed the entire expanse of the reimednd before him which he


    found to already be in a state of splendor.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    On it, the Yund family would develop the most expensive residential area ever built in Pollerton. The


    price of a single unit there would start at an insane price of four hundred thousand per square


    meter, exceeding that of Pollerton Estates.


    After some consideration, he traveled to Pollerton Estates in the hope of being able to see Jennifer.


    During that period, a number of people had been updating him about Jennifer''s situation.


    In spite of that, something made him instinctively avoidant of her. It was as though there was


    something residual in his memory that was bringing about that sense of aversion.


    Under the illumination of the street lights, he saw Jennifer standing outside the residential estate.


    With her was one other who he also recognized, and it was Tyrone.


    His memories churned, causing his gaze to grow increasingly frosty.


    My sworn enemy from the Campbell n!


    When Jennifer and Tyrone stood facing each other, Tyrone''s smile was genial. It was as though he


    had never been that happy before.


    Still, his countenance remained pallid. Slow at times and rapid during others, thetter''s heart rate


    was wildly erratic, with the supply of bloodcking on asions. With his keen eyes, Donald was


    able to determine at a nce that the former had at most two years left to live.


    The pair of Jennifer and Tyrone spoke for a while before thetter turned to leave. Hidden in the


    darkness, were seven to eight men in ck watching over thetter protectively like spirits.


    Gazing out in the direction where


    Tyrone exited, Jennifer let out a sigh before she turned back toward Pollerton Estates.


    Then, she froze in her tracks, for she had spotted a familiar face and silhouette standing under the


    street lights and staring at her.


    Trembling with eyes widened, she evoked a look of disbelief. Even her voice quivered. ¡°Donald?¡±


    Shortly after, her vision blurred, and everything faded.


    She quickly ran over and searched all around her. Yet, everything was still, and there was nothing to


    be found.


    Squatting down and hugging her legs, tears started to well up in her eyes.


    An illusion. It was only my own imagination...


    Reflecting on it, it had been almost a year since Donald vanished from her life.


    Meanwhile, Donald''s eyes remained transfixed upon Jennifer in the cover of darkness. While his


    memory mended, his frigid eyes gradually thawed.


    Should Igo to her? Perhaps I should just wait, just to observe how she responds.


    Donald decided that he would not stand in her way if she was adamant about getting engaged to


    Tyrone. Perhaps then, he might even decline to show himself before her again.


    Should she prove herself unwilling, however, he would risk everything on the day of her


    engagement in order to take her away.


    At that moment, Jennifer felt only a gust of wind breeze past her before all around her had reverted


    to a state of tranquility.


    When Tyrone just stepped outside the residential area and onto the main street when he prepared


    to get in his car, all seven to eight of his bodyguards showed themselves. It was as though a threat


    was imminent.


    Alighting from the car and scrutinizing the area around him in earnest, Xylus found that his


    evaluation sses had turned a full shade of red, with the readings on its power level meter going


    off the charts.


    Following that, he cast his gaze toward a spot some three hundred meters out. There, a man with


    wild hair stood, staring back at him. Owing to the distance between them, Tyrone and Xylus were


    unable to make out the man''s features. They were, however, able to recognize him by his profile.


    Crabface''.


    ¡°We have to go, Mr. Campbell!¡± cried an agitated Xylus.


    Tyrone, too, was looking out into the distance. His gaze had seemingly set itself on a collision


    course with that of his counterpart.


    ¡°It''s Crabface!¡± One of his men looked especially somber, with beads of sweat already percted


    off his forehead.


    The martial practice of that particr individual enabled him to sense the flow of energy. Hence, he


    was able to easily detect the terrifying energy that coursed through Crabface''s body.


    Once unleashed, that energy could be capable of unimaginable levels of destruction.


    That aside, he had also detected in his counterpart a surge of hostility, which was the actual source


    of his own dread.


    Crabface was regarding Tyrone with hostile intent!


    ¡°The scent of blood is in the air. He does note in peace!¡± that guard dered.


    Somewhat shaken up, Tyrone got into the car.


    But when he cast his eyes out into the distance, Crabface had already disappeared.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After some consideration, Tyrone produced his token and handed it over to that guard. ¡°Take this


    back to the Campbell n, and ask Quentin toe to Pollerton to protect me!"

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    The second the guard receive the token, he got out of the car straightaway and hustled off to the


    airport.


    Xylus spoke with lingering dread once the power level readings on his own evaluation sses


    returned to normal, ¡°With a power level of five million, he''s simply not human. Maybe even Nathan


    himself would not be a match for him.¡±


    Having already surpassed the million power level mark ten years ago, Nathan Long was a legend


    on the battlefield.


    Tyrone shook his head. ¡°Perhaps we had been mistaken.¡±


    Xylus was taken aback. ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°The working principle behind the evaluation sses is the detection of fluctuations. A reading of


    five million could only be found on assault weapons that are usually nuclear powered. In other


    words, only nuclear power could produce that sort of energy value. Do you think he could be


    wearing some gear on him that is powered by nuclear energy?¡± Tyrone asked.


    Initially taken aback, Xylus then shook his head. ¡°Impossible. Nuclear-powered devices like the


    Tokamak toroidal devices are way toorge. They are as big as a mansion and could possibly


    weigh up to several tons... Unless you mean to say that Tokamak devices could be developed using


    controlled fusion technology?¡±


    Could it be like Iron Man''s? In the Marvel movies, Iron Man''s armor is powered by a Tokamak


    toroidal device. If Lord Campbell really produce such a device, he could change the world!


    Tyrone closed his eyes and nodded. ¡°It''d be an unbelievable business opportunity, the ability to


    shrink a nuclear reactor that is originally as huge as a pyramid into the size of a fist. It will be a


    Mind blown, Xylus remained stupefied for a while before he spoke up again. ¡°That makes a lot more


    sense. Seeing that there''s no way any mere mortal could possess such immense power, it makes


    the presence of a Tokamak device the only usible exnation.¡±


    When he developed the Anti Golden Lord Device, Rupert had to expend enough power to light a


    few dozen streets before he could get it started up. In spite of it, he had never actually managed to


    deploy it more than ten times. Were he to power it using this Tokamak device, he may very well be


    able to activate it more than a hundred times''.


    On the twenty-third, the engagement date between Jennifer and Tyrone was just three days away.


    The situation was unfolding in Pollerton quickly and in increasingly unpredictable ways. Countless


    corporate representatives and top-ss, as well as second-tier tycoons, ceaselessly flocked into


    town without pause in preparation to extend their own congrattions to Tyrone and Jennifer.


    It was a rare sight and a true spectacle for the ages.


    Jennifer''s rtives and friends were so envious that they were in no short supply ofmentary to


    present about it.


    ¡°You''re so lucky, Jennifer!¡±


    ¡°The engagement date itself hasn''t even arrived, and already, so many havee to Pollerton!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Thest time you married Donald, it didn''t evene anywhere close to this. In the end,


    only his grandfather came, and none of his other rtives even bothered to show up!¡±


    Rtives of the Wilson family were all engaged in discussions galore.


    The Wilson family from Tayhaven had sent representatives, and Sylvia had personallye to


    Pollerton herself to suck up to the mighty Campbell n.


    By nine in the morning, Rivebale Hotel had be fully upied.


    It was around the same time that Ss arrived, stepping out the moment his Maybach rolled to a


    halt.


    With his piercing gaze, he cut an imposing character. Walking alongside him, was a man who was


    in his sixties. Dressed in a tunic suit, thetter had both hands held behind his own back.


    That was Jeffery Lisle.


    ¡°Ms. Collins.¡± Ss scrutinized Lana from head to toe with eyes narrowed when he saw her.


    Hmm... that face and that sort offigure. Her reputation as the most beautiful woman in Jadeborough


    is unquestionably well-earned.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lana merely nodded politely. ¡°Everything is ready on the ninth floor.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Ss then walked


    toward the elevator.


    Conversely, Jeffery''s eyes were fixated upon Lana. Remarking off the cuff without reservations


    about whether Lana could hear him, he said, ¡°This woman doesn''t look too bad. I really got to figure


    out a way to bed her, at least once!¡±


    Another car cruised in shortly after.


    Out stepped a rotund middle-aged man. Wearing a mink coat, a thick gold chain, and clutching a


    branded bag, he looked every bit like a member of the nouveau riche.


    It was Henry Moore, known to others


    as Mr. Henry!


    In the past year, Henry had been riding on a high.


    Merely a small-time ruffian previously, he also used to be one of Ethan''s henchmen.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    But being the first to pledge his allegiance to Ss after thetter arrived in Pollerton and by offering


    up all of his own assets in the process, he won the favor of Ss who went on to appoint him as his


    first vanguard.


    Sooner orter, Ss will have to leave Pollerton, and in thetter''s absence, Henry would rise up to


    be the true master of Pollerton.


    Thus, it had to be said that he had chosen wisely.


    ¡°Bring me a chair. I have to take a good look at the faces of all those bigwigs in Pollerton from


    before, just to see whether they would shit themselves,¡± Henry said.


    A henchman with a fancifully colored mane immediately ran over and set a chair down.


    Henry then sat boldly and uninhibitedly by the doorway with his legs crossed and eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Oh, Herman. You''re here too?¡± Not bothering to set himself upright, Donald offered up a boisterous


    greeting when he saw a man alight.


    Herman merely eyeballed Donald coldly before he went straight inside the hall.


    ¡°Remember that you have to hand over the shop in Southwood Emerce District today.


    Hahaha...¡±ughed Henry after him.


    ¡°Hmm. Isn''t that Crow? You are really early. Mr. Doyle''s waiting for you already.¡± Henry was on a


    roll.


    He was really looking forward to seeing how Ethan, Charles, and the others would react.


    Coming up to ten in the morning, Henry was starting to get a little impatient when Charles and the


    others had yet to arrive. Thus, he gave Ethan a call. ¡°Yo, what''s with the holdup? You''ve kept Mr.


    Doyle waiting for almost an hour already. You should know that there¡¯s going to be consequences if


    you don''t show yourself soon, so don''t say that I didn''t warn you!¡±


    ¡°Let him carry on waiting then,¡± Ethan¡¯s nonchnt voice rang out.


    Taken aback, Henry then broke into a tirade. ¡°It seems to me that you''ve grown tired of living. Wait


    till I repeat what you''ve just said to Mr. Doyle!¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Ethan''s reply was equally pointed.


    Being no fool himself, Henry said ambiguously, ¡°Sounds like you found yourself some kind of


    backer.¡±


    Disinterested in tattling on with his counterpart, Ethan casually hung up.


    The snorting Henry was unconvinced of Ethan''s ability to secure any kind of formidable backing.


    Even Neil was reluctant to get involved in all that.


    With the guests continuing to stream in, Henry psyched himself up upon seeing a couple approach.


    It''s Arnaldo Wilson and his daughter


    Reina!


    Henry finally got to his feet. ¡°You''rete, Arnaldo, and Mr. Doyle is very displeased!¡±


    Arnaldo only regarded him ndly.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Doyle would have your head?¡± said Henry in an attempt to demand some


    respect for himself.


    Arnaldo''s gaze gradually turned frosty. ¡°Why is a cur like you even trying to issue threats around


    here?¡±


    Stunned, Henry then roared, ¡°You''re a dead man. You''re never getting out of Pollerton alive!¡±


    Arnaldo went on to ignore him and led Reina inside.


    Holton and Ynda arrived shortly after, but Henry made no attempt to taunt them, for he knew that


    Holton was no pushover, and Ynda, especially, had a reputation for being ruthless.


    At eleven sharp, Henry finally spotted Charles, Zayne, Tyson, and Ethan arrive in concert.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Returning to his post on the chair, Henry smiled broadly at the lot of them.


    He then lifted his wrist to check the time. ¡°Late for almost two hours. Boy, you lot are in trouble


    now!¡±


    Coming up to him, Charles towered over him before sending a backhand across thetter''s face.


    ¡°Mind your own damned business!¡±


    Taken by surprise, Henry felt the impetus to blow his top. But at the sight of the considerable


    number of bodyguards behind Charles, he could only muster up a sneer. ¡°You won''t be cocky for


    much longer. From this day on, you''ll no longer be the richest man in Pollerton!¡±


    Charles could not be bothered with him. His crew quietly waited in the lift lobby, as though they were


    awaiting the arrival of someone important.


    Shortly after, a man dressed in a suit with his hair pulled back into a ponytail appeared outside of


    the ss door.


    The shell-shocked Henry eximed, ¡°You''re alive, Donald Campbell. To think that you''d dare show


    yourself around here. Mr. Doyle has been looking everywhere for you!¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Ss had been searching high and low for Donald in Pollerton. He had raised Donald''s bounty up to


    a million and had also seen his photo before.


    Hence, Ss'' had a deep impression of Donald.


    ¡°I want to call Mr. Doyle now!¡± With that said, Henry grabbed his phone to make the call.


    As he fished out his phone, his phone started to burn unexpectedly.


    Meanwhile, Donald walked in and ignored himpletely.


    ¡°Catch him!¡± Henry roared. The next second, he dashed forward to Donald with eight of hisckeys,


    and some of them even whipped out their batons.


    Donald did not turn around and merely tapped his foot on the ground. Instantly, ayer of white


    wave could be seen. Its impact was huge, and it spread across the ce like a surge.


    About seven to eight men let out a scream as all of them flew backward and smashed against the


    ss door.


    ng''. The ss door broke and shattered into shards.


    ¡°There''s a pool table on the ninth floor. Do you want to have a matchter, Mr. Campbell?¡± Charles


    and the rest were shocked upon witnessing Donald''s move. Nheless, he kept his cool and


    asked in an ingratiating manner.


    Donald was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded.


    Soon, they took the elevator and arrived on the ninth floor.


    The ce was packed with big shots and powerful people.


    Akio, the president of Pollerton Trantions, was also there. At that time, he was ying pool with


    Ss.


    There were three pool tables there. By the time they arrived, there was only one table left. The other


    two tables were upied by some other yers.


    Thump!


    Ss hit the ball urately and sessfully pocketed a ball. Seeing that, Akio pped his hands


    andughed. ¡°You have great skills, Mr. Doyle!¡±


    Ss shot a nce at Jeffery, who was at the table beside him and said, ¡°Mr. Lysle has better skills


    than me. He can score all the points effortlessly.¡± The gangster who was having a match with him


    did his best to butter Ss up.


    In the distance, Holton, Arnaldo, and the rest were sitting by the window while ying with their


    phones nonchntly.


    Ding!


    Hearing the elevator''s sound, Ss halted his movement and looked out the door.


    Charles walked out of the elevator while Ethan and his men followed closely behind.


    ¡°Finally, he''s here.¡± A wicked smile appeared on Ss¡¯ face.


    Nevertheless, he was startled when he saw someone following behind.


    It was Donald.


    Ss glowered at him and asked, ¡°Donald, do you have a death wish bying here? What''s the


    matter? Are you here to plead for mercy?¡±


    Leaning on his cue stick, Ss narrowed his eyes at Donald.


    Instant silence filled the room as everyone there watched the situation unfold at the side.


    However, Jeffery was the only exception.


    He gave Donald a nce and was disinterested in him.


    Other than his good looks, I find nothing special about Donald. He doesn''t have a strong presence,


    and his aura is pretty weak to me.


    Unimpressed, Jeffery yed pool by himself.


    Meanwhile, Charles nced at him with the cane in his hand. ¡°Ss, go ahead and spit it all out. I''m


    a busy man. I don''t have time to waste with you.


    The bigwigs there were overwhelmed with shock to hear that.


    Could it be that someone is backing Charles up? Otherwise, how dare he speak so brazenly?


    Ss chuckled. A cold glint shed across his eyes as he gazed at Donald sinisterly. ¡°I''ll get down to


    business first. After that, I''ll kill you.¡±


    Walking to another pool table, Charles said to Donald, ¡°Do you want to have a match?¡±


    Donald walked over to the table and picked a cue stick randomly.


    Then, both of them started ying together.


    Ss watched everything at the side with his eyes narrowed and started to ponder inwardly.


    Could it be that both of them have someone powerful to back them up? Why are they so arrogant?


    In fact, the big shots there shared the same thought too.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Holton and Arnaldo exchanged a smile, seeing the gloating look in each other''s eyes.


    Poor Ss, do you even have any idea who are you facing?


    It was at that moment Ss abruptly let out augh. He asked, ¡°Tell me, Charles. Who is backing


    you up? The Yund family? The Campbell n? Or is it the Freedman n? Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Ss paused for a brief moment and suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡°Could it be that Tristan is


    back?¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone was startled.


    Tristan is back? Well, that exins Charles'' arrogance, but why is Donald behaving that way too?


    Charles smiled faintly and did not deny anything. ¡°Yes, I have someone in high ces,¡± uttered


    Charles.


    True enough, Tristan is back!


    Following that, Ss could feel his heart sink slightly. He turned to look at Donald and scoffed,


    ¡°Donald, a loser like you manage to curry favor with Tristan too?¡±


    Donald voiced eventually, ¡°Do you think I need to do that?¡±


    What an arrogant and condescending man!


    Ss shot Donald with a bloodthirsty gaze, thinking about how to finish him off.


    Jeffery leaned on the pool table, preparing to hit the ball. As he made his move, he pocketed a ball


    effortlessly and voiced out of the blue, ¡°So what if Tristan returns? What''s with the snobbiness?


    Tristan is a loser anyway.¡±


    As he spoke, it was as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    His words shocked almost everyone present there, nheless.


    How could he not know anything about Tristan? Tristan is well known as the leader of Azuro. Back


    then, he had a high rating of power level. His power level had been close to eight hundred


    thousand''. Jeffery sounds like he''s not a tad bit afraid of Tristan. If so, he must be someone more


    powerful than Tristan''.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing Tristan''s words, Ss stopped worrying and giggled out loud. ¡°It seems like you have no


    one to back you up anymore, Charles!¡±


    Charles said impatiently, ¡°Cut to the chase!¡±


    Instantly, Ss dropped the nonsense and nced around with a grim expression. He scanned


    Holton, Arnaldo, Charles, Zayne, Tyson, and the rest before he uttered aloofly, ¡°Holton, sign on the


    share transfer agreement immediately. I want all of your properties!¡±


    Next, he shifted his attention to Arnaldo and said, ¡°Arnaldo, I want the three of your sports


    complexes in Terrandya!¡±


    He continued, ¡°Zayne, I want eighty percent of the shares in Pollerton Opera House!¡±


    ¡°Ethan, I want to own your Southwood Emerce District!¡±


    As soon as he spoke, everyone saw his greedy intention.


    The properties that Ss had just asked for cost roughly three hundred billion.


    At that moment, the one thousand square metersrge floor fell into an eerie silence.


    Standing up, Jeffery nced around with a cold expression.


    Whoever dares to disobey will be killed first!


    One of Pollerton''s big shots stood up and stammered, ¡°Mr. Doyle, you''re asking for all of my shares.


    Isn''t it too..."


    As a matter of fact, the man had made a name for himself locally by being the pioneer to set up a


    casino in Pollerton. Not only that, but he had also retired long ago. Being one of the influential


    people in Pollerton, his worth was up to twenty billion. Regardless, he had never expected


    himself to be on Ss'' list.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a cue stick howled in the air, flying across the room speedily.


    The tremendous impact nailed him right on his chest and hung his body onto the wall.


    His blood dribbled down the wall uncontrobly.


    Promptly, ear-piercing screams resonated the entire floor.


    ¡°Who else has a second voice?¡± Jeffery grabbed another cue stick and asked coldly.


    Witnessing that, everyone was beyond terrified, except for Donald. His eyes gradually turned cold


    as he observed.


    How could he kill people because of their non-eptance? You''re going too far, Jeffery. Have you


    forgotten about Yorknd''s system?


    In the meantime, the other big shots trembled in fear, and their face went as white as a sheet.


    Jeffery is no different from Francesco. They make people feel an overwhelming sense of


    powerlessness.


    The air became tense. It was at that moment an explosion red out of thin air unanticipated!^.


    Immediately afterward, the floor-to-ceiling window shattered into pieces.


    All of them were too frightened to react to the incident. Meanwhile, Jeffery bellowed in a low voice


    and turned around to point his cue stick at the window. Instantly, the cue stick in his hand bent and


    sparks flew all around the ce.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    In an instant, the crowd knew what was going on. A sniper is trying to kill Jeffery! Ding!


    Jeffery sessfully hit the sniper with the cue stick. He then looked out the window and uttered


    tly, ¡°Is he trying to kill me by just using a sniper rifle and armor-piercing bullets?¡±


    The crowd looked out the window as well. That was when they saw a sniper on a balcony a few


    hundred meters away. The sniper realized he had been spotted, and he was escaping.


    Ss was infuriated. ¡°F*ck! An assassination? I''ll get people to surround the building!¡±


    Jeffery shook his head slightly. ¡°That''s not necessary. Watch me kill him!¡±


    How is he going to kill him ? The assassin is so far away''. At first, the crowd didn''t understand what


    Jeffery meant.


    However, they were going to find out soon.


    Jeffery raised a cue stick into the air, took aim, and threw it out.


    Whoosh''.


    The cue stick made a crisp sound in the air the moment it was thrown out.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The sniper knew he was in trouble, so he leaped and tried to hide.


    However, there was no point.


    The cue stick reached him within seconds.


    The impact didn''t cause any explosion, but the crowd could see the sniper''s body blowing up into


    pieces. He blocked an armor-piercing bullet with a cue stick and killed the experienced assassin a


    few hundred meters away with another cue stick! That''s frightening!


    ¡°All right. Now, let''s find out who the sniper was working for.¡± Jeffery shed a faint smile before


    dashing away like a ghost. He then appeared in front of one of the big shots and grabbed him by his


    cor.


    He was too fast for the naked eyes. In a blink of an eye, he had already jumped past a pool table


    and a dozen chairs and tables to arrive in front of the big shot.


    The big shot was a man in his fifties. At that moment, he was already peeing his pants when he


    pleaded, ¡°This has nothing to do with me...¡±


    Jeffery grabbed him by the neck and asked, ¡°You have a strong smell of gunpowder on your body.


    Let me guess. Are you involved in arms deals?¡±


    The big shot''s face went pale immediately. ¡°I''m sorry! I was wrong!¡±


    He was sobbing inconsbly, and his pants were soaked in urine.


    With a cold gaze, Jeffery held him up by his neck and threw him out the window. ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Most of the big shots were getting anxious, and their faces had all gone pale. At the same time,


    their hearts were pounding because they were once again frightened by Jeffery''s ruthlessness.


    Ss burst outughing. ¡°All right!


    Give your answers now! We''re busy!¡±


    ¡°I''ll do it!¡±


    ¡°I''ll give you my smuggling business!¡±


    ¡°I''ll hand over my arms deals!¡±


    A lot of the big shots had agreed to give up their deals and fortune in order to stay alive.


    Henry was watching in utter excitement. Once again, he thought he was really smart to get into


    Ss'' good book.


    Seeing that most of the big shots had given up, Ss turned toward Holton and asked, ¡°How about


    you?¡±


    Standing behind Holton, Ynda was all tensed up. She was afraid that Jeffery would attack them.


    The power this man has shown is terrifying! He is as strong as what a human could possibly be. I


    doubt amoner would be able to hold him off.


    Holton slowly stood up and looked at Ss. ¡°I''m not giving up anything!¡± (That? He''s not? The crowd


    gasped at his words simultaneously.


    Ss'' gaze suddenly turned cold, and he was staring at Holton as if he was already a dead man.


    ¡°No worries. I would like to see how many people are still not convinced. I''ll deal with all of them


    later!¡± Jeffery uttered expressionlessly before potting a ball urately.


    ¡°Arnaldo, how about you?¡± Ss asked.


    Arnaldoughed. ¡°Me? I''m not giving up anything, of course!¡±


    Another person had refused to surrender their wealth.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Ss'' expression was turning ferocious because he felt that he had been challenged.


    ¡°How about you, Mr. Lynch?¡± Ss turned toward the gangster from Pollerton.


    Ethanughed out loud and replied, ¡°I''m not giving up sh*t either!¡±


    He didn''t look nervous at all when he said that. In fact, he was picking his teeth casually.


    Ss could feel that something was wrong. These people are obviously working together. However,


    who''s giving them the courage to act so brazenly?


    Ss kept sizing them up.


    ¡°I''m not giving up anything as well!¡± Zayne voiced.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere got awkward. Even Jeffery had stopped what he was doing. He stood up


    straight with a cue stick in his hand before walking toward the crowd. ¡°Interesting. In that case¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the sound of pool balls colliding with each other messed up his


    train of thought.


    He frowned and turned around to see a man in a suit with a ponytail. The man was bending down


    and concentrating on making his shot on the pool table. Why would someone still dare to y pool


    at this tense moment? Is he not afraid to die, or is he someone capable?


    Henry roared, ¡°Donald! Are you courting death?¡±


    While he spoke, he grabbed a pool ball and threw it at Donald.


    Donald casually swung his cue stick and struck the pool ball as if he was ying baseball. The pool


    ball smashed into Henry''s forehead, and blood was gushing out.


    Henry held his forehead and shrieked in pain before falling to the ground.


    Donald didn¡¯t even use his strength when he struck the ball. If he had used his full strength, he


    could¡¯ve shattered Henry''s head.


    Ss immediately turned around and stared at Donald. ¡°Hey, the abandoned child of the Campbell


    n. How dare you disrespect Mr. Lysle?¡±


    Not only did Donald not show Ss and Jeffery any respect, but he was also totally looking down on


    them.


    Donald calmly bent down again and uttered tly, ¡°Jeffery? Who is he?¡±


    Ss and all the other big shots grew anxious upon hearing that. Who''s Jeffery? He''s the strongest


    fighter abroad, and he''s Francesco''s master! No one but Francesco could stand against him!


    As expected, the crowd was starting to have difficulty breathing because Jeffery was exuding a


    strong and overwhelming wave of aura.


    At that moment, the crowd felt like they were trapped in a vacuumed atmosphere.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The weaker individuals had even fallen to the ground, and they were gasping heavily. Besides, they


    were drenched in sweat.


    Jeffery''s presence was undeniably horrifying. He was like a beast ready to ughter its prey.


    Donald, however, was still concentrating on making the shots.


    Jeffery gradually approached him and stood twenty-odd meters away from him. With a cold gaze,


    he said, ¡°The abandoned child of the Campbell n, you''ve been hiding for a year, right? Are you


    acting brazenly just because you think you''ve found yourself a backer?¡± ¡°Tell me who''s backing you!


    I don''t care who he is, but I''m killing you today!¡± Jeffery was pissed off.


    Donald finally lifted his head, and he said in a serious tone. ¡°No one''s backing me. I back myself!¡±

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Ss thought Donald sounded absurd because he had already looked into Donald. His mother''s


    family was one of the Ten Prestigious Families, the Irving family. His father is a dispirited instructor


    at a driving school. His grandfather, Raymond, isn''t an ordinary man. It seems like he knows


    someone powerful in Jadeborough. However, that powerful individual didn''t provide him with much


    help. More than a decade ago, that powerful individual was not even willing to help Raymond when


    he was banished by the Campbell n. Donald himself is just a bodyguard working for Lana. Before


    this, he was managing Raymond''s renovationpany. He''s nothing but a nobody. What gives a


    small fry like him the confidence to act so brazenly? This is ridiculous!


    ¡°You''re Lana¡¯s bodyguard, right? Do you think she will be able to protect you?¡± Jeffery asked.


    Donald smiled and shook his head.


    With a disdainful expression, Jeffery mocked, ¡°It seems like you don''t know how to behave. It''s


    okay. I''ll teach you some lessons!¡±


    Boom!


    Jeffery released his full strength, and Donald could feel a strong wave of energy creeping up on


    him.


    On the ninth floor, all the tables, chairs, and windows were shaking. At first, the crowd thought they


    were experiencing an earthquake.


    As strong as Ynda was, she had also slumped to the ground. With her pale face, she murmured,


    ¡°Jeffery is too strong. He''s too strong!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Holton gritted his teeth. ¡°How strong is he?¡±


    ¡°He''s as strong as Nathan!¡± When Ynda saw Nathan for the first time, she was shocked.


    However, she didn''t expect Jeffery to be that strong as well.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Jeffery roared while staring at Donald.


    His voice was thunderous and deafening.


    Ethan and the others felt as though there were mountains pressing them down on their shoulders.


    Their knees began to tremble, and they couldn''t help but kneel.


    Jeffery was like a demon with a domineering aura and a devilish appearance.


    However, Donald was unfazed. He was still leaning on the pool table and trying to make his shot. ¡°If


    you leave now, you might still live. If you wait any longer, you''ll just die.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking!¡± Jeffery fumed. He smacked the table in front of him and shouted, ¡°Mark my


    words! I''m killing you today! Not even God can save you!¡±


    Crack! The table shattered into pieces.


    The pieces of wood then formed into a small whirlwind, and it was quickly moving toward Donald.


    The gust of energy was so strong that Donald¡¯s suit was all messed up.


    Donald raised his head slightly and red at Ss menacingly.


    Ss was startled upon seeing that.


    Snap!


    A soft snapping sound had gotten everyone''s attention.


    The leather band Donald used to tie his hair with had snapped because it could no longer withstand


    the strong wave of energying from Jeffery.


    When his hair fell, it covered his face.


    Right then, Donald slowly straightened his body and asked, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    Everyone at the scene was petrified, and their minds went nk.


    Everyone knew what Crabface looked like. Crabface wears suits, right? He has hair covering his


    face, and his eyes shine with gold sparks. The most notable feature of his is that he has a power


    level offive million! Donald looks exactly like Crabface!


    Behind his messy hair, they could see how sparks of gold shone from his eyes.


    Ss'' mind was devoid of thought, and he felt like he had just been struck by a lightning. He looked


    at Donald in disbelief and stammered,


    ¡°Y-You... Y-You...¡±


    With his messy hair, Donald raised his head slightly and red at Ss and Jeffery. ¡°As I said, I am


    my strongest backup.¡±


    However, Jeffery yelled, ¡°Are you done with your tricks? Do you really think you can scare us?¡±


    Jeffery didn''t feel any strong aura from Donald''s body, so he was certain that the young man had


    disguised himself as Crabface.


    Upon hearing that, the other big shots thought the same way, too.That''s right. If Donald were


    Crabface, why did he need to hide for a year when Ss was looking for him?


    As Jeffery spoke, he was dashing toward Donald. His body was glowing, and he was about to


    punch Donald.


    Donald merely nced at him before leaning over the pool table to strike the ck eight-ball with


    his cue stick.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    ck!


    Right then, a deafening sound rang out like thunder.


    The ck eight-ball was glowing. Like a sh of ck thunder, it was shooting toward Jeffery.


    Jeffery¡¯s expression changed dramatically. When he felt the terrifying wave of energy the ck


    eight-ball had in it, he immediately turned around and stood on a pool table ten meters away. He


    held his hands up and ced them on his chest. With that, a bright screen was formed in front of


    his body. That was none other than Golden Shield Technique.


    Although it could block a bullet, it didn''t stand a chance against the eight-ball.


    With a bang, the sound of ss shattering rang out. The eight-ball had shattered his Golden Shield


    Technique and punched him in the chest.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Jeffery flew out and crashed into the wall. After that, he was coughing out mouthfuls of blood.


    Upon a closer look, the eight-ball had actually pierced through his chest.


    Jeffery slid off the wall and fell to the ground on his knees. At that point, he was still coughing blood


    continuously. When he raised his head, he looked horrified.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    One step at a time, Donald approached him. With every step he took, his aura got stronger and


    stronger. In the end, he looked like True Dragon when he looked down at Jeffery indifferently.


    Jeffery felt an enormous force crushing down on him, and he could feel his bones trembling.


    When Jeffery looked out the window, he felt a huge wave of nausea in his chest.


    Beyond the ninth floor, a huge spiral dark cloud appeared over the Rivebale Hotel.


    Jeffery was dumbfounded. Can a human really affect the weather with his power? Isn''t that just a


    legend? How strong is Donald, exactly?


    ¡°Have mercy, Mr. Campbell! Spare my life!¡± Jeffery was indeed a capable fighter. Although he had a


    hole in his chest, he was still alive, and even shout and beg for mercy.


    Ss was stunned.


    Most of the big shots at the scene were stunned.


    Henry was stunned as well.


    Arnaldo lowered his head, sipped on his coffee, and tried to conceal his fear.


    Holton was staring at the scene with adoration in his eyes. Ynda, on the other hand, was looking


    at Donald with the utmost respect.


    Ethan''s face was filled with excitement and joy. This is freaking awesome!


    At that moment, everyone''s attention was on Donald. The supposedly undefeatable Jeffery had just


    killed an assassin a few hundred meters away with a cue stick. How did he end up having a pool


    ball piercing through his chest? Donald had done it so effortlessly. This is ridiculous! Is this a


    dream?


    Indeed, only a few could fathom the fact that Donald was standing in front of Jeffery, while thetter


    was on his knees, begging for mercy.


    In the meantime, Ss'' face was as pale as a sheet. He was telling the truth''. He is his own cavalry,


    and his confidencees from his power!


    Donald lowered his gaze to look at Jeffery, and he said, ¡°Pollerton was lively and full of vitality


    before you guys got here. You guys have messed up the order and peace in the city. I''ve been


    wanting to teach you guys a lesson!¡±


    Jeffery merely shouted, ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Campbell. Spare my life! I know I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°Francesco is dead. The Eighteen Copper Men are dead. Brutus is dead too. I''ve killed all of them,¡±


    Donald said.


    Hearing that, Jeffery and Ss felt utterly hopeless.


    Jeffery lowered his head and suddenly jumped out of the building through the floor-to-ceiling


    window. With just a leap, he flew out a hundred meters, and he was gliding in the air.


    Donald tied his hair up and revealed his face once again. At that moment, disdain was written all


    over his face.


    He then gradually lifted his head and gently formed a fist with his hand in the direction Jeffery had


    just made his escape.


    Meanwhile, Jeffery had justnded on top of a building five hundred meters away. He was holding


    his chest when he turned his head to see if Donald


    was chasing after him.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Before he could heave a sigh of relief, he vaguely saw something approaching him.


    His pupils instantly narrowed upon realizing what it was.


    They were ten snooker balls.


    Swoosh!


    Jeffery was sted into ashes before he could even scream. He died on the spot, and not a single


    fabric from his clothes remained.


    Everyone was in shock, and they gaped at the scene.


    Is this the strength a human could have?


    With the cue stick in his hand, Donald walked toward Ss. ¡°I heard you''ve been searching for me


    for a year. Is that right?¡±


    Ss backed away instinctively as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.


    ¡°Did youe here to avenge Brandon and Peterson?¡± Arriving before Ss, Donald stood about


    fifty centimeters away from the former and fixed his eyes on the lord of Terrandya Provincial Center.


    ¡°My wife is from the Winston family ¡ªa wealthy family that has a history of five hundred years,¡±


    Ss muttered with difficulty, finally putting the Winston family''s name to use and hoping it would


    instill fear in Donald.


    Upon hearing that, Donald put on a more mocking smile. ¡°The Winston family? What''s so great


    about them?¡±


    Ss took a few more steps backward, saying, ¡°On what terms will you let me go?¡±


    ¡°I heard you''ve met my grandpa, Reina, and all my acquaintances.¡± Donald''s gaze gradually turned


    frosty.


    Ss trembled violently, and his face was full of horror. ¡°M-Mr. Campbell, I..."


    Donald gently ced the tip of the cue stick between Ss'' eyebrows. ¡°I hate people who use my


    friends and family to threaten me. Especially when they use the people I care about.¡±


    Ss shivered with fear and fell to his knees. ¡°I''m sorry. Please don''t kill me. I beg of you!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Then, be a good person in your next life,¡± said Donald.


    Ss was about to say something when he felt a sharp pain on his forehead. Powerful energy


    rushed into his head, and darkness followed as he fell unconscious.


    With that came the tragic end of the Lord of Underground in Terrandya Provincial Center in


    Pollerton.


    All the big shots who witnessed the incident felt that they were in deep trouble.


    There were millions of people who would stand up for Ss now that he was dead. The big shots,


    however, were thest to meet Ss. Even if Donald spared their lives that day, Ss'' supporters


    would never let them


    Thud,''.


    Suddenly, the sound of something falling to the ground could be heard. Everyone turned over and


    saw a pale Henry slumped to the ground, looking at Donald in horror.


    Ethan let out a sigh of relief. He felt as if he was finally free of all the depressing incidents he had


    suffered for the past year. Slowly, he walked to Henry, lowered himself, and pinched thetter''s chin.


    ¡°Are you going to continue boasting?¡±


    Henry shook his head. He was so frightened that even beads of sweat appeared on his nose. ¡°Mr.


    Lynch...¡±


    Ethan shot him a mocking nce. ¡°Do you think following Ss was the right choice? Mr. Campbell


    is my greatest backer. Do you understand that?¡±


    Henry nodded hastily.


    In the meantime, many big shots gaped at Ethan, Zayne, and the others with envy.


    He''s so powerful¡¯. He actually killed Jeffery with just one blow! With such abilities, he can basically


    do whatever he wants in this world. No one will dare to go against him!


    ng''.


    Donald threw the cue stick onto the ground and tied his hair up.


    Reina approached him. Like an obedient wife, she tiptoed and fixed Donald''s clothes, saying gently,


    ¡°Your hair needs a trim.¡±


    Donald said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it done when I''m free.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Reina nodded. Her cheeks were flushed red, and her eyes were filled with a gentle gaze.


    Holton pouted as he stared at Arnaldo with envy.


    Meanwhile, Arnaldo straightened himself, feeling excited by what he had witnessed.


    Once I get back to Terrandya, I''m going to teach those people over there a lesson.


    ¡°Clean this up.¡± Donald looked at Ethan and Zayne.


    Ethan licked his lips. ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Campbell.¡±


    With that settled, Donald set off to look for Raymond.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Raymond looked much betterpared to the past. As he stood beside Donald, the former could


    feel his body getting warm. Little did he know that Donald was quietly instilling pure energy into the


    former.


    ¡°I''m nning to restart the Dragon Fide Vi project.¡± Donald sat opposite Raymond.


    ¡°When?¡± Raymond narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The twenty-sixth,¡± Donald said casually.


    It was also the date for Jennifer and


    Tyrone''s wedding.


    During that day, the Campbell n would definitely go all out and invite the entire city to the event,


    including the Ten Prestigious Families.


    Of course, Donald would be present as well. Once Jennifer wanted to leave with Donald, it would


    bring humiliation to the Campbell n. A fight was inevitable.


    In fact, it would be an irreconcble issue to no end.


    Raymond sighed. ¡°Are you sure? That old man in Jadeborough is going to die any time. You''ll be on


    the passive side of things if you¡¯re an enemy of the Campbell n.¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°It''s just the Campbell n. There''s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Hearing that, Raymond fell silent instantly.


    After exchanging a few more words with Raymond, Donald left.


    The date that day was the twentyfifth. There was still one day left for Tyrone and Jennifer''s


    engagement.


    Pollerton was evidently in a lively state. asionally, a convoy of luxury cars that cost tens of


    millions could be seen driving through the streets of Pollerton and pulling up in front of the five-star


    hotel.


    Gideon and his n had been very busy over a period of time. Even so, all of them were smiling


    brightly.


    They were in charge of nning the entire wedding.


    The first stop of the wedding was set at Rivebale Hotel.


    Donald''s uncle, Michael, also known as Raymond''s eldest son, hade to help. His family of


    three worked extremely hard.


    They had been doing great for the past year, ever since they decided to suck up to the Campbell


    n. They managed to have all their construction projects running in an orderly manner.


    Suddenly, Michael''s son, Colt, who was putting up the decorations on the stage, froze.


    He spotted a suspicious man dressed in a ck suit walk past him. ¡°Why does he look like


    Donald?¡±


    Then, a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    He was well aware of Jennifer¡¯s feelings toward Donald.


    Tomorrow is Tyrone and Jennifer''s engagement. Will Jennifer change her mind if Donald shows up?


    However, Colt simplyughed at himself and shoved the thought out of his mind.


    Tyrone and Donald are of totally different statuses. What''s there to worry about?


    He shook his head and continued focusing on decorating the stage.


    In the meantime, Donald met Wyvern King, Chelonian King, and the others in Lana''s office.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, three hundred thousand members of Horizon Group have gathered in Pollerton.


    They will take their positions tomorrow,¡± reported Kingsley respectfully.


    Donald nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Quentin and over three thousand soldiers of Campbell n''s Army have entered Pollerton,¡±


    Bradley chimed in.


    Campbell n''s Army was a troop equipped with Quadfield''stest weapons and was on par with


    Horizon Group.


    Sadly, theycked the murderous intent of Horizon Group.


    After all, Horizon Group had fought through countless gruesome battles.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Quentin? He''s alive?¡± Donald was stunned.


    Just like Randy, Quentin was an experienced fighter. Hence, he would be over a hundred years old


    if he were still alive.


    ¡°He''s alive. He joined the Campbell n and became their guest of honor.¡± Hatred was written all


    over Bradley''s face.


    Quentin was notorious for ughtering an entire town of ordinary people on a single night.


    Unfortunately, Bradley''s family died in that event.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I''ll avenge the insult on your behalf,¡± said Donald.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Campbell,¡± Bradley was all emotional and thanked him.


    This is truly Lord Campbell. Not only is he willing to hear our grief, but he is also very protective of


    us.


    ¡°There''s one more thing...¡± Bradley uttered with difficulty.


    ¡°What is it? Just tell me.¡± Donald''s tone was very calm.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Bradley spoke hesitatingly. ¡°The warzone at the northern border is in a state of an emergency.


    Nathan might not be able to hold it anymore. I think he''s severely injured and is surrounded by


    people in warzone number six. More than ten thousand battle-arrays went to rescue him, but they


    were all wiped out.¡±


    Donald''s eyebrows furrowed immediately.


    Nathan was a part of the Collins family, Lana''s distant rtive, and one of the four Novem Ste


    Warriors. His nickname was Northern Border Warrior. Twenty years ago, he surpassed the million


    power level mark. Though he never attended any ratingpetitions, many people believed he was


    as powerful as the Golden Lord, Donald.


    ¡°What about the enemy''s forces?¡± asked Donald.


    ¡°No idea. They just appeared out of nowhere, but I''m certain it''s the four Novem Ste Warriors who


    are cornering him,¡± Bradley informed.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Donald''s tone turned cold.


    ¡°Three days ago.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Donald''s eyes glinted with fury as he looked at Bradley. His horrifying aura permeated the


    room, causing the atmosphere to be tense. ¡°This is such a serious matter. Why are you only telling


    me about it now?¡±


    Located at the northern border warzone was an S8-Gradeboratory, which was the base for


    Yorknd''s research on the nano-grade lithography machine. If the ce was taken over by the


    enemies, all the experimental data would be leaked and the territory¡ªthe lifeline of the lithography


    machine will be seized.


    ¡°It''s because of Ms. Wilson. I was worried I''d get in the way of the biggest events in your life.¡±


    Bradley fell to his knees.


    Donald pulled out his phone and nced at the time. It would take ten hours to travel to the


    northern border by flight. There would not be enough time to rush back.


    However, it would be sufficient if he relied on his speed. In fact, he could arrive at the northern


    border in just five hours.


    ¡°Where''s my jurganite halberd?¡± asked Donald.


    Bradley answered, ¡°It''s in the Lord Campbell Mountain Vi.¡±


    ¡°Wait here for me. I''ll rush back to Pollerton tomorrow at ten o''clock in the morning,¡± Donald


    informed, disappearing from the room in a sh.


    Bradley stood up and smiled bitterly. ¡°Lord Campbell is so loyal to the country.¡±


    The northern border warzone was a vast primeval forest. It was also one of the world''s biggest no


    man''snd, which covered over three hundred miles of uninhibitednd.


    Behind the no man''snd was the 88-Gradeboratory, a high-endboratory used to research and


    develop the lithography machine.


    A tall man dressed in a white suit was munching on fruit in the no man''snd with an indifferent


    expression. At the same time, there was a Serpent Spear in his right hand.


    That man was Nathan, the Northern Border Warrior, and one of the four Novem Ste Warriors of


    Yorknd.


    He was forced into the no man''snd for three days already, and he knew there were at least four


    Novem Ste Warriors hunting him.


    Recently, the country dispatched many troops to rescue him. However, they vanished as soon as


    they entered the no man''snd.


    He would be dead meat if his presence was sensed. Hence, he slowed down his breaths to the


    minimum, not daring to make his breathing sound heard. Even his phone was turned off for fear of


    the enemy detecting the energy waves.


    The night slowly approached. As he lifted his head, he saw the sky filled with stars. It was a


    beautiful sight.


    However, the more beautiful it was, the more terrified he felt.


    Apart from the four Novem Ste


    Warriors, there should be a few thousand men from the special forces who came as well.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have eliminated the troops so discreetly. Nathan was very clear about the


    situation.


    As he was thinking about it, he suddenly felt all the hairs on his body standing on end. Without


    thinking twice, he leaped to his feet and fled from his spot.


    Boom!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The spot he was at earlier exploded into pieces. A cross-shaped sword could be seen stuck in the


    ground, glinting with a silvery light.


    Following that, Nathan saw a man appearing with a golden retriever mask. Only thetter''s eyes


    were revealed, and they stared icily at Nathan.


    It was one of the foreign Novem Ste Warriors, Beerus Spargo.


    He was as powerful as Nathan, with a power level of over millions.


    Gripping the Serpent Spear in his hand, Nathan looked to the side, and his heart sank once again.


    Another masked man with deep blue eyes walked out with a scepter in his hand.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    It was Pharaoh, also one of the Novem Ste Warriors.


    Without a moment of hesitation, Nathan fled deeper into the forest.


    Seeing that, Beerusunched into action, shing his cross-shaped sword in the direction Nathan


    vanished.


    Nathan, who was running, felt a sharp pain in his back. He was wounded by the attack, and blood


    flowed down his skin.


    I can''t keep battling. I''ll definitely die if I


    do that.


    ¡°He can''t get away. The captain is already tracking him down. We''ll be able to locate him in at most


    three hours,¡± Pharaoh informed Beerus in a foreignnguage.


    After a moment of silence, Beerus suddenly nced at the edge of the no man''snd and said,


    ¡°There''s a foreign army approaching! Kill them all!¡±


    On the edge of the forest was an army dressed in ck special forces uniforms. They belonged to


    the Collins family.


    The Collins family, one of the Ten Prestigious Families, had sent out their elites to rescue Nathan.


    The leader of the troop was Finnley Collins, an Octo Ste Warrior, and also Lana''s elder brother.


    The Collins family was weak and was in danger of being removed from their position as one of the


    Ten Prestigious Families. If it was not for Nathan and Finnley who guarded the northern border, their


    family would have fallen ten years ago.


    That was why Nathan must not die.


    Finnley led a troop consisting of three thousand and two hundred elites from the Collins family into


    the no man''snd to rescue Nathan.


    However, he felt as if he and his men were being targeted by a beast as soon as they entered the


    forest. When he looked up, he saw the moonlight shining on a man who stood on top of the tree,


    watching the former like a ghost.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was Pharaoh, a Novem Ste Warrior.


    Finnley immediately sensed something was amiss. If it were a different Novem Ste Warrior,


    Finnley might be able to negotiate. With Pharoah, Finnley would not even have the chance to do so.


    Pharoah was a cruel, heartless, and bloodthirsty man who disregarded human lives. He was even


    in the top ten of the International Ranking of Assassins. Moreover, he was one of the figures on


    Yorknd''s bounty list. His head alone was worth one hundred million.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Finnley roared.


    s, the order came toote. Before the three thousand and two hundred men could even react,


    Pharaoh had revealed the most horrifying side of him.


    A ck steel wire shot out from his back, twisting and curling in the air like a snake. Immediately


    after that, it unfolded. It was impossible to tell how long it was.


    With a whoosh, the ck steel wire straightened and started attacking the elites.


    Swoosh!


    That marked the beginning of the massacre. The steel wire was a few thousand meters long. It


    drilled through the heads of the Collins family''s elites one by one as if putting pieces of meat on a


    skewer.


    Finally, over three thousand people were strung together on the wire and floated in mid-air.


    Finnley''s eyes turned bloodshot at the sight, and his body trembled.


    More than three thousand people... over three thousand lives. All of them were private armed forces


    trained by the Collins family. And now, they were murdered in the blink of an eye.


    Afterpleting his mission, Pharaoh let out a creepyugh and waved his right hand. Immediately,


    Finnley felt an excruciating pain in both of his legs.


    He lowered his head to find out the cause of the pain. Before he could even react, his knees were


    already pierced with the steel wire.


    He fell heavily to his knees and bellowed, ¡°Kill me if you dare!¡±


    Despite that, Pharaoh merely smiled, stretched out his arms like a bird stretching its wings, and


    disappeared into the distance.


    Finnley nced at the aftermath around him and started bursting into tears. He understood what


    Pharaoh''s actions meant.


    Thetter wanted Finnley to continue bringing people over for him to kill.


    Pharaoh wanted to turn that ce into a hell on earth.


    At that thought, Finnley turned on his phone and yelled into it, ¡°I''m Finnley Collins from the northern


    border. We''ve just entered the warzone and were wiped out as soon as we encountered Pharaoh.


    Everyone is to stop the rescue! I repeat, stop the rescue! Don''t send any more people into the


    northern border warzone. I''m afraid all the odds are against Nathan now. If Pharaoh''s here, then


    Beerus must be here too."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Once that was done, Finnley took out the medical kit on him and started bandaging his legs.


    When the pir of the Collins family received the news, his eyes reddened, and he smashed the cup


    in front of him. ¡°Is our family going to end like this?¡±


    Once Nathan and Finnley died in the battle, the Collins family would be suppressed or even


    annexed by the other prominent families.


    Lana, who had received the news, went pale as well.


    Are all battles at the borders this intense? I can''t believe even Nathan might die fighting.


    The head of the Collins family hurriedly called Chiliad Avion and begged for their help.


    ¡°Get ready to summon the elites of Novem Ste Warrior,¡± ordered the leader of Chiliad Avion.


    ¡°There''s no need for that. Lord Campbell is already on his way to the northern border,¡± Ryan


    informed.


    Chiliad Avion did not respond after that.


    Soon, midnight arrived. A figure slowly walked through the barren mountains. With a single leap, he


    could fly several kilometers forward.


    Standing on the mountaintop was Donald, who ced a golden mask over his face again. He


    carried a gold rectangr box behind him which resembled a coffin.


    The box contained his jurganite halberd.


    Staring into the distance, he made another leap andnded on another mountaintop, causing a loud


    rumble.


    The entire mountain shook.


    He took out his phone and checked the time, muttering, ¡°I''ll arrive at the northern border warzone in


    another hour. Hang in there, Nathan!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The news about Nathan being in danger soon spread throughout the country. Some floated, while


    some felt sorry for him.


    The people who were the most delighted were the Winston family and the Jenkins family of


    Jipsdale.


    Truth was, the Jenkins family could have been one of the Ten Prestigious Families long ago.


    However, with Nathan and Finnley guarding the northern border warzone, the Jenkins family could


    do nothing about it.


    Therefore, the Collins family''s position would be in danger once something happened to Nathan and


    Finnley.


    Meanwhile, the patriarch of the Collins family had gone mad from panicking and went around


    looking for allies. First, he went to meet the Winston family.


    ¡°Please send your family''s noble swordsmen and capable fighters to rescue Nathan at the warzone.


    Let''s form an alliance and support each other,¡± said the patriarch of the Collins family.


    To his dismay, the Winston family rejected him without any hesitation, ¡°There are four Novem Ste


    Warriors hunting Nathan. It''s basically hopeless to stop them.¡±


    Kyler said, ¡°No way. Lana and I were arranged to be married since young, but she broke off the


    agreement and humiliated me. I won''t agree to your request!¡±


    Hence, the Collins family went looking for the Irving family.


    The Irving family was ranked third among the Ten Prestigious Families. It was also the family of


    Donald''s mother. The most powerful family was the Youngblood family, which had countless


    fighters.


    The Irving family was slightly hesitant.


    Suddenly, the patriarch of the Collins family offered, ¡°As long as your family is willing to send out


    Rosie to rescue them, I''ll give your family the production line in the northern borders.¡±


    The northern borders'' production line specialized in the foreign tribal phone business.


    Their production of low-end and mid-range phones upied ny percent of the foreign tribal


    market. Its annual profit was worth over five hundred billion.


    It showed how valuable a Novem Ste Warrior was.


    The Irving family agreed. They immediately got onto a private ne and rushed to the northern


    border warzone. It would take them three hours to arrive at the northern border.


    Soon, it was three o''clock in the morning at the northern border warzone.


    With severely injured knees, Finnley struggled to his feet and looked into the distance. A strong


    energy fluctuation traveled from that direction.


    Fear appeared in his eyes. It was obvious that Nathan''s position was exposed.


    ¡°Nathan''s position is exposed. He''s been found. A battle is breaking out now!¡± Finnley sent the


    news to the country.


    Members of the Collins family felt their hearts skip a beat.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound filled the air. A blinding me shot from the forest into the dark sky, and a huge


    mushroom cloud could be seen rising into the air.


    Immediately afterward, Finnley saw a figure dressed in white approaching swiftly andnding


    beside him.


    Seeing it was Nathan, Finnley asked with relief, ¡°Nathan, are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Nathanwas silent. A trace of wet blood stained his mouth on his pale face. As for his hand, his


    purlicuewas cracked and it bled so much that his Serpent Spear was dyed red.


    ¡°We should go,¡± he whispered in a low voice.


    Then, he carried Finnley and fled in another direction.


    Clinging to Nathan¡¯s back, Finnley asked nervously, ¡°What''s happening?¡±


    ¡°Four Novem Ste Warriors¡ª Pharaoh, Beerus, Erskine, and


    Hobarton¡ªare here to im my life. The whole no man''snd is already sealed off. Anyone who


    enters dies.¡±


    Finnley was shocked.


    Erskine was a warrior who came to fame seventy years ago. He was a hundred and fifty years old,


    but because he had been injected with a certain serum, he became eternally ageless and


    abnormally powerful.


    Meanwhile, Hobarton¡ªthe King of gues¡ªwas acquainted with the use of poison.


    ¡°There are at least thirteen private military forces in no man''snd, totaling at thirty thousand men.


    These are special forces soldiers. There are even many from Angel Alliance who joined in! They


    gathered because ourboratory sessfully created a two-nanometer lithography machine,¡±


    Nathan informed.


    A lithography machine was an integral facility in fabricating integrated circuits. Its manufacturing and


    maintenance required a solid foundation in optics and electronics. There were only a few


    That was why it took the world by storm when they scored a two-nanometer precision domestically.


    The war to acquire that technology did not pale inparison to the battle in Pollerton over the


    Rising Dragon Project.


    ¡°Do you remember how the Golden Lord sacrificed himself protecting the Rising Dragon Project? I


    guess I will be following in his footsteps,¡± Nathan eximed. ¡°All the data and lithography machines


    are already transported elsewhere, so they want to use me as a bargaining chip against Chiliad


    Avion.¡± ¡°Will Chiliad Avion agree to a deal?¡± Finnley was skeptical.


    ¡°They already did, but I will not let that happen,¡± Nathan replied.


    Finnley did not say another word.


    Suddenly, Nathan stopped walking. There was a man whose face did not betray any emotions


    blocking in front of them.


    The handsome man seemed to be in his twenties. His right arm was the most striking part of his


    body, outshining his unusual eye and hair color. It looked robotic and metallic, and behind him was a


    multitude of people.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With a closer look, one could recognize that the group was the special forces. All the soldiers


    looked as if they were ready for deadlybat.


    Soon enough, red dots covered the whole of Nathan''s body.


    Snipers!


    When Finnley saw the assembly, he realized that there were at least five to six thousand men who


    were armed with modern weapons, and the man at the forefront was none other than Erskine from


    Angel Alliance, one of the Novem Ste Warriors.


    ¡°There''s no escape, Nathan Collins!¡± the warrior stated.


    Despite his young appearance, his voice was hoarse like a dying man.


    The truth was, he had lived for a hundred and fifty years. It meant that he was even older than


    Randy Rodriguez.


    Swoosh!


    Three shadows sped forward. Before one could even blink, Pharaoh and Beerus had assumed their


    positions, surrounding Nathan.


    Thest man to appear was a whitehaired warrior dressed in a long white robe.


    It was Hobarton, the King of gues, another one of the Novem Ste Warriors.


    ¡°Yield, and we will spare you,¡± Pharaohmanded. The scepter in his hand shone in a cold


    glimmer.


    Nathan put Finnley down and wiped away the dried trace of blood on his mouth. ¡°I am a man of war.


    Do you think I will sumb without putting up a fight?¡±


    Erskine shed a savage smile.


    ¡°Nathan Collins. I''ve heard attacking is your forte and that you''re third in the whole world. It¡¯s time I


    see it for myself.¡±


    ¡°No. 1 will take him,¡± Beerus interrupted.


    Beerus was an attacker as well. He was known for his ability to kill with just a single strike.


    ¡°No. Leave him to me,¡± Pharaoh volunteered instead.


    It was as if none of them considered Nathan a worthy opponent.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    ¡°I will take all of you at once,¡± Nathan replied calmly. He had no fear of death.


    Erskine was the first to move when he stomped on the ground, sending an arm-wide crack


    extending from where his footnded. Dust shot up from the ground and was floating in the air.


    Immediately, Nathan drilled his Serpent Spear into the ground. An overwhelming force was injected


    deep underground, shing with the momentum created from Erskine¡¯s blow.


    Boom!


    Three deafening explosions ensued as the ground between them broke in a mor, emitting a


    ring light.


    Like a demon, Erskine dashed into the haze, and by the time he emerged again, his fist was already


    directed at Nathan.


    Nathan hurled his spear to cushion the impact of the attack.


    Hisnce curved inward as the blownded.


    Then, he lifted his left hand and beat the end of his spear. At the force, the weapon straightened


    and exerted an immensely huge force, thrusting Erskine off into the air.


    Crack!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His body smashed into a towering tree, and the trunk fell apart.


    Nathan''s counterattack was formidable, but he overexerted himself.


    He coughed up a mouthful of ck blood.


    ¡°You''ve been poisoned!¡± Finnley cried out in terror.


    Hobarton chuckled. ¡°Yes, and there''s no cure for it¡ªat least not in this country. If I''m not wrong, his


    organs are pulverized by now.¡±


    Meanwhile, Erskine appeared from amidst the dust again, pping. ¡°You did not disappoint at all,


    Nathan Collins. You''ve been poisoned, but not weakened.¡±


    Nathan stood back up in silence.


    ¡°Enough talk. Paralyze him. The Chiliad Avion will have toe and im him with what we want,¡±


    Erskine ordered.


    Pharaoh advanced, but before he coulde any closer, he and those around him saw something


    coming from above, and they looked up.


    Before they could even react, someone had shot down at lightning speed behind Nathan and


    Finnley. That person grabbed their clothes, and in the next instant, the lot had already rocketed into


    the sky.


    Everything happened in just a second.


    ¡°Rosie Irving! Why are you here?¡± Nathan asked.


    Rosie Irving was a dashing woman in her thirties known for her unbeatable speed.


    ¡°Your family offered one whole production line for your life, so here I am,¡± she replied coldly.


    ¡°There''s no way I can get away from them,¡± Nathan said with a sigh.


    ¡°Ah!¡± With a grunt, Rosie''s body jerked forward before she fell to the ground.


    It turned out that Pharaoh had caught up. A snake-like wire circled above his head with blood


    dripping down from it.


    He had ground a hole through Rosie''s back, and she was bleeding.


    ¡°No one challenges my speed,¡± Pharaoh sneered.


    Finnley''s eyes went red when he saw the weapon.


    It was exactly the same wire that punctured the heads of the three thousand two hundred members


    of the Collins family.


    Beside him, Rosie''s face contorted in agony.


    ¡°Rosie? Are you okay?¡± A voice came from the wireless microphone she was wearing.


    It was someone from the Irving family. They had been keeping a close eye on the war.


    ¡°It''s Pharaoh. He got Hunter''s Coil,¡± the woman replied.


    The person on the other end sucked a breath of cold air. Even Nathan was shocked. ¡°Are you sure


    that''s Hunter''s Coil?¡±


    Like jurganite, Hunter''s Coil was made of a type of rare ore.


    The only difference was it was much rarer than jurganite. Hunter''s Coil could be controlled by voice.


    It was as if it had a spirit of its own and it was highly sensitive to high pitch sounds.


    That meant that it could be summoned and controlled using songs or whistles and it could prate


    just anything.


    The weapon appeared once thirty years ago. It was used to eliminate the old Novem Ste Warriors


    in the country. After that, no one knew where it went until Pharaoh used it that day.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    ¡°You''re right. It''s Hunter''s Coil.¡± With a whistle, Pharaoh straightened the wire before it curled up into


    a ball of a baby fist''s size.


    Nathan closed his eyes in desperation. I should have known.Swoosh! Footsteps approached.


    The special forces were closing in, and their searchlights illuminated the earth as they neared.


    Rosie was unnerved at the sight. There are at least tens of thousands of them, and they are armed


    with the best weapons.


    There were people from the Angel Alliance, the Knights of The Round Table, the Homeless Alliance,


    and an army. Together, they formed the Continental Rebel Army¡ªone of the biggest armed


    mercenary groups abroad. Their leader was someone they called ¡°General,¡± a long-term partner of


    Noah.


    ¡°I guess I don''t have a choice. I will have to go all out if I want the production line,¡± Rosie noted with


    a smile.


    ¡°Kill the annoying woman first!¡± Erskine ordered. He morphed into a humanoid tank and charged


    forward. Then, he raised his shiny robotic arm and extended its sharp fingers, wanting to pierce


    through Rosie''s head.


    Rosie''s eye widened in horror.


    With a grunt, Nathan got ready to unleash his full potential to save her.


    A whistle was suddenly sounded. Again, the Hunter''s Coil in Pharaoh''s hand extended into a full-


    fledge coil, prating Nathan''s scap. The other end of the wire was maneuvered toward his


    abdomen.


    Nathan snarled at the attack and lost all his ability to fight. He was locked right where he was,


    unable to move an inch. All he could do was watch Rosie being butchered.


    ¡°Rosie!¡± the person shouted through the wireless earpiece. ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°I think Hobarton poisoned me. I can''t move!¡± she shouted frantically.


    She slumped to the ground, and her face paled as she watched the robotic arm move closer toward


    her throat.


    She could even see in her mind Erskine''s gruesome face as he choked her to death.


    That was a moment of despair for her, but it was also then that a loud noise reverberated in the air.


    Erskine was propelled backward forcefully until he banged into a tree. His right arm shook


    uncontrobly at the impact.


    Everyone was thunderstruck.


    ¡°How dare you.¡± From deep within the woods, a man in a metal mask and a suit surfaced.


    On his back was a metal box that looked like a coffin.


    Erskine stared at his arm in disbelief, and a tempestuous storm raged in his heart.


    He could not believe his arm was punctured by a mere stone.


    I''m a Novem Ste Warrior! There''s no way a stone can break my arm! Who is this man?


    Nathan and his friends were equally rmed. They shifted their gaze toward the mysterious man¡ª


    Donald.


    ¡°How dare you create a mess in my territory? Since you guys have the audacity to do that, none of


    you will leave Yorknd alive,¡± Donald continued calmly as he walked toward Nathan. When he was


    right in front of Nathan, Donald looked down at the Novena Ste Warrior.


    ¡°Run,¡± Nathan whispered when he met Donald''s gaze. ¡°There''s poison all around,¡± the wounded


    man added.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Erskine interrupted.


    ¡°You''ll regreting here alone,¡± Pharaoh weighed in.


    Beerus also agreed. ¡°We have thirty thousand soldiers from the special forces with us. Besides,


    there are four Novem Ste Warriors here.¡±


    Donald nced around, and golden mes shone in his eyes.


    At that time, beams of red lights were directed toward him. The snipers were ready to fire.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Pharaoh roared.


    Bang!


    Gunshots echoed incessantly until the moment when everyone stopped in horror.


    A light beam blocked off the bullets around Donald, protecting Nathan and everyone else who was


    with him. They dodged all the bullets.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    ¡°Is this the best you can do?¡± Donald ridiculed. ¡°Since you darey a finger on the army of


    Yorknd, I will teach you what ''despair'' means today.¡±


    Then, Donald lifted his foot and booted the ground.


    Vroom!


    Ear-shattering explosions followed one after another, shaking up the whole no man''snd.


    What came next were shrieks and screams of thousands of special forces soldiers who were flung


    upward into the air en masse. The projectiles halted mid-air before Donald held out his five fingers


    and clenched his fist.


    Poof!


    All of them were smashed into dust.


    What? What kind of power is this?


    Before that attack was over, Donald lifted his hand again and another five thousand soldiers were


    hurled into the air. The same fate befell them when they were burned into ashes.


    Nathan, Finnley, and Rosie were awestruck.


    Did he just kill ten thousand men?


    Beerus, Pharaoh, Erskine, and Hobarton froze with their eyes glued to the sight as their faces


    turned colorless.


    Since when did Yorknd have such a formidable warrior?


    ¡°This is insane!¡± Finnley eximed.


    Rosie was equally shaken. Her beautiful eyes said it all when they widened in disbelief.


    His power is terrifying.


    As a Novem Ste Warrior himself, Nathan thought he was already at the pinnacle, but when he


    saw Donald, his mind was blown away.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Erskine roared.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Donald mumbled as if he was talking to himself. ¡°I''ll show you who I am.¡±


    ng''. The metal box he carried was flung into the air and it opened up on its own. A sparkling


    halberd dropped from the metal box into his hand.


    Thejurganite halberd''. He must be the Golden Lord!


    ¡°The Golden Lord! You didn''t die!¡±


    Erskine bellowed. Fear flooded his eyes.


    With the weapon in his hand, Donald became increasingly invincible and intimidating until his whole


    self turned into the embodiment of perfection.


    His power level broke five million, and the whole area quaked violently around him.


    Although no one was wearing evaluation sses, Donald''s power level was evident. Everyone


    knew he was indestructible at that point.


    His ability was fully released, sending ripples of strong astral winds blowing across their bodies.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Cries resounded again among the soldiers. Their flesh was cut open and scrapped off by the waves


    of wind, leaving behind just their skeletons.


    Erskine, who was already debilitated by the sight, retreated speedily and fled, but just as he turned,


    the golden halberd appeared and erged in his field of vision until it nailed him to the ground


    through his stomach.


    In a heavy thud, the warrior was pinned to the ground.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Erskine bawled.


    Meanwhile, Rosie had already taken out her phone to record what she saw.


    ¡°Harness your poison!¡± Pharaoh reminded Hobarton.


    Donald turned slowly and pointed at them. ¡°Come at me all at once if y''all dare,¡± he uttered.


    ¡°Now!¡± the King of gues barked. He waved his right hand, and a green thick smoke diffused into


    the air from his palm, engulfing his enemy.


    ¡°Die now!¡± Hobarton cursed, but the hideous expression on his face was soon reced by shock.


    When the poison got in contact with Donald''s skin, it formed circles of ripple before turning into


    mes.


    He''s invulnerable to poison!Swoosh!


    Pharaoh quickly awakened Hunter''s Coil and unplugged the metal wire from Nathan''s body. It


    expanded until hundreds of meters long with one end elerating toward Donald''s head, but the


    latter did not dodge.


    The coil hit him, emitting a loud sh when it collided with Donald''s head.


    The friction sparks proved that Hunter''s Coil did not prate his skin at all.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Then, Donald grabbed the coil and crumpled it in his palm. ¡°Nice tool. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Pharaoh was shell-shocked. In a swift movement, he vanished from where he was. When he


    reappeared again, he was already hundreds of meters away from Donald.


    ¡°And you call yourself the fastest warrior in the world?¡± Donald scoffed. While his voice was still


    ringing at one spot, his body was already right in front of Pharaoh and Donald clutched him in the


    neck.


    Rosie gaped at his shadow which was still lingering and talking in the original spot. ¡°What the f*ck!


    I''m seeing his afterimage!¡±


    Right after Donald''s shadow disappeared, he returned to the same spot again with Pharaoh in his


    hand. Donald smashed him to the ground and drilled his foot through his stomach.


    A gush of blood spurted from Pharaoh''s mouth, and he felt as if his whole body was crushed.


    Donald¡¯s strength was unbearable for him.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± Beerus roared. His heart was already overwhelmed by fear. He knew he should not stay


    any longer, yet before he retreated, a sharp pang of pain spread across his chest.


    He lowered his gaze only to see Donald''s punch nted on his chest before his ribcage shattered.


    One blow!


    Beerus could not even survive a single blow from Donald.


    I''m a Novem Ste Warrior! I should have seen himing at me! Beerus'' hands crossed in front of


    his chest as he was pushed back by Donald''s force by tens of meters.


    That distance was nothing to Donald.


    He marched forward and dealt another punch.


    The second blow''s impact was so great it emitted a light that lit up the whole sky.


    sh! The strikended on Beerus¡¯ arms and severed his two limbs. His agonizing shrieks pierced


    through the air as his body was thrown off far away, breaking tens of trees before he finally dropped


    to the ground, immobilized.


    Hobarton knew that was a lost cause. He ran off frantically to save his life.


    At that moment, Donald looked at the coil in his hand and whipped it.


    Hunter''s Coil straightened into a one-hundred-meter long string and it stabbed Hobarton, pegging


    him to an old tree.


    The four Novem Ste Warriors from abroad were no match for Donald.


    They could not even survive a blow from him.


    When Donald returned to the ground again, he motioned his right hand, and the jurganite halberd


    returned to him. Erskine, who had witnessed what happened to hispanions, was gripped by


    terror.


    How do I not know of such a person in Yorknd? Could he be a Decent Ste Warrior?


    ¡°A-Are you a Decern Ste Warrior?¡± he choked.


    ¡°No. I''m a Plena Ste Warrior,¡± he answered in indignance as he walked toward the armed troops


    facing him.


    Those ten-overpanies had their guns in ce and took aim at Donald.


    One of the leaders spoke into his loudspeaker. ¡°Fighters of Yorknd!¡± he shouted. ¡°Hand us the


    Novem Ste Warrior before we raze this entire ce to the ground!¡±


    A choppy sound came from above as helicopters and fighter jets hovered above Donald, getting


    ready to fire at him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nathan struggled to get on his feet and took a leap until he stood at the top of a tree so he could


    have a bird''s-eye view of the situation.


    Twenty thousand armed soldiers already had them surrounded, yet down below, Donald was


    completely unfazed.


    ¡°I hope you guys are prepared to die since you chose to attack Yorknd. No one escapes my


    attack alive!¡± Donald''s tenacity in the face of the vast army made him look even moremanding.


    ¡°I will take on all of you in one go. There''s no need to go easy on me,¡± Donald stated calmly as he


    beheld his enemy.


    With that said, the jurganite halberd zed up in an explosion.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    The halberd was forged using high-density jurganite, so it weighed about a hundred tonnes.


    When Donald unleashed his internal strength for the first time, his power saturated the halberd in


    the form of a golden force containing certain radiation.


    When Donald swung his weapon, a ring sound thundered in the sky and the ground where the


    twenty thousand men stood copsed and crumbled into smithereens.


    A shaft of light broke out from his halberd, shining right into the sky. In the same instance, the fighter


    jets were perforated and broken to pieces in the sky.


    Donald stood tall beneath the faltering nes as he watched on.


    To Nathan, Rosie, and Finnley, that was a moment they would never forget in their entire life.


    In the country, every Novem Ste Warrior was viewed as a national asset because of their


    prowess, but it only took Donald one strike to make them seem useless.


    Donald¡¯s appearance at that time had upended the bnce of military power in the country.


    Erskine was still hanging in there to his dear life when that happened. He waspletely blown


    away.


    Likewise, when Nathan witnessed what happened, a sense of helplessness overcast his heart.


    He thought being a Novem Ste Warrior meant he could roam the world fearlessly, but Donald¡¯s


    ability made him understand that he was still far from being the best.


    Donald braved the confrontation with four Novem Ste Warriors without flinching and he even


    vanquished them within seconds.


    Besides, Nathan had heard that the Golden Lord was not even thirty years old.


    Is this even possible? Is there really someone who''s this strong?


    As for Rosie, she had recorded the entire incident with her phone because she found it thrilling and


    impressive.


    To her, someone as heroic as the Golden Lord was the ideal man of all the women in the world.


    When the wholemotion was over, silence resumed in no man''snd. Miles away, a few drones


    captured the incident. It seemed like foreign spies and forces had been keeping abreast of the war,


    and they were stunned when they saw what happened.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Donald said to Nathan.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nathan was surprised.


    ¡°Their fortress is over there. I want to make sure they nevere close to the northern border


    again,¡± Donald replied, pointing forward.


    ¡°But there are a lot of surface-to-air missiles and defense artillery over there! They have all sorts of


    modern weapons. They can even intercept intercontinental missiles!¡± Nathan dissuaded.


    That location was the enemy''s overseas base.


    Donald shook his head. ¡°Those are nothing to me.¡±


    With that said, Donald leaped andnded on a branch in a swift and light fashion as if he was


    strolling in the air.


    Back on the battlefield, one out of the four Novem Ste Warriors who challenged Donald had died.


    The remaining three were severely injured and were lying on the ground in pain. They looked


    remorseful for their actions.


    ¡°By the way...¡± Finnley uttered, ¡°who is the Golden Lord?¡±


    ¡°He might not be the Golden Lord because even the Golden Lord is not as powerful as this man is.


    He just killed a Novem Ste Warrior!¡±


    ¡°I''ll go take a look,¡± Rosie said as she followed after Donald with her phone.


    As for Nathan, he struggled and sat up so he could have a clearer view of what happened on the


    other end.


    From where he was, the distant sky looked bright as day. That was the stronghold of the enemy''s


    army. It was a city-like base filled with heavily armed mercenary groups.


    High buildings equipped with state-of-art facilities rose from the ground over in that part of thend.


    Suddenly, a siren red continuously.


    Donald was already at the entrance of the city. He lifted his head and observed the military base.


    At the entrance, someone spoke to him in Donald''s own nativenguage. ¡°Sir, you just injured four


    Novem Ste Warriors and killed thousands of men. We advise that you leave this area


    immediately. Turn back or we will fire. We will use assault weapons if you refuse to cooperate,¡± the


    person warned in brokennguage.


    From the top of the building, a few loaded machine guns turned and pointed at Donald.


    Further away, the missile silo was ready for action. Anytime from then, a missile would beunched


    in Donald''s direction, but the man was fearless.


    ¡°Don''t you think it''s toote for me to


    turn back now?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    ¡°You are all just a bunch of weasels who aren''t afraid to die. If I don''t show you what it feels like to


    be beaten up, all of you will never learn.¡±


    Upon speaking, Donald started to walk toward the military base.


    Almost simultaneously, various attacks started falling from the sky.


    From far away, the army that was up against Donald started attacking with intense firepower.


    The entire scene that had unfolded was deeply engraved in everyone''s mind. It was a sight Rosie


    would never forget.


    In the next second, Donald retaliated. Arge wave of energy rolled out from his body while his


    eyes turned gold and shone brightly. He then slowly raised his right hand and pointed at the army.


    Before anyone could even blink, a bright yellow light was projected out from all five of his fingers. Its


    diameter was around the same size as his fingers.


    The military equipment that was situated in the military base started to malfunction just as the rm


    sounded.


    ¡°Sir, that man''s body is emitting high levels of radiation with energy fluctuations. It is interfering with


    theunch!¡±


    ¡°Sir, our electronics have been tampered with by the radiation emitted by the enemy. All of our


    weapons are down!¡±


    ¡°Sir, our system shows that the enemy has a power level of more than five million. Wait, it''s already


    at a level of six million!¡±


    The soldiers in the military base started panicking. Anxious expressions were clearly seen on each


    of their faces.


    That man could easily take on hundreds and thousands of soldiers alone.


    As they were panicking, Donald aimed for the military base and swung out his halberd.


    The halberd sliced through the air as it soared. It was one hundred meters long, and it headed


    straight for the military base.


    With a loud boom, the entirety of the military base was reduced to ruins. All of their advanced


    equipment broke apart and fell to the ground as scraps.


    Their loss was definitely more than six hundred billion.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± a middle-aged soldier with blond hair asked. Even though his eyes were


    filled with murderous intent, he could not do anything about the situation.


    Just as he spoke, a chill ran down his spine while his hair stood on an end. He stiffly turned his


    head only to find that Donald was standing right behind him, staring coldly at him.


    Smoke was stilling out of the ruined military base.


    ¡°I have killed one of the four Novem Ste Warriors. If the other three would like to stay alive, show


    your sincerity by going to Chiliad Avion. You may exchange either advanced technology or even six


    hundred billion in cash for your lives. You are given three days, and three days only. If I find out that


    you have failed to do so by the end of the third day, I will be sure to pay a visit to your country


    personally.¡±


    Donald was holding the jurganite halberd in his hand as he spoke. He looked just like a God of War


    who descended from the heavens.


    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± The middle-aged soldier quickly nodded in agreement.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Donald left the area and returned to where Nathan was.


    Next, a troop of soldiers walked into the base. They were not from overseas, but they were sent by


    Chiliad Avion to clean up the mess.


    ¡°Bring the three Novem Ste Warriors back to Chiliad Avion. Those few armed forces from


    overseas wille to redeem them,¡± Donald said to Nathan.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Nathan mumbled.


    Rosie sent the video back to the Irving family before walking over to ask, ¡°Are you the Golden


    Lord?¡±


    Donald nced at her. He did not admit nor did he deny it.


    Finnley, on the other hand, looked at Donald with excitement evident in his eyes. ¡°Thank you. May I


    know your name?¡± he asked as he bowed.


    Donald was not interested in having a long conversation with them, therefore he only replied, ¡°I


    came to save you on behalf of ady from the Collins family. I''ll be going now.¡±


    Ady from the Collins family? Who is it?


    Nathan and Finnley looked at each other in confusion. Err... There are many women in the Collins


    family, but which of them actually knew such a powerful figure?


    Donald had just walked a few miles away when he could feel Nathan''s presence following behind


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, you are already safe now. Why are you still following me?¡±


    Nathan looked at Donald. ¡°Can I... see your face?¡±


    Donald hesitated for a moment before deciding to take off his mask. ¡°I hope that you will keep this a


    secret, Mr. Collins.¡±


    He''s so young!


    Nathan was taken aback. ¡°May I know what is your name? Where are you from?¡±

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    ¡°My name is Donald Campbell from Quadfield,¡± Donald answered.


    Nathan took a deep breath. ¡°Oh! You''re Lord Campbell!¡±


    The man nodded in agreement. ¡°I know who you are and I know that I can trust you. Regardless, I


    ask that you keep my face a secret. Noah has not yet revealed himself, so I can easily kill him. But


    his nickname is the King of Special Forces, and have many eyes nted everywhere. They will


    be a threat to the lives of the people that I care about.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Nathan thought that being able to know such a powerful figure was an


    incredible honor. He then thought of something and said, ¡°You know one of the women of the


    Collins family?¡±


    With a slightly shy expression, Donald dodged the question and said, ¡°I''ll be going now.¡±


    And he left.


    As Nathan looked in the direction of where Donald had disappeared, he chuckled to himself.


    It was the twenty-sixth day of the month. Pollerton was already bustling with excitement at eight in


    the morning for it was the engagement between Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, and


    Jennifer.


    Many luxurious cars were driving along the highway while traffic control was set up at all entrances


    into the city center.


    As it was an engagement, it was done on a rather grand scale.


    Tyrone had said that he wanted to invite the entire city, so he booked all the famous luxury hotels in


    Pollerton to hold an ''engagement tour''.


    The first stop was Rivebale Hotel, a famous international hotel. Next was Grand Myer Hotel, and


    then Sky Garden.


    It was such a grand event.


    Both of Jennifer''s parents got up early in the morning to get ready. They were all excited.


    Kevin was wearing an expensive tuxedo and had a branded watch on his wrist. He and his


    girlfriend, Skr, knocked on Jennifer''s door. "It''s six thirty, Jennifer. Tyrone is going to be here at


    seven. Why aren''t you awake yet?¡±


    There was no sound from inside the


    room.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Kevin knocked again.


    Linda suddenly became very agitated. ¡°What''s going on? Let me take a look.¡±


    She walked up to the door and kicked it down only to see that there was no one in the room.


    All that was left was the faint smell of a perfume.


    Jennifer had already left.


    Leonard''s expression darkened, and he quickly called Jennifer on the phone. However, he soon


    realized that her phone was turned off.


    A bad feeling rose in his heart.


    He locked eyes with Linda and saw that there was fury written all over her face.


    She ran away from the engagement? How dare she''.Bang!


    Kevin smacked the door hard. ¡°What the hell is she trying to do?¡±


    Skr was equally crossed. ¡°I think she still misses Donald, that dead man.¡±


    ¡°What are you all standing there for?


    Go and find her!¡± Leonard bellowed as his face started twisting in anger.


    There were already some members of the Wilson family waiting at the hotel. If Jennifer actually


    went into hiding, and Tyrone called off the wedding in anger, the Wilson family would be left with


    nothing!


    As they were discussing, the doorbell rang.


    Kevin flung the door open to find Tyrone standing outside the door with a bouquet of red roses in his


    hands. He had a pleasant smile on his face.


    ¡°Tyrone... Y-You''re here?¡± Kevin stammered.


    Tyrone nodded. ¡°Where''s Jennifer?


    It''s nearly time for us to go to the hotel now.¡±


    Kevin''s face froze as he looked at his parents.


    Both Leonard and Linda looked at Tyrone fearfully.


    In the end, it was Linda who steeled herself to answer, ¡°Jennifer is missing.¡±


    Upon speaking, they instantly hung their heads low. They were already imagining how angry Tyrone


    would be.


    However, what shocked all of them was Tyrone''s unusually calm reaction. ¡°She ran away? Okay,


    got it.¡±


    He then turned around. No one managed to catch the glimpse of fury and maliciousness in his


    eyes.


    ¡°I''m giving you one minute to find Jennifer''s whereabouts,¡± Tyrone spoke into the phone.


    After several seconds, Tyrone''s phone rang. ¡°Tell me,¡± he answered.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Over the phone, a voice sounded, ¡°Got it. She''s in a residential area located in Norham.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Tyrone turned to Linda, Leonard, and Kevin. ¡°She''s in Norham. Shall we


    go and take a look?¡±


    Leonard and the others were stunned for a moment before they nodded.


    What kind of ce was Norham?


    The house she and Donald were supposed to move into after getting married was located in a


    residential area in Norham.


    ¡°That brat. I''m going to teach her a lesson!¡± Linda was furious. Her face was sour, and her eyes


    were fierce.


    Inside the marital home at Norham.


    Even though it had been empty for more than a year, Jennifer still came to clean it from time to time.


    At that moment, she was sitting curled up on the couch. She stared nkly at her phone with her


    red eyes.


    Jennifer couldn''t forget how Lana had criticized her by saying that she had single-handedly caused


    Donald''s death.


    The truth was that she felt so too.


    In the past year, she had been living in guilt.


    Often, she wondered if she hadn''t prioritized her family so much, would Donald have stayed with


    her?


    Regardless, all that was nothing but assumptions.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open. The security door was bent out of shape as a loud boom


    sounded.


    In shock, Jennifer raised her head.


    The first thing she saw was Tyrone and the others walking in.


    Linda rushed into the room. Immediately, she was stunned. The entire room was filled with Jennifer


    and Donald''s wedding photos. Some of them had even been freshly printed!


    On the shoe rack, there were men''s shoes arranged neatly. It was as though Donald had never left.


    Tyrone raised his head and pondered over what he was seeing.


    Meanwhile, Linda''s face twisted. She rushed over and pointed at Jennifer. ¡°You brat. Are you trying


    to anger me to despair? It''s already time to go, yet you came here!¡±


    Leonard''s expression was ugly as well. With a solemn face, he said to Kevin, ¡°Destroy all the


    pictures. I don''t care if you tear them or burn them!¡±


    Kevin already had the same idea in mind. He rushed to the wall and started tearing down the


    pictures one by one. Then, he threw them on the ground and stomped on them. ¡°He''s been dead for


    so many years. Why are you still hung up on him? How could you be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Jennifer was outraged. With her eyes red, she wanted to charge toward them. However,


    Linda stopped her. ¡°Tell us. What are you trying to do?¡±


    As Jennifer''s temper rose, she couldn''t help but raise her voice. ¡°I will never marry this man. Leave,


    all of you!¡±


    Tyrone replied calmly, ¡°Our guests are already at the hotel. I am still a prince from the Campbell


    n. Don''t you think you should show me some respect?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I don''t want to get engaged to you. I don''t like you!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda pped Jennifer across her cheek. ¡°How could you do this? What the hell do you want!¡±


    Her tone was extremely harsh and hysteric. If Jennifer refused to marry even a prince, then who


    would she marry?


    When she saw that Jennifer had already made up her mind, Linda''s expression changed. ¡°Very


    well. You refuse to get married, huh? If so, you can watch me die!¡±


    With that, she ran out to the balcony and climbed onto the ledge.


    Leonard snorted coldly. ¡°I will die before you too!¡±


    Simrly, he climbed up onto the ledge.


    By then, Kevin had already torn all the pictures down and set them in a pile. He lit the pile on fire


    before following suit and standing on the ledge of the balcony. ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Linda said, ¡°Jennifer, are you going to marry him? If you dare to say no, then our entire family will


    jump down from here. You will have to live in suffering for the rest of your life.¡±


    Being faced with such a situation,


    Jennifer was horrified.


    She knew that Linda was just trying to scare her, but she could not take the risk.


    ¡°Can you guyse down from there? Will you all only be happy once you''ve pushed me to the


    brink of death?¡± Jennifer''s tone had softened significantly.


    Skr chimed in and said, ¡°Jennifer, stop being stupid. Mr. Tyrone is much more powerful than


    Donald. This is something that most girls can only dream of. Do you know how many people wish to


    come across an opportunity like this?¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Kevin whispered, ¡°Jennifer, go get changed quickly. If you hesitate any longer, Mom is going to


    jump!¡±


    Jennifer''s face was covered in tears.


    ¡°All right, all right. I''ll take you to go change into your gown.¡± Skr grabbed her arm and led her to


    the room. Behind them, someone came up with a gift box.


    Seeing that, Tyrone felt disdain in his heart. "I''ll wait for you all in the car downstairs.¡±


    Soon enough, Jennifer came out wearing a white wedding dress. She had also put on some


    delicate makeup.


    Her eyes were still red, but her features were as beautiful as ever. Not only that, but her figure was


    also slender, and her skin was fair. Skr stared at her in envy.


    It was no wonder so many men fell for Jennifer. She definitely had a charm that was very alluring.


    The gentle and dignified demeanor she had was the greatest attraction.


    Downstairs, Tyrone sat in the car. When he saw Jennifere down, his eyes lit up.


    There were plenty of gorgeous girls in Jadeborough. However, it was rare toe by a woman as


    elegant as Jennifer.


    When he thought about how Jennifer was about to mark a new chapter in his life, emotions started


    to flood Tyrone''s heart.


    It had been a long time since hest felt hopeful.


    His desire to survive was stronger than anyone else. If he could, he would exchange Raymond''s


    heart with his own.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, please get in!¡± One bodyguard opened the door and invited Jennifer on board.


    Like a walking corpse, Jennifer entered the car after being pushed in by Leonard and Linda.


    On the other hand, Kevin observed the shadows cast by the ck Rolls-Royces. After all, there


    were thirty-six cars there. His eyes filled with admiration.


    It was simply too extravagant.


    Tyrone is definitely the prince of the Campbell n!


    The convoy quickly headed to the main road. It attracted a lot of people''s attention. Some people


    took pictures and some even went so far as to live stream the scene.


    ¡°Everyone, look. Today is the engagement of the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n. The entire city


    has been invited. Take a look at his convoy. Even now, there are still cars flowing in!¡±


    ¡°As expected of the powerful Campbell n.¡±


    ¡°That ''Jennifer'' girl is so lucky. She''s struck the jackpot!¡±


    Some people felt admiration while others felt shock.


    Kevin sat in the car. His heart was filled with happiness.


    Turning to him, Skr said, ¡°Kevin, when we get married, we should have these many cars in our


    convoy too!"


    From an aerial view, one could see that there was a Rolls-Royce convoy as well as a Ferrari


    convoy. All over the streets, there were wedding decorations and balloons.


    ¡°I will try my best to make it as grand as possible. However, there''s no way it will match up to this.


    Something of this scale is only achievable by the Campbell n," replied Kevin.


    Skr pouted her lips disdainfully. If it wasn''t for your sister, I would have kicked you away a long


    time ago.


    She found it odd that all the so-called rich men never responded to her messages. There were


    several times when she tried to schedule meetups with them but it never worked out.


    Jennifer sat down beside Tyrone. She did not pay him any heed as she stared out the window.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    On themp posts along the main road, there were many banners hung up. Congrattions to Mr.


    Tyrone and Ms. Wilson on their engagement!


    Unfortunately, she was in no way feeling touched.


    At exactly eight o''clock, they reached Rivebale Hotel.


    That was the first stop and it was also thergest one. The main hall could fit more than two


    hundred people. The ce had been decorated to look unusually posh.


    In his suit, Gideon was bustling about. He had to wee guests, watch the car convoys enter,


    then run over and open the door for them. ¡°Mr. Tyrone, most of the guests have arrived...¡±


    Behind him, there were a bunch of other people from the Campbell family. For example, Winston


    and Colt.


    Tyrone hummed in agreement. ¡°You did well. After this, I n to give you some shares of Campbell


    Capital along with management rights.¡±


    The Campbell n had established Campbell Capital in Pollerton. The idea was to try and take the


    new resource that Lord Campbell Mountain Vi had produced.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tyrone,¡± replied


    Gideon.


    On the red carpet, Tyrone got off the car and the others came from a side door to wee Jennifer


    off the car.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Jennifer got out of the car with a fuzzy mind.


    She could not help but to look up and stare at Rivebale Hotel. Suddenly, she saw Lana watching


    her with a creepy smile from the window on the second floor.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go inside. Almost all of the guests are here,¡± urged Tyrone.


    He stretched out his arm, signaling Jennifer to walk arm in arm with him, but thetter remained


    unfazed.


    Linda quickly darted to the front and wrapped Jennifer''s arm around


    Tyrone''s.


    Jennifer pulled her hand away and snapped indifferently, ¡°Mom, I''m going to leave if you continue


    behaving like this.¡±


    Linda was about to go ballistic when Tyrone''s cold re swept across her face. ¡°Just let her be. You


    can leave now.¡±


    Linda smiled awkwardly and retreated.


    Although Tyrone was her son-inw, she was quite afraid of him.


    Sometimes, a stare from him would make her shudder in fear.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the newly united couple!¡± Gideon announced.


    Immediately, a group of men popped confettiunchers to spice up the asion.


    The noisy hall then fell silent. Everyone was anticipating Tyrone''s arrival.


    Among the guests present were the business tycoons from Pollerton, CEOs of the nation''s top five


    hundredpanies, and members of the Ten Prestigious Families. To everyone''s surprise, even


    Neil showed up to send congrattory messages on behalf of the Yund family.


    The emcee of the event was a famous influencer in the country, who was regarded as one of the


    most promising rising stars.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°First, let''s wee Mr. Tyrone Campbell and Ms. Jennifer Wilson!¡± Following the emcee''s


    announcement, vibrant music was yed in the background to hype the crowd up.


    The entire hall then erupted in apuse and incessant pping.


    Jennifer''s rtives who had attended her simple wedding with Donald in the pastpared both


    events and found them to be worlds apart.


    That time, only Raymond was there to represent the Campbells.


    ¡°Jennifer is so blessed to have found such a wonderful husband in her second marriage.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? She''s definitely climbing up the socialdder.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine how arrogant and proud Linda will be.¡±


    ¡°This man is certainly way better than Donald.¡±


    Tyrone walked toward the emcee to pick up a huge diamond ring. He held it in his hand and looked


    straight into


    Jennifer''s eyes.


    The emcee eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness! What did I just see? It''s the blue sapphire diamond ring


    personally made by the top-notch jeweler of a luxury brand! Three years ago, it was sold for fifty


    million in an auction.¡±


    When the Wilsons heard that, they stared intently at the precious diamond ring in Tyrone''s hand.


    Jennifer, too, turned to look at the diamond ring. A long time ago, she came across a ne


    called ¡°Eternal Love¡±, which was more beautiful than the ring.


    Subsequently, the emcee announced, ¡°Today is the twenty-sixth of the month. On behalf of the two


    families, I wee all of you here to attend the engagement ceremony of Mr. Tyrone Campbell and


    Ms. Jennifer Wilson. I hereby dere the officialmencement of the ceremony.¡±


    Thump, thump, thump''.


    The music started ying and the hall became lively again.


    ¡°Mr. Tyrone is sessful, young, and handsome¡ªa truly remarkable man. Ms. Wilson, on the other


    hand, is graceful and gentle. They are a perfect couple and a match made in heaven. Now, I''m


    going to ask Mr. Tyrone the most important question while the guests bear witness to this very


    significant moment. Do you take Ms. Jennifer Wilson as your fiancee?¡± The emcee passed the


    microphone to him.


    Tyrone stated, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Great! Now, let me ask Ms. Wilson. Do you ept Mr. Tyrone Campbell''s proposal?¡± The emcee


    approached Jennifer and handed the microphone over to her.


    Conflicting emotions rose within her as she faced the entrance, seemingly spacing out. ¡°I...¡± Before


    she could finish her sentence, her eyes widened and her body jerked in surprise as she stared


    outside of the door in disbelief.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Everyone craned their necks, anticipatingjennifer''s response.


    Come on, say it already! Yes, I do!Hurry up! Don''t keep us all in suspense.


    Many guests wished that they could snatch the microphone from Jennifer and utter the words on


    her behalf.


    The atmosphere turned extremely silent and tense that one could cut it with a knife.


    Everyone noticed that something was off about Jennifer.


    She kept staring at the door, and her eyes widened in shock as if she had seen something


    unbelievable.


    Tyrone could not help but look at Jennifer and then in the direction of her intense gaze.


    There was a towering figure standing at the door with an impassive look on his face.


    He was dressed in a suit and had his hair cut short. Slowly, he approached the couple in a deadpan


    manner.


    Tyrone''s face instantly darkened.


    It''s Donald. It''s really him!


    Upon realizing something was amiss, the crowd turned their heads in unison.


    Those who did not recognize him were puzzled, whereas those who knew who he was, expected


    more drama to unfold soon.


    The Wilson family started gossiping softly.


    Meanwhile, Leonard and Linda''s hearts skipped a beat when they were struck by an ominous


    premonition.


    Kevin grimaced. His expression changed from ferocious to terrifying.


    D*mn it! Why isn''t Donald dead? Why didn''t he just die? Howe he suddenly showed up today?


    Gideon was all angry and shouted, ¡°Where are the security guards? Get rid of him at once!¡±


    Donald walked toward Jennifer without saying a word as if he was waiting for her to take her stance.


    The experienced emcee tried to make the situation less awkward for the couple by repeating the


    question as he passed the microphone to Jennifer. ¡°Ms. Wilson, do you ept the proposal?¡±


    She merely stared at Donald and did not offer any answer. She wanted to take a good look at him.


    ¡°Do you ept his proposal?¡± Donald finally opened his mouth and asked.


    At that moment, tears streaked Jennifer''s face.


    It''s him. He''s back. It''s really him.


    Her mind went ck for a moment. Next, she took over the microphone and proimed loudly, ¡°I...


    do not! I have a husband, and that''s him. I will only marry Donald in this lifetime. I love him!"


    After that, she dropped the microphone, held her dress, and dashed toward Donald. ¡°You''re back!


    You''re finally here. I thought that I won''t be able to see you again. ¡°


    Donald froze for a second. Then, he slowly lifted his arms and wrapped them around Jennifer''s


    waist tightly. ¡°Yes, I''m back.¡±


    She heard those few words loud and clear. At that moment, nothing else mattered to her anymore.


    I''d pay any price just to be with Donald.


    With her arms around his neck, Jennifer lifted her head and went all out to nt a passionate kiss


    on his lips.


    She could not be bothered by the watchful eyes of a few thousand people staring at them.


    Donald, too, kissed her back affectionately.


    The emcee waspletely stunned.


    What''s going on? Isn''t this the engagement ceremony of Tyrone and Jennifer? Why is she kissing


    another man who appeared out of nowhere? What is with my luck? Why am I hired to be the master


    of the ceremony today?


    Speechless, the emcee was utterly bewildered.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As he cast a careful nce at Tyrone, a cold chill went down his spine.


    What is with his expression?


    His eyes were filled with hints of icy-cold, murderous intent, and his menacing presence


    demonstrated his sense of superiority.


    The Campbell n was one of the Ten Prestigious Families. Being the ninth prince, he was one of


    the nine heirs to the Campbell n.


    Actually, he had no feelings for Jennifer. The reason he wanted to marry her was to make her bear


    a child for him, so that he could rece his heart with the child''s.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Donald and Jennifer had humiliated the Campbell n.


    No, I can''t let this happen, and neither will the Campbells allow it.


    The emcee scanned the faces of all the guests.


    Some were gloating while others averted their gazes and pretended to sip tea as they pondered


    over what happened before their eyes.


    Neil lowered his head and said nothing.


    This is getting interesting. The Campbell n is very dignified and yet it has been downright insulted


    today. I bet this matter will spread like wildfire and get to all members of the n within ten minutes.


    Donald has provoked the most horrifying fury of the century. The Campbell n will definitely


    exhaust all means to eliminate Donald, Jennifer, and possibly the entire Wilson family too.


    The rtives of the Wilson family were all individuals with shallow views who had not realized the


    severity of the problem. Hence, all of them were livid.


    Tyrone bent down to pick the microphone up. His face was as pale as a sheet.


    Xylus hurried over to give him some medicine for the heart and patted his back. ¡°Don¡¯t get too


    worked up. The Campbell n cannot be shamed.¡±


    Tyrone sat on the chair and closed his eyes, trying to suppress his emotions.


    On the other hand, Leonard and Linda ran toward Jennifer like two crazy people. They wanted to


    pull thetter away but were blocked by Donald.


    A long whileter, the duo finally stopped kissing each other.


    Linda yelled at Donald, ¡°Get lost, you bast*rd! Why aren''t you dead? Why did you return?¡±


    Leonard bellowed in extreme rage, ¡°Go to h*ll, Donald! Why didn''t Ss end your life there and


    then? How dare you cause a scene here at the engagement ceremony of Jennifer and Tyrone?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to kill you!¡± With that, Kevin rushed over with a bottle of wine.


    Like a wild beast, he had gone stark raving mad. His bloodshot eyes stared out of a face that was


    glowing savagely.


    ¡°Stop it, Kevin!¡± Jennifer stood in front of Donald.


    Yet, Kevin ignored her and mmed the bottle onto Donald, who got a hold of it. ¡°I''ll grant your


    death wish!¡± Donald red evilly at him.


    An eerie malicious intent shed across his eyes and pinned on Kevin, prickling his skin with


    goosebumps.


    As a result, he dared not move a muscle.


    At that point, there was pin-drop silence in the hall. Most of the distinguished guests had realized


    the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°That''s enough.¡± Tyrone took up the microphone and broke the silence.


    Instantly, everyone fixed their eyes on him, anticipating what the heir of the n was going to say


    next.


    Ironically, Tyrone did not seem very angry. In a calm manner, he queried, ¡°Jennifer, do you know


    what your actions mean?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not wait for her to answer. ¡°It means that you''ve lost your best chance to marry into a


    prestigious family. It also means that you''ve given up pursuing the dream of nine hundred million


    girls. It''s okay if you don''t care about all these, but you should at least know this one thing¡ª your


    actions were such that they tainted the reputation of the Campbells! No one should bring dishonor


    to the Campbell n. As a result, you will face the n''s wrath.¡±


    He continued, ¡°The worst way of punishment will be applied to you, your parents, your brother, and


    all the Wilsons in Pollerton! It''s going to be far worse than how Raymond was defeated. I will settle


    the score myself.¡±


    The Wilson family gasped, followed by an uproar in the crowd.


    ¡°Mr. Tyrone, please understand that we''re just Jennifer¡¯s distant rtives.


    We''re actually on bad terms.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We''re just here for the food.¡±


    ¡°We aren''t close at all!¡±


    Leonard and Linda swiftly went up to Jennifer and grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Apologize to Mr. Tyrone. Hurry up!¡±


    Lindashed out fiercely, ¡°Say sorry now, you little shrew, or I''ll end my life!¡±


    Seeing that Jennifer was unperturbed by her threat, Linda clenched her jaw and knelt in front of


    Tyrone. ¡°I apologize on Jennifer''s behalf, Mr. Tyrone, for she doesn''t know what she''s doing. Please


    give her one more chance. I promise to take care of this mess,¡± she pleaded.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Leonard followed suit and went down on his knees. ¡°Yes, yes, Jennifer wasn''t thinking and acted


    rashly. It''s all Donald''s fault! Everything will be resolved as long as he''s dead.¡±


    The crowd despised what Leonard and Linda did. Why on earth did the seniors kneel before their


    son-inw?


    At the same time, Leonard''s ruthlessness also struck terror into their hearts because he had just


    reminded Tyrone to murder Donald!


    Looming over the crowd like a high and lofty king, Tyrone cleared his throat and cast an imposing


    cold nce at the rest who were mere specks of dust in his eyes. ¡°Needless to say, I''ll get rid of


    Donald. However, I''ll also get revenge on the Wilsons.¡±


    Once again, Kevin darted across and made a lunge for Donald. ¡°Why are you still alive? You should


    go to h*ll, Donald!¡±


    Right then, Donald''s eldest uncle, Michael intervened. ¡°Why are you going against Mr. Tyrone,


    Donald? We''vee a long way. Why must you bring this upon us?¡±


    Gideon and the rest were equally infuriated, so much so that they wished to strike Donald to death.


    ¡°I''ll settle everything and put this matter to rest.¡± Donald pulled Jennifer to his side and exchanged


    nces with Tyrone.


    Thetter broke outughing. ¡°I heard that Ss searched for you high and low for a year when you


    deliberately hid. So you dare to show your face now that he had been assassinated?¡±


    Most of the people from Pollerton were aware of the mishap which befell Ss when he was


    murdered by Crabface.


    Hence, Tyrone had the impression that Donald went missing in action for a year because he was


    targeted by Ss. Based on that assumption, he presumed that Donald resurfaced because Ss


    was dead.


    ¡°Lo and behold, he''s a coward!¡± The crowd started to give him an odd look. Some disdained him,


    including Jennifer.


    Upon calming herself down, a thought suddenly dawned on Jennifer.


    Although Ss is long gone, my impulsive actions today would make Donald lock horns with Tyrone


    directly! The scary thing is that Tyrone is more vicious than Ss. Additionally, he''s also more


    powerful and cruel.


    Tyrone seemed to have noticed the change in Jennifer''s expression. Again, he fixated his gaze on


    her and asked, ¡°Jennifer, I''m giving you onest chance to change your mind. I won¡¯ty a finger on


    Donald if you finish this ceremony with me. Otherwise, I''ll see to it that he won''t leave this ce


    alive.¡±


    Just then, footsteps from soldiers marching away in unison were heard from the outside.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was the Campbell n''s Army.


    From the rumble and tter of armor heard, there were thousands of them besieging the entire


    ce.


    All of them looked very much like members of the Horizon Group, especially the one leading the


    troop.


    He seemed to be in his sixties or seventies with the look of a modern priest in a suit and holding a


    ck umbre.


    In actual fact, he was Quentin, aged a hundred and fifty. A century ago, he was already a Novem


    Ste Warrior. No one could imagine how powerful he had be!


    ¡°Enough! It''s best that nobody heads out until this matter is resolved,¡± Tyrone said.


    ¡°It''s not the end yet. We still have a chance to turn things around.¡± Linda got all worked up and


    pointed at her daughter. ¡°Carry on with the ceremony, Jennifer! Go!¡±


    Leonard mulled it over and advised, ¡°Jennifer, you don''t want Donald to die, do you? If that''s the


    case, hurry up and apologize to Tyrone.¡±


    Jennifer''s face turned ghastly. She lifted her head and swept a nce at the man who she loved.


    ¡°Donald, I... I''m sorry. I don''t want you to get hurt.


    Therefore, I must go.¡± Tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Donald furrowed his brows upon sensing that something was not right with Tyrone.


    A man like him never allows himself to be entangled in any rtionships. Logically, he wouldn''t


    make such a big fuss over Jennifer. I''m sure he has a hidden agenda.


    Donald stopped Jennifer and assured her, ¡°It''s okay. I got this.¡±


    Jennifer shook her head and replied, ¡°He''s Tyrone, one of the Campbells. You know how the


    Campbell n works, don''t you?¡±

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    While speaking, she tried her best to break free from Donald¡¯s embrace.


    Tyrone watched on with great interest. ¡°See, Donald. This is the best thing about having the upper


    hand. I can crush you anytime, to the extent that I can even make your woman dump you and throw


    herself into my arms.¡±


    Unfazed, Donald domineeringly kept Jennifer close to him and said, ¡°Don''t worry. Just leave it to


    me.¡± A cold smirk settled upon his face.


    ¡°Who on earth do you think you are?¡¯ Kevin shouted contemptuously as he lost control of himself


    and threw a te in Donald''s direction.


    Knowing that his tossing skills were bad, Donald ignored him totally.


    Linda chimed in, ¡°How can a bast*rd like youpare yourself to Mr.


    Tyrone?¡±


    ¡°Donald, don''t drag us down with you,¡± retorted Leonard.


    The Wilson family never stopped hurling insults and harshments at him.


    Gideon even stomped his feet out of frustration and yelled, ¡°Seriously, just who exactly do you think


    you are?"


    Donald scanned his surroundings and stopped at Tyrone. ¡°I guess I''m outnumbered, huh?¡±


    While thetter fell silent,


    Xylus interrupted, ¡°Precisely. How are you going to fight the Campbell n? They will crush you into


    a million pieces within the snap of a finger. You''re doomed even with divine intervention.¡±


    A mocking expression appeared on Donald''s face. ¡°What if I have three hundred thousand


    members of the


    Horizon Group at mymand?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone present froze for a second before bursting out intoughter. They could hardly hold it


    back in.


    The Horizon Group serves in Quadfield.


    Will they offend the Campbell n for the sake of Donald?


    Tyrone sneered, ¡°Are you building castles in the air? Three hundred thousand soldiers from Horizon


    Group will...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the chief from the Campbell n''s Army rushed in and


    reported, ¡°Mr. Tyrone, we''ve been surrounded by


    Horizon Group. There are three hundred thousand of them in total!¡±


    Oh my...


    The crowd was bewildered.


    Three hundred thousand soldiers from Horizon Group?Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Just then, the deafening siren and re gun signals ejected into the sky attracted the attention of


    most guests.


    They took a peek outside and witnessed rows after rows of well-trained soldiers, fully armed and


    suited in traditional armor. Each of them looked ever ready to attack their prey.


    Soon, a green armored man holding the Azure Wyvern de walked in.


    It was none other than Kingsley, the Wyvern King.


    The startled Tyrone turned his head to look at Donald, perplexed.


    Why does Horizon Group keep lending a hand to Donald? Is he one of them?


    ¡°What do you want, Kingsley?¡± Xylus questioned him rudely.


    Kingsley removed his helmet and revealed his good-looking face. Then, he pointed his de at


    Tyrone. ¡°Don''t I look familiar to you?¡±


    Everyone present was baffled, including Tyrone. They had no clue what he meant.


    Kingsley smiled coldly. ¡°Ten years ago, the Campbell n wiped out the entire Louberg family.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Tyrone grew impatient.


    Kingsley continued, ¡°You know me as Kingsley Felton, but my real name is Walter Louberg. Can


    you believe that I''m still alive and kicking after ten long years?¡±


    Tyrone''s heart lurched in response.


    He was aware of the tragedy that befell the Loubergs. A young man from the Campbell n named


    Ronan was responsible for the mission. Never in a million years would he have thought that one of


    the Loubergs survived and became the renowned General Felton of Horizon Group!


    Tyrone rose to his feet and eximed, ¡°So, you''re saying that you were the one who made all thirty-


    two hundred guards from the Campbell n disappear without a trace as soon as they stepped foot


    into Pollerton?¡± With a gloating look, Kingsley responded, ¡°Yes, you''re absolutely right. Today, I''m


    here to beat the h*ll out of you!"


    ¡°Watch your words, young man. Don''t be too insolent.¡± A crisp voice was heard from behind. ¡°No


    doubt you''re a formidable opponent, you still have a long way to go.¡±


    Kingsley turned his head and spotted Quentin right away.


    ¡°I might not be your match, but what if they join me?¡± Donald pointed toward the door.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    A woman in red armor made her way over. She was cool and had a red spear with her. Her aura


    was downright intimidating.


    That was Alessia Morey, the Phoenix King.


    Xylus'' evaluation sses hummed and rang. To everybody''s surprise, those sses revealed that


    her power level was at least eight hundred thousand.


    That meant she was on par with Octo Ste Warriors. Her power might even be equal to Novem


    Ste


    Warriors.


    Still, Quentin shook his head and said, ¡°You have two Octo Ste Warriors with you, but that still


    won''t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A deep voice echoed around the ce. It didn''t take long before a tall, muscr man


    stepped forward with a metallic rod that would actually be better described as a pir.


    That was the Chelonian King.


    ¡°What if I were to join the fight as well?¡± asked Manticore King who was thest one to show up.


    The Four Greatest Divine Generals were all Octo Ste Warriors. When they stand united like that,


    even Quentin would be overwhelmed.


    He was getting too old and was nearing one hundred and fifty years old. If he didn''t have the drugs


    that gically modified him or if he had lost his incredible strength, he would long be gone. That


    was why he rarely got into fights.


    Every time he got into a battle, his stamina and strength would be depleted.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Quentin red. ¡°Are you sure you want to go against the Campbell


    n?¡±


    Kingsley calmly replied, ¡°I don''t really care what price I have to pay. I''m simply here to humiliate


    Tyrone and the Campbell n. Everyone here can p Tyrone, and anyone who stands in our way


    will be killed.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare!¡± roared Tyrone as Xylus stepped up.


    Turned out that no one dared to go after them.


    Kingsley was there to help everyone, but at the end of the day, they would still have to return to


    Quadfield. What then?


    What do they do if the Campbell n came after them after Kingsley left?


    ¡°Anyone who goes after Tyrone today will be, in effect, dering war against the Campbell n,¡±


    announced Xylus.


    Just then, Donald stepped up and slowly made his way to them. ¡°Then I will make the first move.¡±


    Kingsley kept his expression stoic so that he wouldn''t slip or expose any secret. He simply said,


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Slowly but surely, Donald moved toward Tyrone.


    Xylus'' gaze turned evil. He reached out and tried to choke Donald with one hand.


    Jennifer yelped, ¡°Careful.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, an arm fell to the ground. Someone had cut it off cleanly.


    No one knew when Kingsley made his move or how he showed up right in front of Donald within


    seconds, but they knew he was the one who severed Xylus'' arm. ¡°Did you not hear what I said


    earlier?¡±


    Xylus screamed in pain as he gripped his shoulder.


    Step by step, Donald moved toward Tyrone.


    Quentin leaped to go to protect Tyrone, but he hadn''t even reached the ce before all four Octo


    Ste Warriors barred his path. They stopped him in his track.


    Tyrone stood up and red evilly at Donald. ¡°Donald Campbell!¡±


    Donald was moving steadily forward and didn''t stop until he was standing right in front of Tyrone.


    The former put his hand on thetter¡¯s throat and pushed him right back into his seat. p!


    A merciless p swept across his face.


    The entire ce fell silent. Everyone was stunned at the sight of what had happened. Their eyes


    bulged as they stared in astonishment.


    It was simply too crazy.


    That was the renowned Tyrone Campbell who was one of the heirs of the Campbell n. And now,


    he had been pped in public!


    ¡°Stop it!¡± roared someone. The Campbell n''s Army was about to rush to his rescue.


    ¡°You imbecile!¡± The Horizon Group made their moves as well, and many stepped forward. They


    pointed their spears at the Campbell n''s Army, who were extremely loyal.


    This is it. War is about to break


    out. Those were the thoughts that ran through quite a few minds. Even Neil was thinking of the


    same thing.


    Tyrone was weak, didn''t know martial arts, and was born physically fragile. Hence, Donald could


    easily choke the guy and forced him back to his seat.


    ¡°Over a decade ago, you pped my grandfather, even though you were only sixteen years old. I


    have repaid you for that today,¡± dered Donald as he towered over Tyrone and red.


    Tyrone''s gaze burned with cruelty as a palm print slowly bubbled up in his reddening face. He


    looked rather calm and somewhat kind earlier, but that same face was now shining evilly. In a harsh


    tone, he said, ¡°Donald Campbell, have you thought about the consequences of your actions?¡±

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    ¡°Do you realize that Horizon Group will not be here forever? You simply got lucky and are here


    when they happen to show up. At the end of the day, you are still a powerless idiot.¡±


    Donald stared calmly. ¡°The previous p was to punish you for what you did to my grandfather. This


    next one is for me.¡±


    After saying all that, he pped Tyrone again, this time on the other side of Tyrone''s face.


    Many guests squirmed with their eyes closed. It was almost as if that p was dealt on their own


    faces.


    ¡°This next one is to teach you a lesson about the consequences of being too arrogant,¡± said Donald.


    He remained just as rxed as he could be when he pped Tyrone again.


    That totaled to three ps.


    ¡°This p is to punish you for trying to hurt Jennifer. And this one is to get back at you for killing my


    grandfather''s career for so many years...¡±


    Donald didn''t stop until he dealt nine continuous ps across Tyrone''s face. He grabbed a chair


    and sat right in front of Tyrone to look right into thetter''s eyes.


    Tyrone had one of his hands clutching his shirt to put pressure on his chest and used his other hand


    to shakily retrieve a piece of tissue to wipe the blood off of his lips. By then, his eyes were already


    burning with insanity and fury. ¡°I have decided to cut every member of the Campbell family in the


    Sanctum Branch off. Everyone, regardless of age and gender, will be disowned!¡±


    Gideon trembled right away when he heard what Tyrone said. The former red at Donald as anger


    and hatred ran wildly in his heart.


    Donald, however, scoffed. ¡°I am not worried about that threat. We''ve been on opposite sides for


    over a decade, and the tension between us has only gotten worse. I should share yet another bad


    news with you, though. I will officially reopen the Dragon Fide Vi project today.¡±


    One sentence was all it took to blow everybody''s mind.


    Their reaction to that news was understandable because that was just how great the Dragon Fide


    Vi project was.


    Over a decade ago, Raymond spearheaded the project that would build mansions on a luxurious


    site. Once it waspleted, it would be thergest luxurious residential area in the country and the


    profit it generated would be tremendous. Unfortunately, Raymond got on Tyrone¡¯s bad side while


    the project was still ongoing and the project was forced toe to a sudden halt. It had since


    turned into the worst abandoned region in the country and no developer wanted to take over.


    Even members of other powerful families were too afraid to take over as well because doing so


    would imply that they were opposing the Campbell family.


    Hence, no one, be they rich tycoons or developers, had ever thought about kick-starting the Dragon


    Fide Vi project again.


    Donald, however, had publicly dered that he would do exactly that. Many saw that as a mission


    impossible and thought he was a lunatic.


    Tyrone was taken aback when he first heard the news. He came around soon after and nced at


    Donald mockingly. ¡°The man from Jadeborough is on his deathbed and won''tst long. He is the


    most powerful ally you and your grandfather have, and even he is too weak to help you. What


    makes you think you can get the Dragon Fide Vi project running again? You don''t think that


    Horizon Group will help you with that, do you? That would just be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Okay, enough. The conflict between us will end right here and now. Don¡¯t mess with me again or no


    one, not even Luke, can save you,¡± warned Donald while ring evilly at Tyrone.


    The Luke that Donald mentioned earlier was none other than Luke Campbell, the current leader of


    the Campbell n.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Quentin was being held back and couldn''t even move a muscle. All he could do was watch as


    Donald mercilessly and continuously pped Tyrone.


    When Donald got down from the stage, he made his way to Jennifer and offered his hand. ¡°I''ll take


    you with me.¡±


    Jennifer stared hesitantly for a bit, but she eventually took his hand obediently and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, she let Donald take her right out of the front door.


    Tyrone watched as the two of them left. The viciousness of his soul was glowing from his eyes and


    was clear as day.


    ¡°Jennifer Wilson, if you walk out of here today, I willmit suicide,¡± threatened Linda loudly.


    Jennifer turned around and nced at her mother before leaving.


    Tyrone was about to stand up when Kingsley suddenly showed up right in front of him. Thetter


    towered over the former, red, and said, ¡°Not yet.


    I haven''t dealt you your punishment yet.¡±


    p!p!p!


    Kingsley was much harsher than Donald was, and his ps came one after another, making the


    ce sound as though someone was pping.


    Many closed their eyes because they were too afraid to witness it.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Twenty psnded on Tyrone''s face, causing it to swell horribly. The calmness and fake wisdom in


    his eyes had long gone by then.


    Poor guy...


    That was what most were thinking.


    It was supposed to be a grand engagement ceremony where everyone in the city would


    congratte him. The luxurious party ended with his fiancee running away and him being pped


    endlessly.


    Everyone could tell that Tyrone would go insane after the day was over, and the wrath of the


    Campbell n would befall the entire city.


    ¡°A war is brewing in Pollerton,¡± murmured Neil as he stirred his coffee to conceal the shock and fear


    within him.


    Tyrone sat there. He might seem emotionless, but everyone could see the anger and cruelty in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Leave,¡±manded Tyrone calmly.


    Everyone stood up immediately. It was as though their actions were in sync.


    Leonard and Linda stood up as well. They were panicking endlessly, even as they moved toward


    the exit.


    The Wilson family''s guests and Gideon were in terrible shape. They turned to one another and saw


    the anxiousness and hatred burning in their eyes.


    The Campbell n would be attacking soon, and no one could stop them.


    ¡°That stupid Donald. Why can''t he just drop dead?¡±ined Linda angrily.


    ¡°That bast*rd!¡± said Michael who was a little angry as well.


    Gideon was fuming even more. If he could, he would chop Donald into pieces.


    At that time, Donald had already taken Jennifer to the house in Norham. She was touched and


    seemed a little shy when she asked, ¡°Where have you been this past year?


    Donald replied, ¡°I went for surgery and to recuperate. Fortunately, I am naturally strong, so I''ve


    recovered quite well.¡±


    ¡°I''m d to hear that,¡± replied Jennifer. She was truly happy at that moment.


    When she finished speaking, she realized that he was staring right at her, and it seemed his


    breathing was getting uneven.


    Jennifer blushed red and tilted her head down. She was looking forward to what he was going to do


    next.


    Donald put his arm around her waist and pulled her close to make her sit on hisp. She felt


    powerless instantly, but it wasn''t an unpleasant experience.


    Just before Donald could do anything else, both of their phones rang.


    The one who called Jennifer was Leonard, and the one who called Donald was Raymond.


    The young couple looked into each other''s eyes. Both felt a little unhappy about being interrupted.


    From the other end of the line, Raymond said, ¡°Donald, our ally from Jadeborough likely won''t


    survive the night. What do we do? Have you thought about how to deal with the dire


    consequences?¡±


    From the other phone, Leonard''s scolding could be heard. ¡°Where the hell are you, Jennifer? Get


    your butt home right now or you bear the


    consequences!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. You should head home. I will help you and back you up,¡± promised Donald.


    Jennifer nodded sweetly. ¡°Okay, then. Be careful.¡±


    Donald went to talk to Raymond after that.


    Raymond looked burdened and worried.


    ¡°Our Jadeborough ally, Mr. Sanchez, is on his deathbed,¡± said Raymond in a coarse voice.


    Solomon Sanchez was Raymond''s savior and the main investor of the Dragon Fide Vi project all


    those years ago. Unfortunately, the guy fell ill soon after and had to take a backseat.


    He was the reason the Campbell n had been behaving, and it was thanks to him that Raymond


    survived.


    He was more than just Raymond''s lifeline, though. Solomon was also Raymond''s very good friend,


    so thetter wished that the former would recover.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°He''ll be fine. I just need to drop by Jadeborough tonight,¡± promised


    Donald sincerely.


    Raymond stared. He didn''t understand why Donald was that confident, but he sighed deeply and


    waved his hand, anyway. ¡°Then do as you wish.¡±


    Kevin was in a bad mood and was drinking blindly in the bar.


    His dream of driving a posh car and living in a luxurious mansion had turned to dust, and he would


    kill Donald if he could.


    Skr suddenly made her way to him and asked, ¡°Have you thought about what you''d do next?¡±

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Kevin was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what she was saying.


    Skr replied, ¡°Your sister fell out of favor with the Campbell n and made an enemy out of them.


    She will surely fall and be an ordinary citizen now. You don''t even have a job, so how can you


    afford to marry me?¡±


    Kevin tilted his head up and looked right at Skr. ¡°What do you want me to do, then?¡±


    ¡°Have your sister sign her Ferrari and her house at Pollerton Estates to me,¡± replied Skr.


    Kevin''s eyes bulged. ¡°Stop messing around, will you? The Ferrari belongs to my sister, and the


    family has no legal ims to the house at Pollerton Estates. Everything belongs to Nigel.¡±


    Skr sneered. ¡°You don''t expect me to marry you without getting anything in return, do you? If you


    can¡¯t give me what I want, then let''s just break up.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± roared Kevin. He tossed his ss to the side and left immediately.


    Skr watched as he walked away. A sinister glint shed past her eyes.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When Kevin was some distance away, a man showed up behind Skr and hugged her waist.


    ¡°Mr. Ono,¡± murmured Skr as she leaned into the guy''s arms.


    The man holding her was the guy from Pollerton Trantions, Akio Ono.


    ¡°Since Jennifer and Tyrone are at odds now, I will take what I want. We should con her out of that


    Ferrari first,¡± suggested Akio before he chuckled.


    Skr asked, ¡°How do we do that?¡±


    ¡°Just watch as everything unfolds. When the timees, we will get so much more than just that


    car. Jennifer will alsoe to us,¡± replied Akio as a mysterious grin crept up on his lips.


    Kevin got into the Ferrari and stepped on the gas. The sports car roared and sped down the road at


    almost twice the speed limit.


    A Lamborghini moved even faster and was right beside Kevin''s Ferrari when the driver rolled down


    the window and gave Kevin the middle finger before speeding up and overtaking him.


    That gesture infuriated Kevin and prompted him to drive even faster.


    To his surprise, the Lamborghini hit the brakes out of a sudden.


    Kevin''s irises constricted. He reacted quickly and stepped on the brakes as well, but he was still too


    late. His car scratched the Lamborghini a little.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± roared Kevin as he stepped out of the car. His breath reeked of alcohol at that


    moment.


    The driver of the Lamborghini got out of his car as well. He was short and had a tiny mustache. His


    gaze shone evilly when he looked at Kevin and pointed out, ¡°You were drunk driving and scratched


    my car. Are you going to pay for the car''s damage? Or should I see you in court?¡±


    His ent was so thick that it was obvious he wasn''t local.


    He''s from Yartran!


    ¡°You''re the one who...¡± argued Kevin.


    p! Before anyone knew it, the stranger had pped Kevin.


    Thetter stumbled backward because of the impact andnded on the hood of his car.


    ¡°You are so dead!¡± roared Kevin. He got up to attack after that.


    The guy with the mustache smiled and a hint of taunt glimmered in his eyes. He choked Kevin and


    held thetter up in the air. ¡°Listen, punk. Either pay me five million or die.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s breathing became uneven, and he kept coughing.


    It didn''t take long before he bulged his eyes.


    Men with a distinctive sense of fashion started showing up from all around. Those men were all


    wearing baggy clothes and wooden sandals.


    They even had swords strapped to their waists and were ring at Kevin.


    They are all from Yartran!


    Citizens from that country had always been powerful in Pollerton because Pollerton Trantions


    had always had their backs.


    I have lost the Campbell n''s support and protection. How can I fight against them?


    ¡°You have three hours to get the money to us. If you don''t, we will go after you,¡± warned the guy


    with a mustache as he let Kevin go. The former also pped thetter lightly as a warning.


    After that, he gave Kevin the middle finger and left in his own car.


    Kevin''s eyes burned with toxic hatred. He red in the direction the guy left in.


    What he didn''t know was that the guy with the mustache was one of the top ten fighters in Yartran


    and was an Octo Ste Warrior.


    Kevin stumbled into the house. Still pale, he returned to his room.


    He didn''t feel safe even after he locked the door, so he installed a few high-definition surveince


    cameras. Even after that, he trembled in fear, so he turned off his phone and left the house. His n


    was to hide away for a week or two for the time being.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    When Linda got home, she realized that no one was home, and that pissed her off.


    She called out to Jennifer, but no one answered. Hence, she asked for Kevin, but he wasn''t there


    either. Even Leonard was nowhere to be seen.


    She was still fuming when she heard someone knocking on the door.


    Frustrated, she answered the door and was d to see Skr, Kevin''s girlfriend, standing right


    outside.


    Skr looked around and scanned the ce before asking in a sweet tone, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, is Kevin


    here?¡±


    Linda''s smile turned upside down immediately. ¡°Ah, Skye. I haven''t seen him anywhere. Do you


    know where he might be?¡±


    As Skr made her way into the house, she answered, ¡°I was hanging out with him at the bar


    earlier, but he was in a terrible mood and drove away. I was worried that he¡¯d get in trouble, so I


    dropped by to check in on him. Has he not returned yet?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s as you see. He is nowhere to be seen,¡± replied Linda who left the door open.


    A hint of curiosity and suspicion shed past Skr''s eyes.


    Linda put her hand on her waist andined, ¡°I have no idea where Jennifer is, either. She''s not


    home, and that is really pissing me off.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is all Donald''s fault. Oh, how I wish he''d just drop dead,¡± protested Skr as well.


    They were still in the middle of their conversation when they saw, from the corner of their eyes, a


    guy in a tuxedo standing right outside.


    They turned around and saw Donald there. Both of their gazes were hostile when they turned to


    him.


    Furious, Linda roared, ¡°You worthless, stupid punk! You got us in trouble. How dare you show your


    face after the mess you made?¡±


    If res could kill, Donald would already be pushing the daisies.


    Skr was just as angry, but she calmly said, ¡°I heard that Ss is looking for you. After going into


    hiding for a year, you returned after learning about Ss¡¯ demise. If only you had just died and never


    returned.¡±


    Donald ignored them. He scanned his surroundings and made his way to the living room.


    Linda was about to throw things at Donald when he suddenly ran to her, put his hand on her


    shoulder, and pressed her onto the table.


    He had her pinned, just like that.


    Linda was surprised. When she came around, she roared, ¡°Donald Campbell, what are you doing?¡±


    Skr was stunned by the turn of events as well, but she screamed, ¡°Hey,e quick. Donald is


    molesting his mother-inw!¡±


    Donald turned around and swept his leg across the floor to knock Skr down.


    He reached out and wed, but all he got was crimson red blood.


    ¡°Let me go. Let go of me, you j*rk! Come quick. Someone help. Donald has challenged my


    modesty,¡± screamed Linda. She was still stuck on the table and was waving her arms frantically


    while cussing aloud.


    Thump! Thump!


    ¡°What''s wrong, Mom?¡± Jennifer, who had just returned with some groceries, went into the house


    and saw Donald with his hand on Linda.


    He made it impossible for Linda to move.


    Linda was wearing a nightdress at the time, and her struggle had made her look disheveled.


    Bang''.


    Leonard returned as well. His anger turned his eyes bloodshot, and he tossed the watermelon he


    had with him right away.


    Only then did Donald let Linda go and turned around.


    Tears gathered in Jennifer''s eyes. She ran to Donald and pped him right across his face.


    ¡°Donald Campbell, you swine! I can''t believe you tried to rape my mom. 1 can''t even imagine how


    bad things would be if we were home just a littleter.¡±


    Jennifer was so angry that her entire body trembled. She pped Donald again.


    He didn''t move or shield himself. He simply stared with a hollow gaze. ¡°You... don''t trust me?¡±


    Anger clouded Jennifer''s judgment, and she screamed. ¡°I saw the truth with my own eyes. How am


    I supposed to believe you under such circumstances?¡±


    Skr massaged her leg as she stood up. She exaggerated the story and imed, ¡°You don''t


    realize how cruel he is, Jennifer. He wasn''t just going to rape Mrs. Wilson. He was also upset with


    how I got in the way and wanted to beat me up. If the two of you hadn''t shown up in time, things


    would¡¯ve been devastating.¡±


    Jennifer pointed at the door and roared, ¡°Get out of here! I never want to see you again. I shouldn''t


    have turned Tyrone down and left with you. That is the biggest regret of my life.¡±

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Jennifer felt disappointed. She never imagined that Donald would attempt to rape her mother.


    That is inhumane.


    ¡°You regret not getting engaged to Tyrone?¡± muttered Donald. He took one long look at Jennifer


    before he turned around to leave.


    Jennifer stared at Donald''s back. ¡°What? Do you have nothing to say for yourself?¡±


    As she spoke, her tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Donald paused. ¡°What''s the point? You don''t trust me, anyway.


    Remember this, Jennifer. This is the second time you p me, and you are the first person who has


    ever had the power to do so." He tilted his head down. Those eyes no longer shone with love or


    compassion. It was the same look he gave her when they first broke up.


    Jennifer was so angry that her entire body shook. ¡°I have truly misjudged you. Why did I bother


    holding out hope for you in the past year? Tyrone is so much better. At the very least, he is polite,


    more rugged, had better education, and is gentle. You are so aggressive that you hurt others


    whenever things don''t go your way.¡±


    Linda tidied herself. She was delighted to see how the drama unfolded. ¡°You are absolutely right.


    Finally, you''ve seen the light, Jennifer.¡±


    Skr chimed in, ¡°You didn''t see the look on his face earlier. It was so scary and lustful.¡±


    A son-inw tried to rape the mother-inw... That was the kind of story that would embarrass the


    entire family.


    ¡°I will kill you, you j*rk!¡± Leonard was so infuriated that he charged forward.


    All Donald did was re at him. A hint of gold spark glowed in his eyes.


    That was all it took to freeze Leonard in ce and made him too scared to even move a muscle.


    ¡°Get lost! I never want to see you again,¡± demanded Jennifer who was crying nonstop.


    Donald left without saying a word.


    Before anyone knew it, he had already disappeared.


    A dark shadow lurked in the corner and stared as Donald left. The former had a pair of eyes that


    would ooze bloodlust every now and then.


    The owner of those eyes was Amadeus.


    His heart thumped fast, and he turned pale immediately. He was tempted to return to Pollerton


    Trantions right away and report the terrifying news to Akio.


    That Donald guy is an incredibly powerful fighter.


    ¡°Do you really think that you can get away?¡± murmured Donald as he spied on Amadeus and


    followed him. By then, Donald had already locked in on Amadeus, so thetter couldn''t flee, even if


    he somehow sprout wings and learned how to fly.


    Donald had already decided that he would annihte Pollerton Trantions that very day because


    Noah and Akio worked together in the past. It was likely they had some scheme up their sleeves.


    ¡°Bradley, investigate Pollerton Trantions and find out how much manpower they have,¡± ordered


    Donald. He was moving as though he was taking a rxing walk in the park. It made sense that


    he''d call Bradley if that were actually the case.


    Click! ck! All that could be heard from the other end of the line was the sound of fingers dancing


    on a keyboard.


    Soon, Bradley reported, ¡°They have about five thousand men with them, and some were from


    Yartran. Quite a few of them were mercenaries from Frosa whose visa had expired.¡±


    ¡°Reassign a hundred thousand men from Horizon Group to Pollerton Trantions. I want that ce


    annihted tonight,¡± instructed Donald mercilessly.


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Bradley.


    Back at Jennifer''s ce.


    Jennifer looked hollowed out as she crouched down on the floor, hugging herself. The glow in her


    eyes had faded, and she was in a daze.


    If anyone ever looked into her mind, they would see nothing but disappointment and hopelessness.


    Her heart was pretty much dead.


    She had prayed countless times in the past year, wishing that she would see Donald again. He


    finally showed up, safe and sound, right in front of her but...


    She soon saw Donald confining her mother and keeping her stuck on the table.


    Donald actually tried to rape my mother!


    That was something Jennifer simply couldn''t ept.


    Linda changed her clothes. As she towel-dried her hair, sheined viciously, ¡°That Donald truly


    is a bast*rd. Men like him should just drop dead. You have truly made a grave mistake, Jennifer.¡±


    Skr draped her arm around Jennifer and cooed, ¡°I''m d you finally saw his true colors, Jennifer.


    That man is devious, and it¡¯s best to see the truth earlier. If only you didn''t break Tyrone''s heart


    before you got to the truth...¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Jennifer was silent as her tears rolled down her cheeks.


    All of a sudden, someone opened the door. It was Kevin who entered the house sneakily. The


    moment he saw her in that state, he froze.


    After he recollected himself, he ignored Jennifer and Linda and went further into the room to begin


    checking through the surveince footage.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± came a cry before the sound of ss breaking came.


    ¡°Kev, what''s the matter?¡± Linda rushed into the room and instantly saw Kevin sitting in front of the


    computer with an unusually pale face. It looked as if he had suffered a great fright, for even his


    eyeballs were almost popping out of their sockets.


    ¡°It''s a g-ghost!¡± Kevin fearfully pointed at the screen.


    Jennifer finally rposed herself a little and walked over. ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡± Kevin pointed at the screen again, which was showing the scene in the living room. He then


    reyed the video, and they saw a ck mist in the shape of a human floating into the ce. Then,


    Donald walked in and pushed Linda down onto the table before kicking Skr.


    At that, Jennifer turned furious.


    ¡°Put the frame rate to the minimum!¡± she ordered.


    Kevin nodded and slowed it down until the screen almost seemed frozen. Then, they saw a man in


    ck clothes tiptoe into the room, seemingly in search of something.


    Heter stood behind Linda, but she did not detect his presence at all as she continue drying her


    damp hair.


    When Kevin saw the man, his pupils shrank. ¡°It''s him!¡±


    A simr look of terror appeared on Linda''s face as well. The man with a mustache silently


    approached her from behind before staring at her, but she had no idea of his presence. It was a


    frightening scene to see.


    Linda then asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin shuddered before telling her what happened earlier that night.


    Seemingly realizing something, Jennifer continued ying the video.


    Then, they saw the man made his


    move.


    A long de appeared in his hands, and he swung it toward Linda''s head.


    Right then, Donald came in. He rushed toward Linda and pushed her down against the table to


    avoid the fatal attack.


    The man in ck then waved his de again, and this time, he aimed it at Skr''s head.


    However, Donald gave a sweeping kick at Skr''s legs.


    Skr fell to the ground, but she survived the attack.


    Donald then made his move. He grabbed the man in ck¡¯s neck, and blood began to bloom there


    like a flower. However, the next thing man in ck did was leap out of the window.


    After that, Jennifer entered and shouted at Donald.


    Donald said nothing to her as he stared in the direction the attacker fled.


    Jennifer was stupefied, her eyes bulging. ¡°He... Mom, he was saving you...¡±


    Linda realized that too, but she still stubbornly uttered, ¡°No! He was just trying to molest me. He was


    trying to take advantage of me, and I''m not going to forgive him for that!¡±


    However, Jennifer could only stare at the screen, rooted to her spot. As she thought about what she


    had said to him, a pang of remorse started to fill her chest.


    I have truly misjudged you. Why did I bother holding out hope for you in the past year? Tyrone is so


    much better. At the very least, he is polite, more rugged, had better education, and is gentle. You


    are so aggressive that you hurt others whenever things don''t go your way. Oh, no.


    When Jennifer recalled what she said, she could not help but feel tremendous pressure on her


    chest. It felt as if something had gripped her heart.


    Moreover, she even pped Donald.


    He was saving her mother''s life, yet not only had she misunderstood him, but she had even treated


    him poorly.


    At that thought, Jennifer''s tears started flowing down again. She hastily took out her phone to call


    Donald, but she soon found out that Donald had already switched off his phone.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    ¡°I''m going to look for him. I have to look for him now!¡± Jennifer squeezed out under her breath, her


    senses overwhelmed by remorse.


    Why didn''t I believe Donald? I''ve been with him for so many years. How can I not know what kind of


    person he is?


    ¡°Now I remember! This is Yartran''s Hidden Arts!¡± Kevin panicked before turning his head from side


    to side to look at his surroundings. ¡°What do I do? He wants to kill me! What should I do now? He''s


    going to ask for five million from me! What now? He might be lurking near us right now!¡± Fear


    pulsed through him.


    It would be far too simple for a top fighter who knew Hidden Arts to end his life.


    On the other hand, Skr''s eyes glistened, seemingly lost in her thoughts.


    In the next second, Jennifer rushed out of the house. Just as she reached the entrance of the


    neighborhood, she halted in her tracks and stood transfixed.


    Where am I going to find Donald?


    ¡°Donald, I''ve made a mistake! Pleasee back!¡± Jennifer crouched down and began crying


    helplessly.


    I must have broken his heart...


    Half an hourter, Amadeus stumbled into Pollerton Trantions'' office.


    At that moment, Akio was enjoying his time with several young models.


    When he saw Amadeus with blood still on his neck, he stiffened. ¡°Mr. Amadeus, what happened to


    you?¡±


    Amadeus kneeled on the ground with his eyes bulging with fear. ¡°Run, Mr. Ono! Donald is here!¡±


    When Akio heard the mention of Donald''s name, a look of disdain crept onto his face. ¡°What a


    perfect time for him toe. Kill him. What are you scared about?¡±


    Amadeus shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, no. He''s an extremely proficient fighter, and he wounded


    me grievously with just one hit! He''s definitely a Novem Ste Warrior in hiding!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Akio''s heart lurched when he heard that.


    He knew how mighty Amadeus was¡ª the man was an Octo Ste Warrior and he was one of the


    top ten divine stage fighters of Yartran.


    Yet, Amadeus had been grievously wounded by a young man that Akio looked down upon all along.


    ¡°Have all of the mercenaries gather now!¡± Akio roared as he got all worried.


    Everyone in Pollerton Trantions began moving. In the end, over three thousand men gathered.


    Pollerton Trantions relied on connections all those years and they had illegally kept many


    mercenaries whose visas had expired. Thus, not even underworld big shots like Zayne would dare


    to cross them for no good reason.


    Amadeus panted, still half-kneeled on the ground. Just as he was about to say something, the hair


    on the back of his neck suddenly stood up.


    He then stiffly turned his head to look out of the door.


    A slender figure had appeared right outside the room, and the man was watching him coldly.


    A shudder wracked Amadeus'' body at that.


    Akio then cried out, ¡°Donald, what are you trying to do?¡±


    He could not help but quickly put on the evaluation sses that he had bought for a high price from


    the Campbell n and turned to look at Donald.


    In the next instance, the colors drained out of his face, for what he saw stunned him to his core.


    Donald had a power level of five million, and his power level was still growing. It was as if it was


    never going to stop growing!


    ¡°You''re Crabface!¡± Akio screamed.


    Once again, Amadeus'' body turned into a ck mist as if he had merged with the void.


    That was an advanced level Hidden Arts.


    However, Donald only turned his head aside indifferently before swinging out a fist in a direction.


    That fist illuminated the entire room, and Akio felt as if a sun was exploding in the area as it blinded


    him.


    ¡°Urk!¡±


    Amadeus was forced out of his hidden state and began coughing blood continuously in midair.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Amadeus questioned, unwilling to give up just like this.


    He was an Octo Ste Warrior, but one punch from Donald had already injured him badly¡ªhis vital


    organs had been crushed by that one punch.


    At that moment, he found out how scary an individual with the power level of five million. The power


    they possessed was akin to a god!


    Just a simple strike from Donald, and he would either be dead or badly injured.


    However, Donald did not answer him. He let his gaze slowlynd on Akio. ¡°Akio Ono, I have been


    tolerating you for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Fear throbbed inside Akio as he cried out, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the head of Pollerton Trantions!


    I''m a guest from another country and the ambassador of Yartran in Yorknd! Moreover, there are


    thousands of people in Pollerton Trantions right now. If you kill them all, Neil will definitelye


    after you!¡±


    By then, over three thousand people had surrounded Donald. They had their guns taken out and


    trained on Donald.


    Nevertheless, a jeering look appeared on Donald''s face. ¡°I''m not nning to kill you all myself.¡±


    Hearing that, Akio let out a sigh. However, the next thing Donald said made chills run down his


    spine.


    ¡°Well, someone wille to ughter all of you,¡± Donald continued with a vicious glint in his eyes.


    The mercenaries all had their hands stained in blood. In the end, they came to Pollerton and


    received Akio''s protection.


    Donald had long wanted to clean up that ce.


    Akio continued, ¡°Don''t cross the line, Donald! Also, who are you really?¡±


    Just as those words were out of his mouth, Akio heard a strange noise.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Akio turned to scan his surroundings dubiously.


    He knew that was the buzzing sound of propellers, and it wasing closer and closer with each


    passing second.


    Then, the mercenaries shouted, ¡°They are military-use helicopters!¡±


    The bright searchlights shone on the building and through the windows. It was then Akio saw eight


    helicopters in the sky, their guns trained in his direction.


    ¡°It''s the Horizon Group! Oh my god, why is Horizon Group here?¡±


    ¡°It''s Kingsley, the Wyvern King!¡±


    The mercenaries paled as fear pulsed through them.


    As a superpower, Horizon Group was the nightmare of various countries'' mercenaries.


    None of the thousands and millions of private armed forces all over the globe dared to cross


    Horizon Group.


    After all, Lord Campbell was like a god. In just a few years, he had climbed to the top of the pyramid


    and became the most capable young man known to mankind in centuries.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Abruptly, a thought popped into Akio''s mind, and he gasped.


    Kingsley, who was suited in a set of green armor, then slowly walked over. At that point, tens of


    thousands of members of the Horizon Group had already surrounded the ce.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Campbell.¡± Kingsley walked over and went on one knee.


    His greeting struck Akio and Amadeus like a bolt from the blue.


    The Lord Campbell? Donald is Lord Campbell?


    That was the most shocking news Akio had heard in his life.


    His conflict with Donald had been longstanding.


    All along, he had looked down on Donald and targeted him continuously.


    Yet, Akio could never imagine that Donald, the man he regarded as a loser, was the chief of Horizon


    Group.


    Promptly, Akio got on his knees. ¡°Lord Campbell, I won''t do this again!


    I swear!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, thirty thousand members of Horizon Group have been gathered. What are your


    orders, Lord Campbell?¡± Kingsley respectfully uttered, still kneeling on one knee.


    ¡°Annihte them,¡± Donaldmanded.


    ¡°No!¡± Akio began quaking in his boots.


    On the other hand, Amadeus closed his eyes and took in a deep breath.


    For hisst attempt at escaping, Amadeus transformed into a ck cloud andunched himself


    outward.


    Just as Amadeus was a hundred meters away from his original spot, heat began gathering in


    Donald''s palm. Liquid metal was wriggling in his palm before it turned into a thin steel wire and


    swiftly grew longer.


    It was then the passersby on the street witnessed something really terrifying.


    A man rushed out of Pollerton Trantions'' office, but something pierced through his head and


    came out from the spot between his brows. The man hung in midair for a moment before getting


    dragged all the way back to Pollerton Trantions'' office.


    Skr saw that scene too. She froze, and she did not dare to enter the office anymore.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    It was because Pollerton Trantions'' office had been surrounded.


    ¡°Hunter''s Coil! The one who saved Nathan from the northern border was you! You''re the Golden


    Lord too!" Akio¡¯s eyes were bulging as he was forced to relearn everything he thought he knew.


    ¡°That''s correct. Would you like an award for that?¡± Donald sarcastically said to Akio.


    Akio trembled even more. ¡°What can I do to make you let me go? Tell me the terms.¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°There''s no need.¡±


    He then turned to Kingsley and said, ¡°Send him to his afterlife.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kingsley and Horizon Group responded in unison.


    What happened next was something Donald did not get personally involved with. After all, he had


    other more important affairs to attend to.


    He had to head to Jadeborough to treat Solomon.


    Solomon treated Raymond well, but he had not intercepted when the


    Campbell n targeted Raymond.


    Donald did not know why and neither did he want to find out.


    Nevertheless, he had to save Solomon.


    Raymond was good friends with Solomon, so it was likely that Raymond would be sad if Solomon


    were to die.


    Therefore, regardless of everything, Donald had to take a trip to Jadeborough and rescue the old


    man.


    The Sanchez residence in Jadeborough was a manor located in the countryside midway up a


    mountain. The scenery there was picturesque, and the manor covered an area of ten thousand


    square feet.


    The Sanchez residence was brightly lit at night.


    However, no one dared to sleep, and they were all gathered in one room.


    Solomon''s condition was getting worse, and he was falling unconscious for longer times.


    Outside the room were a few middle-aged men with solemn faces. There were also a few young


    people around, and they were all dressed to their nines.


    Those were the third generation of young people in the Sanchez family.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Right then, the door opened.


    The first ones toe out were elderly doctors in white coats.


    The few middle-aged men then walked up to the doctors and asked, ¡°How is my father?¡±


    The few doctors shared a look before one said, ¡°He''s in a bad condition. His vital organs are


    deteriorating. I''m afraid that matter will be in a few days'' time. It''s best that you... prepare for his


    funeral.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the few men furrowed their brows in worry.


    The Sanchez family was not part of the Ten Prestigious Families, but in terms of power, they were


    not far from the Ten Prestigious Families.


    Solomon had been the head of the family for many years, and he had plenty of disciples. If he were


    to dere war against another wealthy family, he would not lose easily.


    However, Solomon''s death would significantly decrease the Sanchez family''s power.


    A fashionable woman in a pink coat then asked, ¡°Where''s Dr. Herschel?¡±


    ¡°He''s still inside,¡± was all the doctor said before leaving.


    At that moment, everyone ced their hopes on Gregor Herschel, for that man was one of the


    representative figures of traditional medicine.


    If even Gregor had no way to cure him, then Solomon was doomed.


    A momentter, an elderly man in traditional garb walked out of the room. He looked exhausted,


    and he let out a sigh when he came out. ¡°I''ve used nine silver needles to keep him alive for now, but


    his time will be up soon. I''m sorry for there''s nothing I can do for him anymore!¡±


    Everyone''s expressions turned grave.


    The second-generation Sanchezes were in the middle of an important event, and they were


    preparing to join a battle in the core circle. If Solomon were to die, they would never win the battle.


    Thus, everyone was hoping that Solomon would still be able to live for another three to five years.


    ¡°Grandpa...¡± A sorrowful look appeared in the fashionable woman''s eyes. That woman was Mnie


    Sanchez, also known as one of the three main beauties in Jadeborough. She was Solomon''s


    favorite granddaughter, and she was the closest to Solomon.


    One of the middle-aged men sighed. ¡°Let''s prepare for his funeral, then.¡±


    The hearts of everyone were heavy.


    Mnie then entered the room, only to find that her grandfather had woken up at some point in


    time. He was staring at the ceiling nkly.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    There were still a few silver needles inserted at the spot between his eyes, as well as on his chest.


    They were there to seal off his acupoints to forcibly keep him alive.


    ¡°Grandpa...¡± Mnie whispered as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°I have to admit that I''ve grown old,¡± Solomon started. ¡°Bury me in Grave Nine at Xanfield after I die.


    My good friend had read my fortune before, and he said that Grave Nine is a fantastic ce in


    terms of geomancy. That ce would be able to ensure that the Sanchez family continues to


    flourish. He was a master in geomancy, and he was, in a way, a master of fortune-telling. Your


    greatgrandfather¡ªmy father¡ªwas buried in Grave Nine at Xanfield per his guidance. That is why


    the Sanchez family has been thriving steadily all these years.¡±


    Mnie did not register his words at all, for she was overwhelmed with sadness. It was as if a giant


    rock was crushing her chest.


    ¡°Why are you crying? You won''t look pretty if you have tear running down your face. No one will


    want you¡ª even Atticus won''t want you,¡± Solomon said to her in a weak voice. ¡°I don''t like Atticus.¡±


    Mnie wiped her tears. ¡°He''s despicable. The one I like will be a hero like Lord Campbell.¡±


    Lord Campbell?


    Solomon smiled bitterly.


    He had always wanted to meet the impressive young man, but he never got the chance to do that.


    If he could continue to live, he would like to meet the spectacr young man.


    Unfortunately, he had no more chances as he was dying.


    While Mnie was in the throes of sorrow, she heard someone talking outside. ¡°There''s a young


    man called Donald Campbell who''s seeking an audience with Mr. Sanchez. He said he''ll be able to


    cure Mr. Sanchez.¡±


    Mnie stiffened. Then, she walked out of the room and yelled, ¡°Hurry up and bring him in!¡±


    Gregor scowled when he heard that.


    He knew best what kind of condition Solomon was in, and he would confidently say that no one


    would be able to cure the elderly man.


    After all, Solomon was suffering from multiple organ failure and he was old. No medication would be


    able to save him.


    Soon, Mnie saw the young man brought into the room. She was taken aback for a moment


    before she uttered, ¡°Did you say that you can save my grandpa?¡±


    Meanwhile, Donald was observing Mnie as well.


    The pink coat woman, who looked like she was around the age of twentyseven to twenty-eight, was


    clearly an aggressive individual. She had a marvelous figure, and her skin was as fair as milk.


    Moreover, she had no wrinkles on her face, and her teeth were pearly white. Herrge eyes were


    beautiful, and she had an oval-shaped face. Nevertheless, the shape of her face was far better than


    the oval-shaped faces that influencers tend to have.


    Donald nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that my grandpa''s sick?¡± Mnie coldly questioned.


    She would have had a glimmer of hope if the man was an elderly person.


    However, the man in front of her was a young man, and he was confidently iming that he could


    cure her grandfather. Thus, Mnie was quick to think that he was a scammer.


    He was either a scammer, or he was a spy sent by the other ns.


    Regardless of what identity he had, Mnie was not going to let him go easily.


    Nevertheless, Donald''s expression did not change even after he heard her question. In a terrifyingly


    calm tone, he introduced, ¡°I''m from Pollerton, and my grandpa is Raymond Campbell. I''ve heard


    him mention that he''s Mr. Sanchez''s good friend.¡±


    Raymond Campbell of Pollerton?


    Mnie blinked before realization struck her hard.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He''s the grandson of that fraud!


    ¡°It''s you. You were the boy who was nearly killed by the Campbell n.¡± Mnie knew about that.


    Donald inclined his head in agreement.


    A mocking expression then emerged on Mnie''s face. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you hoping that my


    grandpa will help you settle the grudge you have with the Campbell n before he


    passes away?¡±


    As far as she could tell, once her grandfather passed away, the Campbell n would certainly make


    a move against Donald and Raymond. Therefore, Donald was there to seek help from her


    grandfather before he died. Donald would ask Solomon to help him deal with the Campbell n with


    thest bit of power Solomon had.


    Donald was shocked by the woman''s words. What vivid imagination she has.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    ¡°Was my guess right?¡± Mnie thought that she had made the right guess when Donald did not


    respond to her, and the mockery in her expression turned more intense.


    Donald only looked at her with dull eyes before muttering, ¡°I just don''t want my grandpa to be sad.


    Why else would his death have anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You''re absurd!¡± Mnie fumed. As she jabbed a finger at Donald, she bellowed, ¡°Get out of here


    right now!¡±


    The middle-aged men around them also grimaced. ¡°Boy, are you here to cause a scene?¡±


    However, Donald scanned his surroundings before walking straight toward Solomon''s room.


    ¡°Stop! If you take another step further, we''re not going to show you any mercy!¡± Mnie ordered.


    They were at the Sanchez residence, and there were plenty of mighty fighters hiding around. In fact,


    there were some retired Novem Ste Warriors among them.


    Barely any locals dared toe to the Sanchez residence to pick a fight.


    Still, Donald continued his way to the room. In the blink of an eye, he was at the doorway, about to


    enter.


    Mnie''s scowl deepened, and she took a step to the side, seemingly opening up a path for


    someone.


    Indeed, a man in traditional garbs and a long umbre in his hands appeared.


    There were no expressions on his face, but he had a sharp gaze. After fixing his eyes on Donald,


    he charged toward Donald''s back with the umbre in his hands.


    In the other direction, an elderly man in a long green robe and a cane in his hands appeared. He did


    not have much hair, his mustache was white, and his eyes seemed cloudy, but his presence was a


    commanding one. Like the umbre-wielding man, he was swift, and he was aiming his cane at


    Donald''s head.


    Those two were retired Novem Ste Warriors, and they were close to bing Decem Ste


    Warriors.


    The elderly man, especially, was a prominent figure from the same period as Noah''s father, Randy.


    Seventy years ago at the first discovery of Quadfield, he had be the man in charge of the


    ce, and he had made achievements.


    ¡°Yadriel Qualls. Waylon Diaz,¡± Donald softly said after recognizing them.


    The two narrowed their eyes a little, surprised and confused about how Donald had recognized


    them. Nevertheless, they did not slow down. As a matter of fact, they came at him with even more


    force.


    As Donald watched the two powerful attacks heading toward him, he raised his right arm. As if his


    fingers were des, he tapped the end tip of the umbre.


    After a crackling sound, Mnie felt as if a sh of thunder had sounded out in her head, and her


    world spun.


    The ck umbre cracked and shattered before the pieces stabbed into the wall.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Almost at the same time, Donald tapped Yadriel''s cane in the same way he did with the umbre.


    That cane was also made with a rare metal found in Quadfield, and it was extremely sturdy. Even


    though it was not as good as jurganite, it was certainly much stronger than any type of metal sold in


    the market.


    Yet, that expensive cane was still broken by Donald with just one move.


    At that moment, Yadriel felt as if Donald was a dragon waking from its sleep. Then, he felt


    destructive power pouring into his arms and nearly quaking him to death.


    Homicidal intent manifested on Waylon''s face, and he rushed toward Donald to swing a fist at his


    face.


    All Donald did was to lift his hand slightly to intercept the fist. With a casual swing to the side, he


    sent Waylon flying.


    Mnie was astounded as her eyes widened.


    Yadriel was a Novem Ste Warrior from seventy years ago, and Waylon was a mighty fighter from


    Mount Konge.


    However, the attacks from those two elite fighters had just been easily deflected by the young man.


    In other words, that young man was a formidable opponent.


    By then, everyone was looking at Donald as if he could decimate them all in seconds.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± one of the middle-aged men cried out.


    ¡°Donald Campbell.¡± Donald then inclined his head respectfully at Waylon and Yadriel. ¡°Apologies for


    my rude actions.¡±


    Yadriel then asked, ¡°May I know how powerful you are, young man?¡±

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Donald was stunned for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    He had no idea how powerful he was either, but he was already unrivaled in terms of the power


    level of a human.


    Waylon''s pupils constricted imperceptibly, for Donald''s capabilities were far more terrifying than


    those on Mount Konge, albeit it was the dwelling of the master of the Dragon n of all times.


    Mnie was just about to speak when a feeble voice drifted out of the room. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    It was Solomon''s voice.


    Donald swept his gaze over the few people. Then, he walked into the room without a single word.


    Mnie followed behind him. Meanwhile, Waylon wore an indifferent expression. It was as though


    he could never smile.


    ¡°How could he be so powerful?¡± Mnie inquired in a whisper.


    At that, Waylon and Yadriel exchanged a nce. ¡°We already know who he is.¡±


    In a sh, Mnie''s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it''s a secret. It''s a high-confidential matter!¡± Yadriel answered.


    Waylon nodded. ¡°He''s a warrior of the Grandmaster Realm!¡±


    The standard of a Novem Ste Warrior was around a power level of two million. A power level of


    three million would render one a Decem Ste Warrior, and there were few of them in the entire


    world.


    As for someone with a power level exceeding three million, he was known as a Grandmaster.


    There were scarcely any Grandmasters, with only one in a few centuries. Only on Mount Konge


    were there two to three Grandmasters.


    Above Grandmaster was the legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm.


    The previous warrior of the Mythical Realm was familiar to everyone, for he was none other than the


    founder of Supreme Ultimate Sect, Martin Bemy. There was also Troy Travers on Mount Phoenix.


    However, all that was a few centuries ago.


    In other words, there hadn''t been any warriors of the Mythical Realm for five hundred years.


    Mnie was stupefied for a moment. Such a young Grandmaster?


    Unbeknownst to them, Donald had long since gone beyond a Grandmaster and broke through to


    the Mythical Realm.


    After entering the room, Donald look down at Solomon, who had several silver needles inserted into


    his head.


    ¡°Raymond''s grandson has grown up a lot,¡± Solomon remarked weakly.


    Donald stared at the man. Thetter had a solemn countenance, but wrinkles littered his face. He


    was at an advanced age of almost ny years old, so it was time for him to depart this world from


    old age. As he had cerebral infarction and minor cerebral hemorrhage, an infection would kill him


    right away.


    ¡°Pardon me, Mr. Sanchez,¡± Donald murmured.


    All of a sudden, the tips of his fingers glowed, and one could see mist-like liquified energy


    condensing. It was all very much mysterious. They abruptly felt a spring breeze blowing past,


    suffusing them with a sense of warmth.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gregor''s eyes went wide.


    Is this medical skills? This is absolutely far beyond that. It''s divine healing!


    Narrowing his eyes, Yadriel muttered, ¡°Mythical...¡±


    Indeed, that was a means only warriors of the Mythical Realm possessed. They could transform


    their energy into life energy.


    That situation persisted for half an hour. After everything was over, Donald stopped and wiped the


    sweat off his forehead. Solomon, on the other hand, had already fallen into slumber, his breathing


    deep and even.


    ¡°He''s fine now and can live for another ten years,¡± Donald stated calmly. Subsequently, he turned to


    Yadriel. ¡°I''d like to speak to you privately, Mr. Qualls.¡±


    Throughout it all, he didn''t even look at Mnie.


    Upon hearing that, Yadriel blurred and disappeared from the spot in the blink of an eye. At the same


    time, Donald''s figure blurred, and he vanished into thin air.


    For the first time, a bitter expression showed on Waylon''s face.


    Such capabilities are too terrifying!


    Ten kilometers away, Yadriel bowed to Donald slightly. ¡°At your service, Lord Campbell!¡±


    ¡°Don''t stand on ceremony, Mr. Qualls!¡± Donald hurriedly helped him up.


    Previously, Yadriel had no idea of his status. Later, he had an inkling about things, but it was mere


    conjecture. Right then, however, it had been affirmed.


    ¡°Mr. Qualls, as I''m here to deal with the King of Special Forces, Noah Rodriguez, my identity has to


    be kept under wraps. For that reason, I hope you can minimize the number of people in the know,¡±


    Donald asserted.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    ¡°Don''t worry, Lord Campbell. Despite being no prominent family, the Qualls family still has some


    power. From now on out, I''ll do my best to help make things easy for you,¡± Yadriel vowed.


    He was one of the first batches of warriors who kept guard over Quadfield, so he knew what that


    meant.


    ¡°Besides, I''ll also tell Mr. Sanchez about this and have him erase traces of you at the critical


    juncture,¡± Yadriel added.


    After all, it was better to have as few people as possible knowing about Donald''s identity as Lord


    Campbell.


    Anyone who was aware of his true identity was either people he trusted unquestionably, killed, or


    sent to Quadfield''s no man''snd to perform hardbor.


    ¡°Thank you. In that case, please excuse me,¡± Donald uttered.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment, Lord Campbell. Mr. Sanchez has already awakened, and he''d like to see


    you,¡± Yadriel dered.


    Donald was startled momentarily before he nodded in agreement.


    Upon returning to the Sanchez residence, he discovered that Solomon had already gotten out of


    bed. In fact, the man was walking out.


    Having checked all the various readings, Gregor was wholly amazed.


    Donald''s capabilities are simply mind-boggling!


    Mnie''s hostility toward Donald was all but gone. When she saw him walking in, her eyes lit up.


    She promptly rushed over to him. ¡°I''m sorry, Donald. I apologize for my rashness earlier.¡±


    She had a slender figure. As she spoke graciously in a crisp voice, she trained her beautiful eyes on


    the man.


    Donald merely spared her a nce before looking away, having no interest in taking another look at


    her. Neither did he reply to her.


    Mnie gritted her teeth hard. The urge to finish off the man gripped her.


    I''m one of the three most beautiful women in Jadeborough. Not only am I from a prominent family,


    but I''m also dubbed Princess Sanchez in the city. There''s a long line of men wishing to marry me!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Countless young and talented men in Jadeborough were crazy about her, fighting to get her


    attention. s, she didn''t like any of them.


    I''ve always gotten whatever I want, yet this man isn''t even interested in taking a look at me.


    The instant Solomon caught sight of Donald, he chuckled. ¡°Having seen you today, you certainly live


    up to your name.¡±


    It was clear as day that he had also figured out Donald''s identity.


    That had Donald all the more wary.


    Ugh! My identity is still too sensitive that anyone with high status can tell without much effort!


    They knew more than the average person, and he couldn''t possibly suppress himself all the time as


    he still needed to use many more techniques.


    ¡°You tter me, Mr. Sanchez,¡± Donald replied calmly.


    He wasn''t fond of smiling. Perhaps it was because he had lived with bloodshed for too many years,


    but he didn''t smile easily.


    ¡°Come in, and we shall talk.¡± Solomon pointed at the study. ¡°Go and brew a pot of coffee, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie was nning to listen to their conversation, but her grandfather gave her the boot. At once,


    chagrin swamped her.


    In the study, Solomonmented, ¡°Rumors always had it that Lord Campbell is only twenty-seven


    or twenty-eight years old this year. Sure enough, you''re very young.¡±


    Donald didn''t know how to respond to that, so he merely urged, ¡°Let''s cut to the chase, Mr.


    Sanchez.¡±


    Lowering his head, Solomon organized his thoughts. ¡°I''ve long since heard about the conflict


    between you and the Campbell n. Back then, I didn''t do anything to stop the Campbell n when


    they made a move against your grandfather.¡±


    Donald merely gazed at him expressionlessly.


    And so, Solomon continued, ¡°The reason being, it wasn''t merely one prominent family who stopped


    me from doing so. The night before, at least five or six prominent families visited the Sanchez


    residence and threatened me.¡±


    ¡°It was the Irving family, the Youngblood family, the Campbell n, the Collins family, and the


    Yeager family, right?¡± Donald stared right at the man.


    Hearing that, Solomon was momentarily stunned. Then, heuded, ¡°As expected of Lord Campbell,


    who allegedly has the best intelligencework in the world!¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. I''ll settle my grievance with the Campbell n alone.¡± Donald''s voice was cold.


    ¡°I know you''re capable, and I''m also aware that your identity can''te to light now. Therefore, do


    whatever you want without holding back. I''ll clean up the mess after you. If need be, I''ll go to


    Pollerton personally. I believe that they''ll still show me some respect,¡± Solomon dered.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    When Solomon said that, a ferocious aura rose within him.


    It was the imperious air of someone superior¡ªinimitable nor was it innate.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll be leaving if there''s nothing else,¡± Donald intoned.


    ¡°Sure. Also, please take care of this granddaughter of mine for a bit,¡± Solomon implored with a wide


    smile.


    Mnie was in politics, dubbed one of the youngest high-ranking officials in history with a bright


    future ahead of her, far more promising than Neil.


    Neil was already up in years, so one could tell that his days were numbered.


    Conversely, Mnie had just started out and had infinite potential.


    She was different from Wynter¡ªthe superstar, Lana¡ªthe queen of the business world, Reina¡ªthe


    nouveau riche, and Jennifer.


    Even the Campbell n didn''t dare offend her easily.


    Ultimately, she was above them all in status.


    She was the epitome of might and power, attending each and every important political event such


    as major summits among various countries.


    Dipping his eyes, Donald countered, ¡°We''ve got different paths in life.¡±


    His meaning was obvious¡ªMnie wasn''t his cup of tea, and he didn''t like her.


    ¡°How would you know without spending some time with her?¡± Solomon persuaded.


    A hint of derision manifested on Donald''s face, and he slowly stroked his wrist.


    ¡°Are you telling me to abandon Jennifer and marry a woman I don''t like? So what if she has a high


    status and infinite future? What has that got to do with me? If I care about all that, how do I keep


    guard over Quadfield? Besides, my achievements aren''t great, but when did I ever use such a


    method to get to where I am today?¡±


    By the end of his speech, intense scorn was written all over his face.


    Solomon was taken aback before he chuckled wryly. ¡°True. Sorry for simply matching you up with


    her.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Donald got to his feet and opened the door, striding right out.


    As Solomon stared at the man''s retreating back, he wore a thoughtful expression on his face.


    When Mnie spotted Donald exiting the study, she stood in front of him, stretching out a hand to


    stop him. ¡°It''s alreadyte at night. Rest for a bit, and I''ll treat you to a meal tomorrow.¡±


    Her tone was hard and forceful, seemingly leaving no room for negotiation.


    Donald frowned. ¡°I''m not free.¡±


    At that, Mnie was floored.


    How many times has he turned me down thus far? Could it be that I''ve lost my allure?


    ¡°Hey! What do you mean by that?¡± Mnie demanded in disgruntlement.


    Donald tilted his head and nced at her, his gaze impassive and vacant. His figure blurred, and he


    disappeared in a heartbeat.


    Stomping her foot, Mnie snarled, ¡°Argh! I''m so pissed!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Just then, Solomon walked out. Chortling, he teased, ¡°Unexpectedly, there are times when you fail


    to charm someone!¡±


    Mnie stomped her feet. ¡°Grandpa, he''s simply too rude! Who exactly is he?¡±


    In response, Solomon shook his head. ¡°Well, he''s an intriguing person.¡±


    An intriguing person?


    Mnie was stumped for a moment. Grandpa rarely says this about anyone.


    ¡°I asked whether he''d like to marry you earlier, but he declined,¡± Solomon admitted.


    Once more, Mnie was knocked for a loop.


    While Solomon had retired, he had mentees all over the world. That aside, he had enjoyed a high


    status for a long time, so his connections were beyond one''s wildest dreams. Many of the


    descendants he nurtured single-handedly had also be prominent figures.


    Throughout the years, the Ten Prestigious Families had hoped that Solomon would match them with


    his granddaughter.


    Once that happened, they would obtain the support of the Sanchez family.


    It was no exaggeration to say that no one in the whole world could resist the temptation of Solomon


    ying matchmaker to marry Mnie.


    However, Donald turned the offer down.


    Mnie grew all the more upset. ¡°Am I really all that wretched?¡±


    ¡°No. The truth is, he doesn''t care for the Sanchez family.¡± Solomon''s gaze was dark.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    ¡°Hmph! In that case, I''ll go to Pollerton and look for him!¡± Mnie harrumphed.


    Solomon wore a smile on his face, neither protesting nor stopping her from doing so.


    After all, the achievements of someone like Donald would only be greater in the future.


    Only a handful of people knew that the man had secretly gained control of the world''s finance


    center, Dartan.


    ¡°I''ll go to Pollerton early tomorrow morning!¡± Mnie then packed her clothes to head to Pollerton.


    At dawn, Donald arrived back at Pollerton. He turned on his phone, only to see a ton of missed calls


    and WhatsApp messages.


    They were all from Jennifer.


    ¡°I''m sorry for misunderstanding you, Donald!¡±


    ¡°Where are you, Donald?¡±


    With his face devoid of expression, Donald turned off his phone. Although he wasn''t a petty person,


    Jennifer''s words hurt him.


    Despite being a warrior of the Mythical Realm, he was still human and had feelings, knew joy and


    sorrow.


    Hence, he didn''t n on replying to Jennifer. He figured that they should both take a break first.


    It had been exceptionally peaceful in Pollerton recently, but many people in the elite sses knew


    that it was the calm before the storm.


    Kingsley, under themand of Donald, humiliated Tyrone. Although the Campbell n hadn''t


    made a response to that, everyone knew that they would never let the matter slide.


    Thus, their swift retaliation was imminent.


    More than ten years ago, the remnant of the Golden Beast, Donald, runched the Dragon Fide


    Vi project and went head to head against the Campbell n.


    Jennifer initially had other businesses besides providing supporting facilities for thend remation


    project, but they had all screeched to a halt then.


    Everyone knew that Tyrone would expend his effort on dealing with Jennifer and everyone rted to


    her.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, grave news started circting.


    Pollerton Trantions had been wiped out by a mysterious force in a single night, razed to the


    ground. All the mercenaries whose visas had expired seemingly disappeared off the face of the


    earth.


    It snagged the attention of many big shots in Pollerton, but they couldn''t find any leads.


    Consequently, they gave up.


    At a little over ten o''clock, Jennifer walked out of Pollerton with weariness lining her face, her eyes


    red and swollen.


    On the one hand, she hadn''t rested well. On the other, all her business channels had been severed,


    including her capital chain. As such, Jennard Construction was on the brink of bankruptcy.


    ¡°This is all on Donald for having a conflict with Tyrone out of the blue!¡± Kevin followed behind her


    with displeasure etched across his features.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer stared at the pink Ferrari. ¡°Since the shareholders withdrew their capital, I''m going to sell


    this car. Otherwise, we''ll go bankrupt!¡±


    Shock inundated Kevin. ¡°No way! Skye wants this car before she marries me!¡±


    ¡°A car is only a consumable item. After selling it, I''ll fill the shortage before buying you a car worth


    about a hundred thousand,¡± Jennifer coaxed earnestly.


    However, Kevin shook his head frantically. ¡°No, no! Skye said she isn''t going to marry me without a


    luxury car!¡±


    In a trice, Jennifer flew into a rage. ¡°Are you a moron, Kevin? Is Skr someone who''ll be content


    living a simple life? I once saw her sitting on Akio''sp with my own eyes!¡±


    Kevin''s eyes went wide. ¡°Even if you don''t like her, Jennifer, you shouldn''t be ndering her in such


    a manner, no?¡±


    Feeling that he was already beyond saving, Jennifer heaved a sigh. She took out the spare key and


    started the car, continuing to bustle around to drum up business.


    The Wilson family in Tayhaven didn''t dare have anything to do with Jennifer anymore, severing all


    ties with her.


    Meanwhile, Donald sat in Supreme Vi in Pollerton Estates,bing through information.


    Dubbed the king of spies, Noah had nted innumerable spies in Pollerton, yet to be removed until


    then. Ultimately, they were a hidden threat.


    Bradley strolled in. ¡°Lord Campbell, Ms. Wilson has encountered some difficulties.¡±


    Donald went still and a thoughtful expression showed on his face. In an instant, he figured out the


    key.


    A long whileter, he drawled, ¡°Let''s do this. Dartan Expo ismencing next week, yes? At that


    time, give her some business.¡±

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    ¡°It''s not that.¡± Bradley''s expression was rather solemn.


    Taken aback, Donald lifted his head and stared at the man, waiting for his report.


    ¡°The heir of Irving Group came to Pollerton and established Irving Capital. With a cash flow of a


    billion, he bought out Pollerton Pharma and gained control of that pharmaceutical giant. Besides,


    his target may be Ms. Wilson and her family!¡± Bradley reported.


    Irving Group? Isn''t that my maternal grandfather''s family?


    Ten years old, Raymond''s business worth tens of billions were suppressed by the Campbell n.


    Not only did Donald''s mother''s family not help, but they even hit them when they were down.


    Back then, Donald was still studying. His father brought him to the birthday banquet of the head of


    Irving Group. He asked them for their help to mediate that matter.


    If they were to stand up for them, that matter would definitely be resolved. Furthermore, it would


    only take a few words from them.


    s, not only did they not help, but they even sabotaged them further by bribing Raymond''s driver,


    Jonah Linker.


    Donald could vividly remember his biological uncle pouring a pot of coffee over his father''s head at


    the banquet before everyone. Coffee dregs ended up all over his face.


    Nheless, his father merely smiled ingratiatingly, not daring to show the slightest hint of a temper


    just because he hoped that Irving Group would lend them a helping hand.


    As for his mother, he couldn''t remember her attitude.


    When Donald''s thoughts returned to the present, he askednguidly, ¡°Who came over?¡±


    ¡°Your aunt''s son, Braxton,¡± Bradley replied.


    ¡°Ah, it''s my cousin. How intriguing!¡± Donald wasn''t enraged at all, still as calm and unruffled as ever.


    His cousin had always looked down upon him. Every time he returned to Irving Group with his


    mother, the former would bully him.


    When his cousin was five or six years old, he started snatching his candies. At ten years old, it


    escted to his toys. And at fifteen or sixteen years old, it intensified into his crushes.


    ¡°Let them kick up a fuss. I''ll just eliminate them if they piss me off.¡± Donald opened his notebook


    once more.


    Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°As for Jennifer, keep a closer eye on her. Arrange for Yuna to protect


    her secretly. Tyrone''s attitude toward her is rather strange, so I''m afraid he won''t give up so easily.¡±


    Thereafter, Bradley left quietly.


    At almost the same time, a pale Tyrone was fishing on a luxurious yacht in Pollerton.


    Many women in bikinis were dancing on the yacht, all surrounding an incredibly handsome man.


    Tyrone hadn''t much interest in women. Perhaps it was due to the fact that he had congenital heart


    disease, but he seldom yed the field. However, the women he hooked up with were all top-notch


    beauties.


    Therefore, he disdained these mediocre women.


    The incredibly handsome man swept a gaze over Tyrone. He patted the bikini-d models before


    heading toward thetter.


    He stood at one point eight five meters, with a well-proportioned figure and fair skin. Verily, he was


    all too handsome that he would render even celebrities inferior. He was none other than Donald''s


    cousin, Braxton Irving.


    The four heirs of Irving Group were named alphabetically¡ªAtticus Irving, Braxton Irving, Carson


    Irving, and Desmond Irving. He was the second son.


    ¡°Are you not going to join the fun?¡± Braxton went over to Tyrone.


    Tyrone''s face was devoid of expression. ¡°I''m not interested.¡±


    Chuckling, Atticus interjected, ¡°Well, you''re just too set in your ways.¡±


    At that, Tyrone''s expression gradually contorted. ¡°How could I not when I''m going to die soon?¡±


    In response, Atticus guffawed. ¡°You''re still got a chance, no?¡±


    Tyrone snapped his head over. ¡°You''ve got to help me in this and win Jennifer over!¡±


    Braxton broke out inughter. ¡°You''re joking, Mr. Tyrone! It''s a piece of cake for you, the Ninth


    Prince of the Campbell n, to win over a woman with no background! If all else fails, just snatch


    her. No one will dare go against you!¡±


    ¡°I used to share your sentiments in the past, but the Campbell n is now on opposing ends with


    Lord Campbell. I don''t want to provoke the Azuro force as well,¡± Tyrone countered.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Braxton was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The Azuro force was the world''s top dark force, and it was also known as Supreme Stygian.


    All its members were brutal and vicious.


    Tristan, in particr, always acted without showing any restraint. Consequently, all countries


    detested him.


    However, no one dared to offend the Azuro force, for there were rumors that the power level of its


    leader was exceedingly terrifying.


    Someone once saw its leader wiping a private militarypany out of existence within a night while


    wearing a clown''s mask.


    ¡°There are rumors that themander of the Azuro force, Tristan, likes Jennifer.¡± As Tyrone stared


    at Braxton, he couldn''t help eximing inwardly that thetter was a man whose every facet could


    have countless women falling in love with him.


    ¡°Wasn''t that verified as a rumor?¡± Braxton queried.


    ¡°What if it''s true? I''ve got to be particrly careful during this time.¡± Tyrone''s face reverted to its


    expressionless state.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Braxton asked with a frown.


    Tyrone was silent for a long time before he started, ¡°You know I''ve got congenital heart disease.


    Since I was diagnosed at three years old, the Campbell n has expended a tremendous amount


    of money and connections to find a suitable donor for me, but to no avail. They either showed signs


    of rejection or their blood types didn''t match. Anyway, my physique is exceedingly unique. But some


    time ago, the Gic Research Center sent news that they found a suitable donor. It was Jennifer.


    She meets the criteria of being my donor in all aspects.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for, then? Just kidnap her and take her heart out to transnt into you!¡±


    Braxton drawled nonchntly.


    Tyrone was seemingly muttering to himself, his voice a whisper. ¡°But she''s already advanced in


    age, so there might be a degree of rejection. Due to the influence of gic factors, the transnt


    might very likelyst me for only a few years. The best solution is for me to have a child with her,


    then take the child''s heart!¡±


    ¡°Then, what help are you seeking from me?¡± Braxton questioned.


    ¡°Jennifer doesn''t like me, but she''ll definitely like you. No woman can resist your advances when


    you''re handsome and rich. Thus, my n is that you pursue her and win her over. You can have


    your way with her, and when you''re sick of her, get her drunk and pregnant with my child. As long as


    she''s the one who falls in love with you, Tristan won''t dare do anything even if he returns.¡±


    A cold gleam glinted in Tyrone''s eyes.


    Braxton was wholly stumped. Then, he shed the man a thumbs-up. ¡°What a great n! As long


    as she''s the one who falls for me, the Ten Prestigious Families will team up and suppress Tristan if


    he dares to kick up a fuss.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Tyrone echoed.


    ¡°At that time, she can focus on the pregnancy. Once she gives birth, we''ll finish her off,¡± Tyrone


    exined his n.


    ¡°Whoa! Awesome! You''re truly ruthless!¡± Braxton shed him a thumbs-up.


    ¡°As long as you do that for me, I''ll give you the thirteen car service centers in the northwest,¡± Tyrone


    promised.


    ¡°Deal!¡± A bright smile bloomed on Braxton''s face.


    ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡± Tyrone abruptly yanked up his fishing rod. A greedy and plump


    fishnded on the deck, flipping around.


    In the evening, Pollerton''s local television stations started broadcasting the evening news.


    ¡°We will be starting by broadcasting a few brief news. Firstly, Lord Campbell Mountain Vi''s super


    renewable energy and extreme instion material have been sessfully developed. The next


    step will be exhibiting them at Dartan Expo before mass producing them for civilian use. Secondly,


    Braxton Irving of Irving Group entered Pollerton with a cash flow of a billion. Like Campbell Capital,


    he established Irving Capital and bought into Pollerton Pharma while attracting investment and


    seeking distributors. The leader is Braxton Irving. Thirdly, Ms. Mnie Sanchez came to Pollerton at


    five o''clock this evening to check on Pollerton''s economic and social structures.¡±


    Those three brief news attracted a great deal of attention.


    Sitting on the couch, Jennifer watched the news.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Linda chattered away, ¡°Mnie is a high-ranking official at such a young age. Obviously, she slept


    her way to the top.¡±


    Leonard added, ¡°She''s twenty-seven this year but she is already a high-ranking official. Her future


    husband wouldn''t have to work hard at all.¡±


    Jennifer snorted. ¡°Someone as influential as her won''t marry an ordinary man. I''m pretty sure no


    man from the Ten Prestigious Families can win her heart easily.¡±


    Leonard nced at her. ¡°By the way, Jennifer, how is your business doing?¡±


    Jennifer''s face was devoid of expression as she responded, ¡°I don''t have any business now. All my


    previous partners blocked me, and my employees are resigning in batches. I''m losing many


    employees as we speak.¡±


    Linda leaped to her feet and pointed at Jennifer. ¡°You brought this upon yourself! Tyrone was the


    perfect husband, but you weren''t satisfied with him. Look how miserable you are now. Isn''t this your


    fault?¡±


    Hearing that, Kevin seethed angrily. ¡°Someone is still infatuated over Donald. He''s nothing but a


    loser. Look what happened. Haha!¡±


    Jennifer got to her feet solemnly. ¡°We need to pack up. Someone will be here to seize our house.


    It''s humiliating if they were to kick us out.¡±


    Crash!


    Leonard threw his cup to the ground. ¡°You refused to lead a wealthy life and instead ended up being


    a beggar. Is this what you want, Jennifer?¡± he demanded.


    Jennifer turned at her shoulder coolly. ¡°Dad, will anything change if you use me? Have you ever


    considered my feelings?¡±


    With that said, she pulled the door open and stormed out.


    ¡°Kev, you have some connections. I finally realize that your sister isn''t reliable at all. It would help if


    you started a business yourself. I have over one million that you can use to start a business,¡± Linda


    told Kevin in a serious tone.


    She pulled a card out and offered it to Kevin.


    Kevin took it from her and asked nkly, ¡°What business should I do?¡±


    Leonard and Linda were taken aback. He''s right. What business should he do?


    Linda thought long and hard before she suggested, ¡°Pollerton Pharma is looking for distributors,


    right? Find out what the requirements are. If you can''t make it, you can open a pharmacy.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''ll do that tomorrow.¡± Kevin pocketed the card, but he was thinking about where he should


    gamble that night.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer was strolling along the busy street out of boredom.


    Suddenly, a van rolled to a stop beside her. A few masked men stepped out of the truck and


    brandished their knives at her. ¡°Get in the car!¡± they barked.


    Jennifer cowered back in fear, but they quickly surrounded her.


    In the dark, ady wearing a white traditional outfit red at them icily. A long sword appeared in


    her hand as she got ready to defeat the masked men.


    Soon, a smirk flitted across her lips as she blended back into the darkness.


    A tall man d in a suit stepped out and yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to kidnap her?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He rushed out and punched one of the kidnappers'' faces without hesitation.


    The kidnapper screamed in anguish. ¡°Kill him!¡± he ordered.


    There were five kidnappers in total, and they charged at him with their knives aimed at him.


    The tall man waved his hand. ¡°Get them!¡±


    A dozen bodyguards wearing ck suits emerged and seized the kidnappers in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Ma''am, are you all right?¡± The man turned around and gazed at Jennifer in concern.


    Finally, Jennifer got to see his face clearly. She immediately gaped in disbelief.


    Oh, my. What a hunk!


    The man''s cheekbones appeared chiseled into shape by a master craftsman. They looked like they


    were sculpted and pared to perfection. With eyes as bright and spellbinding as lode stars, they


    bewitched all those who fell under his steady gaze. Standing at one hundred and eighty-five


    centimeters tall, he looked like a domineering CEO in his expensive suit.


    Jennifer''s cheeks turned pink when she realized he was gazing at him. ¡°I''m fine. Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Braxton nodded. ¡°I''ll go ask them why they tried to kidnap you.¡±


    Jennifer watched as Braxton questioned the kidnappers briefly.


    A few minutester, he came back to her with a grim expression on his face. ¡°The kidnappers said


    you''re facing a capital chain crisis. The shareholders want to withdraw their investment, but you


    don''t have enough cash for them.¡±


    Comprehension dawned on Jennifer. ¡°Oh, I see. It was them who sent the kidnappers.¡±


    ¡°Can I add you on WhatsApp? You can ask for help anytime. My name is Braxton Irving,¡± Braxton


    told her gently.


    His voice and smile were as pleasant as the spring breeze.


    Jennifer didn''t spot the smug glint in the depths of his eyes.


    Beforeing here, Braxton had investigated Jennifer thoroughly.


    He knew Jennifer was Donald''s ex-wife. Donald adored her but had never touched her.


    In other words, Jennifer was still a virgin.


    Most importantly, she was gorgeous and charming. It was rare to find someone as elegant as her in


    Jadeborough.


    Besides dealing Donald with a blow, I get to sleep with her and get the thirteen car dealerships


    belonging to the Campbell n for myself. Tyrone also owes me a favor this way. I get to kill several


    birds with one stone!


    Braxton didn''t show any of his true colors despite thinking that way. Jennifer tucked a strand of hair


    behind her ear and said, ¡°You don''t have to help me. I need to treat you to a meal to thank you for


    saving me tonight. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to me.¡±


    Her porcin cheek and cute earlobe were exposed, and a seductive scent entered Baxton''s


    nostrils.


    Braxton couldn''t hide his surprise. He had plenty of experience with women, but Jennifer''s


    nonchnt action still attracted him.


    ¡°Can I scan your QR code?¡± Braxton dug his phone out.


    Jennifer bobbed her head and showed him her QR code on WhatsApp.


    ¡°I need to go now. We''ll chat through WhatsApp, yeah?¡± Braxton asked.


    Jennifer nodded. ¡°Sure. Bye!¡±


    A luxurious Mercedes Pullman was parked beside the road. Braxton waved goodbye to Jennifer


    and got into his car.


    Jennifer''s brows knitted together. Why does his name sound so familiar?


    Realization struck her.


    Oh, he''s Braxton Irving from Irving Group, also the chairman of Irving Capital!


    She stared in the direction he left for some time before turning to leave.


    In the dark, Yuna snorted. ¡°What a fool. It''s obviously a setup so he can save the damsel in distress.


    Isn''t that obvious?¡±


    Soon, the news reached Donald''s ears.


    Yuna sent him a text: Lord Campbell, your most prominent rival has arrived. Braxton Irving is too


    handsome. Even I can''t help but find him hot. Your ex-wife is no exception, too.


    Donald replied: Whatever.


    If Braxton could seduce Jennifer easily, she wasn''t worthy of being with Donald.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Since he was young, his father told him that anything that could be taken away easily was


    worthless.


    Yuna reported: The Irving family''s Octo Ste Warrior, Rosie Irving, follows him at all times to


    protect him. The Novem Ste Warrior from the Collins family, Nathan Collins, has arrived in


    Pollerton. He wants to meet you to thank you personally.


    Donald replied: No.


    They were busy chatting when he received a call from his grandfather, Raymond.


    Donald''s brows scrunched up. Why is Grandpa calling me at this hour?


    He answered the call and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Come here. I need to talk to you,¡± Raymond''s raspy but cheerful voice rang out.


    ¡°Sure,¡± came Donald''s reply.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at Raymond''s house.


    He stepped in and saw Mnie chatting to Raymond.


    Mnie got to her feet in an elegant manner when she saw Donald. ¡°You''re back?¡±


    You''re back? Why does she make it sound like this is her home?


    Despite thinking that way, Donald didn''t reveal his true emotions. ¡°Grandpa, you want to see me?¡±

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ¡°Oh, it''s nothing. Mnie''s here, so you should wee her,¡± Raymond said with a grin.


    A smile nudged Mnie''s lips.


    Raymond took one look at Mnie''s fortune and gaped inwardly.


    She has the True Dragon aura surrounding her. I can''t believe I see that in a woman. She has a


    bright future ahead of her. She was already a high-ranking official at a young age. I wonder where


    she would be five yearster.


    ¡°Donald, I''ll be in Pollerton for three months. You cane to me anytime if you need help,¡±


    Mnie told him.


    Donald responded, ¡°It''s all right. I can take care of it myself.¡±


    Instead of flying in a rage at his response, Mnie shed a smile. ¡°There will be times when it isn''t


    suitable for you to take action, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m sleepy, so I''m going to bed now. Why don''t you two chat somewhere else?¡± Raymond asked.


    Mnie nced at Donald. ¡°Let''s go for a stroll?¡±


    Donald grunted in acknowledgment.


    They walked under the moonlight slowly. It was early autumn, so the weather was chilly. Mnie


    wore a trendy coat that gave off a different vibe from the outfits she usually wore in meetings.


    Their shadows stretched under the street lights.


    Mnie lifted her head and looked at Donald''s side profile. ¡°I''m curious about your identity.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Donald looked ahead. ¡°Didn''t your grandpa tell you about my identity?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°No. He said your identity is top secret.¡±


    ¡°You''re a high-ranking official. You know what ''top secret'' means. Do you think I''ll reveal my identity


    to you?¡± Donald sneered.


    Mnie remained calm. ¡°People might think I''m a tough and merciless person, but I''m a woman


    too. A pretty one, at that. Why are you treating me icily?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°I know you won''t get upset. I''m curious why you''re pestering me, though.¡±


    Mnie giggled. ¡°You''re better than Atticus. Oh, by the way, Atticus Irving is my fianc¨¦,¡± she


    revealed.


    ¡°What a coincidence. Atticus is my cousin,¡± Donald responded.


    Mnie added, ¡°I don''t like him.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡± Donald inclined his head.


    Mnie chuckled aloud. ¡°Look, we have amon topic!¡±


    Donald was caught by surprise. ¡°Why are you so good at starting a conversation?¡±


    Mnie rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°I''m going to hold an economic work conference the day


    after tomorrow to redeploy the social structure of Pollerton. Will you join me?¡± she asked.


    Everyone knew Pollerton was an economic and financial center after Donald started thend


    remation project here, creating endless possibilities. The sessful development and mass


    production of extreme renewable energy and extreme instion material would change the industry


    entirely.


    The market would gradually eliminate conventional energy sources such as petroleum, coal, and


    natural gases.


    The Ten Prestigious Families and Antis from a foreign country would try to stop the change.


    However, if they failed to stop the change, they would have to start a revolution, too.


    Thus, it was just a matter of time before Donald became the wealthiest man on earth.


    The higher-ups also noticed that Pollerton needed to undergo a structural change and sent Mnie


    here. That proved how capable and influential Mnie was.


    She was the youngest female high-ranking official in history.


    ¡°I''ll be there,¡± Donald told her.


    ¡°Pollerton is quite lively now. Many conglomerates moved here, for example, Campbell Capital,


    Irving Capital under Irving Group, Yund Group''s automotivepany, Collins Group''s phone


    company, automotivepanies, localpanies, and Noah''s Noah International Group, among


    others,¡± Mnie exined in detail as a smile flitted across her lips.


    A sculptor could not have fashioned her face any better. Spools of her hair plunged around her


    photogenic face and syed on her shoulders. She had a sophisticated personality instead of


    coming off as a loose woman.


    One would notice that she looked both authoritarian and arrogant if one were to observe her.


    She also boasted a curvy figure. Standing at one hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall, she was


    blessed with ivory skin and a swan-like neck. There was no essory adorning her body, and she


    simply looked elegant.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Donald stared at her, awed by her beauty.


    ¡°You''re staring at me.¡± Mnie whipped her head around and nced at Donald as her eyes


    crinkled up in delight.


    Donald responded, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You are!¡± Mnie inched nearer to him and lifted her head.


    A light fragrance entered Donald''s nostrils. Oh, she smells great.


    Donald''s brows twitched as he took one step backward. ¡°Fine, fine.¡±


    What does he mean by ¡°fine?¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips in amusement.


    Suddenly, Mnie sensed someone was looking at her. She nced in the direction curiously.


    A woman was standing not far away, staring at her and Donald.


    Jennifer Wilson!


    Donald had spotted Jennifer, too. His eyesight was good enough for him to see the tears and


    sadness in her eyes.


    Dejection wed up Jennifer''s throat.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She was standing a distance away and couldn''t see the woman clearly. However, it was obvious


    that the woman was gorgeous.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Mnie asked gently.


    Donald was in a foul mood. ¡°She''s my ex-wife,¡± he revealed.


    After pondering briefly, he decided to go to Jennifer.


    Jennifer gazed at him as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I called you one hundred times and sent one


    hundred text messages, but you didn''t reply to me at all. I thought I was to me for hurting you.


    However, you''re dating another womante at night. It looks like I''ve overthought things.¡±


    Donald responded solemnly, ¡°This is the second time I''m meeting her. We''re talking about work.¡±


    Jennifer bit her lip. ¡°Why can''t you talk about work in the morning? Am I not the most important


    person to you?¡±


    Tears trickled down her cheeks as she said sadly, ¡°I''ve seen you being intimate with Lana, Wynter,


    Reina, and Hannah. You are also close to my cousin, Ysabel. H-How are you going to exin that?¡±


    Donald was at a loss for words.


    Jennifer mocked, ¡°Why? Are you at a loss for words because I''m right?¡±


    Suddenly, Donald grew irritated. ¡°What about you? Remember Harrison, Bryan, Nigel, and Tyrone?


    What am I to you? Besides, you know how your parents feel about me. You only care about your


    parents and often neglected my feelings. You''ve never considered how I feel. If you are willing to


    stand in my shoes even for once, I won''t feel that way,¡± he snapped.


    His gaze gradually grew fierce and sharp.


    With that, silence ensued.


    Mnie stood aside and didn''t interrupt them.


    Jennifer parted her lips to say, ¡°We¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Donald cut in, ¡°We should forget about getting back together.¡±


    As soon as he said that, his entire being rxed instantly.


    He was exhausted after spending thest few years with Jennifer.


    It wasn''t even that tiring when he had to wipe out eighty-one warzones and battle against various


    Novem Ste Warriors.


    Tears streamed down Jennifer''s face. ¡°You said that yourself!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± came Donald''s answer. He was relieved.


    Jennifer shot him a re before turning to leave.


    Donald stood in his spot for a long time and said nothing.


    A whileter, Mnie came over to join him.


    At once, she felt a chill go down her spine.


    Donald''s face was utterly expressionless, as though he was a lifeless statue.


    She couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    She had never seen such terrifying eyes as they lived in a peaceful era. It felt as though Donald


    was above all humans.


    Donald broke the silence. ¡°Let''s go.¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    The moment Mnie waved her hand, a car pulled up right away. A few men got out and ushered


    her into the car.


    Meanwhile, Donald continued standing still under the streetlight and staring into the distance,


    looking like a statue.


    After some time, he said calmly, ¡°Since you''re already here, then don''t leave.¡±


    Amidst the darkness, a few men in golden armor walked out with long spears in their hands. They


    were covered from head to toe; only their eyes were revealed.


    All of them were blue-eyed. One could tell they were foreigners at a nce.


    ¡°Wow. The Irving family is incredible for them to be rearing a pack of loyal dogs from another


    country,¡± Donald said sarcastically.


    As he looked around, he realized there were eight Septet Ste Warriors, all of which were


    mercenaries and had about a power level of seven hundred thousand.


    My mother''s family is finally making a move on me.


    ¡°It''s my honor to meet all of you. May I know who sent you?¡± asked Donald.


    No one spoke. Instead, the eight men opened up a path, and ady stepped out.


    The corners of her eyes were unusually sharp, and her eyes were blue, just like the others. Her face


    was covered with a veil, and one of her arms was covered in tattoos.


    ¡°Careful. She''s the foreign Novem Ste Warrior, Poison Spider.¡± A deep voice came from behind


    Donald.


    Novem Ste Warriors were literally like treasures of the world. No one could employ them unless it


    was the government.


    However, Poison Spider was an exception because she liked Braxton.


    Braxton was known as the most handsome man in the capital. The fact that he could make a


    Novem Ste Warrior fall for him proved how attractive he was.


    Donald knew who the neer was without having to turn around.


    It was the warrior of the Collins family, Nathan.


    ¡°Be grateful. Braxton told me to castrate you instead of killing you,¡± said thedy with the veil calmly.


    Her voice did not sound young at all. She sounded like she was at least forty years old.


    ¡°Well, what better time for you guys to show up? I was just in the mood to kill some people.¡± Donald


    lowered his eyes and smirked.


    Anyone who knew Donald well would know that Donald''s murderous intent was the strongest at that


    time.


    ¡°Tell me. Wouldn''t it be cool if I cut off your heads and delivered them to the Irving residence?¡±


    Donald raised his head to let his opponents get a clear view of his face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Right then, the Novem Ste Warrior felt as if the haziness in Donald''s eyes was clearing up.


    A sh of light flickered across his eyes, and it was as if his piercing gaze could split the vastnd


    open.


    ¡°No. You can''t do this. She''s a Novem Ste Warrior from Anndur. If she dies in Yorknd, her


    government will definitely take action,¡± Nathan urged, sounding anxious.


    ¡°I''ll kill anyone who dares to stop me. And that includes you.¡± Donald suddenly turned around and


    stared daggers at Nathan.


    Nathan''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°A-A legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm!¡±


    Donald''s imposing presence was the mythical presence of someone who would only appear once


    every five hundred years.


    ¡°This is bad. Retreat! He''s a legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm!¡± The veileddy widened her


    eyes as a wave of emotions stirred in her heart.


    There was no mistaking that aura, for she had seen someone like that in Antis before.


    However, that mythical being was already two hundred years old, so he could not attack easily


    anymore.


    Looking like a real dragon that had been reborn, Donald pounced toward a golden-armored warrior


    and threw a fist at thetter''s chest.


    The warrior screamed in agony and flew about a hundred meters into the air upon impact.


    Immediately after that, he exploded into white dust.


    The veileddy immediately stepped backward. Nheless, Donald''s murderous intent grew, and


    he swung his fist again.


    His fist lit up the sky, making the veileddy feel as if she was looking at the sun.


    A series of horrifying screams rang in the air as a beam of light that was as thick as a person''s arm


    pierced through the chests of the seven remaining golden-armored warriors. All of them


    disintegrated on the spot.


    ¡°A devil! You''re a devil!¡± yelled the veileddy, yet she did not run.


    That was because she knew she had no way out. Once a legendary warrior targeted a person,


    there was nowhere they could run to. The legendary warrior would find a way to kill his targets, no


    matter where they were.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    ¡°I''ll find Braxton.¡± At that moment, Donald''s eyes were glinting with murderous intent as if he had


    be the god of death himself.


    Upon hearing that, Poison Spider gave uppletely on escaping. With tears in her eyes, she


    begged, ¡°Don''t kill him. This was all my idea!¡±


    Donald slowly made his way toward Poison Spider. ¡°He doesn''t have a choice.¡±


    ¡°He''s a part of the Irving family. They won''t let you off easily if you kill him!¡± Poison Spider


    screamed.


    ¡°Do you think the Irving family will go against me because of him?¡± Donald asked, already standing


    before her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Poison Spider sensed something was off.


    ¡°The king of Quadfield, Donald Campbell,¡± Donald uttered slowly.


    The king of Quadfield? That means he''s Lord Campbell!


    ¡°I have another name, that is Dynasto.¡±


    Poison Spider took a deep breath. There had been rumors of the chief of the Azuro force being Lord


    Campbell. And now, that was being confirmed.


    At that thought, she pulled out a sword with her right hand and aimed it between Donald''s forehead.


    Attacking at such a close distance was definitely possible for a Novem Ste Warrior to kill a Decem


    Ste Warrior.


    Unfortunately, Donald was her opponent.


    He held the tip of the sword with two fingers and flicked it.


    With a ng, the tip of the sword instantly bent backward and wrapped itself around Poison Spider''s


    neck.


    Suddenly, a red opening appeared at her throat.


    Thud!


    She fell to her knees heavily, with her head separated from her body.


    ¡°Nathan, I need you to do me a favor and take her head to the Irving family.¡± Donald turned around


    and looked at Nathan.


    Nathan''s eyes darted between the body on the ground and Donald.


    At that moment, Donald looked as if he was glowing with murderous intent. There was no ounce of


    reservedness in him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Given no choice, Nathan sighed and answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nathan''s heart felt extremely heavy. The Irving family had managed to win over a Novem Ste


    Warrior thanks to Braxton. In fact, many prestigious families were jealous of them because of that.


    After all, a Novem Ste Warrior was like a treasure.


    Now that Donald had killed Poison Spider, he would have to deal with the Irving family''s rage and


    being Anndur''s target.


    Even the leader of the country would get involved in the matter.


    Even so, Donald did not care about all that.


    ¡°Don''t kill Braxton,¡± said Nathan.


    s, Donald merely gave Nathan a cold stare, questioning, ¡°Do you think anyone can stop me if I


    wanted to kill someone?¡±


    That''s right. Who can stop a legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm? There are more than ten


    billion people on the, and not many legendary warriors have appeared in the past five


    hundred years. It''s already difficult enough to produce a Novem Ste Warrior in a hundred years.


    With a heavy heart, Nathan cleaned up the scene and hurried toward the Irving residence.


    Meanwhile, Donald stood in his spot under the streetlight with a meaningful gaze in his eyes.


    Pollerton was a bustling city. Many houses were still lit since many had not gone to bed.


    Mnie was going to hold an Economic Work Conference the next day to rearrange Pollerton''s


    development structure.


    Many people from the Ten Prestigious Families were sure to attend.


    After all, no one would miss the chance to coborate with Donald.


    Though Dartan''s expo had not started yet, there was no stopping Donald from stepping into the


    precinct.


    Everyone wanted to be a distributor.


    Especially the Ten Prestigious Families who owned more monopolistic businesses, such as car


    manufacturing and electronic equipment.


    The existence of the new energy and the extreme instion material was a major change for


    society and a great opportunity.


    Without making any sound, Bradley appeared behind Donald and said respectfully, ¡°Donald, it''s


    getting dark...¡±


    Donald grunted in acknowledgement. ¡°Got it.¡±


    With that, Bradley left as silently as he came. He noticed Donald was not in a good mood. Hence,


    he did not dare to disturb thetter.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Braxton suddenly jolted awake from his sleep.


    When he turned on his phone, he knitted his brows.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    The female warrior had not returned.


    Poison Spider was not only Braxton''s protector, but she was also his partner in bed.


    I''ve only told her to get rid of my cousin. Why isn''t she back yet?


    Ding! Ding!


    His phone vibrated. His sister had sent him a picture of a bloody human head. It belonged to Poison


    Spider.


    Braxton was stunned, as if he was stuck with lightning. His eyes reddened, and tears streamed


    down his cheeks.


    He did not have feelings for Poison Spider, but she was the reason he could keep a foothold in the


    Irving family and look down on the other heirs.


    ¡°Braxton, Nathan was the one who sent her head over. He says she''s offended a terribly important


    person. She died with just three moves from the person.¡± His sister, Sierra Irving, had sent him a


    voice note, which left Braxton stunned. After all, he was the one who sent Poison Spider to kill


    Donald.


    Logically, Poison Spider would not have encountered anyone important. Did Donald get someone to


    kill her? Impossible. That''s impossible. I''ve looked into every piece of information rted to


    Donald''s background. There''s nothing that stands out.


    ¡°Dad is telling you to lie low during these couple of days. A storm has been brewing in Pollerton


    recently, and there''s no telling how many big shots will go to the city. Poison Spider might''ve


    identally bumped into one and gotten herself killed. Anyway, I''m going over tomorrow,¡± said


    Sierra.


    Braxton clenched his fists. ¡°Okay. Got it.¡±


    ¡°Where did Rosie go? She can still protect you if she''s around,¡± said Sierra.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± With that, Braxtony back down on the bed.


    A mix of emotions stirred within his heart, making him feel strangely ufortable.


    He had just arrived at Pollerton and had already lost a Novem Ste Warrior. He had a feeling that


    the next couple of days were going to be rough.


    Meanwhile, Freedman Group''s private ne hadnded at Pollerton International Airport, and a


    group of people could be seen exiting it.


    The first person was a short and chubby young man. He gave off a noble and captivating air with his


    sunsses¡ªdespite it being nighttime¡ªand a wireless headset.


    He was Oscar, the eldest heir in line of the Freedman n.


    Walking behind Oscar was Sebastian, the person who wanted to take Wynter away forcefully but


    caused Donald to tear down the Freedman n''s mausoleum.


    Sebastian was also the only person among the Ten Prestigious Families who knew Donald''s


    identity.


    Beside Oscar was another middle-aged man.


    That man was also someone Donald knew. He was Ernest, the father of James, the Miracle Doctor


    of Pollerton. He was the top doctor of Freedman Group.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ernest stared at the brightly lit Pollerton with hatred in his eyes.


    His son had been taken away and was still nowhere to be found.


    Hence, Ernest hated ¡°Lord Campbell¡± and Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Freedman, now that you''vee to Pollerton, you must help me kill Donald. It''ll be better if you


    can kill that b*tch, Jennifer, as well,¡± said Ernest.


    Oscar merely hummed in response without turning around.


    In the meantime, Sebastian''s eyes glinted with a look of mockery as he followed behind them. Yet,


    he remained silent.


    The truth was, Sebastian wanted to rely on Donald''s power to get rid of Oscar.


    Sebastian was incapable of defeating Oscar, but Donald was definitely capable of doing so.


    In fact, Donald could easily get rid of any prestigious family he wanted.


    However, Sebastian would never tell them those things.


    Suddenly, Oscar said, ¡°Donald''s ex-wife is very interesting. She''s Tyrone''s suitable donor. Now, I


    have entrusted Braxton to take down this woman. It''ll make things more interesting if we cause


    some trouble, such as taking Jennifer away and making Tyrone pay the ransom. It might be a good


    idea.¡±


    Sebastian could not stop sneering in his heart.


    You must be tired of living.


    Others might not know how important Jennifer was to Donald, but Sebastian surely did.


    Over the past few years, there had been many people on earth who thought of plotting against


    Jennifer. However, many of them either vanished or died during the process.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    ¡°It''ste. We should get some rest. Mnie is going to have a meeting tomorrow at eight in the


    morning,¡± Oscar uttered.


    He was an extremely powerful person. Therefore, he had to get something beneficial out of the


    Economic Work Conference the next day.


    ¡°This woman is really terrifying. She became a high-ranking official when she was only twenty-eight


    years old. She''s even giving a speech at the Nations'' Union conference in three months,¡± Oscar


    muttered to himself.


    A look of amazement appeared on his chubby face when he talked about Mnie.


    The Sanchez family was not a part of the Ten Prestigious Families, but Mnie''s powers had


    surpassed everyone from the prestigious families.


    ¡°Sebastian, I know you''re a lecherous person, but you must never mess with Mnie. Do you


    understand?¡± Oscar turned around and cast Sebastian a frown.


    Sebastian lowered his head. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°There''s something really suspicious about who tore down the Freedman n''s mausoleum.


    Besides, you didn''t even tell your dad the truth. But that''s okay. I''ll get to the bottom of it during this


    trip to Pollerton,¡± Oscar said indifferently.


    Sebastian''s father, Frederick, had been working madly ever since the Freedman n''s mausoleum


    was torn down. He even had to get help from the Martial God of the Freedman n to suppress the


    news.


    Even the inside news of the matter was sealed off.


    The Martial God of the Freedman n had only said one sentence concerning the matter, and that


    was, ¡°Don''t look into this matter anymore.¡±


    Since then, no one in the Freedman n dared to investigate the matter.


    Oscar, however, ignored the instruction. He was determined to get to the bottom of it.


    Pollerton was rather peaceful in the middle of the night. Nheless, private nes continued


    landing at the airport to make preparations for the Economic Work Conference the next day.


    The purpose of the Economic Work Conference was to re-strategize the development of Pollerton,


    such as the coborations and how to carry them out. That was going to be re-nned during the


    conference.


    When it was eight o''clock the next day, Pollerton was already bustling with noise.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer received a text from Braxton as soon as she woke up. It read: Jennifer, are you


    awake? This is Braxton.


    Jennifer took a sip of soy milk and replied: I''m awake.


    She also included a smiley emoji.


    Right then, Kevin walked over with an icy expression. His eyes almost popped out of his head when


    he saw the words on Jennifer''s phone screen. ¡°Jennifer, is that Braxton?¡±


    Jennifer nodded.


    Kevin became excited right away. ¡°Is he interested in you? Jennifer, I''m telling you. You must seize


    this opportunity and not make stupid decisions. After all, he''s handsome and also the heir to a


    prestigious family, the Irving family.¡±


    Hearing themotion, Leonard and Linda rushed over immediately. ¡°Are you guys talking about


    Braxton Irving? Oh my goodness!¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, this is our chance to turn things around. You''ve got to seize this opportunity!¡± Leonard


    said earnestly.


    Linda chimed in as well, ¡°Exactly. Haven''t you noticed it? Ever since you married Donald, all the


    youngsters you''ve encountered are better than him. So, stop thinking about that jerk already. He''s a


    piece of trash.¡±


    Jennifer said exasperatedly, ¡°You''re thinking too much. We''ve only met once. We''re barely even


    friends.¡±


    ¡°Look. He sent you another message.¡± Kevin spotted the iing message and pointed at the


    phone.


    Sure enough, Braxton had sent another text, which read: Are you going to the Economic Work


    Conference? I can pick you up.


    ¡°Say yes! Oh, say yes!¡± Linda leaped excitedly.


    s, Jennifer shook her head. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To her dismay, Kevin snatched the phone and quickly typed into the chat interface: Oh, yes. Please


    come and pick me up. I''ll be waiting for you.


    Jennifer''s face fell. ¡°Kevin, what are you doing?¡±


    Holding up the phone, Kevin said proudly, ¡°This is Braxton we''re talking about. He''s tall, rich, and


    handsome. What are you hesitating for? I would''ve said yes if I were a woman.¡±


    Jennifer was exasperated. She felt as if everything was a total mess. ¡°I don''t need you to interfere


    with my affairs.¡±


    Kevin replied, ¡°I won''t if you date Braxton.¡±

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Jennifer was too mad to speak.


    A few minutes had just passed when someone knocked on the door.


    Hearing that, Kevin hurried over to open the door. Immediately, he saw the legendary good-looking


    man.


    No wonder Braxton''s known as the most handsome man in the capital. It''s really rare to see


    someone with such a charming appearance. I feel like he''s exuding warmth by just standing there.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson. I''m Braxton Irving. I''m here to pick Jennifer up.¡± His behavior was


    decent; there was no fault with his actions and words.


    Leonard and Linda were shocked by his attitude. ¡°Oh. Jennifer is in her room. I''ll get her for you.¡±


    The couple was ted.


    After all, Braxton was a son of a prestigious family and one of the heirs of the Irving family. He was


    both rich and good-looking.


    If Jennifer were to marry Braxton, it would bring glory to the Wilson family.


    ¡°Jennifer, listen to me. You''ve got to seize this opportunity. Do you understand?¡± Linda breathed.


    Jennifer said defiantly, ¡°I''m not going!¡±


    Linda was about to persuade her when Braxton leaned against the door and put on a warm and


    mesmerizing grin. ¡°Jenny, this Economic Work Conference is a major arrangement made by the


    Sanchez family. It''ll be beneficial for you. Why don''t we go together?¡±


    Jennifer turned around to look at Braxton and shook her head. ¡°I''m not going.¡±


    Linda pulled Jennifer up and insisted, ¡°You''re going! You must!¡±


    Braxton smiled and said, ¡°It''s not a bad idea to sit there and listen. Besides, the youngest female


    high-ranking official is going to be there. Don''t you want to have a look?¡±


    Jennifer hesitated for some time.


    Of course, Jennifer had heard of Mnie before. She was the youngest high-ranking official in


    history who had attended many important meetings held by the Nations'' Union. She was known to


    be ruthless and had scolded many international reporters, which made them fear speaking up.


    On top of that, she was fluent in eightnguages. Thus, she could use differentnguages to


    communicate with dignitaries of different countries at the meeting of the Nations'' Union.


    She was someone even Braxton did not dare to mess with.


    After all, the eldest heir of the Irving family, Atticus, wanted to have a marriage of convenience with


    Mnie. But, sadly, Mnie had been refusing him.


    ording to her, she did not mind if her husband was not handsome. In fact, he could be poor, but


    he must be righteous and upright.


    Everyone knew there were only three people who fit Mnie''s requirements.


    They were Lord Campbell of Yorknd, the heir of Antis, and the eldest heir of the Rothschild


    family.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± Braxton said with a smile that made Jennifer''s heart pound.


    Only then did Jennifer stand up reluctantly.


    Braxton approached her with a smile so wide that it reached his eyes.


    The truth was he was attracted to Jennifer at first sight. However, he managed to control himself.


    He was not like Sebastian, who disyed his interest publicly.


    Braxton could control himself well.


    It had been a long time since he met a gentle woman like Jennifer.


    She was drastically different from the youngdies he had met before. Jennifer was gentle and


    graceful, like a white lily.


    ¡°I''ll leave her for Tyrone once I''m done ying with her. That way, I won''t be on the losing end,¡±


    Braxton murmured to himself.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You''re Kevin, right? Do you want toe along?¡± Braxton turned around and spotted Kevin, who


    was rubbing his hands excitedly.


    Kevin was delighted to hear the invitation. ¡°Sure!¡±


    He was instantly shocked to see Braxton''s luxury car.


    It was a beautiful Pagani Zonda which cost about twenty million per car. Moreover, there were only


    six of them in the world.


    Sitting in such sports cars was ufortable, but they were definitely eye-catching.


    ¡°This kind of car costs hundreds of thousands just to mend a scratch!¡± said Kevin.


    Braxton smiled and corrected Kevin, ¡°No. It''s made entirely out of carbon fiber, so it''ll cost millions to


    mend a scratch.¡±


    Jennifer was surprised as well.


    The event was held at Rivebale Hotel, and Lana was already doing her job by weing all the big


    shots.


    Seeing Jennifer and Braxton getting out of the car together, Lana snorted andmented snarkily,


    ¡°Gotten yourself another man, eh?¡±

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Jennifer''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Such rumors were what she feared the most.


    ¡°No, that''s not it,¡± Jennifer hurriedly exined.


    Braxton dared not do anything reckless to Lana, so he simply questioned, ¡°Ms. Collins, she and I


    are both single, so why are you stepping in between us?¡±


    Lana would rather not waste her time on the two, so she turned and left.


    The ce was already packed when Jennifer walked in with a heavy heart.


    There, she saw Tyrone of the Campbell n, Eleanor of Yund Group, and Oscar and Sebastian of


    Freedman Group.


    The local bigshots, Charles, Zayne, and Tyson, were also present.


    After sweeping her gaze around, Jennifer stared into a corner for a while.


    Meanwhile, Donald was seated while he calmly watched the woman.


    Instead of chatting with others, he simply sat there on his own like a lone wolf.


    Jennifer then abruptly looked away.


    ¡°Sit here.¡± Braxton kindly pulled up a chair for Jennifer, who still seemed preupied as she sat


    down.


    In the corner, Lana approached Donald and handed the man a cup of coffee. ¡°I''m a little busy; I''ll


    find youter.¡±


    The woman with the face of a supermodel had a skin-tight dress wrapped around her curvy body.


    Not only that, but she also had a pair of fair, slender legs that looked like they belonged to a


    supermodel.


    ¡°You do what you have to do. Don''t worry about me,¡± responded Donald, who only had one reason


    for being at the ce, and that was to restart the Dragon Fide Vi project. Of course, many will try


    to stop me today. At least half of the Ten Prestigious Families will disagree with me, but that''s fine.


    I''ll beat up whoever dares to oppose me.


    At eight-thirty, the scene began to quiet down until it eventually became dead silent.


    Everyone quickly turned around to look at the rostrum when they heard footsteps.


    What they saw was a woman in white carrying a stack of documents as she walked to the rostrum


    with a cold look.


    She then sat down before tying her hair up, revealing the light but tasteful makeup on her stern


    face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Her eyes seemed as though they housed a gxy of stars.


    ¡°Everyone, I''ll be hosting the Economic Work Conference that''s held every five years today,¡±


    announced Mnie slowly before the reporters started taking photos.


    Mnie was not nervous at all when she addressed therge crowd. In fact, there was an air of


    solid confidence about her.


    At that moment, many stared at Mnie in awe, impressed to see how assertive the young woman


    was.


    Like the others, Braxton was dazzled by Mnie''s confidence. If everything goes as nned, she''ll


    be not only my sister-inw but also the future hope of our family! The Ten Prestigious


    Families will face a revolution that''s sure to bring about significant changes. Some will join the


    families, while some will fall away. If Mnie and Atticus get married sessfully, Irving Group will


    remain on the top even if we do nothing. As long as Mnie remains in power, we might even


    be the top prestigious family!


    Because of that thought, Braxton had already regarded Mnie as his sister-inw, and nobody


    could change his mind about it.


    Donald, too, was looking at Mnie.


    After looking around, Mnie eventually focused her attention on Donald for a long while. However,


    nobody noticed it.


    ¡°The purpose of our conference this time around is to strategically adjust the economic structure of


    Pollerton,¡± voiced Mnie, moving her red lips slightly.


    The crowd was silent as they waited for Mnie to continue her speech.


    Everyone knew the conference was a grand opportunity for them because it would produce many


    billionaires and even make one of them the richest person in the country.


    Mnie then continued, ¡°We conducted an internal meeting a few days ago to take an in-depth look


    into the city''s situation. As we all know, the situation is veryplicated. However, that also means


    there''s a great business opportunity waiting for us. Do you know why?¡±

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    ¡°That''s because of Lord Campbell''snd remation project. The controlled fusion technology and


    the extreme instion material technology shall be developed and produced in Pollerton. Lord


    Campbell truly is a great man.¡±


    Mnie paused for a while after saying that, and everyone could hear the admiration she had for


    the man in her tone.


    Lord Campbell was the man of most women''s dreams, and Mnie was no different.


    ¡°I''ll once again make the first order regarding Pollerton!¡± uttered Mnie before an announcement


    appeared on the screen behind her. ¡°After thorough research, we''ve decided to divide Pollerton into


    four administrative regions. The first region will be the area where Lord Campbell Mountain Vi is.


    Named Lord Campbell''s Administrative Region, it shall focus on developing controlled fusion


    technology, super renewable energy, quantum information, and financial technology.¡±


    That was order number one, and everyone''s breathing intensified after hearing it. This is the first


    time the country has named an administrative region after a person. The great honor shows just


    how much the country values Lord Campbell! That means whoever gets the right to operate in Lord


    Campbell''s Administrative Region will get a chance to ally with Lord Campbell! Since the ce is


    practically still empty, it''ll be a piece of cake to do so!


    ¡°How do we get involved, Ms. Sanchez? Will there be an auction or something?¡± Tyrone of the


    Campbell n stood up and questioned.


    Everyone knew the rtionship between the Campbell n and Lord Campbell had already turned


    sour, so they would have a chance to get involved if the right to operate in Lord Campbell''s


    Administrative Region was up for auction.


    If it were up to Lord Campbell, they would not stand a chance at all.


    ¡°I don''t have an answer for you right now because that''s up to Lord Campbell,¡± replied Mnie.


    Braxton, too, stood up to ask his question. ¡°Ms. Sanchez, may I know if Pollerton''s administrative


    center will be moved to Lord Campbell''s Administrative Region?¡±


    Mnie shook her head in response. ¡°Not at the moment.¡±


    After that, Braxton sat back down.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s move on to the second order!¡± continued Mnie. ¡°Pollertonia Administrative Center will be


    the second administrative region, which also happens to be a military region that focuses on


    developing intelligent connected vehicles and aviation technology to create aprehensive


    industrial entrepreneurship center with global influence!¡±


    After listening to that, the crowd began thinking.


    Compared to Lord Campbell''s Administrative Region, the second one did not seem that attractive.


    ¡°You may discuss your development and cooperation ns!¡± voiced Mnie.


    In response to that, Braxton was the first to rise. ¡°We have established Irving Capital with a cash


    flow of one billion, and we hope to focus on developing transportation hubs and pharmaceuticals in


    Lord Campbell''s Administrative Region!¡±


    Tyrone was the second one to speak up. ¡°Campbell Capital hopes to focus on developing


    smartphones in Lord Campbell''s Administrative Region with a cash flow of one billion!¡±


    ¡°Yund Group hopes to focus on developing new energy vehicles in Lord Campbell''s Administrative


    Region!¡±


    ¡°Noah International Group hopes to focus on developing biotechnology and new bio-inspired silicon-


    based materials!¡± announced an executive member of Noah''s group, a middle-aged man in a fiery


    red suit.


    That person was Gibbons, one of the Twelve Divine Deities.


    When the crowd saw the man, many were somewhat frightened because he used to be on the list


    of top-ranking assassins.


    His skills were on par with the Novem Ste Warriors. Having worked for an assassin group for


    more than twenty years, he retired and began serving Noah instead.


    Specialized in close-quartersbat and incredibly strong, Gibbons was rumored to have lifted an


    eighty-foot-long fully loaded semi-trailer weighing more than forty tons.


    One by one, the Ten Prestigious Families stated their positions.


    The local corporate giants, too, followed suit and expressed their desires to continue developing in


    their own industries like logistics, emerce, and others.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Jennifer also put forward her n, hoping to get involved with the project in Lord Campbell''s


    Administrative Region.


    Eventually, Donald became the only one present who had not spoken yet.


    Hence, Mnie shifted her attention back to Donald in the end. ¡°Have you prepared a n, sir?¡±


    At that point, all eyes were on Donald.


    Standing alone, the man seemed almost helpless.


    Mnie did not think that was the case, though. On the contrary, Donald seemed as invincible and


    proud as a deity to her.


    ¡°I''m nning to restart... the Dragon Fide Vi project!¡± answered Donald calmly.


    Tyrone''s face instantly hardened when he heard those words. How dare he openly requests to


    restart that project and puts that matter on the agenda on such an important asion! He''s


    obviously trying to humiliate the Campbell n in public!


    Mnie simply gazed at Donald and said nothing.


    Tyrone''s bodyguard, Xylus, violently mmed his hand down on the table before jumping to his


    feet. ¡°Nonsense! Who said you could restart the Dragon Fide Vi project?¡±


    Dragon Fide Vi was located in the west of Pollerton. If the two-thousand-foot-tall building had


    beenpleted back then, it would have be andmark as the tallest building in Aploth.


    However, the project was forced toe to a halt because of the Campbell n, making it the


    largest unfinished building in the country.


    That, in turn, caused the entire area to be deste and the property prices in Pollerton to


    plummet.


    The situation got so bad that nobody dared continue the construction.


    Despite how difficult the task seemed, Donald was determined to restart the Dragon Fide Vi


    project.


    Xylus turned to look at Mnie after he was done speaking and was encouraged since the woman


    did not seem upset. ¡°The Campbell n disagrees!¡±


    ¡°I''m restarting the project anyway,¡± uttered Donald indifferently.


    Braxton rose and smiled at Donald. ¡°I disagree too, and I believe that many of the Ten Prestigious


    Families will do the same.¡±


    With that, the man swept his gaze around before the members of the Ten Prestigious Families


    stood up to share their thoughts.


    ¡°I represent the Winston family, and we disagree!¡±


    ¡°I represent the Humboldt family, and we disagree!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°On behalf of Youngblood Group, I disagree with restarting the Dragon Fide Vi project!¡±


    ¡°We, the Yeager family, disagree!¡±


    The crowd looked at Donald with pity because six of the ten families disagreed with the man.


    Back then, the Campbell n alone was enough to stop the project.


    With six of the Ten Prestigious Families against it, the project seemed as if it was doomed to fail.


    Even Jennifer gazed at Donald with concern in her eyes.


    Kevin could not be happier to see so many opposing Donald. ¡°Take a good look at yourself. What


    makes you think you can restart the Dragon Fide Vi project? Do you even have the money?¡±


    questioned Kevin rhetorically, pointing his finger at Donald.


    Suddenly, everyone was reminded that it would cost at least one hundred billion to restart the


    project.


    ¡°Donald, we''re not building sand castles here. Do you have the funds required for the project?¡±


    inquired Braxton calmly.


    Tyrone, too, was d to see people raining on Donald''s parade. ¡°Open your eyes, Donald. How


    many do you think would risk offending the Ten Prestigious Families to support you?¡±


    Suddenly, the tables near Donald be empty.


    Many seated near the man hurriedly moved away in fear of being mistaken by the Ten Prestigious


    Families for siding with the man.


    Somehow, Donald managed to seem even more helpless than before.


    Jennifer had a deadpan expression on her face as she looked at Donald, wondering what was


    going through the man''s mind. This can''t be easy for him.


    Donald slowly lifted his head before sweeping his gaze around. ¡°So nobody dares support me?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! Nobody''s going to support you today.¡± Tyrone stood up and looked around with his


    chest puffed out.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    With Tyrone taking the lead, five prestigious family heirs immediately rose in unison.


    On the other hand, many local giants and wealthy businessmen from other provinces all fell silent.


    Nobody could see any potential in the Dragon Fide Vi project.


    The fact that five prestigious families were against the project only made it seem more difficult for


    Donald to get what he wanted.


    ¡°Don''t any of you dare!¡± The person representing Youngblood Group was a nobody, yet everyone


    knew better than to underestimate him.


    ¡°We, Noah International Group, also disagree with this matter!¡± voiced Gibbons, stretchingzily.


    ¡°Whoever dares support the man will be our enemies!¡±


    After that, more and more gazes of pitynded on Donald.


    Even though Noah International Group was a squeaky-cleanpany running a legitimate


    business, Noah the Parasite was its biggest shareholder.


    The drug lord of Golden Triangle had arge group of foreign expert killers on his payroll. On top of


    that, Noah had many private armed forces abroad.


    There was mockery in Donald''s eyes as he looked at the crowd, who responded in kind.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere at the scene intensified.


    Mnie said nothing and simply observed everything in silence.


    Her thick, glossy lips broke into a sneer as she gleefully watched things y out.


    At that moment, a graceful and morous woman waltzed in from the door.


    She wore a blue dress that revealed her tender snow-white legs.


    Not only did she have the body of a supermodel, but she also had a hairstyle perfect for highlighting


    her exquisite facial features.


    The woman with the face of an angel was Wynter Lowe.


    The dress she had on was none other than A Midsummer Night''s Dream.


    ¡°I, Wynter Lowe, will support Donald with everything I have with a total of six billion and eight


    hundred million!¡± announced Wynter as she made her way over to Donald.


    The woman had a voice so smooth it wasparable to butter.


    With her lustrous eyes, Wynter gazed intently at Donald. She seemed to me the man for the


    situation, but her sweet smile showed that she still cared very much for him.


    It had been a year since Wynterst saw Donald.


    The woman approached Donald and sat down. ¡°Donald,¡± called out Wynter as she continued to look


    at the man.


    Everyone widened their eyes in shock, stunned by what they were witnessing. Why would Wynter


    support Donald? She''s a member of the Lowe family, who still needs Freedman Group to survive!


    An ordinary prestigious family like the Lowes is no match for any of the Ten Prestigious Families!


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± uttered Donald with a smile while meeting Wynter''s gaze.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Wynter then leaned in to wrap her arms tightly around Donald''s, unwilling to let him go.


    Jennifer''s eyes turned dull when she saw that.


    Meanwhile, Kevin found Wynter''s actions hard to believe. This is Wynter Lowe we''re talking about


    here! How is it that she and Donald know each other? And why would she be willing to bet


    everything on him?


    ¡°Ms. Lowe, does Old Mr. Lowe know what you''re doing?¡± questioned Braxton, narrowing his eyes at


    Wynter.


    If Mnie were the woman of every man''s dream, Wynter would be the goddess of every man''s


    fantasy.


    ¡°Where''s your family''s mausoleum?¡± responded Wynter with her head tilted.


    Caught off guard, Braxton was stunned before his face hardened. She''s mocking me!


    Everyone knew that the Freedman n''s centuries-old mausoleum got torn down by a mysterious


    bigshot because Sebastian offended Wynter.


    The woman wanted to remind everyone of their powerlessness against the one who tore down the


    Freedman n''s mausoleum.


    Sebastian stayed silent, but his face was as grim as death.


    ¡°Six billion and eight hundred million is still not enough to restart the Dragon Fide Vi project,¡±


    stated Tyrone calmly.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    They were still short of two hundred billion toplete the Dragon Fide Vi project.


    That was a vast sum of money.


    Back then, Raymond kickstarted the Dragon Fide Vi project with his own might after securing


    investments from more than seven hundred giant corporations.


    Unfortunately, all these corporations had to withdraw from the project after receiving threats from


    the Campbell n. Raymond had no choice but to abandon the project halfway through since he no


    longer had financial support.


    This incident almost caused a furor at that time.


    ¡°I, Reina Wilson, am willing to fork out eight hundred million to help Donald restart the construction


    of Dragon Fide Vi!¡± Another person entered through the door.


    The petite Reina walked in and sat next to Donald on his left.


    The people from the prestigious families froze for a bit. Their expression turned grim as Reina''s


    words were a p across their faces!


    ¡°Reina, you have a lot of nerve! You want us to shut down your Scarlet Swan Vi?¡± Xylus


    eximed.


    Reina responded with a casual nce, ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    Mnie disyed a look of contemtion while looking at Reina and Wynter, but she still chose to


    keep mum.


    ¡°What an eye-opener!¡± the middle-aged man from the Youngblood family expressed his dismay.


    Back then, the Campbell n had given him some benefits as he assisted them by going to the


    Sanchez residence and forcing Solomon not to take action.


    He had helped the Campbell n in the past because of the benefits, but he voiced his


    dissatisfaction now because he felt those people had humiliated the prestigious families!


    ¡°It''s like you don''t take us seriously, huh?¡± Kyler said.


    ¡°You''re right.¡± A seductive voice came from outside.


    Her voice immediately caught the men''s attention.


    ¡°I, Lana Collins, am willing to contribute twenty billion to resume the Dragon Fide Vi project!¡± Lana


    walked in with a fiery-red dress and a seductive smirk.


    The crowd was astonished.


    The Collins family was no longer as influential as it was. At first, it tried to arrange a marriage of


    convenience with the Winston family, but Lana refused to cooperate.


    By right, Lana should lie low amidst the drama, so why would she go against the prestigious


    families to support Donald?


    Lana walked over, sat by Donald''s table, and winked at him. ¡°Hey, Donald.¡±


    The crowd was dumbfounded. Is Lana expressing her feelings for him?


    Tyrone''s face darkened. Even Braxton''s expression had turned grim. Donald is just an outcast of


    the Campbell n. Even the Irvings refused to take him in. But why do all these women support


    him?


    Jennifer sighed gently as the glint of hope in her eyes dimmed. I guess Donald and I will never be


    together.


    Despite knowing Donald was Golden Lord, she felt she could not see through Donald beyond that.


    Jennifer began to think Donald had not been totally honest with her.


    ¡°Thirty billion is not enough!¡± Tyrone said.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I, Charles Langford, will chip in thirty billion!¡± An elderly man in a suit walked in.


    ¡°I, Zayne Yates, will contribute one billion to the Dragon Fide project!¡±


    ¡°I, Tyson Quirk, will fork out one billion to kickstart the Dragon Fide project!¡±


    A few heavyweight figures from Pollerton stepped forth and stood behind Donald.


    Donald came in without any support but now had at least seven people behind him.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Tyrone, Braxton, Gibbons, and the others narrowed their eyes while shooting daggers at Donald


    and his allies. A hard glint shed across their eyes.


    ¡°I''d like to see how many of you dare to challenge me!¡± Tyrone threatened in an indifferent voice.


    Right after he made that threat, the sound of footsteps emerged from the door.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    A man with an energetic voice uttered, ¡°Holton Danvers from Terrandya Provincial Center will


    allocate ten billion for the Dragon Fide Vi construction project!¡±


    A handsome man and an alluring woman walked in.


    They were none other than one of the Lords of Underground from Terrandya Provincial Center¡ª


    Holton and Ynda!


    Tyrone instantly felt a pain in his chest.


    The representative from Youngblood Group warned, ¡°Holton Danvers, you think you have the


    courage to go against us?¡±


    Holton grinned in response. ¡°I''m afraid I don''t.¡±


    Yet, he did not exhibit any sign of fear in his expression.


    Holton approached Donald and greeted him with a bow, ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Others might not know how terrifying Donald was, but he certainly did!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Ynda nearly died in the hands of Ss'' men, Donald rescued her from the verge of death


    and helped her in her breakthrough to be a Septet Ste Warrior.


    After the incident, Ynda analyzed the situation and told Holton a shocking truth¡ªDonald must be


    a Mythical Realm warrior!


    Every legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm was a revolutionary one!


    Among the Mythical Realm warriors were Odysseus from two millennia ago and Martin Bemy


    from five centuries ago, not forgetting Donald Campbell in modern times!


    A middle-aged man came in. ¡°I, Arnaldo Wilson from Terrandya Provincial Center, will contribute


    thirty billion to the Dragon Fide Vi construction!¡±


    The man was none other than Reina''s biological father, Arnaldo. He was also one of the Lords of


    Underground in Terrandya.


    The crowd there began to sense something was amiss. Why would so many people pledge their


    support to an outcast of the Campbell n?


    They wondered if these people supported Donald because of Raymond or if they were really


    Donald''s connections.


    ¡°Interesting. How Interesting!¡± Tyrone gave people who stood behind Donald an icy, murderous


    stare. ¡°From now on, the Campbell n will mark Donald Campbell''s supports as our rivals!¡±


    ¡°The Winston family will support the Campbell n!¡±


    ¡°We, the Yeagers, will stand by the Campbell n!¡±


    ¡°Youngblood Group, too, will support the Campbell n!¡±


    ¡°We, the Humboldt family, will remain loyal to the Campbell n!¡±


    ¡°Noah International Group will always have the Campbell n''s back!¡±


    The five prestigious families and the multinational conglomerate had decided to take Donald down.


    Even the most powerful Youngblood family had to think carefully before pledging its allegiance to


    the Campbell n.


    Vincent, the Martial God from Youngblood Group, was extremely powerful, yet no one knew his rank


    or his actual capability as he was a mysterious figure.


    Rumors had it that the Martial God from the Youngblood family was one of the top ten warriors in


    Yorknd. Some even said he was more powerful than Donald and was capable of advancing to


    the Mythical Realm!


    That was because Vincent had created a sect where he developed a technology to incorporate


    indestructible metal called adamantium into ancient martial arts.


    Unlike jurganite, adamantium was identified as the most powerful superalloy.


    While Jurganite had a high density and was used for defense during battle, adamantium was in a


    liquid state and had the world''s greatest prating power. It would even exhibit shape-shifting


    properties when exposed to brain waves.


    Three decades ago, Vincent had incorporated adamantium into the Youngblood family''s martial arts.


    He was able to inject adamantium into the body and circte the superalloy throughout the body


    using the family''s unique breathing technique.


    The adamantium flowing in the bloodstream could then transform into a sword with sharp edges!


    Youngblood Group would have bought adamantium for all its people and turned them into Novem


    Ste Warriors had it not been costly.


    Despite having a powerful Martial God in the family, the Youngbloods were still exceptionally


    cautious in dealing with this sticky situation.


    Mnie, who had been quietly observing both parties, still continued to keep mum.


    ¡°Hannah from the Nixon family will pledge one billion to help Donald kickstart the Dragon Fide


    project!¡± A woman dressed in a traditional gown came over.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Hannah hailed from a military family that had produced three generals. At the age of twenty-nine,


    she was already a medical professor.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    With an icy expression, she walked straight to Donald while giving Tyrone and his men the cold


    shoulder. She then handed about ten cards to Donald. ¡°Here.¡±


    Donald stared at her.


    Hannah continued, ¡°Take them.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it,¡± Donald uttered.


    Hannah said, ¡°I''m not afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°What a foolish girl.¡± Donald''s expression softened.


    The grim-faced Hannah responded with a faint smile. ¡°Just don''t die.¡±


    Suddenly, Oscar from Freedman Group started pping his hands while standing up.


    Sebastian''s eyes began to twitch, and his heart started racing.


    He hoped Donald could take Oscar down, but at the same time, he was also afraid Donald might go


    overboard and exterminate the Freedman n.


    ¡°I''d heard about you, Donald. You''ve grown to be more capable than I thought.¡± Oscar stared


    at Donald condescendingly.


    Ernest, who was standing behind Oscar, gave Donald a murderous re.


    Donald smirked and responded, ¡°So, is Freedman Group going to support or oppose me?¡±


    Oscar let out a mirthlessugh. ¡°Me? I''ll oppose you from resuming the Dragon Fide Project for


    sure!¡±


    Donald''s gaze darkened. ¡°All right then.¡±


    When Donald was about to get off his seat, Sebastian instantly stood up as he had an ominous


    feeling. ¡°I, Sebastian Freedman, am willing to fork out three hundred million in my own capacity to


    start the Dragon Fide project!¡±


    His pledge instantly caused amotion.


    Mnie froze for a moment before saying, ¡°Based on my Grandpa''s agreement with all the


    members, we decided to exercise the La Tercera Order!¡±


    Everyone was stunned upon hearing that. La Tercera Order?


    In a serious voice, Mnie exined, ¡°ording to the research findings, a pilot free-trade zone


    will be established in Dragon Fide Vi in a month. This is the approval letter!¡±


    She projected the letter with more than ten approval stamps on the screen.


    All the approval stamps came from departments that were powerful enough to influence national


    policies. Every decision these departments made could affect the livelihood of millions and billions


    of citizens!


    Yet, these departments unanimously granted the approval of the pilot free-trade zone in Dragon


    Fide Vi!


    ¡°The pilot free-trade zone in Dragon Fide Vi will focus on shipping service, international e-


    commerce, and quantum science and technology. We want the zone to cater to the needs of the


    emerging industries of strategic importance!¡± Mnie exined.


    In the free-trade zone, members of the Nations'' Union would abolish tariffs and lift trade barriers,


    encouraging members to trade more efficiently. In other words, all the imported goods would be


    duty-free!


    This meant that anyone could save up to thirty percent of the original price if they purchased those


    goods in the free-trade zone!


    For instance, a Mercedes-Benz S600 would cost one million overseas. The price of the vehicle


    would double after tax once it was imported into the country.


    However, a potential buyer could still purchase the car at just one million in the free-trade zone!


    Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief except for Donald''s.


    The idea of turning Dragon Fide Vi into a cemetery and a nuclear test site instantly became


    insignificant since it would soon be a free-trade zone!


    The announcement came like a bolt from the blue. No one expected the Sanchez family, which had


    been lying low, to make such a drastic move.


    Donald still remained unperturbed by the announcement.


    All the leaders of giant corporations started gasping as they began to see the business


    opportunities they could benefit from the project.


    Once the free-trade zone was established, Dragon Fide Vi would surely be the center of the


    country''s attention. Given time, it would be as sessful as Jadeborough.


    These developments would all be within Donald''s control!


    ¡°The n to set up the free-trade zone has been set in stone. Comin all you want, but the


    decision is final!¡± Mnie red at Tyrone, Braxton, and their supporters.


    She took a sidelong nce at all the men and gave them a no-nonsense look.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    When she heard about the news from her grandfather, she was also shocked and became even


    more curious about Donald''s identity.


    It''s been a long time since Mr. Solomon Sanchez made a move. I never expected him to give


    Donald such a great gift right away! It''s a free-trade zone!


    Tyrone could feel his strength running out. He pressed his chest and sat back on his seat.


    Braxton''s expression was even more terrifying. He looked as glum as an oyster.


    Then, he turned his gaze toward Donald.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Donald looked arrogant as if he was looking down on everyone else.


    ¡°Also...¡± Mnie continued.


    The atmosphere immediately fell into silence.


    ¡°The Sanchez family has decided to provide a hundred billion as financial support to Old Mr.


    Campbell!¡±


    Nobody made a sound.


    Among the Ten Prestigious Families, many of them closed their eyes.


    The Dragon Fide Vi hade to shape.


    The Ten Prestigious Families wouldn''t be able to stop the Dragon Fide Vi even if they joined


    forces!


    ¡°Apologies. It seems that we''vee out on top!¡± Donald slowly stood up and nced at everyone


    domineeringly.


    He exposed his arrogance for the first time.


    ¡°Be haughty all you want!¡± Tyrone opened his eyes and said indifferently.


    Braxton also stared at Donald with a gloomy expression.


    Jennifer widened her eyes and looked at Donald in shock.


    Most of the Ten Prestigious Families were against Donald. Yet, the tables had turned.


    At this moment, Donald seemed to be the winner.


    Jennifer began to wonder. Since when did he get this far?


    Almost everyone stared at Donald while deep in their thoughts.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps interrupted everyone''s thoughts.


    Then, everyone saw an elderly man, who seemed to be in his eighties, slowly walking in with a cane


    in formalwear.


    It was Raymond, Donald''s grandfather.


    The founder of Dragon Fide Vi back then.


    ¡°Give Mr. Sanchez my thanks,¡± Raymond said to Mnie as soon as he entered.


    Mnie stood up and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, I will definitely ry it to him.¡±


    A murderous intent shone in Tyrone''s eyes again.


    A fraud who did fortune-telling, conducted geomancy, and chose Mr. Sanchez''s grave for him


    actually got thetter''s support! How ironic!


    ¡°Okay. Meeting adjourned!¡± Mnie announced.


    However, nobody left. They were all processing everything that happened that day.


    Everything that happened wasn''t what they wanted to happen.


    Their initial intention was to get one or two projects from Lord Campbell. They didn''t expect the


    focus to shift to Dragon Fide Vi.


    Mnie walked off the stage and approached Donald, attracting the attention of many.


    Lana and the others looked at Mnie with hostility.


    They considered her as a formidable rival.


    ¡°Let''s have dinner together,¡± Mnie said with a smile.


    Braxton narrowed his eyes. Mnie was the chosen woman of Irving Group and the supposed


    fianc¨¦e of Atticus, and now she''s inviting Donald to dinner?


    Jennifer''s eyes widened as she realized Mnie was the woman who stood under the street light in


    front of Donald two nights ago.


    Donald was surprised for a moment. Then, he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Just the two of us.¡± Mnie winked.


    ¡°No way!¡± Lana, Wynter, Reina, and the others spoke at the same time.


    They were all jealous and envious of her.


    Lanazily stretched and said, ¡°That''s not fair. How dare you take him away from me. I was here


    first.¡±


    Gosh...


    Everyone was stunned.


    They looked around Donald and noticed that the women around him were outstanding people.


    There was the adorable Reina, the mboyant Lana, the elegant Wynter, the sophisticated Hannah,


    and the curvaceous Eleanor.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    What''s Donald''s secret? How is he attracting all these women?


    Mnie chuckled. ¡°What do you mean by I''m taking your man away from you? Donald and I are


    both single.¡±


    Lana pouted in disdain. ¡°No means no. If you''re going, then we''re going together.¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Wynter stood up as well.


    They seemed to have presented a united front.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Reina also stood up.


    Holton gave Arnaldo a thumbs up. ¡°If you wondered what professionalism is, this is it.¡±


    Charles, Zayne, and the others were utterly impressed.


    ¡°Fine. Let''s go together.¡± Mnie couldn''t care less.


    It wasn''t easy to get close to Donald. One would never know the obstacles to being able to do so.


    ¡°You just want to be the wife of Lord Campbell, but you don''t mind who Lord Campbell is, right?¡±


    Donald moved closer to Mnie''s ear and whispered.


    Mnie''s eyes widened. Her heart began to pound.


    Her mind was overwhelmed by emotions.


    Lord Campbell! Is he saying he''s Lord Campbell?


    When she was about to ask, Donald had already walked far away.N?velDrama.Org content.


    At noon, in a private hall, Rosie, Tyrone, Oscar, Noah''sckey, and Gibbons, sat at a table.


    They all had grim expressions on their faces.


    They nned to sanction Donald, but the Sanchez family butted in and caught them off guard.


    ¡°What are we going to do now? Pleasee up with an idea,¡± Tyrone said.


    Oscar replied, ¡°Donald has always been a nobody. Even if he sessfully constructed the Dragon


    Fide Vi, he would still be a piece of trash. Why do you care so much?¡±


    Tyrone''s face began to fill with rage. ¡°I want him to die!¡±


    Braxton spoke gravely. ¡°Strictly speaking, he''s still my cousin. His mother is also my aunt. Back


    then, his mother eloped with his father because the Irving family disagreed with their marriage. So


    the Irving family tried finding ways to kill that b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Is Laura Irving his mother?¡± Tyrone seemed to have suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Yes. She was initially engaged to Lord Victor,¡± Braxton replied.


    Everyone was shocked for a moment. Then, a mischievous look appeared on their faces.


    Who exactly is Lord Victor? Victor Youngblood, the secretary of Youngblood Group, the biological


    younger brother of Vincent, and the Novem Ste Warrior twenty years ago. I wonder what his


    status is now.


    Victor was infatuated with Laura and remained unmarried to this day. After Laura secretly married


    Donald''s father, Victor went into solitude to train in martial arts.


    ¡°I heard Victor is about toe out from his solitary training. Wouldn''t it be interesting if we told him


    the news of this b*stard?¡± Oscar asked with a smirk.


    Tyrone narrowed his eyes.


    Although Victor was in love with Laura, he was also a madman. Hardly anyone would dare to


    provoke him.


    ¡°So, who''s going to tell the Youngblood family about this?¡± Tyrone asked.


    Braxton stood up. ¡°I''ll do it. Laura is now confined in the Irving residence, and Victor hasn''t given up


    on marrying her. Haha. This is going to get interesting.¡±


    ¡°Then it''s settled.¡± Tyrone got up from his seat and left the room.


    Oscar watched as he left and smirked. Then, he turned toward Braxton. ¡°The woman that was next


    to you looks enticing.¡±


    He was referring to Jennifer.


    Braxton replied, ¡°I haven''t subdued her yet. I''ll need a few days.¡±


    ¡°Let me have a taste too.¡± Oscar chuckled.


    Braxton shot him a look and said, ¡°I advise you not to have any ideas. Tyrone will kill you.¡±


    Later that day, Donald didn''t join Mnie and the others for dinner. Instead, he went to the


    conference room with Raymond.


    ¡°The n for Dragon Fide Vi is about to begin. You''ll be facing more obstacles from now on,¡±


    Raymond said.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Donald said indifferently, ¡°What a bunch of disgraceful clowns.¡±


    His expression was indifferent, and his eyes looked vicious.


    If worse came to worst, he would just kill them. He wouldn''t care if he wiped them out.


    ¡°What is the source of your power?¡± Raymond suddenly asked.


    Donald nced at Raymond and went silent for a moment.


    A master of the Mythical Realm must be an originator of martial arts. Take the Youngblood family as


    an example, which manufactures adamantium. Combined with the Youngblood family''s martial arts,


    it has transformed into a unique way of cultivation.


    ¡°Aether.¡± Donald broke the silence.


    Raymond narrowed his eyes. He knew about Aether.


    It was known as the strongest substance in the universe. A drop of Aether could destroy almost


    everything.


    ¡°Is it formidable against the masters of the Youngblood family?¡± Raymond asked.


    ¡°I wouldn''t know before I fight them. However, I will have to fight the masters of the Youngblood


    family sooner orter,¡± Donald responded.


    ¡°There''s news of Victoring out of solitary training, and the first thing he will do is propose to


    your mother before killing your father!¡± Raymond warned.


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± Donald nodded.


    Apart from Chiliad Avion, there was no better intelligencework than Donald''s.


    ¡°So what are your ns?¡± Raymond inquired.


    ¡°Kill.¡± Donald answered emotionlessly.


    Raymond suddenly felt a chill down his spine and shuddered.


    ¡°As for my mother, I will visit her in the next few days to ask her about her thoughts. If she''s willing


    to return to Pollerton with me, Irving Group won''t be able to stop me. If she doesn''t want to return to


    Pollerton, I won''t mind burning the entire Irving Group to ashes. As for Lord Victor and the triplets of


    the Youngblood Group, I''ll kill every single one of them. Not even Vincent can stop me,¡± Donald said


    harshly.


    Raymond fell into silence.


    ¡°There''s a sense of maliceing out of you,¡± Raymond said.


    Donald shook his head.


    ¡°You shouldn''t give up on Jennifer after all. She affects you greatly and can help you be a True


    Dragon,¡± Raymond said earnestly. ¡°Promise me, don''t act ording to your temperament, and take


    the initiative to approach her. She''s a woman. You just need to coax her more. It''s not that big of a


    problem, right?¡±


    ¡°My temper has always been the same. If I were in Quadfield, I would have killed each and every


    one of Jennifer''s family members,¡± Donald responded.


    Raymond smiled wryly, then looked straight at Donald. ¡°Promise me. Talk to her more. Go meet her


    today.¡±


    Donald was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I''m already over eighty years old. I don''t have much longer to live, so I want to see you marry


    Jennifer when I''m still alive.¡± Raymond sighed heavily.


    This is guilt-tripping! You''re guilt-tripping me!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Donald also felt a sense of sorrow when he heard Raymond''s words.


    That''s right. Raymond is already over eighty years old and doesn''t have much longer to live. Even if


    I am a legendary warrior, I can''t keep him alive for that long.


    ¡°Fine. I promise,¡± Donald agreed.


    ¡°Go. I''ll be leaving too,¡± Raymond said.


    Donald stood up and walked out while taking out his phone to call Jennifer.


    The call connected, and Jennifer''s cold voice was heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°What is


    it?¡±


    For a moment, Donald was at a loss for words.


    ¡°If you''re not going to speak, then I''m hanging up,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Donald broke the silence and asked.


    ¡°Bow Street,¡± Jennifer replied.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Donald immediately hung up the phone.


    At Bow Street, Jennifer looked confusingly at her phone. Why can''t I reject his demands even after I


    have made up my mind to let go of Donald?


    She sighed softly and ruffled her hair in distress. Then, she sent a message to Donald: Donald, you


    punk. Come pick me up!

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    The desires in her heart became increasingly hard to control.


    In fact, she was very afraid of Donald leaving her.


    Donald replied with a WhatsApp message: Right away.


    A sweet smile formed on Jennifer''s face. ¡°That''s more like it.¡±


    Although Donald isn''t a romantic, he always has a ce for me in his heart. A coquettish b*tch like


    Lana is no match for me. Jennifer felt contented as she thought to herself.


    While she was deep in her imagination, a woman approached her quietly from behind and lightly


    patted her shoulder.


    Suddenly, Jennifer felt light-headed. Her consciousness was gradually overwhelmed by darkness.


    Then, like a zombie, she quickly followed the mysterious woman and left the scene.


    The woman took out her phone and sent a voice message. ¡°Mr. Freedman, mission aplished.¡±


    In a private club, Oscar was having the time of his life.


    More than twenty delectable delicacies were served on the table, and several figures were hiding in


    the shadows behind him, ensuring his safety.


    They were the warriors of the Freedman n.


    Opposite of him stood Sebastian with a terrified expression.


    ¡°Oscar, I advise you not to kidnap Jennifer. It will bring a massive disaster to the Freedman n!¡±


    The noises of munching resounded from time to time. It was the sound of Oscar chewing.


    Without raising his head, he grabbed a piece of pork meat and took a bite. ¡°As a person, I like good


    food and good women. What I dislike the most are people like you.¡±


    Oscar''s words bear a lot of weight. With one sentence alone, he could take away Sebastian''s future


    because he was the first in line to the Freedman n.


    ¡°By winning Jennifer over, I can extort Tyrone for a considerable sum of money. At the same time, I


    can also repulse Braxton and Donald. That''s three birds with one stone. You still have much to


    learn.¡±


    He took a moment to chew on his food and continued, ¡°As for your im that the Freedman n


    will be facing a huge disaster, I think you''re just trying to scare me. Even the Sanchez family dare


    not utter such insolence! Also, about your betrayal at the Economic Work Conference and


    supporting Donald publicly, please give me an exnation!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was rendered speechless for a moment. Eventually, he raised his head and muttered,


    ¡°Donald... He...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Oscar''s phone rang, and a voice was heard. ¡°Mr. Freedman,


    mission aplished.¡±


    This is bad... Sebastian shuddered as he felt a sudden chill all over his body.


    ¡°Bring Jennifer to me.¡± Oscar wiped his mouth. ¡°I''ll devour her today.¡±


    Sebastian was about to have goosebumps all over his body. He could already imagine Donald in a


    rage.


    If Lord Campbell gets angry, blood will be spilled. The Freedman n can''t handle Donald at all


    when he''s mad!


    ¡°I''ll take my leave,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°What? Are you going to tipoff Donald?¡± Oscar asked emotionlessly with a cold glint in his eyes.


    Sebastian turned around and replied, ¡°Oscar, it''d be better to give up and apologize to Donald.


    Otherwise, you will drag the entire Freedman n into your mess!¡±


    Oscarughed loudly. ¡°Making jokes won''t do you any good.¡±


    Sebastian gave him a cold stare and left without saying a word.


    Donald rushed to Bow Street. With his ability, he nced around and realized that Jennifer wasn''t at


    the location. However, he could feel Jennifer''s lingering presence which proved that she was there.


    He furrowed his brows and picked up the scent of ether in the air.


    It was the smell of a strong hallucinogen.


    When he was about to find out Jennifer''s location, his phone suddenly rang. It was a phone call


    from Sebastian.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Oscar kidnapped Jennifer. They are taking her to Est Montaigne, a property of the


    Youngblood Group. Please be careful!¡± Sebastian warned cautiously.


    The Youngblood Group was powerful. It had businesses across the globe, mainly high-end


    membership-based private clubs, and the annual membership fee cost more than five million per


    person.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    That was the treatment for first-level members.


    One could be a ninth-level member if one paid an annual membership fee of a hundred


    million.


    The ces where the ninth-level members resided were called safe houses, and Youngblood Group


    could provide all sorts of protection measuresparable to the president''s security!


    It could be said that the Youngblood Group''s safe houses were renowned all over the world. It was


    also a forbidden ce for countless mercenaries.


    ¡°Is Est Montaigne a safe house?¡± Donald asked indifferently.


    ¡°No. But it''s close to one. Oscar is an eighth-level member. As soon as he enters Est Montaigne,


    the number of people who dares toy a finger on him in the country is no more than thirty! It''s


    absolutely safe!¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Then I''ll make it unsafe!¡± Donald narrowed his eyes.


    After hanging up the phone and thinking for a long while, he called Bradley. ¡°Bradley, fetch me my


    traditional clothes.¡±


    Bradley was stunned for a long time before finally responding, ¡°Roger!¡±


    Donald had a total of nine identities. Golden Lord was the first, and the chief of Azuro was the


    second.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hisbat robe was a set of traditional clothes, a ck umbre, and a bowler.


    Hidden in the ck umbre was the Stygianite Dragon Sword Breaker forged in Mount Konge.


    It was made from stygianite, a metal known to have the world''s most incredible lethality.


    The three greatest metals of the universe consisted of adamantium, with extreme defensive


    properties, the heaviest metal called jurganite, and stygianite, the metal that could produce the


    sharpest edge.


    In just ten minutes, an ordinary-looking truck stopped outside Bow Street, and Donald walked into


    the cabin.


    As soon as he entered, Bradley was down on his knees with a set of traditional clothes, a ck


    bowler, and a glossy ck umbre behind him.


    Thebined umbre''s ribs and the handle were the world-renowned supreme weapon, the


    Stygianite Dragon Sword Breaker.


    Donald slowly changed into his clothes, which fitted him very well, put on the hat, and walked out of


    the cabin elegantly with the umbre in his hand. ¡°Tell Tristan he cane back to Pollerton!¡±


    Bradley became excited.


    On a battleship overseas, a young man was looking into the ocean''s distance when his phone


    suddenly rang.


    ¡°Lord Campbell wants me to return to Pollerton!¡± The young man became excited. ¡°Eight Tribes of


    Azuro, follow me to Pollerton!¡±


    Behind him, eight men in traditional ck clothes and hats, whose faces could not be seen clearly,


    stepped forward at once.


    Bradley informed through a message: Est Montaigne is known as the safest ce in Pollerton. The


    manager is Sivert from Youngblood Group, a retired Novem Ste Warrior, wildest of the wild! Also,


    the Youngblood Group likely took over the circus that disappeared more than a decade ago. Lord


    Campbell, although Est Montaigne is not a safe house, it is the signature of Youngblood Group.


    Once you attack Youngblood Group''s club, it will cause the reputation of Youngblood Group to drop


    significantly and even cause their stock prices to plummet. The dignity of Youngblood Group is


    essential!


    Donald didn''t respond to him.


    On Bow Street, many pedestrians were attracted by the man dressed in traditional clothes, with a


    ck umbre in his hand and a ck hat on his head. His face was obscured by the shadow of his


    hat and couldn''t be seen clearly.


    However, his aura was so exceptional that he didn''t seem like an ordinary man.


    His destination was Est Montaigne.


    At about the same time, Tyrone and Braxton each received a call.


    ¡°Tyrone, I have Jennifer. If you want her to live, hand over sixteen of your offshore bank ounts.¡±


    Tyrone heard an indifferent voice on the phone.


    He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter who I am. I know Jennifer can save your life. I want to see your ount in Ceylon


    Bank changed to an unowned ount within three hours.¡±


    Cen Bank was a bank in the ck market, and the information of their transactors was kept


    entirely confidential.


    The veins in Tyrone''s hand holding the phone expanded.


    Three minutester, Xylus said, ¡°I found it. I''ve pinpointed the caller''s location.¡±

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Tyrone''s expression turned cold. ¡°Where is it? Burn the ce to the ground!¡±


    Xylus went silent for a moment. Then, he responded bitterly, ¡°I can''t, because the caller is in Est


    Montaigne!¡±


    Tyrone was taken aback. He quickly stood up and kicked the table in front of him. ¡°He''s gone too


    far! Too far!¡±


    He knew the sort of ce Est Montaigne was. Their members'' information was kept confidential,


    and their security was impregnable. Also, their manager was utterly terrifying.


    Tyrone clenched his fist so hard that his fingernails almost prated his flesh, and his face was full


    of rage.


    Jennifer was his only hope of surviving, and someone was taking his hope away at that moment.


    ¡°Xylus, tell me, who do you think it is?¡± Tyrone asked.


    Xylus said sternly, ¡°I''ve heard that Braxton is an insatiable greedy man. There''s a chance that he


    might be behind this. Also, there''s Oscar!¡±


    ¡°The situation in Pollerton is too chaotic recently. It could be anyone, but I think Braxton, Oscar, and


    Gibbons are the most suspicious!¡± Tyrone eximed.


    ¡°So what now?¡± Xylus asked.


    Tyrone paced around with his hands behind his back in silence.


    After a long period of silence, Tyrone finally spoke. ¡°How about this? Let''s stir up amotion!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xylus was confused.


    ¡°Announce that Jennifer has been kidnapped and was taken to Est Montaigne. That''s the signature


    ce of Youngblood Group. Mention that Jennifer is my hope to live on. Whoever rescues Jennifer


    will be given the eastern production line and my sixteen offshore bank ounts with a total value of


    ten billion!¡± Tyrone eximed with conviction.


    Xylus was shocked. He was panicking deep inside.


    Tyrone is crazy! If things go south, he will end up in a desperate situation. However, if he is


    sessful, he can discover the culprit and have the heirs of other prestigious families help hunt


    down the culprit. Even Youngblood Group will secretly make a move. With assets worth ten billion,


    even the heirs of a prestigious family will be tempted. In fact, none of them are ordinary people.


    Tyrone has taken the offensive!


    ¡°I''m on it!¡± Xylus eximed.


    Since the rumor that Jennifer was Tyrone''s hope to live had already been circting, there was no


    longer the need to hide it. Instead, it was better to share the information.


    Braxton was enjoying his time with some young models when he received the news. At that


    moment, the smile on his face gradually vanished, and his expression became vicious.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Braxton immediately knew that he was about to be involved.


    Tyrone''s stratagem was ruthless, directly dragging Braxton into this mess.


    Everyone knew that Braxton was the closest to Jennifer at that time and that he was incredibly


    lecherous.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Where''s Rosie? Find Rosie! I''m going to the safe house!¡± Braxton couldn''t sit still anymore.


    If he could enter Est Montaigne, he could prove his innocence.


    When Kyler received the news, he was shocked. Then, he burst out inughter. ¡°Interesting. Tyrone


    is just too ruthless. He even started with his trump card. What an impressive stratagem! Honestly,


    ten billion worth of assets is very tempting!¡±


    Soon, even the heirs of the Yeager family and the Humboldt family were shocked when they heard


    the news.


    They were all members of Est Montaigne, and they were high-level members with ess to enter


    the safe house.


    The manager of Est Montaigne was a young man from Youngblood Group.


    He wasn''t cut out for the martial arts of the Youngblood family, so he was sent to Pollerton to run


    and manage the business at Est Montaigne.


    Est Montaigne''s grounds spanned across sixty thousand square meters. It was embellished like a


    pce, but it was a very quiet location.


    The doors were usually closed, and no one was allowed to enter.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    There were more than a hundred rooms there in total. The internal design was like a maze with


    corners and turns everywhere.


    Word even had it that the ce was infiltrated by armed soldiers.


    Besides Tevin Youngblood, the general manager, there was someone else watching over the ce


    ¡ªSivert from Youngblood Group.


    His power level was only a little bit lower than Nathan''s, and he was close to bing a Novem


    Ste Warrior.


    If the image of the Freedman n was the mausoleum, then every single high-end clubhouse and


    safe house would be the image of Youngblood Group.


    Who would dare to stir up trouble?


    If any brave souls dared to cause trouble at that ce, Tevin would personally take care of them.


    If he failed to do so, the people guarding the ce would deal with the troublemakers.


    If they failed as well, then the regional guards woulde forward.


    If the regional guards also failed, then guards of higher ranks would deal with them.


    One by one, those whoe forward to fight were more powerful than the ones before.


    If all the guards could not take down the troublemakers, then Youngblood Group would take matters


    into their own hands.


    Who could defeat Youngblood Group?


    It wasmon knowledge that Youngblood Group had numerous terrifying Novem Ste Warriors


    and uncountable powerful elites.


    The Youngblood family was also a prestigious family with the most elites worldwide, as well as elites


    of the divine stage to ever exist.


    In this world, the powerful and the strong would be the ones whom people respected.


    Only with power and strength would one have authority.


    Meanwhile, in the clubhouse, before Oscar could meet Jennifer, he received a call from the


    Freedman n. ¡°Tyrone is truly terrifying. The moment he announced the news, all the Ten


    Prestigious Families acted immediately. They''ve all gathered in Est Montaigne!¡±


    ¡°D*mn.¡± Oscar was dumbstruck by Tyrone''s extravagant act. ¡°He sure is desperate.¡±


    After a moment of pondering, he picked up thendline telephone and dialed a number. ¡°Tevin, I


    request to use Heavenly Private Room.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Tevin''s voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    Heavenly Private Room was rarely used. It might be used only once within years, or even decades,


    but if it was used, the client would have to pay a fee of at least fifty million.


    What did using the room signify?


    The client''s details would be a top secret, and the guards would immediately be sent out to protect


    the client. All the armed forces would be on duty, surveilling the room twenty-four hours a day.


    Would Tevin be brave enough to disclose any information?


    Of course not!


    That was a rule set by Youngblood Group. Who would still trust in the security of the safe house if


    the rules were to be broken?


    If Tevin were to reveal anything, he would be facing the music from Youngblood Group itself.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Maintaining the privacy and safety of the client had been the first rule of Youngblood Group in all the


    years they had operated the private clubhouses and safe houses. Because thepany had kept


    the bottom line, it continued to be the best out of the best.


    Youngblood Group would not tarnish its own reputation.


    All the people in charge of the private clubhouses and the safe houses were direct descendants of


    the Youngblood family. They were all talented and intelligent with undying loyalty to Youngblood


    Group.


    ¡°I assume you have long predicted that Tyrone would be desperate, which is why you decided to


    enter Est Montaigne, right?¡± a man asked from behind Oscar.


    The man was Oscar''s bodyguard, and he was strong.


    ¡°Yep. The situation in Pollerton isplicated. You can trust no one in the prestigious families. They


    might be smiling and friendly in your face but stabbing you behind your back. A safe house is the


    best option.¡± Oscar had entered Heavenly Private Room and was loungingzily on the couch.


    The room was more than three hundred square feet and was fully furnished. The facilities inside


    included a pool, a couch, a private cinema, and a private karaoke room, just to name a few. There


    was everything one could wish for.


    There were even models if one requested them.


    The models would be brought in wearing a hood and a blindfold, and on the next day, they would be


    thrown out.


    ¡°I have to admit, the ancestor of the Youngblood family who came up with the idea of operating safe


    houses is a genius,¡±mented Oscar.


    No one in the entire world would be able to operate safe houses sessfully, nor would anyone


    even think about opening one. However, Youngblood Group hade up with that idea seven


    hundred years ago.


    During the middle ages, the safe house had been operated as an inn and a brothel. The safe house


    was established in the nies, and it was considered a safe haven in times of war.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    In the present society, the safe house became a booming business and became a private


    clubhouse. There were more than a hundred branches all over the world.


    ¡°Jennifer isn''t here yet?¡± asked Oscar.


    ¡°She''s already in the underground parking and will be in this room in five minutes. All traces of her


    tracks had been wiped by Youngblood Group. Safety is guaranteed.¡±


    Oscar took a sip of his red wine and sat upright to straighten his clothing. ¡°Are Tyrone and his gang


    here yet?¡±


    A man hiding in the shadows behind his back spoke up. ¡°Almost.¡±


    Outside Est Montaigne, Rosie raised her head to gaze at the private clubhouse and its morous


    design before sighing and entering it in a rush.


    At the reception, a handsome young man dressed in a suit was standing behind the counter. A pair


    of sses with golden frames hung on his nose.


    It was Tevin Youngblood¡ªperson-in-charge of Est Montaigne and a direct descendant of


    Youngblood Group.


    ¡°Please show your membership ID,¡± Tevin said with a smile.


    Rosie took out her phone to show the membership ID while Braxton interrupted from beside her, ¡°I''d


    like to use Heavenly Private Room. Please arrange it for me.¡±


    ¡°I''m very sorry, Mr. Irving. Heavenly Private Room is upied.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s upied?¡±


    Braxton was stunned for a moment. Who would need more protection than me?


    Braxton had voluntarily gotten close to Jennifer to kill three birds with one stone. Now that Tyrone


    had exposed that news, it meant Braxton''s evil intentions were unveiled as well.


    It did not matter who had Jennifer''s back. Braxton would immediately be the first suspect. To avoid


    being targeted, he had nned to seek shelter in the safe house.


    Hence, he could not believe his ears when Tevin told him that Heavenly Private Room had been


    upied.


    ¡°Mr. Irving, how about I assign you Nirvana Private Room¡ªthe second-best room in Est


    Montaigne?¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment to think about it.¡±


    Braxton was not a fool. By then, he had noticed something amiss.


    After a moment of hesitation, he turned to Tevin. ¡°I''m not going to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tevin was slightly taken aback.


    Someone who rushed into Est Montaigne as if their tails were on fire and asked to use Heavenly


    Private Room would surely have encountered some serious trouble.


    It was the first time Tevin had met someone who refused to stay in the safe house even after they


    had scanned and verified their membership ID.


    ¡°Quick, Rosie. We have to get out of here fast!¡±


    Catching on to Braxton''s train of thought, Rosieplied as the two left hastily.


    The moment they stepped into the car and drove off, Donald showed up behind them, dressed in


    traditional clothing.


    Seeing that another guest had arrived, Tevin immediately greeted Donald with a polite smile,


    ¡°Wee to Est Montaigne. Please show your membership ID.¡±


    ¡°I''m here for Oscar Freedman.¡±


    Donald''s words made Tevin''s smile stiffen.


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir, but we don''t provide such services here. If the person you''ve mentioned is your friend,


    you can call him.¡±


    ¡°Let me repeat myself. I''m here for Oscar Freedman. Which room is he staying in?¡±


    Jennifer had been abducted way too many times. Donald had lost his patience.


    The smile on Tevin''s face disappeared when he saw that Donald was not cooperating. His


    expression became cold in an instant.


    ¡°Looks like you''re not a member of Est Montaigne. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be unaware of our rules.


    Since you''re not a member, kindly leave thepound. If not, don''t me me if things get violent.¡±


    Tevin then pped his hands. Immediately, two young men in the hall stood up from their seats.


    The men''s auras revealed that they were probably Quattuor Ste Warriors.


    If they were anywhere else, Quattuor Ste Warriors would at least be someone of importance.


    However, in Est Montaigne, they could only be security.


    ¡°Sir, you better not cause any trouble here¡ª¡±


    Just as one of the men stretched out his hand to pat Donald''s shoulder, thetter suddenly swung


    the umbre in his hand backward.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Before the man could even react, Donald had fractured his sternum.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The other security quickly realized that something was horribly wrong. Just as he was about to


    strike, Donald was one step ahead.


    A beam of bright light appeared from the tip of the ck umbre. When the men returned to their


    senses, a red line trickled across their throats.


    The two Quattuor Ste Warriors fell dead in the blink of an eye.


    Who is this man? How is he so powerful?


    Tevin reached out his hand and pressed the security rm. Within seconds, all the doors and


    windows of Est Montaigne were sealed shut. The entire safe house had be like a metal box.


    Shooting Donald a death re, Tevin stated, ¡°I don''t care who you are. If you dare cause trouble in


    Est Montaigne, then you shall not leave here alive!¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, because I have the same notion,¡± remarked Donald casually. ¡°Everyone in this


    safe house today shall die.¡±


    At his words, strong ss walls shot up from all four sides of Tevin, encasing him within.


    The ss walls were so sturdy that they could withstand the bullets of a machine gun, even if they


    were fired in close proximity. Therefore, Tevin believed he was perfectly safe within the ss box.


    Just as Tevin took out his phone and was about to call Sivert, Donald raised the ck umbre in


    his hand and gave the ss a forceful tap.


    The dull thump startled Tevin, but he quickly rxed as a mocking smirk appeared on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Is this man a fool? This ss can''t even be broken by a machine gun. Did he really think he can


    scare me with an umbre?


    ¡°Hello?¡± Sivert''s disgruntled voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Mr. Sivert, someone is challenging the safe house to a duel. Pleasee as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t Wayne and William there?¡±


    ¡°They''re dead. He killed them in one move.¡±


    ¡°In one move?¡± Sivert immediately sat up straight and frowned.


    Even though Wayne and William were only Quattuor Ste Warriors, as twins, they had impable


    teamwork. If they joined forces, they could even fight a Hexa Ste Warrior.


    The fact that Tevin mentioned the twins were killed with one blow proved that their attacker was at


    least one rank above a Hexa Ste Warrior.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Sivert was immediately intrigued by the troublemaker.


    On a normal day, it would be very difficult to find an elite in Pollerton. Yet, at that moment, a


    powerful one showed up. Sivert decided to take up the challenge.


    ¡°Wait for me at the reception. I''ll head there immediately.¡±


    The moment Sivert finished his sentence, the sound of something breaking sounded from Tevin''s


    end, followed by a high-pitched scream.


    ¡°What was that? Talk to me!¡±


    The call was quickly cut off after that. Sivert stared at the phone in his hand, eyes widening in


    disbelief.


    Sivert was familiar with the security system of Est Montaigne. He knew the durability of the ss


    wall at the reception.


    The sound of something breaking just now... It couldn''t have been the ss wall, could it? If it really


    was the ss wall, the troublemaker might at least be an Octo Ste Warrior.


    Sivert no longer dared to waste any more time. Picking up the spear hanging on the wall, he rushed


    toward the reception with a dark expression.


    In the meantime, not only had Donald broken the ss protection as though it was nothing, but he


    had rested the tip of the umbre in his hand on Tevin''s right thigh.


    ¡°Where is Oscar Freedman?¡±


    ¡°I will not¡ª¡±


    Thud!


    Without a hint of hesitation, Donald pierced the pointed end of the umbre through Tevin''s thigh.


    Fresh blood started gushing out of the hole.


    ¡°Before your savior arrives, I have at least twenty ways in mind to torture you, so much so that you


    would prefer to die. Would you like to have a taste?¡±


    Mr. Sivert''s room is only a few hundred meters away from the reception. I just need to stall a little


    while longer.


    Just as the thought emerged in Tevin''s mind, the hole in his thigh felt numb before a shooting pain


    red up.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Those who could be the Youngbloods'' manager in charge of the safe house had to undergo


    rigorous training.


    Yet, Tevin Youngblood felt that no punishment was as agonizing as the pain he was feeling.


    ¡°I''ll tell you... Oscar''s in Heavenly Private Room.¡±


    Tevin could not stand it anymore. The past two seconds felt like years to him.


    Donald nodded and began walking to Heavenly Private Room with an umbre.


    Tevin then grabbed the hem of Donald''s pants and pleaded in a lowly manner, ¡°Please give me the


    antidote...¡±


    Donald kicked Tevin away and muttered, ¡°This poison will only be in effect for three minutes, so


    enjoy it.¡±


    Three minutes?


    Tevin could not even stand it for another second.


    The poison weakened every part of his body and made him unable to even end his own life.


    Steeling himself, Tevin then opened his mouth to bite his tongue.


    Nevertheless, Donald ignored Tevin, who was bound to die, and he continued forward.


    A few steps after, Donald encountered Sivert, who hade with a spear in hand.


    As Donald was there to raze Est Montaigne to the ground, he did not bother dropping the


    aggressive demeanor.


    Sivert, who stood opposite him, readied himself for a battle. As he held the spear in front of him, he


    uttered, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the Youngblood family''s Est Montaigne? Do you


    have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Scram.¡±


    Donald continued his way,pletely ignoring Sivert.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    What an arrogant fellow!


    In his fury, Sivert shot out his spear toward Donald''s throat.


    The tassel on the spear bloomed like a crimson flower and concealed Sivert''s hand motion from


    Donald''s vision. That way, Donald would not be able to guess where Sivert''s spear was going to go


    next.


    For Sivert, speed and agility were the best parts of his spear.


    He had already mulled over his next move. If his first strike were to fail, he would twist his spear and


    swing it downward before swiping it on the ground to force a gap between him and Donald.


    However, in the next second, Sivert''s n was disrupted.


    Normal people tend to take a step back at an iing stab, or they would use their weapon to


    block the blow.


    Yet, the spear was like a toy to Donald,pletely harmless.


    Donald reached out with his left hand and easily grabbed the spear.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sivert froze.


    ¡°You''re too slow.¡± Donald continued walking forward as he bent the spear in his hand until it was out


    of shape.


    When Sivert sensed the pressureing from his hand, he hastily took a step back and twisted the


    spear in an attempt to make Donald let go of it.


    Nevertheless, it was pointless. Donald''s left hand gripped the weapon as if it was a mp.


    At that, Sivert''s heart lurched.


    He''s at least on par with a Novem Ste Warrior! I''m definitely no match for him!


    ¡°Is that all you have?¡±


    Donald exerted a little more strength in his left hand and broke the head of the spear.


    Knowing that he was no match for Donald, Sivert fled. Donald sneered, and he flung the spear


    toward Sivert, stabbing his thigh.


    ¡°I''m so sorry! I was a fool not to have recognized a powerful man like you! Please let me go! We


    bear no grudge against each other, and as long as you let me go, I''ll be your servant!¡±


    The more one tasted what power was like, the more fearful of death one would be. That was


    the case for Sivert.


    He had be a renowned fighter from an average person, and he had to put in much effort for


    that.


    Sivert did not want to die; he still wanted to continue enjoying his life, but was that a chance Donald


    would give him?


    In Heavenly Private Room, Oscar was wearing ck long-sleeved nightwear with a ss of red


    wine in his hand. At that moment, he was studying Jennifer, who was lying horizontally on the


    couch.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    ¡°No wonder Tyrone was willing to release news about the ten billion worth of personal assets.


    You''re quite beautiful.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked toward Jennifer. Just as he was about to touch Jennifer''s face, she abruptly


    snapped back to her senses.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do? Get away from me!¡±


    Jennifer lifted her leg to kick Oscar, but due to the lingering effects of the drug, her hit did not kick


    Oscar away.


    Instead, he grabbed her ankle and began chuckling. ¡°I like the way you struggle. The more you


    struggle, the more excited I am.¡±


    ¡°You pervert! Let go of me! Donald won''t let you off if you dare toy a finger on me!¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell?¡± The smile on Oscar''s face grew wider. As he pointed at a camera in the room,


    he said, ¡°I heard that you''re still a virgin. Do you see that camera over there? I''ll be using a few


    more angles to film the process of me bedding you. Then, I''ll send the video to Donald. I wonder


    what expression he''ll have on his face when he watches the video.¡±


    Jennifer was gripped by despair. She never expected Oscar to bepletely unafraid of Donald.


    Moreover, Jennifer did not know where she was; she could not even ask Donald to save her.


    Am I going to be ruined by this man in front of me? I''m sorry, Donald. I''m so sorry.


    As tears rolled down her cheeks, she ced her hand behind her back.


    Right as Oscar leaned his face over, she took out a small knife from behind her and shed Oscar''s


    face.


    Then, without hesitation, she brought it down toward her neck.


    She would never let Oscar taint her even if it meant certain death¡ªshe would never let Donald be


    humiliated.


    However, before the knife could touch the skin of her neck, Oscar grabbed it.


    In the next second, Oscar pped Jennifer, and the force of the p rendered Jennifer


    unconscious.


    ¡°B*tch, know your limits!¡±


    After throwing the knife to the side, Oscar walked over to the table to grab the medical kit, about to


    treat his facial injury.


    Yet, at that moment, the sounds of someone kicking the door came out from outside the safe house.


    Oscar''s hand on the gauze shuddered before he shouted at his bodyguard, ¡°Gordon, take a look at


    what''s going on outside.¡±


    Oscar was in the Heavenly Private Room. As long as he did not leave the room, no one would


    technicallye to him, let alone kick his door.


    Gordon thought of checking the surveince camera outside the room, but just as he came close to


    the screen, he realized the signal was lost.


    ¡°Boss, the camera has been destroyed, so I can''t see who''s outside.¡±


    The kicking sounds were getting louder and louder, and Oscar could even feel the house begin to


    shake.


    At that, he started to panic. It seemed like his enemy hade, but he did not know which enemy


    was outside.


    ¡°Don''t be scared, Boss. This is a specially-made door the Youngblood family ordered. There''s no


    way he''ll be able to kick it open.¡±


    Just as he said that, they heard a loud thump. In the next moment, they saw a man-made hole in


    the wall beside the door.


    Oscar paled and turned speechless.


    While it was true that the door remained intact, they could not say the same for the wall.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    At that order, Gordon raised his rifle and began shooting at the figure behind the wall through the


    hole.


    It was such a narrow space, so there was no way he would miss the person. Yet, the figure was still


    moving even after Gordon unloaded his entire magazine.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Only after the dust settled did Oscar catch a glimpse of who was there.


    ¡°Donald Campbell! How could it be you?¡±


    To his knowledge, Donald was a useless man who had foolishly forced the reactivation of the


    Dragon Fide Project.


    Hence, he could not wrap his mind around how a useless man like him managed to barge into Est


    Montaigne alone and how he had managed to remain unscathed despite the spray of bullets earlier.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    When Donald saw Jennifer, who was on the couch with a swollen red cheek, his gaze turned cold.


    After Donald took a step forward, Gordon and Oscar finally noticed the bullets hovering in front of


    him. As Donald continued walking forward, the bullets turned to face Gordon while still hovering in


    midair.


    Gordon panicked and tried to flee, but in the next second, those bullets flew toward their target at a


    much quicker speed. In the blink of an eye, Gordon was riddled with bullets.


    Gordon''s blood sttered on Oscar''s face as Oscar stared at Donald, who looked like a demon that


    had just crawled out of hell. In his fear, he fell on his buttocks and stammered out, ¡°D-Donald, what


    are you trying to do? I have the Freedman n backing me up! The Freedmans won''t let you off if


    you touch even one of my fingers!¡±


    Crack.


    Right as Oscar was done speaking, Donald''s umbre tapped on Oscar''s right index finger.


    The ze of pain made Oscar scream in agony. His right index finger had been bent to a strange


    angle, and it was a terrifying sight to behold.


    ¡°I touched a finger. What will the Freedman n do to me now?¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Donald Campbell? The Freedman n... The Freedman n will never forgive you


    for this!¡±


    ¡°The Freedman n?¡± Donald let out a derisive snort. ¡°How did you think I came here?¡±


    Right. How did hee here? This is the Heavenly Private Room. He couldn''t have... ughtered


    his entire way here, right?


    ¡°That''s impossible! This is the Youngblood family''s safe house. How can a loser like you enter this


    ce?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I''m already standing in front of you, but you''re still denying reality?¡± Donald questioned as he


    looked at the pathetic Oscar. ¡°I''ll let you die in peace. My name is Donald Campbell, and my territory


    is Quadfield.¡±


    There was nothing unique about the name Donald Campbell, for there were plenty of people whose


    name was Donald Campbell in the world.


    What frightened Oscar was how he said that his territory was Quadfield.


    The territory controller of Quadfield, Lord Campbell?


    ¡°Y-You''re Lord Campbell?¡±


    It was at that moment Oscar finally understood how Donald managed to charge all the way inside.


    Not even ten safe houses were safe from Lord Campbell, let alone Est Montaigne.


    No wonder Sebastian was adamant about being on Donald''s side, even if it meant that he''d be


    against his family. It''s because Donald is Lord Campbell!


    Surprisingly, Oscar calmed down upon knowing Donald''s identity.


    He knew that he was doomed to death.


    ¡°Can you... make it quick?¡±


    A cruel grin grew on Donald''s face as he nced at the camera in the room.


    ¡°Do you really think that I''ll grant you a quick death?¡±


    In the meantime, other than Braxton of the Irving family, the people from the other eight prestigious


    families were all standing right outside Est Montaigne.


    The people of the eight prestigious families were baffled as they looked at the tightly shut door.


    ¡°Est Montaigne has never closed since the opening of its establishment. What''s going on today?


    Are they trying to take Mr. Campbell''s ten billion worth of assets?¡±


    The people from the eight prestigious families had been taking out all of their trump cards in an


    attempt to get their hands on Jennifer from Est Montaigne.


    Yet, they came only to be greeted by the closed doors of Est Montaigne.


    Wyatt Humboldt of the Humboldt family said to Gibbons, ¡°Don''t you know what kind of being the


    Youngblood family is? How can the Youngbloods'' safe house be worth less than Mr. Campbell''s ten


    billion worth of assets? Instead of joking about the Youngbloods here, we should be thinking about


    who should enter first and who should enterst.¡±


    They were all confident with the trump cards they had, and that was why the order of entrance was


    important.


    Errol Winston of the Winston family pushed the sses on his nose bridge higher. ¡°I''m the first to


    arrive, so I should be the one who enters first. Does any of you object to that?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish! It''s one thing to have an order of entrance for a bathroom trip, but that won''t work here!¡±


    ¡°Stop fighting. Why don''t we draw lots? We''ll decide who should enter based on that instead.¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    The sight of the eight prestigious families squabbling over Jennifer like children outside the gates of


    Est Montaigne would undoubtedly be a ludicrous one to any bystanders.


    The crowd fought unceasingly, none willing to relent. They then looked to Tyrone, who was seated


    at the side.


    ¡°You were the one to offer this reward of ten billion. So tell us, who should enter first?¡±


    Tyrone was too concerned for Jennifer''s safety to be bothered with anything else.


    ¡°Who amongst you dares to go head to head against Gibbons?¡± Tyrone said derisively at the group


    of fools being frustrated over their order of entry.


    Tyrone''s words shocked them to a realization.


    Though they were members of the eight prestigious families, none of them could contend against


    Gibbons in terms of power or brutality.


    Gibbons was smoking a cigarette and enjoying the show when the other seven prestigious families


    fell silent at the mention of his name.


    What''s there to argue about? Like Tyrone said, who dares to walk in front of Gibbons?


    The entrance to Est Montaigne opened slowly.


    ¡°It''s open! The gates are open!¡±


    Gibbons threw the cigarette butt onto the ground, extinguished it with his heel, and stretched before


    strolling toward the facility.


    The other prestigious families followed closely behind. Though they could no longer contend for the


    privilege to enter first, the position of second ce was still up for grabs.


    All of their expressions changed upon entering the facility.


    Tevin was lying in bed with a mouthful of blood and wide, unblinking eyes which seemed to contain


    no more life.


    Other parts of Est Montaigne were also in a wretched state. It looked as if it had been trampled by a


    frightening force.


    ¡°Did somebody attack Est Montaigne?¡±


    ¡°Go in and locate Jennifer. Quickly!¡± Tyrone ordered. The subordinates he brought immediately ran


    further into Est Montaigne.


    The explosive news caused a buzz of emotions throughout the Youngblood family.


    The attack on Est Montaigne left none alive!


    Sixty-odd managers in charge of the Youngbloods'' safe houses around the world sat around a long


    table in the hall of the Youngblood residence in Gerton. Every one of them looked grim.


    Before themy the information and personnel list of the security surveince system in Est


    Montaigne.


    Two Quattuor Ste Warriors and Sivert.


    The security setup installed in all the safe houses was deemed of above-average quality. It could


    ensure theplete safety of the house''s upants, even in a country ravaged by war.


    A safe house of that description had been razed in Pollerton.


    ¡°Since everybody is here, let''s hear it.¡±


    The patriarch of the Youngblood family in Gerton, Yuvich Youngblood, sat at the head position in the


    hall and swept a cold gaze at everybody within.


    ¡°Ever since news regarding Est Montaigne was released, Mr. Youngblood, the valuation of


    Youngblood Group has shrunk by five percent. Our old clients in banks worldwide are also


    requesting to transfer their capital because they feel Youngblood Group''s safe houses are not as


    safe as they had imagined.¡±


    The Youngblood family had managed a rapid ascent due to the reputation of their safe houses.


    As a result, the impact on Youngblood Group could only be imagined with such a blow to their


    reputation.


    ¡°I don''t want to hear what I already know. Tell me something else,¡± Yuvich barked as he surveyed


    the crowd. ¡°Like how Est Montaigne was razed, and who is behind it all.¡±


    ¡°All of the surveince cameras in the facility had been destroyed, Mr. Youngblood. There are no


    survivors in there, so we could not find out who did it. Whoever it was left no trace behind.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yuvich said as he rapped on the table lightly with his fingers. ¡°Then why did I hear


    Tyrone announcing that he would give ten billion to whoever it was that could rescue a woman


    named Jennifer from Est Montaigne before it was destroyed?¡±


    The Youngblood family members present were not stupid. Their eyes lit up at Yuvich''s words.


    They derived two pieces of information from Tyrone''s deration. The first was a woman named


    Jennifer being at Est Montaigne before the incident urred. The second was Tyrone being the


    person most likely to attack the upants of Est Montaigne since he had offered a ten billion


    reward to whoever it was who could rescue Jennifer.


    ¡°Send somebody to investigate. The person who attacked Est Montaigne must have connections to


    Jennifer or Tyrone. Report whatever you find back to me. I''ll have that person wish they were never


    born.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°One more thing. I heard Donald Campbell of Pollerton hasunched the Dragon Fide Project.


    Cahan will handle this. Dragon Fide Vi must not be allowed to rebuild.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    The inner circle of the Youngblood family began executing their orders. Meanwhile, the ten


    prestigious families in Pollerton had also descended into silence.


    Sebastian stood at the cemetery, wearing a white flower in his breast pocket and an impassive


    expression on his face.


    Rodolphus, the white-haired elder of the Freedman n, arrived before Sebastian. ¡°You''ve been in


    Pollerton for a long time, Sebastian,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Have you not found out who killed


    Oscar in Est Montaigne?¡±


    Oscar was the most highly regarded member of his generation within the Freedman n. If


    everything went ording to n, he would take over from the elders in another three years to


    be the new patriarch of the Freedman family.


    Oscar''s purpose in Pollerton was originally to rx and gain experience. Unexpectedly, that was


    precisely where something had happened. Worse still, he had met his end in Est Montaigne.


    Sebastian knew whose hand Oscar had died under very well, though he kept it to himself. ¡°I''m sorry,


    Mr. Rodolphus,¡± he said while shaking his head. ¡°Oscar has many enemies in Pollerton, but none of


    them have the ability to raze Est Montaigne to the ground.¡±


    Rodolphus looked Sebastian beadily in the eye, though thetter did not flinch nor disy the


    slightest hint of guilt.


    Satisfied that Sebastian was telling the truth, Rodolphus pped the former on the shoulder. ¡°I


    heard Donald is reinstating the Dragon Fide Project and that you have invested three hundred


    million in him. I hope you can give me a reason, or your family will strip you of your personal assets,


    depending on the severity of the situation.¡±


    Prominent families did not wish to see their offspring devote all their energy to internal friction.


    The Freedman family''s objection to the Dragon Fide Project was well-known among its inner circle,


    and Sebastian''s affiliation with Donald was undoubtedly seen as a move against the Freedman


    n.


    If Sebastian could not give Rodolphus a satisfactory answer, he would lose the Freedman n''s


    support.


    ¡°I trust Donald and believe that the Dragon Fide Project would be a sess. It''s been on hold for


    the past few years due to Tyrone''s objection. In addition, it provided no benefits to the prestigious


    families. What if, however, the Dragon Fide Project benefited us?¡±


    ¡°Preposterous,¡± Rodolphus boomed. ¡°The world''s top billionaires will fall under Donald''s control if


    Dragon Fide Vi is built. How is that beneficial to the other prestigious families such as ours?¡±


    ¡°The recently announced La Tercera Order revealed the government''s n to set up the area


    around Dragon Fide Vi to be a pilot free-trade zone within a month,¡± Sebastian said with a nce


    at Rodolphus. ¡°I think the potential value behind this zone speaks for itself.¡±


    The Ten Prestigious Families did not materialize out of thin air. Instead, they were essentially


    businessmen driven toward profit.


    Even if Sebastian stood against his entire family, he did so for profit, leading to their betterment.


    Rodolphus could not object to that.


    ¡°Even if what you said makes sense, the Freedman n will never go against Tyrone. Over the


    years, the prosperity of the Ten Prestigious Families has been inextricably linked. I can''t control


    what you do, but you cannot represent the Freedman n.¡±


    Rodolphus'' words were carefully measured. Though he did not expel Sebastian from the Freedman


    n, he did not dere his intention to stop Sebastian from siding with Donald and investing in the


    latter.


    Sebastian understood. He gave Rodolphus'' hand a squeeze before turning and departing the


    cemetery.


    Sebastian did not me the Freedman n for their ignorance regarding the true extent of Donald''s


    strength. He was adamant about being in the same boat as Donald until the end, as it was the only


    way to preserve the spark of the Freedman n until the very end.


    Donald held Jennifer and sat on the couch in the couples'' marital bedroom in Pollerton. He felt


    touched looking at the decor of their matrimonial room.


    Even though he did not live there anymore, Jennifer still kept the house clean and tidy. It looked as


    if he had never left.


    ¡°No! Let go of me! Donald! Save me!¡±


    Jennifer suddenly began struggling in her sleep. Donald hastened to hold her. ¡°I''m here,¡± he


    whispered in her ear. ¡°I''m right here.¡±


    She quietened down at the sound of Donald''s voice.


    Jennifer hugged him and wept when she opened her eyes and saw his familiar face looming over


    hers.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Donald.¡±


    Donald brushed Jennifer''s nose as he chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about, silly? It''s fine now.


    Oscar did not do anything to you.¡±


    Jennifer lowered her gaze to her clothes and found they were indeed tidy. They did not look like


    they had been forcefully undone.


    ¡°How is that possible? How did you find me?¡±


    Donald gazed at Jennifer. ¡°I asked a friend for help in rescuing you. He is formidable but does not


    wish for anybody to learn of his existence. Can you promise to keep his secret, Jennifer?¡±


    Jennifer nodded obediently.


    ¡°Are you still upset?¡± Donald suddenly asked.


    Jennifer blushed before rolling her eyes at Donald. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she huffed. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Donald knew very well that Jennifer did not mean what she said and refused to let go.


    He bent down and kissed Jennifer, causing her embarrassment to turn into anger.


    ¡°What are you doing, Donald? Let go of me!¡±


    Donald bent down and kissed her again. Jennifer''s resistance weakened, and her breathing


    becamebored.


    The couple kissed for a long time on the couch. ¡°Would you like to go out for a bite?¡± Donald asked


    Jennifer atst.


    Jennifer nodded while blushing furiously. Donald was the only thing in her thoughts at that moment,


    so she was naturally agreeable to any suggestion he made.


    They emerged from their residential area. Donald took Jennifer to board a bus and arrived at


    Ophelia''s, a restaurant specializing in Epean cuisine.


    ¡°Isn''t this restaurant a little expensive, Donald? What say we go to a different restaurant?¡±


    Though Donald and Jennifer each owned apany, their monthly sry was only slightly higher


    than that of an ordinary white-cor worker. On top of that, they had to worry about theirpanies.


    The patrons of Ophelia''s were mostly big fish from prestigious families. Their spending power was


    something the two of them could not contend against.


    ¡°We''ll treat it as a celebration of you surviving a disaster. I can still afford a decent meal.¡±


    Donald led her by the hand and entered after he spoke before being stopped in their tracks by a


    server, Frank Lansing, standing at the door.


    ¡°Excuse me. This restaurant is for members only. Are you two members?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s our first time here.¡± Donald produced a bank card and handed it to Frank. ¡°Since it''s


    members only, make us a membership card.¡±


    Frank did not take the bank card Donald offered. Instead, he said coolly, ¡°I''m sorry, sir. This


    establishment operates on a rmended membership basis. We cannot allow you to dine here if


    you have not been rmended by one of our existing members.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Donald. Let''s eat somece else.¡±


    Jennifer was not insistent on dining in that restaurant. She tugged at Donald to hint that they should


    seek another.


    Just then, a piercing voice came from the entrance.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn''t Jennifer. Why are you standing here by the door instead of going in?¡±


    Jennifer turned around and saw a woman in a tight, low-cut red dress toting a Chanel purse gazing


    at her with an inscrutable smile.


    ¡°Keira?¡±


    ¡°Who else would it be?¡± Keira Summers said with a charming smile. ¡°You were our campus belle,


    Jennifer. Where are you working now?¡±


    Jennifer was indeed the campus belle during high school. The boys who pursued her could almost


    make up an entire ss.


    Keira was also pretty then, but she and Jennifer were on two different extremes.


    Jennifer was pure and sweet, while Keira was kitsch, seductive, and had affairs with many boys in


    school.


    She was also the type of person who made others jealous if she failed to obtain something.


    She did have a boy she liked in high school. He was the heir of a good and wealthy family.


    Because that boy never considered her over Jennifer, Keira had always held a grudge.


    Jennifer was aware that Keira never liked her, so she did not prepare to entangle herself with the


    latter. ¡°I''ve started my ownpany,¡± she replied half-heartedly.


    ¡°Wow. You''re a boss now, huh?¡± Keira then nced at Donald. ¡°Is this your boyfriend?¡±


    Jennifer blushed and did not answer. Donald took the initiative to speak instead. ¡°Hello. I''m Donald


    Campbell.¡±


    Keira nced at Donald up and down, her eyes filled with disdain.


    Having associated herself with celebrities for many years, Keira had long since developed a sharp


    eye.


    Her sweeping nce informed her that Donald''s entire outfit totaled almost three hundred, less than


    what she would spend on a single manicure session.


    If Jennifer''s boyfriend is somebody like that, that means she isn''t doing well at all!


    Keira became gleeful at that thought.


    Weren''t you high and mighty during high school, Jennifer? Weren''t you like a white swan waiting for


    her Prince Charming? You still ended up with a loser boyfriend.


    ¡°We have matters to attend to, Keira. We''ll make a move.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don''t leave yet.¡± Keira tugged on Jennifer''s arm. ¡°It''s rare enough to have run into an old


    ssmate, and you''re just going to leave?¡±


    Before Jennifer answered, Frank, the server, chimed in from his position at the door, ¡°They are not


    members of the restaurant, Ms. Summers. We cannot allow them to dine here.¡±


    ¡°Not members of our restaurant, you say?¡± Keira repeated thoughtfully before continuing with a


    frown, ¡°What say we let them dine for my sake?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Ms. Summers, that¡ª¡±


    ¡°What? Don''t you know who my husband is?¡±


    Frank did not dare say much else against Keira''s words. He stood aside and waved the three of


    them in.


    Jennifer did not wish to dine there via her association with Keira as it was awkward for her, but


    Donald was adamant that Jennifer epted the offer.


    The trio was seated at a table beside the window, but Keira had the server prepare four cutlery sets.


    ¡°Coincidentally, my husband is about to get off work. Would you mind if he joined us?¡±


    As Keira was the one who brought them in, they could not say they minded.


    ¡°Are we ready to order, sir and madams?¡±


    ¡°We are.¡±


    Frank handed the three of them a menu each. Jennifer opened hers and found that it was entirely in


    Ferropenian.


    ¡°Their steak is excellent, Jennifer. You should try it. It''s called the Murphy Steak. Can you find it?¡±


    Keira could tell from how flustered Jennifer looked that thetter did not understand Ferropenian.


    Her reason for asking was to embarrass her old nemesis.


    Unexpectedly, Donald said to Jennifer, ¡°I know what you like, Jennifer. Let me order for you.¡±


    Jennifer heaved a secret sigh of relief, though she could not help feeling nervous. Does Donald


    understand Ferropenian?


    He then turned to Frank and rattled off in a foreign tongue, ending in a rising intonation.


    Keira was stunned when Donald spoke.


    He not only knew Ferropenian but was also highly fluent, with an impable ent to boot.


    Ophelia''s originally had menus in sevennguages, but Frank had purposefully handed them three


    with the scarcely used Ferropenian menu under Keira''s direction.


    Who knew that Donald spoke Ferropenian?


    ¡°W-What did you say, sir?¡±


    It was Frank''s turn to be embarrassed.


    Their servers who spoke Ferropenian were bing increasingly scarce. Coincidentally, he himself


    did not speak it. Isn''t this picking a fight I''m guaranteed to lose?


    ¡°You don''t speak Ferropenian?¡± Donald asked coldly.


    Sweat beads were beginning to form on Frank''s forehead. ¡°I don''t. My colleague does, however.


    Would you like me to fetch him?¡±


    Donald chuckled. ¡°Since you don''t speak Ferropenian, why did you hand us Ferropenian menus?


    What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Frank gulped, unable to find the right words. How should I exin something like this? I can''t say I


    wanted to see you embarrass yourselves, can I?


    Fortunately, Keira spoke up for Frank. ¡°This is a custom of the restaurant. They will first give new


    guests the Ferropenian menu, though not many of them speak Ferropenian. Why don''t you bring


    three Chanaean menus over, and we''ll start over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Summers. I will make the change right away.¡±


    As if being spared a terrible fate, Frank dashed off to change the menus. Jennifer could tell that it


    was all arranged by Keira.


    At that moment, a man with a big belly entered through the door. Keira stood up excitedly as soon


    as she saw him and waved him over. ¡°Come quickly, Darling. We''re over here.¡±


    Keira and Jennifer were of the same age: in their mid-twenties. But Keira''s husband looked to be at


    least fifty.


    However, she did not think it was a problem. On the contrary, she hugged his arm affectionately.


    ¡°This is my husband, Fane Grayson,¡± she said haughtily to Jennifer and Donald as she made the


    introductions, ¡°the Director of Fane Group. Darling, this is my high school ssmate, Jennifer


    Wilson, and her boyfriend, Donald Campbell.¡±

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Ever the incorrigible pervert, Fane would not have been drawn to a vampish woman like Keira


    otherwise.


    Predictably, he was not able to take his eyes off Jennifer from the second heid eyes on her.


    Such was the appeal of Jennifer''s exquisite features and fairplexion that not even the loose-


    fitting clothing she had on was able to detract from her luscious curves.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Wilson. I''m Fane Grayson.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane extended a hand toward Jennifer. Though he appeared to have done so out of politeness,


    what he really wanted was to get a feel of Jennifer''s hand.


    Unexpectedly, Jennifer merely smiled and showed no inclination to share a handshake with him.


    That entire sequence did not sit well with Keira, who went on to hold down Fane''s paw. ¡°We''re not in


    the office, and you''re not meeting a client. Surely there''s no need for you to be so formal,¡± she


    quipped in good humor.


    Fane, too,ughed along in response. ¡°Oh, my bad. Old habits die hard, you know. Have you all


    ced your orders yet? Shall we have ourselves something to drink?¡±


    When Frank brought them the menu while Fane was speaking, none of them expected that the


    latter would instruct Frank directly without even reviewing the items that were avable. ¡°A set of


    your signature course meals for each of us, and then pop a bottle of ''75 Latife for me.¡±


    ¡°Will do, Mr. Grayson.¡±


    Inferring from Fane''s disys of generosity which were quite a departure from his usual ways, Keira


    adjudged that he must have taken a liking to Jennifer.


    Unable to contain herself, Keira mused, ¡°You must be really close with your boyfriend, Jennifer. The


    two of you looked so sweet together holding hands at the door that it gave me goosebumps.¡±


    Hearing that made Fane''s eyes narrow subtly.


    Although Jennifer was not his girlfriend, hearing about the woman he fancied holding another man''s


    hand nheless offended him.


    Blushing coyly, Jennifer merely nced quietly toward Donald.


    That look made Donald self-conscious enough to seek to change the subject as he addressed


    Fane. ¡°What line of work are you in, friend?¡±


    ¡°I run my own business that deals in property.¡±


    ¡°Real estate, huh? I''ve several subsidiaries in my group that also dabble in that. What project are


    you currently working on? Perhaps we might find ourselves coborating somewhere down the


    road. As ourpany has just started out, so we haven''t really done any projects of note to date.¡±


    What Donald said gave Fane a good idea of where they each stood.


    As Pollerton is not a big ce, I''ve already acquainted myself with all the biggest yers in the real


    estate business here. This chap, Donald Campbell? Never even heard of him before.


    That was why Fane felt certain that Donald had to be the owner of a small firm. It is almost too easy


    to have apany registered these days. Takes no more than spending a few thousand to set up a


    shellpany, so practically anyone could call themself a boss.


    ¡°Times are tough in the property market in Pollerton in recent years. I used to be able to profits


    in the three to four hundred million range back in the day. Doesn''t work like that anymore now


    because right now, I can only rake in one or two hundred million annually.¡±


    Though it may seem that Fane was merelymenting the state of affairs, it was essentially a cover


    for a bit of humble bragging on his part.


    Donald merely chuckled and did not attempt to build on that conversation, whereas Jennifer''s brows


    bunched up in unease.


    ¡°Anyway, are you into music, Ms. Wilson? It so happens that I''ve three tickets to Wynter Lowe''s


    uing concert. We could go catch it together if you like.¡± With that, Fane nced toward


    Donald. ¡°But it''s a shame that I only have this many tickets, so I probably won''t be able to ask your


    boyfriend toe along.¡±


    Fane had always been a straight-shooter, be it in words or deeds.


    Once he was done bragging about his own wealth, he immediately got around to inviting Jennifer to


    a concert. Needless to say, he was putting Jennifer in a position where she had to make a choice.


    Will you stick with your boyfriend and live out the rest of your days in abject poverty? Or would you


    instead lead a life of luxury alongside me?


    That got Jennifer bursting out inughter.


    Under the impression that he had seeded at impressing her, Fane went on tough along. ¡°What


    does that mean, Ms. Wilson? Are we going to this concert, or what?¡±

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    ¡°What''s so great about watching a concert from a distance? It feels so emotionally disengaging,¡±


    said Donald ndly at the side.


    That got Fane amused. ¡°We''re talking about entry tickets to Wynter Lowe''s concert here, Donald.


    Do you have any idea how in demand these are in the open market? Emotional engagement?


    You''re seriously overthinking this.¡±


    Not only had Wynter celebrated Jennifer''s birthday with her herself, but Jennifer had also met the


    singer several times prior and in person. Would Fane still think as much of those three tickets he


    had in his possession had he been aware of that fact?


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Grayson. I''m not really keen on attending this concert, so you should probably go ask


    someone else.¡±


    With that, Jennifer stood herself upright. ¡°I think I''m not really that fond of Epean cuisine either,


    Donald. Let''s go visit another restaurant.¡±


    Donald had wanted to surprise Jennifer by taking her to a fancier joint, but Fane proved to be such


    a massive turnoff that he hadpletely wrecked Donald''s ns.


    While they walked along hand in hand, Donald felt an indescribable sense of contentment just by


    seeing the happiness Jennifer showed on her face while she munched away at the grilled skewers


    she was holding.


    Living simply with just the basic essentials, without the need to contend with any form of


    contentiousness and scheming. Was that not the sort of life he had always longed for?


    Taking out his phone, he discreetly sent out a message before he regarded Jennifer next to him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Jennifer touched her own face quizzically when she noticed Donald''s attention on her.


    ¡°Let''s be married again, Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jennifer went red in the face as she had not expected Donald to suddenly drop such a suggestion.


    The truth was, Jennifer regretted that they had divorced before. It was only after they parted ways


    that she realized exactly how much she loved Donald.


    Now that Donald had actually made his intentions explicit, it conversely filled her with a feeling of


    uncertainty.


    Is Donald being serious this time? Are we likely to split again if we were to get into another


    argument in the future?


    ¡°Don''t you want to?¡± Donald began to be unnerved.


    Seeing Donald''s anxiety tickled Jennifer, who burst outughing. Putting up an offish front, she said,


    ¡°Is that your idea of a proposal? Aren''t you being a little too miserly, expecting me to agree to marry


    you just by treating me to some small bites?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. There will be something special if you ept my proposal.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jennifer then paused to consider. ¡°All right then, I ept.¡±


    An incisive sound shot out from a distance the moment her voice faded out as blossoms of


    fireworks exploded in midair, transforming the night sky into a kaleidoscope of dazzling hues.


    They shone like stars when reflected inside Jennifer''s eyes, entuating the beauty of her entire


    being.


    ¡°Were you the one who set this up, Donald?¡±


    Tears welled up in Jennifer''s eyes as she held a hand over her mouth in speechlessness.


    ¡°Previously, I was nning to propose inside that Epean restaurant, but Fane messed it up for me,


    so I hope you don''t mind if we did this out here,¡± replied Donald with a shrug.


    The blushing Jennifer nodded to express her own willingness to marry Donald.


    ¡°Whoa, look over there. There are words on the front of the MacIsaac Building!¡±


    ¡°You''re right. What does it say?¡±


    ¡°Donald loves Jennifer? Is this Donald some celebrity? Who is this Jennifer anyway?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? In any case, being able to profess one''s love on the MacIsaac Building really feels


    kind of romantic.¡±


    Jennifer was under the impression that there were only going to be some fireworks and had not


    expected that Donald would have such mushy words projected upon the ss fa?ade of the


    MacIsaac Building.


    That''s just downright embarrassing.


    ¡°Shall we head back to our ce tonight?¡±


    Jennifer felt herself swooning when Donald whispered that into her ear. In a daze, she inexplicably


    nodded in assent.


    It was only when she stepped out of the elevator alongside Donald that she managed to snap out of


    it somewhat.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    The thought of what may follow got Jennifer''s cheeks in a hot flush.


    Should I give in if Donald were to make a move on me?


    While still mired in indecision, Jennifer produced the keys to unlock the door.


    ¡°Huh? Why are the lights on?¡±


    The two of them entered the house only to discover Leonard and Linda inside the living room.


    Kevin, Jennifer''s younger brother, was there as well.


    ¡°Dad, Mom. How did you get in here?¡±


    Jennifer was stunned. Though she had not changed the locks to their marital home since Donald


    moved out, she was the only one who held the keys.


    Linda''s expression instantly stiffened when she saw Donald standing behind Jennifer.


    ¡°How did we get in? I have the spare set of keys to this house!¡± said Linda as she stood up from the


    couch. ¡°Were you going to allow Donald to stay for the night if we hadn''t shown up?¡±


    ¡°This is between me and him. It has nothing to do with you,¡± replied Jennifer in a sullen voice.


    That got Linda incensed. ¡°I am your mother, so you tell me whether that ought to be any concern of


    mine! Shouldn''t it be obvious to you by now what sort of man Donald Campbell is? If it isn''t enough


    that he''s always stirring up trouble everywhere he goes, he''s also constantly messing around with


    other women out there. Lord knows how many of them he''s gotten himself mixed up with, and most


    importantly, he even tried to...¡±


    ¡°Mom, that''s enough!¡± Jennifer snapped with displeasure written all over her face. ¡°I''ve already told


    you that Donald only did it to save you that time. He wasn''t trying to do anything else to you. What''s


    more, he isn''t interested in you at all.¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to your own mother that way!¡±


    Leonard approached with a hand raised, poising to strike at Jennifer.


    He had not anticipated that Jennifer would not only decline to evade but also voluntarily present her


    own face to him. ¡°Do it. Hit me, and I''ll cut ties with you.¡±


    ¡°You! You''ll be the death of me!¡±


    The way Jennifer responded made Leonard wary of following through.


    She''s my daughter, after all, and how would hitting her ever help to resolve anything? More


    crucially, how would she be able to present herself to Mr. Irving if I were to end up making her face


    swollen?


    Linda retrieved a ticket to the Supreme G from her own purse, which she then tossed onto the


    table. She addressed Jennifer sternly, ¡°This came from Mr. Irving. He hopes that we''ll be able to


    attend the Supreme G that will be hosted in downtown Pollerton. Doll yourself up so you don''t


    embarrass us, and see to it that you snag Braxton Irving for us!¡±


    ¡°I won''t be there,¡± Jennifer replied ndly. ¡°Donald and I are going to reregister our marriage


    tomorrow. I''ve nothing to do with Braxton Irving and don''t expect to have any further contact with


    him again in the future either.¡±


    ¡°Remarriage?¡±


    Kevin could no longer restrain himself. Having staked my own financial futurepletely on


    Braxton, would I not be doomed to remain a nobody for the rest of my life if Jennifer would not make


    him my brother-inw?


    ¡°No way. I won''t have it!¡± Kevin started to kick up a fuss. ¡°You can marry anyone except that


    worthless piece of cr*p Donald!¡±


    Jennifer red at Kevin. ¡°Whoever asked for your permission? I''m the one who is getting married,


    not you. You''ve no say in this.¡±


    ¡°There she goes again, Mom, just look at her!¡±


    Already ustomed to dealing with such scenarios, Linda straightaway pushed open the window to


    Jennifer''s marital apartment to drape one of her own legs over the other side.


    ¡°Are you trying to drive me to my death, Jennifer? Choosing to marry Donald Campbell over Mr.


    Irving? Swear to me that you will sever all ties to this useless man, or I''ll jump down from here in


    front of you!¡±


    ¡°Me too. If you don''t swear to it, then I''ll jump down too!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Me three!¡±


    The trio stood by the windows and forced Jennifer toe to a decision.


    Only this time, Jennifer did not waver. This was because the one thing she regretted the most after


    her kidnapping ordeal with Oscar was not letting Donald be her first.


    That was when she realized that Donald was the one she truly loved and the only man she wanted


    to spend the rest of her life with.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    ¡°Go ahead. If you jumped, it''de to me as a relief. That way, Donald and I may be able to go on


    and live our lives in peace.¡±


    Jennifer regarded the three of them frostily and showed no inclination whatsoever to dissuade them,


    leaving them at a loss for how to react to Jennifer''s unexpected hardheartedness that time around.


    ¡°Are we still going to jump, Mom?¡± Kevin asked, stupefied.


    ¡°Do it yourself if you want to! I haven''t gotten tired of living yet!¡±


    Linda had only threatened to jump to her death to make Jennifer relent. Since Jennifer was


    unmoved, there was no reason for her to really end her own life like that either.


    ¡°Fine, Jennifer. You can remarry Donald, but only on two conditions.¡±


    ¡°Are you actually going to allow them to be remarried, Mom? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    There was no quantifying how much Kevin fretted inside as Jennifer was, in his esteem, his golden


    ticket to the high life. If Jennifer were to marry someone as worthless as Donald, then there would


    surely be nothing in it for me.


    Linda shot Kevin a look in a way that took him aback and had him bowing his head in silence.


    Although Jennifer was determined to be with Donald, she still hoped to be able to receive her


    family''s blessing. On her part, she had no desire to sever all her familial ties even after she returned


    to Donald''s side.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me then, Mom, What are these conditions?¡±


    With her arms akimbo, Linda replied impassively, ¡°The first. Donald is not to remain here tonight.¡±


    Jennifer blushed as she knew well what Linda was worried about.


    She stole a nce at Donald in concern that that might make him unhappy.


    Donald merely stroked her nose and said, ¡°It''s just one night. Wouldn''t make any difference to me.¡±


    Their implicit expressions of intimacy through their bodynguage left Linda quietly infuriated.


    ¡°Secondly, you have to attend the Supreme G tomorrow and can only decide whether you want


    to rekindle your marriage with Donald after the banquet concludes.¡±


    Jennifer reacted with a frown. ¡°Look, Mom. I''ve already told you that I don''t want to attend the


    Supreme G and am even less interested in Braxton.¡±


    Linda reacted with a frosty smirk. ¡°So, does that mean you are unable to fulfill the second condition?


    If you can''t do it then go ahead and reregister your marriage tomorrow, but prepare to sever ties


    with the rest of us!¡±


    It was not the first time Linda had resorted to using that threat against Jennifer.


    Jennifer might be inclined to stand firmly on Donald''s side had Linda proposed anything more


    unreasonable, but in careful consideration, she did not find Linda''s demands that much to ask.


    The Supreme G was a once-a-year event attended by those in the upper echelons of Pollerton


    society. Had there ever been any single sessful businessperson who did not derive pride from


    being able to partake in the event?


    Perhaps all they want is to be able to make an appearance there.


    With that in mind, Jennifer peeked at Donald in the hope of soliciting his input.


    Donald shrugged and said, ¡°If these are the only two conditions, then I''ve no problems with them.


    We can always remarry a dayter. I''m willing to wait, no matter how long it takes.¡±


    Donald''s words filled Kevin''s heart with disgust.


    ¡°Very well, Mom. I ept your two conditions. However, I want you to promise me in return that


    once I have fulfilled them, all of you will no longer try to prevent us from being together.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Since when have I not kept my word to you?¡±


    Seeing that Jennifer had agreed, Linda proceeded to exit the room in thepany of Leonard and


    Kevin. After a brief hug, Jennifer also saw Donald out of the door.


    Once Donald was gone, Linda whispered to Kevin, ¡°Keep watch here tonight in case Donald tries to


    sneak back in after we leave. Your sister''s chastity is of the utmost importance, so we must not


    allow that punk to screw things up for her.¡±


    ¡°What? Am I to stay here to keep watch?¡± Kevin sounded rather aggrieved. ¡°How am I to do that


    when there''s not even a ce to sit around here?¡±

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Linda shot a look at Kevin. ¡°What? Is it that hard for you to help maintain your sister''s chastity? Do


    you want to stay here to keep watch or go home and sleep? Figure it out for yourself!¡±


    ¡°I-I''ll stay.¡±


    Linda only headed downstairs with Leonard after seeing no further protestations from Kevin.


    Inside the elevator, the flummoxed Leonard asked, ¡°Darling, don''t you think that the two conditions


    you proposed just now were a little too simple? What if Jennifer is still determined to marry Donald


    after tomorrow''s Supreme G?¡±


    ¡°Rx. That won''t happen,¡± replied Linda with a smirk. ¡°I''m not going to allow Donald any chances


    because I will only have my daughter marry someone of Braxton''s caliber!¡±


    Early the next morning, there was a knock on the door.


    When Jennifer answered it, the pallid and shivering Kevin clutched his own arms and made his way


    inside.


    ¡°I''m going to take a hot shower first, Jennifer, so you should tidy up quickly. Mr. Irving will be here to


    pick you up in an hour''s time.¡±


    The sight of Kevin in the state he was in led Jennifer to conclude that her younger brother must


    have kept vigil outside her doors the entire night.


    She was somewhat displeased but driven by the thought of needing only to endure one more day


    before she could be remarried to Donald. She bottled up her emotions and went inside her own


    room to get changed.


    When he stepped out of the bathroom, the sight of Jennifer''s attire left Kevin stumped.


    ¡°Do you intend to attend the banquet dressed like that, Jennifer?¡±


    With her fantastic figure, Jennifer was equally capable of turning heads even when dressed in


    sporting outfits.


    That set, however, was considerably conservative in its design. Itprehensively covered Jennifer


    and exposed no other part of her body aside from her face.


    Wouldn''t Jennifer be embarrassing herself by showing up to such a formal banquet dressed like


    that?


    ¡°I''m dressing this way forfort. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°You can''t do this, Jennifer. You''ve promised Mom that you''ll attend the Supreme G, so you can''t


    be pulling little stunts like this. Shouldn''t you at least try to put on something that features a low


    neckline, or a bareback, or whatnot?¡±


    ¡°Since when have you ever seen me wear clothes like that?¡± the grim-faced Jennifer said.


    It urred to Kevin that that was indeed the case. Although his older sister was quite the looker,


    she had never been a shy dresser and certainly owned no clothes that were sensuous in any


    way.


    While Kevin was mulling over how to talk Jennifer around, Linda and Leonard showed up outside


    the door alongside Braxton.


    ¡°Please, please. Come on in. Jenny was really happy when she heard that we would be able to


    attend the Supreme G tonight and has been really looking forward to it since yesterday.¡±


    When Linda''s voice faded, she lifted her head to see Jennifer in her sportswear.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That made Linda''s smile freeze in ce. Good grief.


    ¡°What on earth is that you''re wearing, Jennifer? Hurry up and change into something else!¡±


    Standing outside the doors in his white tuxedo, Braxton cut a very dashing and elegant figure.


    In contrast, Jennifer would surely be left lookingpletely out of ce if she were to stand beside


    him in that getup she had on her.


    Seated on the couch with a bag of chips in her clutches, Jennifer said, ¡°You only said that I have to


    attend the Supreme G, but did not specify what I must wear to it.¡±


    ¡°Y-You''re really going to be the death of me! Don''t you realize that you''re going to embarrass Mr.


    Irving if you were to show up like that?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I don''t mind at all.¡±


    When Linda''s voice faded out, Donald''s voice emanated from the doorway.


    Before Linda could get a proper look, Donald had already squeezed his way past the three of them


    and made his way into the room. Then, he sat himself down on the couch to cuddle with Jennifer.


    ¡°What took you so long? I would have been taken away by someone else had you shown up a little


    later.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Jennifer acted as coquettishly as any young lover would.


    ¡°The bus waste, and there was heavy traffic as well. I''m sorry that I didn''t n my schedule well,


    Jenny.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right. I think I''ll let you off this once since you managed to get here just in time.¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Catching sight of Jennifer and Donald talking to each other in their own world, Linda almost blew a


    blood vessel.


    Meanwhile, Leonard could not help mocking Donald inwardly. Hmph! Donald Campbell, do you


    know that Mr. Irving came in his Porsche? I can''t believe you took a bus here and even had to


    endure the traffic jam. How ridiculous! There''s no way I''ll ept you as my son-inw!


    ¡°Jennifer, what''s wrong with you? Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Staring at Linda, Jennifer refuted, ¡°You set a second term that I''m only allowed to


    remarry Donald after attending Supreme G. However, you didn''t specify who I must attend it with.


    Hence, I n to attend this eye-opening asion with Donald before getting our marriage


    certificate tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Remarry?¡± Braxton threw a nce at Linda and questioned, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, what on earth is going


    on?¡±


    Linda''s heart skipped a beat. She assumed Braxton was irked by the word ¡°remarry¡± and exined


    hastily, ¡°Mr. Irving, don''t take Jenny''s words to heart. What remarry? She''s still an innocent young


    lady. That was why she was deceived by Donald previously. Now that the scoundrel intends to


    deceive her for the second time, we won''t let her fall victim to his despicability without batting an


    eyelid!¡±


    ¡°But as far as I can see, Ms. Wilson seems to take a fancy to him.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true. She''s only blinded by his sweet talks at the moment. I reckon she will be


    enlightened and change her mind after attending the g tonight.¡±


    Initially, Braxton intended to win Jennifer''s heart as requested by Tyrone. However, an rm bell


    started ringing in his head after he knew what had urred when Oscar made the first move by


    taking Jennifer to Est Montaigne, the Youngblood family''s safe house.


    By rights, Jennifer would not have been able to flee from there. Thus, he was astonished when she


    escaped safe and sound, while Est Montaigne was razed.


    He looked for Jennifer to see if she was indeed fine and if his instinct that someone was discreetly


    protecting her was right. Apart from that, he intended to find ways to track down that particr


    person.


    Could that person be Donald?


    Scanning Donald from head to toe, Braxton found that he was no different from othermoners,


    be it his demeanor or aura.


    Forget it. Since I''m clueless about it now, I''ll put on a showter tonight to find out who that person


    is.


    As the thought urred to Braxton, he shed Jennifer a smile. ¡°Jenny, I''d initially invited you to


    Supreme G so you can have an eye-opening experience. However, I don''t have any extra entry


    tickets, so I''m afraid you can''t go with us, Donald.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about that. I have mine.¡±


    With that said, Donald whipped out an entry ticket for Supreme G.


    Where did he get it from?


    Tamping down his surging displeasure, Braxton stated cidly, ¡°All right. Since you have yours, let''s


    set off now.¡±


    ¡°Um, Mr. Irving, don''t you think it''s inappropriate for Jenny to attend the g without dressing up?¡±


    ¡°Just let her dress as she likes as long as she feelsfortable. After all, it''s her freedom. The g


    only startster at six, anyway. We can reach there earlier to get the matter resolved. They actually


    provide services for customized outfits there.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is it free of charge? Can Jenny''s father and I each have a customized outfit, too?¡±


    Upon seeing Linda behaving like a bumpkin, Braxton could not help feeling amused.


    Fabrics used to custom-make outfits on the spot were usually low in quality. As a result, the outfits


    sewn were not as presentable as expected. Unequivocally, the outfit customization was only a


    gimmick. The wealthy ones would never consider having theirs customized on the spot, as they felt


    it would only downgrade themselves.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Linda and her family''s curiosity was piqued, Braxton decided to keep quiet about it.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Wilson. As long as we have the entry tickets, everything''s free.¡±

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    With that, Braxton walked ahead of them. After all, he knew that Jennifer would only walk abreast


    with Donald, so he wanted to spare himself the embarrassment.


    Exiting the residential area, Braxton unlocked his Porsche, opened the car door, and looked at


    Jennifer.


    Linda and the others hopped into it right away, beckoning Jennifer to do so as well.


    However, Jennifer paid no heed to it. Holding onto Donald''s arm, she told Linda and the others,


    ¡°Just go ahead. I''ll go there with Donald by bus.¡±


    Smiling disdainfully, Braxton scoffed, ¡°Jenny, Supreme G will be held in the suburb, and there


    isn''t any bus that heads there straight away. Come on. Get into my car now. There''s still space for


    one more person.¡±


    Evidently, he was reluctant to give Donald a lift by emphasizing that there was only space for one


    more person.


    Jennifer did not utter any words as she held onto Donald''s arm. In the meantime, Donald looked at


    Braxton and responded cidly, ¡°It''s all right, Mr. Irving. I sent my car for servicing a few days ago.


    Someone should be on the way to send it back to me now.¡±


    Hearing that, Linda snorted, ¡°Forget about it, Donald. Didn''t you take a bus here this morning? Don''t


    ever think you can make a fool of me. Heed my words. If Jenny doesn''t turn up at Supreme G


    today, I won''t allow the two of you to remarry no matter what!¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Jennifer was in a dilemma.


    She looked at Donald and suggested softly, ¡°Donald, how about I go with them first and wait for you


    at the entrance? After all, I''ll be considered as attending it as long as I show up there, and my mom


    won''t be able to go back on her word.¡±


    Patting her hand, Donald reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry. Since I''ve promised to bring you there to have


    fun, there''s no way I''d let you wait for me alone at the entrance.¡±


    On the heels of that, the ear-splitting sound of a car engine sounded from the corner of the street.


    Everyone turned to look in the same direction instinctively. Soon, an orange Apollo race car whizzed


    toward them. It then pulled to a halt right in front of Donald and Jennifer.


    Following that, a tall and slender woman got out of it and ced the key in Donald''s palm.


    ¡°Here''s your car, Mr. Campbell. It''s serviced and at an optimum stage. You may set off at any time.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Right after he pressed a button on the key, the two car doors opened upward as though a giant bird


    was spreading its wings.


    ¡°Jenny, get into the car. Let me take you for a drive.¡±


    In the meantime, Kevin, seated in the passenger seat next to the driver''s seat, widened his eyes in


    sheer disbelief. ¡°Apollo S7? It''s a top-notch sports car limited to only a hundred units worldwide.


    Good gracious! How''s it possible that he owns one!¡±


    As Linda had no idea about cars, she asked hastily, ¡°Kev, is it valuable?¡±


    ¡°This is the top-level sports car limited to one hundred units worldwide, Mom. Needless to say, it''s


    extremely valuable. In fact, it''s not something that can be easily purchased. How the hell did Donald


    manage to get it?¡±


    Compared to Donald''s Apollo sports car, Braxton''s Porsche was a stark contrast to it, like an


    ordinary car.


    At the sight of Donald''s sports car speeding off, Braxton sat in his Porsche with a look of utter


    grimness.


    Could he be the one who saved Jennifer? Otherwise, how could he own such a top-level sports


    car? No, no. It can''t be. If Donald has suchpetency, he wouldn''t have needed anyone to back


    him up in runching the Dragon Fide Project. He could''ve effortlessly runched it without


    anyone''s help, right?


    ¡°Kev, do you think it''s possible to rent any Apollo S7 in Pollerton?¡± Braxton piped up.


    ¡°I''m not very sure; I need to check with my friend.¡±


    ¡°Help me ask about it, then.¡±


    With that, he started the engine of his Porsche, while Kevin whipped out his phone to ask about the


    Apollo sports car via WhatsApp.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Shortly after, Kevin managed to get some news. With a hint of excitement written all over his face,


    he told Braxton, ¡°Mr. Irving, I''ve already checked with my friend. ording to him, a few top-notch


    luxurious cars worldwide were transported from Yaleview recently. However, they are obviously from


    the ck market without proper transport procedure.¡±


    Hearing that, Linda asked in bafflement, ¡°What do you mean by no proper transport procedure?¡±


    ¡°It means this batch of cars is illegal. The cars can''t be genuine, as they are either imitations or


    smuggled.¡±


    Leonard was stupefied. ¡°There are even imitations for this type of sports car?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I bet you never know about this. Some of those who like to show off love to have


    modifications for certain parts of their car frames so their cars resemble the luxurious ones. You


    won''t spot any difference if you don''t take a closer look. However, if you do so and sit in the car,


    you''ll be able to tell if it''s an imitation right away. Think about it. Has Jennifer ever been in a


    luxurious car before? Can she spot any difference? If Donald brags to her about his sports car,


    won''t she believe it right away? What a despicable man. How could he have the audacity to fool


    Jennifer with an imitation car? I was almost bluffed by him, too.¡±


    In an instant, Braxton burst outughing.


    ¡°Kev, since it''s an imitation car, I reckon it''s not worth much money. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! How much can an imitation car cost? I bet it costs no more than a few hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°There''s six hundred thousand in this card. I want you to do something for me.¡± Braxton took a bank


    card from his wallet and handed it to Kevin. Grinning ear to ear, thetter took it immediately.


    Ah! My future brother-inw is undoubtedly generous! He doesn''t even think twice about spending


    six hundred thousand! That''s how we define filthy rich and generous!


    ¡°Feel free to assign me anything, Mr. Irving. I''ll do the best I can!¡±


    ¡°When we reach the parking lotter, I want you to locate his imitation car and smash it.¡±


    ¡°S-Smash it?¡±


    Linda and the others were dumbstruck. My goodness! Do the wealthy always do something like


    this?


    ¡°Yeah. Haven''t you started disliking him long ago? To me, he''s a pain in the neck, too. Hence, I


    thought of asking you to smash his car for me. The leftover amount on this card will be your


    reward.¡±


    His words whipped Kevin up in an instant. I only need to smash an imitation car to gain a few


    hundred thousand! What a golden opportunity!


    Rubbing his hands, Kevin convinced Braxton, ¡°You can count on me on that, Mr. Irving.¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Braxton parked his car in the parking lot. The moment everyone got out of his


    car, Donald''s Apollo sports car came into view.


    Undeniably, the eye-catching sports car was exceptionallyvish. Even though it was parked among


    all the other luxurious cars in the parking lot, it did not fail to catch the other business elites'' eyes.


    Many started surrounding it as they scrutinized and enthusiastically madements about it.


    ¡°Ah! It''s certainly a top-notch luxurious car. Take a look at the hand-printed lines on the door. If I''m


    not mistaken, each line is different.¡±


    ¡°Look at the inner parts of this car. Oh my! The hand gear is made of pure silver, isn''t it? What a


    lavish design!¡±


    Listening to the business elites discussing fervently, Braxton felt a rush of displeasure surging from


    within him.


    I''m always the center of attention on any asion. How could Donald steal the limelight now?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Right that instant, Braxton shot Kevin a meaningful nce. Thetter gestured to him proudly by


    holding a hammer. ¡°Watch how I teach that Campbell a lesson, Mr. Irving.¡±


    Braxton was not the slightest bit interested in it. After watching thetter advancing toward Donald''s


    Apollo sports car, he headed straight toward the entrance instead.


    Linda and Leonard looked at Kevin before they turned to cast a look at Braxton, who was walking


    ahead of them. Perplexed, they were indecisive about who they should follow.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? We should follow Mr. Irving.¡±

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Upon hearing that, Linda furrowed her brows in uncertainty. ¡°I hope Kevin will not be in trouble after


    smashing Donald''s car.¡±


    At her words, Leonard snapped at her, ¡°Don''t overthink it. There''s nothing to be worried about. After


    all, money can do magic. Didn''t Mr. Irving give him six hundred thousand to get the matter resolved


    by payingpensation? What a thoughtful son-inw! Don''t you think we should give it our way to


    match-make Jennifer and him soonest possible? What''s the point of keeping an eye on Kevin?¡±


    Linda shared the same sentiments with Leonard upon hearing that. Therefore, they quickened their


    paces to catch up with Braxton and made their way toward the entrance of the hall.


    ¡°Excuse me. Please make way.¡±


    On the flip side, Kevin dragged the rich businessmen surrounding Donald''s Apollo sports car away


    and smashed the logo to a dent without a second thought.


    They gaped at Kevin as though he had lost his mind.


    What the hell! Where did this brate from? How could he have the gall to smash such a


    luxurious car?


    No words could describe how much Kevin enjoyed it when those businessmen had their eyes on


    him. He was suddenly buoyed up by his strong sense of superiority.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? It''s only an imitation car, and I have plenty of money. Anything wrong if


    I smash it?¡±


    With that, he smashed the Apollo sports car twice again with the hammer. It shattered the rearview


    mirror right away and dented the hood.


    Kevin was overexcited as though he had taken a stimnt. Secondster, he even climbed onto the


    roof of the car and swung the hammer gleefully.


    At the sight, the rich businessmen whipped out their phones to take a video. Kevin even posed for


    them willingly.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    One of them lowered his voice and asked quizzically, ¡°Who''s this brat? He''s really daring.¡±


    ¡°No idea. He might be a lunatic who had just escaped from some hospital.¡±


    ¡°He''s in deep trouble. I bet he''ll end up rotting in jail.¡±


    The more they gossiped, the more excited Kevin got.


    Just as he was about to smash the car window to damage the interior part of the Apollo, a burly


    security guard with a scar on his face dragged him down. Subsequently, he fell clumsily on the


    ground.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don''t you know who I am?¡±


    The burly security guard looked at the Apollo sports car before throwing Kevin a re. ¡°You sure


    have the guts to stir up turmoil on the turf of Azure Dragon Club, huh? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Kevin steeled himself and retorted, ¡°How would I know a lowly nobody like you? And how dare you


    lay a finger on me! Just you wait! I''ll ask my brother-inw to bash your brains out!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You''re definitely asking for trouble!¡±


    Another security guard trampled Kevin''s stomach with a flying kick, causing him to fall to the ground


    again.


    Before Kevin could get to his feet, the security guard grabbed his hair to pull him up like a pet dog,


    pressing his head on the hood of the Apollo sports car.


    ¡°He is Armando Xuereb, the third highest leader in Azure Dragon Club. You must have a death wish


    by getting on his nerves.¡±


    Kevin had never heard about Azure Dragon Club, let alone Armando''s name.


    Even so, upon seeing the guards'' intimidating faces, he had a gut feeling that they could be


    influential figures in the underworld and the legal departments.


    In a split second, Kevin faltered. However, when he recalled how Braxton had asked him to smash


    the car, he still uttered, ¡°My brother-inw is Braxton Irving. He''s the one who asked me to smash


    this car. Fine, I''ll just paypensation for the damage done. I have money. There''s six hundred


    thousand in this card.¡±


    ¡°Six hundred thousand?¡±


    Armando suddenly snatched the hammer from Kevin and smashed it onto the hood right in front of


    him with a loud bang. Thetter was scared stiff and almost wet his pants.


    Everyone gasped at the scene. This guy named Armando is seemingly fearless. The hammer was


    barely a few inches from the brat''s head. He could''ve been ripped apart!


    ¡°This is a top-level Apollo sports car, you brat. There are only one hundred units worldwide. Now


    that you have smashed it to such an extent, do you seriously think you can make it up to the owner


    with six hundred thousand?¡±


    ¡°This car is fake! It''s only an imitation that costs two hundred thousand at most! The price can''t go


    any higher!¡± Kevin yelled confidently.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    He even wanted to give Armando an exnation on imitation cars, but he had barely lifted his head


    when someone shoved it back down.


    ¡°Imitation car?¡±


    With a mighty swing of the hammer, Armando smashed the window of the driver''s seat to pieces


    and had his men shove Kevin inside.


    ¡°Just this once. I''ll make an exception and let you have a look inside, so make sure to get an eyeful


    and tell me if it''s an imitation!¡±


    Being a car enthusiast, Kevin had gotten so excited when he smashed the car earlier that he did not


    notice if the car''s exterior was authentic.


    It was not until he felt how soft andfortable the seat was that the realization dawned on him.


    T-This car is the real deal! It''s not an imitation! This is impossible! How could Donald possibly afford


    a fancy car like this?


    Kevin swallowing nervously with his face pale was all Armando needed to know what he was


    thinking about. ¡°Take this guy to our security room and teach him a lesson. After that, I want you


    boys to find out who this car belongs to and have hime to the security room,¡± Armando said


    while patting the supercar.


    He then swaggered off while two of his security guards hauled Kevin out of the car and dragged him


    toward the security room.


    ¡°Hey! Let go! You can''t do this to me! Braxton is my brother-inw!¡± Kevin screamed at the top of his


    lungs, but his cries fell on deaf ears.


    Meanwhile, Linda was getting her measurements taken by the staff at the Supreme G''s dressing


    area.


    Suddenly, she had a bad feeling in her gut and nced worriedly in the direction of the parking lot.


    ¡°Honey, do I look good in this outfit?¡±


    As men''s suits were rtively simpler and took a lot less time to tailor, Leonard already had his on


    as he stood before Linda.


    Linda rolled her eyes at him as she asked with a concerned expression, ¡°Why isn''t Kev back yet?


    He has been gone for quite a long time. Do you think something might''ve happened to him?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Nonsense! It has only been about thirty minutes! You know how mischievous Kevin can be, don''t


    you? Mr. Irving has paid him six hundred thousand to smash up a car, so it''s only natural for him to


    take his sweet time!¡± Leonard replied casually.


    Feeling relieved after hearing that, Linda nodded in response. ¡°But Mr. Irving seems to have left


    after bringing us in here. What should we do?¡±


    Leonard did not quite understand what Linda meant. ¡°Mr. Irving is a reputable businessman in


    Pollerton, so he must have a lot of friends attending this banquet. We''re lucky he''s willing to


    broaden our horizons by bringing us here! You don''t expect him to stay with us the whole evening,


    do you?¡±


    Shooting Leonard a fierce re, Linda snapped back at him, ¡°How will we match-make him and


    Jennifer if we can''t find him? Need I remind you that we have a task to aplish? We''re not here


    to enjoy the party, Leonard!¡±


    ¡°Jennifer is off fooling around with Donald as we speak. Honestly, you should''ve told her to stay


    away from Donald for at least a year! That way, we''d have more time to set her up with Mr. Irving!


    What''s the point of us trying to do so if Jennifer isn''t even interested in Mr. Irving?¡± Leonard replied


    with a pout after being yelled at.


    At that, Linda''s eyes lit up. ¡°If there''s a will, there''s a way. All you have to do is help me find them


    both. I''ll take care of the matchmaking part.¡±


    Leonard was not sure what she had in mind, but he had a bad feeling about it somehow.


    While Linda and Leonard were trying out clothes in the dressing area, Jennifer and Donald were


    browsing through the dressing area as well.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Although the wealthy guests attending the Supreme G would show up in tailored clothes, many


    owners of small and medium-sized enterprises would bring their dates over and have their clothes


    tailored on the spot.


    When Jennifer said she did not like wearing gowns, she was actually hinting at Donald that they


    both had no suitable clothes for the event.


    After all, it was every girl''s dream to look pretty when attending a grand event such as this.


    ¡°Do you like those gowns? How about we go get ourselves a set of formal attire as well?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I don''t look nice in a gown, so I''d rather not embarrass myself.¡±


    ¡°Says who? I think you look better than all of them, so you''d definitely look stunning in a gown.¡±


    Donald then dragged Jennifer into a dressing room before she could say anything further.


    ¡°Wee! Are you two here to get your outfits tailored?¡± Camille Tate, the staff member on duty,


    greeted them the moment when they entered the dressing room that had been temporarily set up.


    ¡°We''d like to see if there are any designs that suit us.¡±


    ¡°Of course. This way, please.¡±


    Camille then led them to a desk and handed them a catalog filled with options they could choose


    from.


    After browsing through the catalog, Jennifer realized the free tailoring service only offered a few


    simplistic designs with very cheap fabric.


    It''d be awkward if I run into people wearing these exact same gowns at the Supreme G. As for


    the other outfits... The cheapest men''s suit would cost over seventy thousand, and the cheapest


    gown would cost over a hundred and twenty thousand.


    ¡°Donald, how about we just attend the Supreme G dressed like this?¡± Jennifer whispered into his


    ear, but Camille heard what she said.


    The look in Camille''s eyes had turned slightly disdainful, even though she still maintained a smile on


    her face.


    I don''t know how this woman got herself a ticket to this event, but she''s clearly just here to get a


    glimpse of what life is like for the wealthy!


    With that in mind, Camille said, ¡°Sefoya is an international brand, so you need not worry about the


    quality and designs of our tailored outfits. I''m sure you''ll find it satisfactory after you try it on. Many


    celebrities in Yorknd have made appearances on television wearing our outfits. Just so you know,


    Wynter Lowe is our brand ambassador!¡±


    Holding a hand over her mouth, Jennifer eximed in shock, ¡°Wynter is your brand ambassador?¡±


    Thinking Jennifer was another one of Wynter''s fans, Camille added, ¡°Yeah! She attended a film


    award ceremony wearing ''White Swan''! You can have that tailored here too, by the way.¡±


    Jennifer''s jaw dropped when she turned the page and saw how much White Swan cost.


    What the... Five hundred and sixty thousand just for a gown?


    ¡°My goodness... Isn''t this a little too pricey?¡± Jennifer eximed.


    ¡°Miss, we''re talking about a gown that Queen Lowe herself has worn. For your information, the


    feathers on this gown are genuine swan feathers. The price is justified by theplicated


    production process and rarity of the materials used.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Donald. Let''s just attend the Supreme G dressed like this.¡±


    Camille frowned when her efforts at promoting the gown had been in vain. She was so displeased


    that she did not even bother seeing them out of the dressing room.


    That was when a tall woman came in with her arms wrapped around a man''s.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Upon seeing Jennifer, she paused in her tracks. ¡°Jennifer? How did you get in?¡±


    Jennifer was equally shocked when she saw the woman in front of her. ¡°H-Hi, Natalie...¡±


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Oh, Jennifer and I used to take piano lessons together at Cultural Pce. Just so you know, our


    teacher used to call her a genius back then. In fact, she even won quite a few prizes in the city-level


    competitions!¡± replied Natalie Quidley.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    ¡°Really? She can y the piano better than you?¡± The man was a little surprised, as Natalie had


    risen to fame as a talented pianist in Yorknd. She would be performing live on stage at the


    Supreme G tonight.


    ¡°That was the case in the past, but I''m not sure about it now. Jennifer, if I recall, you stopped taking


    sses at Cultural Pce after receiving those awards. I heard your family stopped you from taking


    piano lessons because you guys couldn''t afford it. I can''t remember if it was the tuition fees or piano


    that broke the bank, though.¡±


    Piano lessons were really expensive, and Jennifer''s family was not financially doing well back then.


    Her parents only agreed to let her take piano lessons for a year because she kept begging them for


    it.


    Linda had never considered letting her be a pianist, as she did not think the ie generated


    would be enough to cover the costs.


    A couple of trophies was all Jennifer got after winning those city-level pianopetitions, so


    pursuing a career as a pianist did not seem very practical.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Besides, Jennifer would need to practice a lot at home if she wished to take her piano skills to a


    higher level. Naturally, the idea of forking out a huge sum to buy a piano did not sit well with Linda.


    She would rather buy Kevin video games with that money than buy Jennifer a piano.


    Not being able to be a pianist was one of Jennifer''s biggest regrets.


    She never expected to run into Natalie at the Supreme G, let alone have thetter bring up her


    painful memories in front of all those people.


    Jennifer kept quiet with her head held low, but Natalie refused to stop there. ¡°What are you doing


    here, Jennifer? The Supreme G isn''t some public party that anyone can just attend. How did you


    get your ticket?¡± she pressed on.


    Although Natalie isn''t as talented as I am when ites to ying the piano, she was able to


    pursue her career as a pianist thanks to the support of her family.


    With that in mind, Jennifer replied timidly, ¡°Someone gave it to me. My boyfriend and I are just here


    to have a look around. We''ll be heading home soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You''re just having a look around, huh?¡± Natalie broke into a grin as her gaze fell upon


    the open catalog on the table. ¡°Even so, this is the Supreme G we''re talking about. Your outfits


    are hardly appropriate for such a grand event. Why don''t you two get yourselves a set of formal


    attire? They provide tailoring services here, don''t they?¡±


    Having worked retail for many years, Camille was experienced enough to read the room and


    understand what Natalie was implying.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson here thinks our outfits are too expensive. That''s why they chose not to get a set


    tailored,¡± she chimed in.


    ¡°What? I thought you guys are offering outfits for free?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Ms. Wilson finds the free outfits too cheap for someone of her status.¡±


    Hearing that, Natalie clicked her tongue in disapproval. ¡°Jennifer, I don''t mean to sound rude, but


    why haven''t you changed at all? You''re always looking down on cheap stuff even though you can''t


    afford the expensive stuff. With that attitude of yours, I''m surprised you managed to get by all these


    years!¡±


    Those words cut Jennifer''s heart like a knife, and her eyes reddened as tears began to form.


    Right when Jennifer was about to cry, Donald spoke up. ¡°It''s not that we can''t afford to buy them.


    We just find the outfits here too ugly for our liking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you''re just being shamelessly stubborn!¡± Camille red coldly at Donald as she


    continued, ¡°We designed White Swan, a gown that Wynter wore when attending a formal event! Are


    you saying you find that gown ugly as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s right. There wasn''t anything impressive about White Swan''s design. You don''t actually


    think that gown was special, do you?¡± Donald replied nonchntly while picking his ear.


    ¡°Sir, White Swan is a very valuable gown, which is why it suits Wynter''s elegance and status. Your


    statements are both ignorant and insolent!¡± chirped the man standing next to Natalie.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Donald shot the man an annoyed look, asking, ¡°And who the heck are you?¡±


    This guy has been awfully quiet while Natalie and Camille were insulting Jennifer earlier. Why would


    he suddenly butt in after I called White Swan ugly?


    ¡°This gentleman here is Harold Dawson. Mr. Dawson is the key makeup artist in Queen Lowe''s


    team and also the one who picked out White Swan,¡± Natalie introduced solemnly before the man


    could even say anything.


    ¡°Oh, that exins your strong reaction. You were the one who picked the gown for her, huh?¡±


    Donald stared at Harold seriously. ¡°In that case, I seem to have gotten the wrong idea about Wynter.


    It''s not her fashion sense that needs work, but her ability to hire the right person for the job.¡±


    The look on Harold''s face turned gloomy instantly.


    All of Yorknd''s entertainment industry treat me with the utmost respect! Heck, even Wynter


    wouldn''t dare say a word about my fashion sense!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I wasn''t nning on getting involved in your little squabble, but you questioning my taste is


    absolutely uneptable. I believe White Swan is one of the best gowns out there. If you can find


    one that can surpass it, I will admit defeat and retire from the entertainment industry! If you can''t find


    a better gown, then you are to leave Supreme G immediately. I do not want to see you at the


    banquet after this!¡± Harold snapped back at him with a sneer.


    There were some gowns out there that looked better than White Swan, but Harold did not think


    Donald was knowledgeable enough to identify them.


    That was the key difference that separated professionals from non-professionals.


    For example, it would be near impossible for an average person to win an argument with a


    mechanic over which spare parts were of better quality.


    As if that was not challenging enough, Natalie decided to take things up a notch by saying, ¡°Having


    them find a gown like that simply won''t do, Mr. Dawson! Given how advanced technology is these


    days, they could easily look it up on the inte! Jennifer, your boyfriend said he finds these gowns


    ugly, didn''t he? We''ll admit defeat if he can present a gown that''s better than White Swan.¡±


    Presenting a gown and finding one were twopletely different things.


    One simply needed to have great taste in order to find a gown better than White Swan, but to


    present one would first require him to own said gown.


    Naturally, that would cost a huge amount of money.


    Ha! Take that, Jennifer! You can me your ignorant boyfriend for insulting White Swan to Harold''s


    face! N


    ¡°Sure thing. The bet is on, then! Give me fifteen minutes. I''ll have someone bring the gown over.¡±


    Donald then pulled up two chairs and sat Jennifer down beside him.


    ¡°All right, you two have fifteen minutes to make it happen!¡± Natalie replied excitedly.


    My family background is clearly better than Jennifer''s, and yet, she somehow became the center of


    attention back at Cultural Pce. I''ve always wanted to crush her pride and ego beneath my heel


    and show her who''s better, but she withdrew from Cultural Pce before I got the chance to. On top


    of that, she even stopped ying the piano altogether! Oh, Jennifer, I can''t believe you''d have the


    audacity to attend Supreme G with that ignorant boyfriend of yours! Today, I shall show you just


    how superior I am!


    ¡°Let''s just get out of here, Donald. It''s best if we don''t cause any trouble.¡±


    Although Jennifer had no idea how powerful Harold was, she knew Natalie was from a rather


    wealthy family.


    While most other parents could only afford bicycles, Natalie had a butler drive her to and from


    school. Now that my family is finally able to afford a car after all these years, one can only imagine


    how much wealthier her family must''ve be.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    ¡°I actually had a gown prepared for you, but it was supposed to be a surprise. Since they''re so


    eager to see it, I might as well show it to them now,¡± Donald reassured her with a pat on the hand.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even so, Jennifer could not help but worry as she had promised Linda she would attend the


    Supreme G.


    Therefore, leaving the venue halfway through would have a negative impact on her remarriage with


    Donald.


    Feeling smug after seeing Jennifer''s anxious expression, Natalie nced at Camille and asked with


    her chin held high, ¡°Has my White Swan arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Quidley. Pleasee with me to the fitting room,¡± Camille replied as she escorted Natalie


    to the fitting room.


    The two of them even shed Jennifer a gleeful smile before entering the fitting room.


    Let''s see if you can afford something that costs more than five hundred and sixty thousand,


    Jennifer!


    Harold waited until they were gone before saying, ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s clear as day that you and I are


    not of the same profession. I know you were only putting up an act in front of Natalie. If you two


    leave now, I can pretend this never happened and call off our little bet.¡±


    When Jennifer heard that, her eyes lit up. We won''t have to leave the venue if he calls off the bet!


    ¡°Donald...¡±


    Holding her hand, Donald motioned for her to keep quiet as he asked, ¡°Are you scared, Harold?¡±


    Hearing the other man''s question, Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°You can just tell me if you''re scared. I won''tugh at you or anything.¡±


    ¡°Donald, I''m simply trying to spare you and your girlfriend here from the inevitable humiliation. Did


    you really think I''d be scared of you?¡± Harold muttered through clenched teeth.


    ¡°It''s good to know you''re not scared. Just be patient. The gown I requested for will be arriving


    shortly.¡±


    Those words had barely left Donald''s mouth when a man came in with two exquisite-looking boxes


    in his hands.


    ¡°Here you go, Mr. Campbell!¡±


    Donald nodded and replied calmly, ¡°Just leave it on the side.¡±


    The man did as told and stepped out of the room after that.


    Handing Jennifer one of the boxes, Donald pointed at the other fitting room, uttering, ¡°Go on, get


    changed and blind them with your beauty.¡±


    Jennifer stared hesitantly at the heavy box in her hands. There will be no turning back once I put


    this gown on...


    However, she decided to throw caution to the wind when she saw the confident look in Donald''s


    eyes.


    No, I shouldn''t worry aboutpeting against others. Donald bought me this dress, so it''s


    extremely precious. Even if it isn''t better than White Swan, I''ll still wear it on a date with him!


    No longer feeling anxious, she leaned in and gave Donald a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Thanks for the


    gown. I''ll go put it on for you right now.¡±


    Natalie came out of her fitting room right as Jennifer entered one.


    Despite her nasty behavior, Natalie had a rather decent figure, and White Swan helpedplement


    that by adding an air of elegance to her.


    ¡°Where''s Jennifer? She didn''t run off on her own, did she?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Wilson has also entered the fitting room.¡± Harold eyed her from head to toe as he added with a


    satisfied smile, ¡°I knew this gown would suit you well. You''ll be the center of attention if you


    wear this on stage today.¡±


    Receiving hispliment, Natalie felt even more confident in her appearance.


    She then nced at her watch before telling Donald, ¡°I''ll be going on stage in thirty minutes. It''s a


    shame you and Jennifer won''t be around to witness me captivate the audience with my dazzling


    beauty.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What if Wynter says your gown doesn''t look good? Would you still wear it on stage?¡±


    Donald asked while scrolling through his phone.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Ha! This guy must''ve lost his mind or something! Wynter isn''t attending Supreme G, so there''s


    no way she''d say that!


    Natalie let out a disdainful chuckle at the thought of that.


    Suddenly, the door to the fitting room was opened, and Jennifer stepped out in a dark purple dress.


    ¡°How do I look, Donald?¡± she asked, her face blushing slightly.


    The dark purple color of the gown matched her fair skin perfectly. Jennifer looked so stunningly


    beautiful that everyone in the room was frozen in shock.


    ¡°What the... How could a gown like this possibly exist?¡± Harold eximed with disbelief written all


    over his face.


    He had neither seen the materials used in making the gown nor heard of its design.


    The gown was made up of threeyers, with the outermostyer being a thin veil coated with


    diamonds. The diamonds helped conceal the dark-colored girdle inside and gave the gown an air of


    mystery.


    The secondyer was a girdle with a dark-colored pattern that glittered and sparkled when light


    shone on it from different angles.


    The innermostyer was a figure-hugging bodice. Jennifer was not sure what material it was made


    of, but it was breathable and did not feel restrictive at all.


    ¡°You look amazing, Jennifer! Don''t you see how stunned they are?¡± Donald then shifted his gaze


    toward Harold. ¡°Well? What do you think? Which is better? My girlfriend''s gown or White Swan?¡±


    ¡°You win. I''ll retire from the entertainment industry...¡± Harold muttered through clenched teeth.


    Harold? Retire from the entertainment industry?


    Natalie was instantly snapped out of her daze when she heard that.


    The entire entertainment industry holds Harold in high regard! My career will be ruined if they find


    out that he retired because of me!


    ¡°Donald must''ve rented this gown somewhere! They can''t have won just yet!¡± Natalie protested as


    she refused to admit defeat.


    Harold, on the other hand, took his loss with honor.


    ¡°This gown does indeed look better than White Swan, so it''s undeniable that I have lost the bet.


    Don''t lose your cool, Natalie. You still have a performanceing up,¡± he said solemnly.


    Harold then walked up to Donald and asked, ¡°Could you tell me the name of this gown? I''d like to


    know who made this amazing work of art.¡±


    ¡°It''s Astrea by Fernando Snow himself. It has a total of three hundred and sixty-five diamonds.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Camille and another female staff member red enviously at Jennifer.


    Three hundred and sixty-five diamonds? Most people would only use one diamond when proposing


    to their girlfriends, but this gown has three hundred and sixty-five diamonds? This is ridiculous!


    Harold let out a wry chuckle as he realized he had lost fairly and squarely.


    Fernando is the best fashion designer in the world. Most people can only dream of having him


    design an outfit for them. As Fernando only designs outfits when he has an inspiration for it, simply


    having lots of money isn''t going to cut it. Therefore, he must''ve designed Astrea specially for


    Jennifer. Since this is no longer about money, I can confirm there''s definitely more to Donald than


    meets the eye!


    Harold was able to deduce all that information from Jennifer''s gown alone, but the same could not


    be said about Natalie.


    All she knew was that her gown did not look as good as Jennifer''s.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Consumed by envy, she shouted, ¡°Hey, Jennifer! How much did you spend on that gown of yours?


    I''ll pay ten times as much, so take it off and sell it to me right now! This is a great deal for you, so


    what do you say?¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Donald stared wide-eyed at Natalie in shock and disbelief. Does she really think she can have her


    way with everything just because she''s rich?


    He was not nning on taking things a step further but changed his mind after witnessing Natalie''s


    shameless behavior. While the two continued to argue, Donald pulled out his phone and sent


    Wynter a text.


    ¡°Donald bought me this gown, so I''m not going to sell it,¡± Jennifer replied firmly.


    ¡°Oh, please! I know all too well how poor your family is! Instead of heading home after having a look


    around, why don''t you sell me this gown and make a ton of money out of it? Besides, you''d just be


    wasting the beauty of this dress if you wear it!¡±


    Natalie''s jealousy was really starting to show at that point. Fernando had designed Astrea specially


    for Jennifer, so there was no way it would not look good on her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Not wanting to waste her time and energy arguing with Natalie, Jennifer walked up to Donald. ¡°You


    have a set of formal attire too, right? You should go put it on!¡±


    Donald shook his head. ¡°I''ll do that in a bit.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Jennifer asked in confusion after a brief pause.


    ¡°For the show to start.¡± Donald then pointed at a television inside the room and continued, ¡°Could


    you help me turn on the TV? I want to watch the news.¡±


    He wants to watch the news in Supreme G''s dressing area?


    Camille had no idea what Donald was ying at, but she had an obligation to try and satisfy their


    customers'' requests if possible.


    She had just switched on the television when the excited voice of an entertainment news reporter


    was heard. ¡°Wynter Lowe has just announced that she will be canceling her contract with Sefoya!


    From now on, she will no longer be Sefoya''s brand ambassador! While Wynter has yet to exin


    her exact reasons for canceling the contract, her manager revealed it could be rted to the gown


    named ''White Swan''! Oh, Wynter has just made a post about it! She says she is dissatisfied with


    Sefoya''s White Swan! Apparently, she hated it after seeing pictures of her in it online!¡±


    What? Wynter is canceling her contract with Sefoya because she doesn''t like White Swan? I


    wouldn''t have believed that if I hadn''t seen it on the news with my own eyes! To think I was just


    bragging about Wynter being Sefoya''s brand ambassador earlier...


    Camille felt as if she had just been humiliated in front of everyone.


    Meanwhile, Harold simply stared at Donald as he thought about what had just happened.


    Could Donald have something to do with Wynter''s sudden canction of her contract? This seems


    like too much of a coincidence if you ask me. Besides, Donald sounded so confident that it''s almost


    as if he knew what was going to happen.


    ¡°Well? Are you still going to wear this gown when you perform on stage, Natalie?¡±


    Wynter canceling her contract was like a p in the face for Sefoya, Harold, and Natalie.


    This performance is really important to me! I chose to have White Swan tailored at Sefoya just so I


    could be the center of attention like Wynter! I was hoping I could go viral with it, but Wynter


    has just canceled her contract with Sefoya because of White Swan. There''s no way I can go on


    stage wearing it now!


    ¡°I''ll remember this, Donald, Jennifer!¡± Natalie yelled angrily as she ripped her brooch off and


    stormed back into the fitting room to get changed.


    Natalie had always been the cause of Jennifer''s insecurity. Thetter felt inferior because Natalie


    had the support of her family, which was something shecked.


    As such, Jennifer felt much better after Donald helped avenge her.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Natalie doesn''t seem like someone to watch out for.


    ¡°Now that we''ve finished watching the show, please wait for me a while here. I''m going inside to


    change my clothes.¡±


    Jennifer nodded meekly. After Donald got into the changing room, she attentively retrieved and


    sorted out his coat.


    When she spotted Donalding out of the changing room, her eyes glinted.


    He dressed in an immacte ck tuxedo. She could not help but notice that the cut and design of


    the tuxedo were much more exquisite than ordinary tuxedos.


    Even Harold was bedazzled by his striking appearance. Needless to say, the tuxedo was also


    Fernando''s design.


    There was intricately-cut crocodile skin fabric on the outer edges of the tuxedo, as well as on the


    shoulders and waist area. They resembled the rocky surface of stars. The design of the tuxedo


    complemented Jennifer''s Astrea gown perfectly.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, this is my name card. Could we have a chat at your convenience?¡± Harold asked.


    He had contemted for quite some time before he finally decided to hand Donald his name card.


    Even though he lost the bet with Donald, he was someone who would honor his bet. Besides, he


    was yearning to make a name for himself.


    No matter who Donald was, the two sets of attire were enough proof that he was not an ordinary


    man.


    ¡°Sure. Let''s keep in touch.¡±


    Donald ced Harold''s name card in his pocket and circled Jennifer''s waist to head out of the


    dressing area.


    ¡°Wow, who is that woman? She looks so great in that gown!¡±


    ¡°Are those diamonds on her gown? Look! They''re shining!¡±


    ¡°The tuxedo on the guy is also looking great. Did they have it custom-made for free as well?¡±


    Donald and Jennifer managed to garner everyone''s attention the moment they stepped out of the


    dressing area.


    Donald was a handsome man. However, since he did not care to groom himself on the daily, people


    did not pay much attention to his appearance.


    On the other hand, Jennifer was a natural beauty and was widely known to be on par with Wynter.


    However, the two women had different kinds of charm to them.


    Jennifer looked like a celebrity with Astrea bringing out her best features. The esteemed guests of


    the party dared not approach the couple as they assumed that Donald and Jennifer came from


    prestige families.


    As Jennifer never had everyone paying attention to her like that, she blushed beet red and said,


    ¡°Donald, is my gown over the top? Should we just go home?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don''t you want to marry me again?¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes at the man and grumbled, ¡°It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t insisted on this


    gown, things wouldn''t have turned out this way.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What''s the matter? I think it''s fine,¡± Donald uttered seriously. ¡°You are my woman, and you''re the


    most beautiful woman in the whole world.¡±


    Jennifer was touched by his sweet talk but hit him gently on his chest as she blushed uncontrobly.


    Just when the two of them were engaged in hushed whispers, a loud noise rang. ¡°Hey, isn''t this the


    loser Donald? I never thought you could ever get in here. It looks like the security of Supreme G


    is not doing their job properly for letting the likes of you slip through their fingers.¡±


    Tyrone was wearing a beige-colored suit and was apanied by a young woman. Her face,


    obviously being heavily touched up with stic surgery, was a telltale sign that she was a rookie


    model.


    Tyrone had noticed Donald from afar and decided toe over to mock him.


    However, when he approached the two, he was stumped at the sight of Jennifer in the gown and


    could no longer avert his gaze.


    Seeing that, the rookie model was not pleased and pouted as she shook his hands. ¡°Mr. Campbell,


    what are you looking at?¡±


    Tyrone snapped out of his daze and took a sip of his liquor to mask his jealousy.


    D*mn it, Jennifer is prettier than I thought! I can''t let her go to waste on a loser like Donald!

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Tyrone vowed to make Jennifer his.


    ¡°Donald, this Supreme G is only attended by business elites of Pollerton, and the topic in


    discussion is the master n of business strategy to develop Pollerton. I remember that your


    company has not received an invitation to this event, so what are you doing here? As a spectator?¡±


    Donald replied impassively, ¡°No. I''m here because I was invited.¡±


    ¡°What a liar. This Supreme G is organized by the Ten Prestigious Families. Who would have


    extended an invitation to you?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Hearing that, Tyrone turned around, only to notice that it was Mnie Sanchez. She was dressed in


    a deep V backless red dress as she waltzed over to Donald''s side.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, the g is about to start. Are you ready?¡±


    Donald took Jennifer''s hand and followed Mnie as they headed in the direction of the main stage.


    Tyrone was stumped. What is happening right now?


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Tyrone shouted. ¡°Ms. Sanchez, why is... Donald invited?¡±


    Mnie cast a nce at Tyrone and replied, ¡°Don''t you know? The Sanchez family is organizing


    Supreme G this year. Mr. Campbell here is our honored guest.¡±


    ¡°What? How is that possible? The Freedman n is the organizer of Supreme G this year¡ª¡±


    Tyrone was suddenly hit by a pang of realization.


    The annual Supreme G was organized by the Ten Prestigious Families of Pollerton every year,


    and the families would take turns doing so. This year, it was the Freedman n''s turn to organize


    the annual event.


    The Freedman n used to stand by his side. However, Tyrone knew he could not say the same for


    now.


    After all, when Donald announced that he wanted to runch the Dragon Fide Project a few days


    ago, Sebastian openly dered support for the man.


    Moreover, after Oscar died in Est Montaigne, the Freedman n had not sent any new


    representative to Pollerton.


    That would entail that all the Freedman n''s business in Pollerton was fully under Sebastian''s


    control.


    The fact that Donald had received an invitation to Supreme G as an honored guest would imply


    that Sebastian had turned his back on them.


    ¡°Tyrone, you know nothing of the theme tonight, and yet you''re here at the g?¡± Donald mocked.


    ¡°It seems like I''m not the spectator tonight, Tyrone. You''re behaving more like one.¡±


    At his words, Tyrone seethed with fury. This b*stard!


    As the music started to y in the background, the spotlight turned to focus on Donald and Jennifer.


    Jennifer grew so nervous that her hands were shaking. Initially, she only nned to just take a look


    at what Supreme G was all about and never expected herself to be under the spotlight.


    ¡°Don''t be nervous. Everyone can see you fidgeting down there. You''re not going to look your best


    then.¡±


    ¡°I''m getting even more nervous now,¡± Jennifer groaned.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Donald smiled as he watched Jennifer trying to keep herself together.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have invited a special guest tonight to honor Supreme G this year¡ª


    Mr. Donald Campbell, the executive director of the Dragon Fide Project. Let us wee Mr.


    Campbell to exin the details of the project.¡±


    Donald led Jennifer to her seat before making his way to the center of the stage. Then, he started to


    introduce the Dragon Fide Project to everyone.


    Almost all the representatives of the Ten Prestigious Families nched at the unexpected turn of


    events.


    Supreme G had always been about the Ten Prestigious Families introducing Pollerton''stest


    projects to the whole of Yorknd. Hence, they were baffled that Donald had been given a chance


    to ramble on about the Dragon Fide Project instead.


    Donald had stolen their thunder.


    ¡°Everyone, Sebastian''s betrayal alone had resulted in a disastrous loss on our end. If Donald truly


    has the chance to restart the Dragon Fide Project, how will the rest of us stand our ground in


    Pollerton after this?¡±


    ¡°Tyrone, what are you nning to do? Just say the word,¡± Gibbons said. He was a straightforward


    man and did not fancy Tyrone beating around the bush.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Tyroneughed coldly. ¡°Though the nine prestigious families have been suppressing Donald and


    obstructing him from runching his Dragon Fide Project all these years, he still managed to get to


    where he is today. Do you know why? It''s because we don''t have enough trust in each other. That''s


    why Donald has found himself a chance. From now on, we can''t make such mistakes again.¡± After a


    slight pause, he added, ¡°I have a suggestion. We''ll put aside the Freedman n and announce to


    the public that the nine prestigious families will be forming a business alliance. With that, we''ll be


    able to suppress Donald thoroughly. What do you guys think?¡±


    All along, the nine prestigious families never saw Donald as a strongpetitor. They had thus


    always employed the crudest methods and resources to counter him, but consequently, that always


    gave Donald the chance to find loopholes.


    If the nine families were to coborate and form an alliance, it would undeniably cause a fatal blow


    to Donald.


    After all, the nine prestigious families were not solely nine conglomerates, but more impressively,


    they were leaders of nine different industries. As long as they joined forces andbined their


    connections and resources, there would be no room for Donald to develop further.


    ¡°Great! I think that''s a brilliant idea! We shall form an alliance to destroy Donald!¡±


    ¡°I have never liked Donald. Let''s get rid of himpletely!¡±


    The various in charge of the nine prestigious families all expressed their agreement after hearing


    Tyrone''s suggestion.


    Tyrone was overjoyed deep inside. Aren''t you very arrogant, Donald? Will you be able to handle all


    nine prestigious families by yourself?


    The smile on Tyrone''s face was still visible when Donald, who was on the stage giving a speech,


    suddenly said, ¡°To get the Dragon Fide Project fully going, my partners and I are going to set up a


    newpany, Dragon Fide Corporation. It''ll be a corporation that not only intervenes with real


    estate but also a strong alliance of the various sectors, including entertainment, service, property


    management, logistics, and emerce.¡±


    Huh? Donald''s setting up a newpany¡ªa corporation some more?


    An ugly scowl crept up on the faces of the nine prestigious families. They could not believe that


    Donald would have the same idea as them. The only difference was that Donald was starting a new


    company from afresh while they were using their status and existing resources to nip Dragon Fide


    Corporation in its bud.


    A hint of ruthlessness shed across Tyrone''s eyes. ¡°Does Donald want to have aplete fallout


    with us? He''s setting up that so-called Dragon Fide Corporation to rece our position in Pollerton.


    That fellow is truly vicious, huh?¡±


    Like Tyrone, many others could tell that runching the Dragon Fide Project was not Donald''s true


    intention. He obviously wants to have control over the entire Pollerton. This brat sure has a big


    appetite.


    When Donald finished his speech, barely anyone from below the stage apuded.


    After all, the majority used to be invited to the Supreme G by the Ten Prestigious Families. As


    much as those bosses from the business world had no idea what the situation was about, they


    dared not stand on Donald''s side even after hearing his sudden speech on the stage.


    That sight undoubtedly boosted Tyrone''s confidence.


    ¡°Everyone, the nine prestigious families have been managing Pollerton for many years. There''s no


    way a nobody like Donald can do things his way. No need to worry; sess will ultimately belong to


    us! Cheers!¡±


    The nine prestigious families pulled a wide grin at once. Donald is still too young, after all.


    Regardless of which industry, we have the upper hand over Pollerton''s supply chain. Things are


    easier said than done, Donald!


    ¡°Oh, I still have one more thing to announce today.¡± Donald turned to look at Jennifer, who sat on


    the couch, and said, ¡°Jennifer, owning forty-nine percent of the shares, will be taking the position of


    the CEO for Dragon Fide Corporation, while I''ll be assisting her from aside. We look forward to


    working with everyone else from now on.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± A look of puzzlement crossed Jennifer''s face.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Below the stage, shocked expressions appeared on the faces of Linda and Leonard as well.


    ¡°What did Donald just say?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°I think he''s gifting apany to Jennifer, and it sounds like a valuablepany.¡±


    Linda rolled her eyes at Leonard. ¡°What does that mean? How much is it worth? Did you not listen


    carefully earlier?¡±


    Leonard scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I thought Donald was spouting nonsense, so I didn''t really


    pay attention to him.¡±


    After Donald''s speech, there were barely any highlights left at the Supreme G. Most of them


    were Pollerton''s media outlets, who were present to hold interviews with the bosses in the business


    industry and were merely using the event to enhance the image.


    Getting off the main stage, Jennifer furrowed her brows as she said to Donald, ¡°How can you make


    a decision for me so casually? I''m not fit to be a CEO.¡±


    Shrugging, Donald replied, ¡°How do you know you aren''t up to it when you have never been one?


    Besides, what''s there to be afraid of with me by your side?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± Donald interrupted with a solemn expression. ¡°The Dragon Fide Project isn''t only my


    dream; it''s my grandpa''s too. We''re getting remarried, and you''re soon the daughter-inw of the


    Campbell family. Don''t tell me you want me to shoulder this huge responsibility myself?¡±


    ¡°Who''s the daughter-inw of the Campbell family? I haven''t agreed to it.¡±


    Despite saying so, she could not contain her embarrassment.


    Just then, Linda and Leonard made their way over.


    Catching a glimpse of the gown on Jennifer, Linda was briefly stumped before she asked, ¡°Jenny,


    where did you get this gown? It looks pretty nice.¡±


    ¡°Donald bought it for me.¡±


    ¡°He did?¡±


    Leaning in to take a closer look at the diamonds on Jennifer''s gown, Linda furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Are they real diamonds?¡±


    Leonard let out a cold snort and uttered, ¡°Do you think Donald can afford to buy real diamonds?


    There are so many of them. One look is enough to tell that they''re fake. Gosh, how embarrassing.


    How can you wear a cheap outfit like this in front of so many people?¡±


    Linda initially thought that it was a rather stunning gown, but upon hearing Leonard''s words, she


    thought he made a lot of sense. That must be a cheap and low-quality gown. No one will give a


    d*mn about it!


    ¡°Jenny, isn''t the Supreme Ging to an end soon? Come on, let''s go and have a drink with Mr.


    Irving.¡±


    Hearing that, Jennifer was visibly displeased. ¡°Why should I go look for him? I only agreed to attend


    the Supreme G, and I did. I don''t have any obligations to go and meet him.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so disrespectful? Mr. Irving has been chasing you for so long. Even if you aren''t


    interested in him and are getting ready to marry Donald tomorrow, greeting him is the least you


    should do. Don''t you know the meaning of parting on good terms? You sure are an ill-mannered


    lady.¡±


    I have got nothing to do with him, though. There''s no need for me to show any manners.


    However, at the sight of the expression on Linda''s face, Jennifer immediately understood that Linda


    would definitely raise even more absurd requests if she did not do as Linda wished, so she sighed.


    Fine, I''ll meet him then. It won''t take too much time, anyway.


    With that thought in mind, Jennifer wrapped her hands around Donald''s arm and stepped forward.


    Unexpectedly, Linda stopped the man.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡±


    ¡°I''ll go with Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°Who says you''re going? Are you still worried when there are two of us apanying Jennifer? All


    right, that''s enough. You two are getting remarried tomorrow. There''s no need to be in such a rush


    to stay together right now. You and do whatever needs to get done.¡±


    Jennifer gave Donald a meaningful look, signaling to him that there was no need to worry since she


    would be back soon.


    ¡°Okay. Be careful then, Jenny.¡±


    Jennifer nodded before leaving the event venue with Linda and Leonard.


    As the Supreme G was held halfway up the mountains, there were several ways to get down.


    However, as Jennifer followed behind Linda and Leonard, she soon realized that they were moving


    further and further away from the chaotic event venue. This path feels so remote. There''s not even


    a streetlight around.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    ¡°Mom, where''s Braxton? Is he not at the event venue?¡±


    ¡°Soon. We''re almost there.¡±


    Passing by a thick bush, Jennifer spotted a minibus by the side of the road. Sitting in the driver''s


    seat was none other than Zander Stern.


    ¡°Uncle Zander?¡± She instinctively shivered at the sight of her uncle.


    Using Linda''s love for money as a gauge, there would only be one word to describe Zander''s love


    for money¡ªobsessive.


    That man had an excessive addiction to gambling.


    Back then, Zander was also a man who was married with kids. Sadly, he eventually lost everything


    he had because of his gambling addiction¡ªfrom his property to his wife and children.


    Jennifer had thought neither she nor her family would be in contact with Zander from then on. Little


    did she imagine that she would meet him again that night.


    Sensing something amiss, she immediately turned around and tried to flee. However, just as she


    whipped her head around, a middle-aged woman, who had been in ambush, sprung out and


    grabbed onto her.


    ¡°Aunt Colleen? Why are you also here?¡±


    Jennifer''s eldest aunt, Colleen Wilson, and Zander were people of the same kind. They were willing


    to do anything for money.


    With the hemp ropes she had prepared beforehand, Colleen tied Jennifer up. ¡°Your parents told me


    about your matters. Jenny, we''ve all watched you grow up. How will we bear to watch you jump into


    the burning pit? Mr. Irving has money and power. You won''t suffer if you marry him,¡± she expressed


    smilingly.


    Hearing those words, Jennifer froze.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Let go of me!¡±


    Colleen wrapped her arms around Jennifer tightly and yelled at Leonard, ¡°Why are you still standing


    there? Hurry;e over and help me!¡±


    With that, the three threw Jennifer into the minibus before shutting its doors tight.


    Coincidentally, a security guard who was passing by happened to witness the scene. After some


    deliberation, he dashed in the direction of the event venue.


    Meanwhile, the four, including Leonard and Colleen, took turns trying to brainwash Jennifer inside


    the minibus.


    To them, Donald was nothing but a penniless bum, while Braxton was not only good-looking but


    rich. They figured Jennifer would not stand to lose if she married thetter.


    Therefore, they were all prepared to send Jennifer to Braxton''s room that night.


    ¡°I alreadyy my hands on Mr. Irving''s room card. As long as you be his woman tonight, things


    willpletely end between you and Donald.¡±


    Sitting in the minibus, Jennifer could not help but shed tears. It was beyond her imagination that her


    parents would kidnap her and send her to Braxton.


    Humiliation and disgust fully overwhelmed Jennifer.


    I can''t believe it. From now on, they''re no longer my parents!


    In no time, the minibus drove into a hotel''s parking lot. The four dragged Jennifer out of the vehicle


    and into the elevator to head up to Braxton''s room.


    Pulling out the room card, they unlocked the door and threw Jennifer onto the bed. Then, they


    stuffed a cloth into her mouth to stop her from making a fuss or doing anything to harm herself.


    ¡°Is this the ce Mr. Irving said?¡±


    Linda pulled out her phone to check a message on it. ¡°That''s right; this is the ce. Let''s go now.


    We have to leave, else Mr. Irving won''t appear.¡±


    Before they left, Leonard did not forget to remind, ¡°Jenny, do your best to please Mr. Irving tonight.


    Your family''s future will depend on you.¡±


    Tears streamed down Jennifer''s cheeks uncontrobly as shey on the bed. She was in utter


    despair, and deep down, she was hoping that Donald would appear to rescue her.


    Donald doesn''t have superhuman powers. Even though he did see Mom and Dad take me away


    earlier, he probably doesn''t expect something like this would happen either, right?


    Lying on the bed, Jennifer struggled with all her strength to push herself up on her feet and walk to


    the windows.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Even if I die, I can''t let Braxton take advantage of me!

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    After a long struggle, Jennifer finally stumbled to the windows. Never did she expect that, in the next


    second, someone would grab her by her waist from behind.


    ¡°What, are you thinking of jumping off the building?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jennifer widened her eyes and desperately tried to run forward, yet Braxton''s forceful tug from


    behind left her falling to the ground.


    On Braxton was a white bathrobe. His hair was still damp, and it was obvious he had just showered.


    Looking down at Jennifer on the floor, he lifted a smirk and said, ¡°I actually no longer have desires


    for you. Who knows that your parents would take the initiative to bring you here? Tell me; I can''t


    possibly reject their kind intentions, right?¡±


    Jennifer red at Braxton fixedly, almost as if she was dying to kill him.


    ¡°Look at that expression of yours. It seems like you have something to tell me?¡±


    With that said, he lifted his hand and removed the cloth stuffed in Jennifer''s mouth. At once, she


    fiercely cursed, ¡°You despicable and shameless man! Donald will never let you off if he learns about


    this!¡±


    ¡°Donald? Even if that loser knows, what can he do?¡± Braxton snorted in displeasure. ¡°How can he


    openly set up Dragon Fide Corporation to fight against the nine prestigious families? Do you think


    that corporation will be able to survive in Pollerton just based on his capabilities alone?¡±


    ¡°Nine prestigious families, my a*s! You people are all worse than pigs! Donald will surely eradicate


    all of you!¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡± Braxton took out his phone and clicked open the recording app. ¡°I love to listen to you


    cursing and swearing. I think you look especially pretty while you''re at it. Also, look at that helpless


    look in your eyes. Aren''t you the CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation? I shall bed you tonight and


    publicize this recording tomorrow morning. I want to let the world know that you''re a cheap and


    lowly woman who''s no longer maiden. That way, I shall see if Donald still has the face to set up


    Dragon Fide Corporation in Pollerton!¡±


    Finishing his words, he threw his phone aside and moved closer to Jennifer to remove her clothes.


    In her defense, she swung her head forward, smashing right at Braxton''s nose.


    That situation caught Braxton off guard, and he felt his head spinning wildly from the impact.


    Staggering several steps backward, he lifted his hand to touch his nose, only to realize there was


    blood.


    ¡°B*tch! Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Braxton viciously threw a p on Jennifer''s cheek. He then reached for the camera on the table and


    zoomed in on her while yanking her hair with his other hand.


    ¡°Hahaha! This is the CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation? You''re soon bing my new ything!


    Come on, give me a smile.¡±


    Tears trickled down Jennifer''s face uncontrobly.


    At that point, she saw death as the only way out¡ªneither would she have to suffer Braxton''s insult,


    nor would she bring any pain to Donald.


    ¡°I will let you know how powerful I am, you b*tch!¡±


    As his words fell, he began to undo his bathrobe belt. At that very moment, a loud thud sounded


    from the door as it was kicked open.


    ¡°Who¡ª¡±


    Before Braxton could finish his sentence, a broken wooden shard shot toward his direction and


    pierced right through his hand.


    Shrieking in agony, the camera in his grip fell to the floor as blood sttered everywhere.


    ¡°I''m sorry I camete.¡±


    Walking in from outside, Donald pulled Jennifer into his embrace. That immediately got her bursting


    into tears.


    ¡°Donald, I thought I''d never get to see you again. I was so scared.¡±


    Donald kept a calm expression as he broke the ropes around Jennifer. ¡±I will never allow such


    situations to happen again in the future. Trust me,¡± he uttered softly.


    With that said, he lightly asserted pressure on her neck, and before long, the woman passed out.


    ¡°Donald, how did you get in?¡±


    Braxton clutched his bleeding hand as his whole body trembled vigorously, though unknown if it was


    because of fear or anger.


    I''ve booked the entire hotel. How did he get in here?

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    ¡°Well, I entered.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Where are my bodyguards outside?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the bunch of trash? I cleared them up beforeing in.¡±


    ¡°You cleared them up?¡± Braxton initially doubted that Donald was merely bragging but was startled


    upon meeting his gaze, for thetter seemed extremely driven by murderous intent.


    Moreover, Braxton somehow saw himself looking like a weakling in Donald''s eyes.


    At that moment, he was not even sure why he was feeling that way.


    This Donald is not the piece of trash that I''m ustomed to!


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I''m Donald Campbell from Quadfield.¡±


    Donald Campbell from Quadfield? Could he be Lord Campbell from Quadfield?


    ¡°No! It can''t be!¡±


    As Braxton went weak in the knees, he slumped onto the floor.


    After cing Jennifer gently on the bed, Donald looked at Braxton loftily like a god staring down a


    lowly creature.


    ¡°How dare you bully my woman? Have you thought about how you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Rosie! Are you dead? Come and save me!¡±


    Braxton regretted instructing Rosie to leave earlier just because he wanted toy his fingers on


    Jennifer.


    Otherwise, Rosie could have at least rescued him, even though they might be facing the mighty


    Lord Campbell.


    While Braxton was a bundle of nerves, Donald picked up the camera on the floor and pointed it at


    him.


    ¡°Come on, scream. I like it when you scream, especially when your eyes are filled with desperation.¡±


    D*mn it. Is he a pervert?


    ¡°Lord Campbell, I made a grave mistake. I didn''t know Jennifer''s your woman. I''m willing to transfer


    all my assets to you if you let me go.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I''m short of money?¡±


    ¡°I think... Ah!¡±


    Before Braxton could finish, Donald stepped on his left leg and crushed his bones.


    ¡°You... Why... Ah!¡±


    The next moment, Donald stepped on his right leg to crush it as well.


    ¡°I said I wanted to hear you scream. Go on. Continue.¡±


    At the same time, Donald took pictures of Braxton''s pained expression from different angles as


    though he was a professional cameraman.


    No one knew how horrible the torture Braxton was experiencing now.


    Meanwhile, Linda and Leonard grinned happily as they were on their way back in the minibus. They


    imagined bing Braxton''s parents-inw after he slept with Jennifer tonight.


    ¡°Linda, you''re the smartest. I know Jennifer has been stubborn since she was young. However, you


    brought her into submission easily. Hehe.¡±


    While driving, Zander asked tentatively, ¡°Linda, I came all the way to settle Jennifer''s marriage. How


    much money can I get in return?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Linda snickered upon hearing it. All he thinks about is money.


    ¡°What''s the rush? After Jenny bes Mr. Irving''s wife, money won''t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°I''m not rushing, but I''m a little strapped recently and short of living expenses. Linda, can you lend


    me some money? I''ll return the money to you in two days!¡±


    Linda knew Zander well¡ªhe never returned the money that he borrowed.


    However, since he performed well today, Linda did not want to be stingy.


    When she took out four hundred for Zander, he shouted, ¡°Four hundred? Linda, don''t you think it''s


    not enough? How about giving me an extra banknote?¡±


    ¡°Do you want the money or not? Give it back to me if you don''t want it.¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    ¡°I want it.¡±


    After giving Zander money, Linda took out another six hundred for Colleen.


    Given that Colleen was not Linda''s immediate family member, she had to be more generous.


    Upon receiving the money, Colleen was delighted. While counting the banknotes, she said to Linda,


    ¡°It''s good to do business with you, Linda. We also hope Jennifer could find herself a perfect match.


    Please remember that part of the credits tonight goes to me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. Both of you can get the credit and the reward.¡±


    After that, Linda leaned back against the chair and closed her eyes to rest.


    I''ll be part of the prestigious family after tonight.


    Just when Linda dreamed about her wonderful life ahead, her phone rang.


    Upon seeing the caller was Kevin, she was furious.


    ¡°Oh, so now he remembers to call me? How ridiculous! It''s been so long!¡±


    Linda epted the call in anger. ¡°Kevin, where have you been?¡± she questioned.


    After moments of silence, a male''s deep voice sounded from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Are you Kevin''s mother, Linda?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Linda was startled for a while before a thought shed across her mind. ¡°Did you


    steal my son''s phone? You better return the phone to him immediately, or else I won''t let you off the


    hook. Do you know who I am? I''m¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Linda heard a hysterical cry before she could finish.


    Instantly, a shiver ran down her spine as she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Kev? Is that you? What


    did you guys do to my son? Who are you?¡±


    The man shouted impatiently, ¡°Why are you talking so much? Your son smashed my customer''s car.


    Bring a million to Azure Dragon Club in an hour! I''ll cut off your son''s finger every ten minutes you''re


    late.¡±


    With that, the man hung up the phone. Feeling terrified, Linda covered her mouth and burst into


    tears. ¡°What do I do? They kidnapped Kev and want us to bring a million for them, or else they''ll kill


    Kev!¡±


    ¡°Linda, could it be a scam?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    While driving the car, Zander said confidently, ¡°I know everyone in Pollerton. Who dares kidnap my


    nephew? Call him back and ask which sect he''s from.¡±


    ¡°He said he''s from the Azure Dragon Club. Do you know about it?¡± Linda shed him a hopeful


    nce.


    However, he was rendered speechless upon hearing the man came from the Azure Dragon Club.


    ¡°Say something! Didn''t you say you know everyone in Pollerton?¡±


    Putting on a wry smile, Zander replied, ¡°I know everyone in Pollerton, but they might not know me.


    Linda, I''m not sure how Kev would get in trouble with the Azure Dragon Club. They are known to be


    ruthless. I think we should give them the money to avoid courting misfortune.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    Zander nodded. ¡°We shouldn''t go tough with them because they can do anything if they''re pissed


    off.¡±


    Linda was in despair once she heard his words.


    It would not be difficult for Linda to get a million. She could save about a million once she


    suspended her n to open apany with Leonard.


    However, she was unwilling to give up the money.


    ¡°Should we call Mr. Irving to request his help to resolve the matter?¡± Leonard proposed.


    ¡°Good idea! Jenny''s about to be Mr. Irving''s wife soon, anyway. We can ask a favor from him,¡±


    Linda agreed and immediately took out her phone to call Braxton.


    However, his phone remained turned off when she tried calling him countless times.


    ¡°Should we drive back to look for Mr. Irving?¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Gritting her teeth, Linda replied, ¡°No. There''s no time for that. Let''s bring a million to the Azure


    Dragon Club and see who they are. We can then bring Mr. Irving''s name up if there are no other


    choices. I''m sure they''ll be afraid of him and not hurt Kev.¡±


    Confidently, Linda began to transfer thepany''s money into her bank ount. Once she


    received a million in total, the car happened to stop at the Azure Dragon Club''s entrance.


    With a terrified look, Zander said to Linda, ¡°Linda, I''m not going in with you. I''ll wait outside.¡±


    ¡°Get lost, then, you wimp!¡±


    Linda did not have much hope for Zander because she knew he was useless.


    After a while, Linda and Leonard hopped out and walked toward the building. However, someone


    blocked them as soon as they arrived at the entrance.


    ¡°What do you want to do here?¡± one of theckeys asked as he stood right in front of the door.


    ¡°I''m here to bring my son back. We''ve prepared a million.¡±


    The twockeys at the door obviously knew what was going on. Without asking any further


    questions, they led Linda and Leonard into the nightclub.


    The nightclub was a foul ce that was filled with people with tattoos.


    Linda could not help but gulp, feeling nervous.


    If their negotiation with the Azure Dragon Club failed, they would not be able to retreat safely. When


    it came down to it, Braxton would be their only lifeline.


    Once theckeys opened a private room door, Linda saw Kevin lying on the table with blood all over


    his face.


    His teeth were knocked out, whereas the index finger and thumb on his right hand were broken.


    ¡°My son! Why did they torture you this badly?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As Linda hugged Kevin, tears streamed down her face. Meanwhile, Armando, who sat on the


    couch, gazed at his watch and stated, ¡°You''re thirty minuteste. I have to break another of his


    finger.¡±


    Once Armando made a gesture, hisckey grabbed a hammer, about to do the deed.


    ¡°Wait! We''re close to Mr. Irving. You can''t hurt us!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irving?¡±


    Armando waved his hand to gesture for hisckey to stop before looking at Linda. ¡°Which Mr. Irving


    are you talking about?¡± he asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Braxton Irving! He''s the son of the Irving family, one of the Ten Prestigious Families!¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Armandomented, lifting his chin smugly. ¡°In that case, tell him to bring one


    hundred and seventy million to save your son.¡±


    What? One hundred and seventy million?


    Linda almost dropped her phone once she heard the staggering amount.


    Braxton is neither a rtive nor a friend to us. Why would he fork out one hundred and seventy


    million to save my son? Also, why did the ransom increase?


    While Linda was startled, Armando smiled contemptuously. ¡°What? Didn''t you say you were close


    with Mr. Irving? As one of the prestigious families, the Irving family can surely fork out one hundred


    and seventy million.¡±


    Aftering to her senses, Linda asked embarrassedly, ¡°Mister, may I ask why you''re asking for


    one hundred and seventy million? What did Kevin do to pay such a price?¡±


    ¡°He smashed an Apollo, of which only one hundred units exist worldwide. You guys know about it,


    don''t you? Since the car is beyond repair, we can only ask forpensation based on its original


    price, which is one hundred and seventy million.¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t that car a counterfeit? Kev, exin to him that the car was a counterfeit.¡±


    Bang!


    The next moment, a thug pped Linda''s face.


    ¡°Do you mean Mr. Xuereb can''t differentiate a genuine car from a counterfeit? You have three


    minutes. Ask Mr. Irving to bring the money here now. Otherwise, you''ll end up collecting a dead


    bodyter!¡±


    Linda was terrified by his menacing words and dared not speak a word.


    She then quickly took out her phone to call Braxton, only to realize his phone was still turned off.


    ¡°He... turned off his phone.¡±

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Losing his patience, Armando shot a look at his subordinate, and thetter instantly swung the


    hammer in his hand without hesitation.


    ¡°Ah! My hand!¡±


    Another one of Kevin''s fingers was crushed. Linda, heart aching, wanted to stand up but was held in


    ce by two burly men.


    ¡°Please, I beg you. Stop torturing my son. I''ll make the call again. I''ll call him right now!¡±


    Linda tried redialing Braxton''s number. His phone is turned off. It''s still turned off!


    She was on the verge of losing her mind


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of Braxton ravaging Jennifer to his heart''s content, yet she couldn''t even establish


    contact with him at that moment when she needed him the most, Linda realized for the first time that


    she might''ve underestimated members of the prestigious families.


    Putting aside the possibility of the call being connected, even if Braxton did pick up the phone,


    would he be willing to fork out one hundred and seventy million to save Kevin because of her?


    After three failed call attempts, Armando got to his feet and said to his men, ¡°Toss this family of


    three into the river. Make sure to clean up the mess and don''t leave any traces behind.¡±


    ¡°No! I know someone else! I''ll call him at once. There''s definitely a solution to this problem.¡±


    Armando shed a contemptuous smile. ¡°What? Are you saying you''re acquainted with another


    person capable of paying one hundred and seventy million?¡±


    ¡°I know that car''s owner. If he agrees not to pursue this matter, does that mean we''ll be fine?¡±


    Armando was momentarily stunned. Then, he poured himself a new ss of red wine.


    ¡°Sure. If you can obtain the car owner''s forgiveness, I''ll forget everything that happened here today.¡±


    As the person in charge of the Supreme G''s inventory, Armando was making things difficult for


    Kevin merely because he wanted to provide an exnation to the car''s owner.


    Naturally, if thetter decided to let that matter go, they wouldn''t need to trouble Kevin and the


    others anymore.


    Besides, Armando was also interested in getting to know the person who could afford to drive a


    luxury car like Apollo.


    Linda took out her phone and dialed Donald''s number with trembling hands. After the call rang four


    times, Donald finally answered.


    She hurriedly said, ¡°Donald, did you buy the car you drove today? Kevin smashed your car and was


    captured. You must hurry up and tell these people to let Kevin go.¡±


    On the other end of the call, Donald had just sent Jennifer back to their marital residence.


    He fell silent for a few moments before uttering, ¡°Kevin wrecked my car?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He wanted to ruin the car to vent his anger, but someone caught him. Hurry up¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish the sentence, he hung up the call.


    Donald sneered inwardly. First, they abducted Jennifer and sent her to Braxton''s bed. Then, they let


    Kevin thrash my car to vent his anger, yet they are expecting me to help save him now? Do Linda


    and her family take me as a pushover?


    ¡°How is it, Darling?¡± Leonard asked in a hurry.


    ¡°D*mn it! I can''t believe that b*stard Donald dares to hang up my call!¡±


    Linda was livid as she had never taken the initiative to contact Donald. Unexpectedly, when she so


    rarely did so, he dared hang up on her.


    Leonard smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don''t you know how to assess the circumstances? How can you


    still behave in this ill-tempered manner? Give me the phone. I''ll talk to him.¡±


    Leonard received the device and dialed Donald''s number. He called thrice before thetter finally


    picked up.


    ¡°Donald, don''t end the call first. I know you''ve been yearning to remarry Jenny, and you''re still in


    love with her, right? Let''s make a deal. If you agree not to pursue this matter about Kevin ruining


    your car, my entire family will support you two to be a married couple again, and we''ll never


    trouble you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? If you truly support our marriage, why did you send Jennifer to Braxton''s ce?¡±


    Leonard''s heart sank. How did Donald know about this matter?

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    However, Leonard wasn''t as agitated as Linda because he knew they needed Donald''s help.


    Hence, Leonard immediately altered his manner of speech. ¡°We are indeed at fault in this matter.


    After all, to err is human. Kevin is Jenny''s younger brother. If you cause our entire family to lose our


    lives because of your car, do you think Jenny will ever forgive you?¡±


    Right after he finished his sentence, an indifferent voice suddenly rang out from the phone''s


    speaker.


    ¡°Donald, just forgive them this time. From now on, I''ll cut ties with them. After saving their lives, I,


    Jennifer Wilson, won''t owe them anything anymore.¡±


    Jennifer? Howe she''s with Donald?


    Before Leonard could wrap his mind around the situation, Donald hung up the phone again.


    This time, no matter how many times Leonard tried to redial the number, the calls were


    instantaneously cut off. It seemed like Donald had blocked Linda''s number.


    We''re doomed. The three of us are done for.


    Taking in Leonard''s expression, Armando figured the conversation didn''t go well.


    He was about to get up and leave the room when his phone suddenly rang.


    After he was done talking on the phone, he nced at Leonard and his family before uttering


    nonchntly, ¡°Consider yourselves lucky. The car''s owner decided not to pursue this matter further.


    Toss them out so that they won''t stay here as eyesores.¡±


    Subsequently, the trio was chased onto the streets. Colleen and Zander, who had been hiding at the


    corner of the road, swiftly drove their van over.


    ¡°How is it, Linda? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Do we appear fine? Hurry up and send us to the hospital. Just take a look at how badly they''ve


    injured my son!¡±


    Linda''s heart wrenched at the sight of Kevin, who was covered in blood.


    After Zander drove Kevin to the hospital, the doctor examined thetter briefly and said to the


    others, ¡°The bones in his fingers were crushed. It will be quite difficult for us to repair the damage. If


    we carry out the surgery at once, there may still be a fifteen percent chance for him to recover. You


    all must decide whether to let the patient undergo the operation.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are willing to let him undergo surgery! Please hurry up and make the arrangements,


    doctor!¡±


    ¡°The surgery fee is one million in total. Who among you will pay the bill first?¡±


    ¡°One million?¡± Linda was taken aback.


    She had one million with her at that moment. However, she had umted that amount by


    transferring the money from thepany and borrowing from others.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    If the sum were used to pay the medical bill, herpany would go bankrupt after operating for less


    than two days.


    ¡°Mom, I''m facing this predicament because of Donald, so he should pay the fees!¡±


    At the mention of Donald, Kevin gritted his teeth in exasperation. If it weren''t for Donald''s luxury car,


    I wouldn''t have to suffer in this manner.


    ¡°That''s right. Isn''t he remarrying Jennifer? He''ll be part of the Wilson family after the marriage. Now


    that his brother-inw is in trouble, he cannot just stand idly by!¡±


    Leonard, standing at one side, said while wearing a wry smile, ¡°Darling, Jennifer has already cut


    ties with us. Do you think Donald will still fork out that one million for Kevin? Moreover, don''t forget


    that we were the ones who offered Braxton the opportunity to bed Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°So what if we did? We have Jenny''s best interest at heart. I simply didn''t anticipate Braxton to be


    so unreliable.¡±


    Linda took out fifty thousand to let Leonard pay the bill. Then, she told Kevin, ¡°Stay here in the


    hospital tonight, son. I''ll meet up with your sister right away. I don''t believe she would do nothing


    and watch as you be a cripple!¡±


    With that, she strode toward the hospital''s exit, panting with rage. To make herself appear more


    intimidating, Linda even asked her brother, Zander, and her husband, Leonard, to tag along with


    her. The three took a taxi to Donald and Jennifer''s marital residence.


    Right after the doors to the elevator were opened, Linda stumbled into Donald, who was helping


    Jennifer out of the room.


    Linda strode up to Donald furiously, pointed her finger at him, and scolded, ¡°D*mn you, Donald!


    Aren''t you getting full of yourself? How dare you block your mother-inw''s phone number?¡±

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    ¡°Why are you iming to be my mother-inw?¡± Donald questioned while ring at Linda. ¡°You


    better show some respect, or else you''re going to regret it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I think I hear a threat,¡± said Linda with her hands on her waist. ¡°Haven''t you been nning


    to remarry my daughter? I will be your mother-inw once you remarry her! Now, Kevin is


    hospitalized and needs one million for his medical fees. Haven''t you established Dragon Fide


    Corporation, Donald? You can definitely afford one million. Hand it over.¡±


    Before Donald could say a word, Jennifer, who had been standing beside him, rejected her, ¡°I am


    no longer a part of your family, Linda. Please do not interfere with my family''s life ever again.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Linda eximed while gawking at Jennifer. ¡°I went through the pain to


    raise you for more than twenty years! How dare you cut ties with me? What an ungrateful child I''ve


    raised!¡±


    Jennifer was unfazed as she watched Linda hollering.


    Although she did grow up among the Wilson family, both Linda and Leonard favored their son more.


    As Kevin''s elder sister, Jennifer had always yielded to him. She had even given him all her sry,


    only for him to waste it all on luxuries.


    Before meeting Donald, she never thought anything of it. After all, Kevin was the only son in the


    family.


    It wasn''t until after she met Donald that she realized women should also stand up for themselves


    and have their own opinion.


    For the longest time, Jennifer spent her life dictated by Linda, but she no longer felt like remaining


    under thetter''s control.


    ¡°Whatever. We''re no longer associated with each other. Get out of my way.¡±


    Jennifer stepped forward to shove Linda aside. It was a gentle shove, but Linda staggered


    backward in an exaggerated manner before slumping onto the floor.


    ¡°Jennifer Wilson! She''s your biological mother! How dare you treat her like that?¡±


    Despite being pliant while dealing with the debt collectors, Zander showed indignation while in


    Jennifer''s presence.


    He raised his hand and was about to p Jennifer in the face. However, Donald reacted swiftly by


    kicking him in the stomach and toppling him over onto the floor. Zander struggled to get back up, his


    hands clutching his stomach.


    The only person who remained standing was Leonard. Jennifer glowered at him. ¡°Do you n on


    standing in my way too, Leonard?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leonard opened his mouth but said nothing, words on the tip of his tongue.


    It would be a lie to im that he felt nothing for his daughter, whom he had raised for more than


    twenty years.


    However, Linda had always been in charge of family matters, and he never had a say in it.


    When he realized Jennifer was intent on cutting ties with them, something inside him shattered. Yet,


    he seemed to have found something else at the same time.


    ¡°I wish you all the best.¡±


    He stepped aside after saying that.


    Jennifertched herself to Donald as they entered the elevator. Her tears finally rolled down her


    cheeks the moment the doors closed.


    ¡°We can alwayse back if you can''t go through with the cut-off,¡± Donald reassured.


    ¡°No.¡± Jennifer had a resolute expression as she spoke. ¡°I will never forget what they''ve done to me,


    nor will I ever return to them. From now on, I will only be your wife and no longer affiliated with


    them.¡±


    Donald caressed her head and brought her back to his dwelling.


    ¡°Leonard, what did you mean by that? Who were you giving your blessings to? Are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Leonard wore a morose expression. ¡°Kevin wouldn''t have ended up like this if it weren''t


    for you spoiling him. Are you happy now that Jennifer cut ties with us?¡±


    Linda was startled, her eyes wide.


    ¡°Are you shouting at me, Leonard? If I hadn''t married a coward like you, I wouldn''t have led such an


    unfulfilled life!¡±

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    ¡°Yeah, I''m truly sorry that you married a good-for-nothing like me. In that case, let''s get a divorce.¡±


    Linda could hardly believe her ears. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Leonard watched her calmly. ¡°We can get a divorce if you can no longer stand me. Otherwise, you


    can use your own money to pay for your son''s medical bills.¡±


    Leonard left after saying that, leaving Linda and Zander behind, both too stunned to do anything


    else.


    Come morning, Jennifer and Donald got their marriage certificate.


    The sun shone on Jennifer as she stepped out of the City Hall, having gotten a new lease on life.


    ¡°Come on. I''ll buy you a nice meal.¡±


    Jennifer was in a good mood as she held Donald''s arm and trotted her way to the nearest mall.


    ¡°Seeing that we''ve now remarried and that Dragon Fide Corporation is established, when are you


    going to check out thepany, Ms. Wilson?¡±


    Jennifer blinked as she asked Donald, ¡°Are you okay with me being the CEO of Dragon Fide


    Corporation? I worry about screwing up since I''ve never run such argepany.¡±


    ¡°You never know without trying,¡± he coerced. ¡°I''ll go to thepany with you after finishing our


    meal.¡±


    Jennifer was nning on taking a break, but she didn''t choose a restaurant with a long waiting time


    when she heard they would be heading to thepany. Instead, she grabbed a quick bite and left


    for thepany with Donald.


    Due to reasons such as the huge amount of assets thepany owned and the wide range of


    industries it was involved in, Donald bought the Twin Towers as Dragon Fide Corporation''s office.


    He handed the nametag he had prepared earlier on to Jennifer. Thus, they could take the elevator


    to go upstairs for work without needing to clock in at the register.


    The Twin Towers were divided into two towers with thirty-two floors each, equipped with sixteen


    elevators.


    Jennifer had a personal elevator for CEOs. When she stood in front of the elevator with Donald,


    they attracted the attention of the other employees.


    ¡°Isn''t that Mr. Campbell? Who''s that standing next to him?¡±


    ¡°That''s Ms. Wilson. Didn''t you watch the Supreme G?¡±


    The employees greeted the two of them after recognizing them.


    Unused to such a scene, Jennifer hid behind Donald and pretended not to notice them.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She realized she was blushing upon entering the elevator.


    ¡°You were so distant back there, Ms. Wilson. I like it.¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes at Donald when he deliberately teased her. ¡°You better stop! It''s all because


    you appointed me as CEO without my consent! I''ll step down from the position if you continue


    teasing me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I was merely joking. Work hard today, and I have a surprise for you tonight.¡±


    Jennifer''s office was on the thirty-second floor, from where she could overlook the entire


    Salinsburgh River. It was one of the best spots to admire the river view.


    Jennifer noticed two women already waiting for her in the office upon arriving there with Donald.


    One of them was Jane Gibbs, who would be her assistant, and the other was Lara Watson, who


    would be in charge of her safety.


    She threw herself into work as soon as she entered the office. First, she held a quick meeting with


    Jane to familiarize herself with the various projects thepany had been working on.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, Dragon Fide Vi is Dragon Fide Corporation''s core project. Back then, the project was


    put on hold when its progress was only at thirty percent due to issues with funds and policies.


    Should we proceed toplete the remaining seventy percent of the project? Please advise on the


    matter, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    Jane was asking that because the ns and designs for the vis were done a few years ago.


    Although they weren''t particrly outdated, it would be an exaggeration to say that they would


    be the best luxury residential development for rich people from all around the world.


    After all, a lot of mansions and vis woulde with their own infinity pools and theirmunity''s


    own primemercial area. The financial nning required of those alone was way beyond that of


    Dragon Fide Vi''s.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Jennifer nced at Donald to seek his thoughts on the matter.


    Donald shrugged and told her, ¡°You''re the CEO, so I''ll do whatever you say.¡±


    Jennifer thought about it and replied, ¡°Arrange a meeting for me this afternoon. Gather all the


    managers in charge of each department so that I get to meet them all. Besides, I want to listen to


    their suggestions to decide whether we shoulde up with a new n for Dragon Fide Vi.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Ms. Wilson.¡± Donald gave her the thumbs up.


    I was right about her. Indeed, Jennifer is a talented businessperson. Previously, Linda and Leonard


    oppressed her so much that she couldn''t show her talent. They are really narrow-minded.


    While Jennifer got busy with work in the office, Donald had nothing to do.


    Right then, he received a call.


    A man''s polite voice rang out. ¡°Lord Campbell, the Irving family has discovered Braxton''s body.


    Should we publish the video on the inte now?¡±


    The man''s name was Billy Fall, a capable subordinate whom Donald had transferred over from


    Quadfield.


    Billy was an Octo Ste Warrior in the divine stage, and he was in charge of an intelligence


    organization known as Dark Crows. It was the best intelligence organization known to the world.


    Now that I want to reinstate the Dragon Fide Project, the Ten Prestigious Families and other forces


    will definitely turn their attention to Pollerton. If anything happens in Pollerton, I''ll need to know the


    details immediately to devise a counterattack n.


    ¡°Publish the video. I can''t wait to see the Irving family''s reaction.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Lord Campbell.¡±


    Not long after the call ended, a video went viral online. It showed Braxton getting beaten up by a


    man.


    The man''s face was blurred, and his voice was altered.


    In the video, Braxton, known for strutting around Pollerton arrogantly, was beaten to a pulp. He even


    knelt and groveled at the man''s feet as ordered.


    The video immediately caused an uproar in Pollerton.


    It didn''t matter who was behind the incident, for it was a p in the face to the Campbell family.


    They were utterly humiliated.


    As Tyrone watched the video in his house, his face was as dark as thunder while his butler stood


    behind him quietly.


    ¡°Are you saying that Braxton is dead?¡± he repeated in disbelief.


    His butler nodded and revealed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tyrone. I received information from our spy saying that


    Braxton was beaten up so badly that his bones were all crushed. It is safe to say that he''s now a


    mound of meat.¡±


    Hearing that, Tyrone gasped in horror and felt his throat go dry.


    He didn''t forget how his butler mentioned that Braxton most probably died in the hotel in a horrible


    state after thetter kidnapped Jennifer.


    Who exactly is Jennifer Wilson? Previously, when Oscar kidnapped her, Est Montaigne was razed


    to the ground, and now, Braxton was beaten to a pulp after he kidnapped Jennifer. Who is the


    person protecting her? Could it be a Novem Ste Warrior?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Mr. Tyrone, are we still taking action as nned tonight?¡± the butler inquired carefully.


    ¡°No. Let''s wait a while more,¡± Tyrone ordered in a deep voice. ¡°We can''t take action until we find out


    who the person protecting Jennifer in secret is.¡±


    ¡°Could it be Donald?¡± the butler asked. ¡°If my eyes haven''t deceived me, Donald seems to be with


    Jennifer every time she returns safely.¡±


    Hearing that, Tyrone burst outughing. ¡°Svein, are you joking? Are you saying that Donald was the


    one who protected Jennifer by destroying Est Montaigne and killing Braxton? If Donald is indeed


    that capable, why would he be bullied by the Ten Prestigious Families? He could''ve wiped us out


    easily!¡±

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    His butler, Svein, pondered over the matter before answering, ¡°Even if it wasn''t Donald, the


    mysterious person who saved Jennifer must be acquainted with him. Otherwise, Donald wouldn''t be


    with Jennifer every time she got rescued.¡±


    Svein''s words caused Tyrone to fall into deep thought.


    Previously, he had heard from someone that the young Raymond got to know many friends from all


    corners of the country due to his generosity. These friendster got sessful. Some became


    government officials in Yaleview, while some became outstanding experts.


    The person who protected Jennifer in secret could''ve owed Raymond a favor, right? That was why


    he kept saving Jennifer.


    As that thought urred to Tyrone, he refused to sit back and do nothing.


    No wonder Donald looks confident whenever he faces the Ten Prestigious Families even though


    he''s useless. If my guess is right, Donald will never be defeated. The Ten Prestigious Families will


    have to go against Dragon Fide Corporation in the corporate world.


    ¡°Contact the n and ask them to send Hamish over to help us.¡±


    ¡°Hamish? Hamish Campbell?¡± Svein''s eyes turned as wide as saucers. ¡°Mr. Tyrone, Hamish is a


    Mortal Realm expert. I don''t think Old Mr. Campbell will agree to transfer him to Pollerton.¡±


    The number of Ster Warriors in a prestigious family was the benchmark to judge its capability, but


    the number of Mortal Realm experts in a prestigious family showed how far it could progress.


    The Campbell family had five hundred years of heritage but only had four Mortal Realm experts.


    Hamish was the youngest Mortal Realm expert in the Campbell family, so they had high hopes for


    him to achieve the Ether Realm one day.


    Hence, Hamish was way more important than Tyrone in the Campbell family. Without a valid


    reason, the Campbell family would never send Hamish to Pollerton.


    ¡°Just tell them we found a Dragonia Badge in Pollerton,¡± Tyrone managed between gritted teeth.


    Hearing that, Svein slumped to the ground as his legs gave out.


    In the Age of Degeneration, there was ack of warriors. Everyone had difficulty advancing to the


    next level due to theck of resources.


    However, the Campbell family was able to create many Mortal Realm experts as they had gotten


    their hands on a Dragonia Badge by chance.


    Legend had it that there were thirty-six Paradise Sanctuaries as well as one hundred and eight


    Ruins of Dragonia.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Paradise Sanctuaries and Ruins of Dragonia actually existed in another dimension. They were


    full of spiritual energy and resources. Those who were lucky might even discover their ancestor''s


    legacy there.


    The Campbell family''s Ancient Dragonia Badge was the turning point that allowed them to increase


    theirbat skills.


    The Ancient Dragonia Badge was the key to activating the Ancient Ruins of Dragonia. Every three


    years, it would allow ten people to cultivate inside.


    The talented members of the Campbell family could advance two to four levels in one go. Even


    those who weren''t that talented could advance one or two levels after cultivating in there.


    However, the Ancient Ruins of Dragonia imposed limits on the cultivators. Everyone could only


    enter the ruins three times in their lives. Those who tried to enter more than three times would


    explode and die.


    Back when Hamish was a Duplet Ster Warrior, he had entered the Ancient Ruins of Dragonia


    twice in a row. In just six years, he had progressed from a Duplet Ster Warrior to the Mortal


    Realm expert he was now.


    Hamish had one more chance to enter the Ancient Ruins of Dragonia. Once he achieved the Ether


    Realm, the Campbell family''s business could expand again.


    Thus, the discovery of a new Ruins of Dragonia was the only reason for the n to send Hamish to


    Pollerton.


    Nevertheless, Svein knew there were no new Ruins of Dragonia in Pollerton. Tyrone wanted him to


    lie to the n, so they would both be sentenced to death if their lie was exposed.


    ¡°Mr. Tyrone, lying about the Ruins of Dragonia is a crime worthy of death! Please think twice about


    it. You can''t act recklessly!¡±


    Tyrone snorted and dered, ¡°If Jennifer has someone capable behind her back, our men won''t be


    his match. I''m suffering from this illness and need Jennifer. If I don''t get her, I''m no different from a


    dead man. The mysterious man helping Jennifer might not be Hamish''s match, so we must make


    hime to Pollerton. About the death sentence...¡±

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Tyrone pinned Svein with a withering look. ¡°Are you afraid of dying?¡±


    Svein had worked under Tyrone for years and knew thetter well.


    If I insist on persuading him to change his mind, Tyrone will kill me before the n takes action. He


    will then assign another person to carry out his order. I will still die anyway.


    Without a choice, Svein got on his knees and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I am willing to risk my life


    for you, Mr. Tyrone.¡±


    ¡°Good. Go get that done.¡± A cruel smile flitted across Tyrone''s lips. ¡°No one can stop me from


    getting Jennifer.¡±


    After leaving the room, Svein sent a secret letter to the n to report that they had discovered a


    Ruins of Dragonia in Pollerton. The news caused an uproar in the Campbell family, and Hamish was


    dispatched to Pollerton immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Meanwhile, Braxton''s grandmother, Agnes, flew into a fit of rage and sent Moses Irving to Pollerton


    to investigate Braxton''s death and find the culprit to restore their reputation.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer had no idea what had just happened. After the meeting, she decided to resume


    the Dragon Fide Vi development, using advanced technology and thetest nning concepts to


    make Dragon Fide Vi the most high-end residential area for rich people.


    Dragon Fide Corporation would take care of the design and nning. However, as Dragon Fide


    Vi spanned arge area, it would take at least five years toplete the project if they were to


    rely on their own construction teams.


    To increase the efficiency of the construction, Jennifer decided to recruit other construction


    companies by outsourcing some parts of the project.


    Dragon Fide Corporation was against the Ten Prestigious Families, so many people weren''t


    optimistic about the future of Dragon Fide Vi.


    However, the future development of Dragon Fide Vi wasn''t their main concern. Dragon Fide


    Corporation wanted to outsource some parts of the project, so the qualifiedpanies fought to win


    the bid to make money quickly.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, the CEOs of thepanies who won the bid are here. Do you need to talk to them?¡±


    Jane ced the files of thepanies who won the bid on Jennifer''s desk. Thetter flipped


    through the files and frowned.


    ¡°Aren''t thesepanies the Queen family''s subsidiaries?¡±


    The Queen family is one of the Ten Prestigious Families. Why did their subsidiaries bid for Dragon


    Fide Corporation''s project?


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, the dozens ofpanies who are capable enough of winning the bid are all


    subsidiaries of the Ten Prestigious Families. The otherpanies were either not qualified or too


    inexperienced to win the bid. If you think it is inappropriate, I can hold another public bidding again.¡±


    ¡°No need. They will do for now.¡± Jennifer knew Jane was speaking the truth.


    Pollerton was a small city but was monopolized by the Ten Prestigious Families. As such, they


    ended up dabbling in every industry avable.


    If Dragon Fide Corporation wanted to expand its business, it would have to work with the Ten


    Prestigious Families''panies instead of operating behind closed doors.


    Jennifer signed the confirmation document as approval for part of the Dragon Fide Vi project to be


    outsourced to thesepanies.


    Jane was about to leave the office with the signed document when another assistant, Filbert


    Yoanno, rushed in hastily. He was wearing a safety helmet on his head.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, bad news! Something happened at Area One''s site!¡±


    Dragon Fide Vi spanned a huge area, so the entire site was divided into twenty-five areas. Area


    One consisted of high-rise buildings outsourced to their own constructionpanies.


    As their ownpanies were responsible for the construction, everything should go smoothly.


    On the way there, Jennifer listened to Filbert''s report and realized how serious the situation was.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    ¡°Twopanies are in charge of Area One¡ªSerenity Group and Ditto Group. The person in charge


    of Serenity Group''s construction team is Ianto Jarlberg. He used to be part of the underground


    circles in Pollerton. The person in charge of Ditto Group''s construction team is Bo Jasek, who


    graduated overseas. Both construction teams often got into minor conflicts. Today, Bo


    discovered Ianto''s team didn''t carry out the reinforcement construction as specified and refused to


    pour the concrete. They are currently engaged in a fight.¡±


    To enhance the stability of a high-rise building, reinforcing bars and concrete would usually be used


    as its main structure.


    Since concrete was cheap and only cost a few hundred for a huge sack, no one would try to


    substitute it for subpar materials.


    However, it was different for reinforcing bars. The price for reinforcing bars depended on their


    weight. One could save a lot of money if one were to cut down ten reinforcing bars per floor.


    Hence, many project managers preferred hiring experienced construction workers not because they


    were good at their job but because they knew the unspoken rules of the construction site.


    For example, if a particr floor needed over four hundred reinforcing bars ording to the


    blueprint, the construction workers would only use around three hundred reinforcing bars tacitly.


    They would then bribe the supervisor to pour the concrete over the structure so that no one would


    realize what they had done. The project manager and other higher-ups could divide the remaining


    money between them this way.


    Ianto''s team consisted of such construction workers. He had also bribed thepany''s supervisor.


    It was a done deal, and all there was left to do was to pour concrete over the structure.


    However, Bo refused to do so as the person in charge of concrete.


    Ianto did his best to convince Bo to change his mind and even offered him a bribe, but thetter


    insisted on doing things ording to the blueprint.


    Assuming Bo was deliberately making things difficult for him, Ianto started a fight with Bo and


    his men.


    When Jennifer arrived at the site with the rest, Bo''s men were knocked down and couldn''t get to


    their feet. Ianto was stepping on Bo''s chest as he dered, ¡°Young man, you''re no match for


    me. My brother-inw is the executive director of Serenity Group. Who are you? You''re just a nerd.


    If you admit your mistake, I shall spare your life.¡±


    Bo''s face was squished under Ianto''s foot, but he clenched his jaw and eximed, ¡°It was your


    fault for not following the blueprint. I won''t allow my men to pour the concrete.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you''re stubborn, huh? Okay, then. I like stubborn people like you. I''ll break your leg. Let''s see if


    you can remain this stubborn!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ianto grabbed a metal bar by his side. Seeing that, Jennifer rushed forward and called out, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Holding the metal bar in his hand, Ianto froze in his tracks when he spotted Jennifer. He had seen


    many pretty girls but rarely someone as gorgeous as Jennifer.


    ¡°Gorgeous, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ianto! This is Ms. Jennifer Wilson. Hurry, put down the metal bar!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Wilson.¡± Ianto tossed the metal bar aside and walked to Jennifer with a flirtatious


    expression on his face. ¡°I heard that our group''s CEO is a gorgeousdy, but your beauty exceeded


    my expectations. Ms. Wilson, are you interested in having dinner with me tonight?¡±


    Jennifer''s voice was stern. ¡°Filbert told me what happened on the way here. As the person in


    charge of the reinforcing bars, how could you disregard the blueprint and construct as you wish? Do


    you know the consequences of cutting corners?¡±


    As Jennifer was obviously here to confront him, Ianto''s smile disappeared. He dusted himself and


    replied, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you''re the CEO, so you might not know much about construction. The


    reinforcing bars and concrete stated in the blueprint are actually more than the actual required


    quantity. Thus, even if we were to use lesser reinforcing bars, it wouldn''t affect the building''s


    structure.¡±

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    ¡°Is that so? So you''re telling me you''re helping thepany save money and that I should be


    praising you instead?¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to praise me, but if you''d like to, why don''t we have dinner together?¡±


    Jennifer ignored Ianto''s teasing and said solemnly, ¡°Since you said that you''re saving money for the


    company, I''m sure you must have done the same for the fourteen built floors, right? Is the money


    saved ounted for?¡±


    Jennifer''s question made Ianto pale.


    There was no way he would cut corners to help thepany save money; he was doing it simply


    so that he would earn more.


    There was no way the money saved was ounted for.


    He cleared his throat and said to Jennifer, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you''ve wronged me. I''ve been building per


    the requirements for the past fourteen floors. It was only when we reached the fifteenth floor did I


    start to think if we could do this with a smaller budget. So how am I to show you the numbers?¡±


    Regardless of everything, Ianto was not going to admit to it.


    The building materials for the past fourteen floors are already all covered up. If I don''t admit to it,


    how will you prove that I haven''t built them per the requirements? It won''t work even if you''re the


    CEO.


    It was Jennifer''s first time encountering something like this. Although she was angry, she had no


    idea how to deal with the situation.


    Right then, Donald took a step forward.


    ¡°You''re Ianto Jarlberg, right? You said you built the first fourteen floors in ordance with the


    blueprint. Is that correct? All the reinforcing bars were where they should be?¡±


    Ianto nced at Donald and questioned, ¡°And who are you?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Filbert swiftly introduced, ¡°This is Mr. Campbell¡ªDonald Campbell¡ªthe executive director of the


    company.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s position, Ianto held back himself.


    He had heard about Donald from his brother-inw. Donald was a loser who was abandoned by the


    Campbell n, and yet, Donald was good at being a kept man. That was why so many women were


    willing to help him out when he established Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Ianto''s brother-inw, Antonio Winzark, was the CEO of Serenity Group. However, Serenity Group


    was apany under Scarlet Swan Vi. In other words, Reina was Antonio''s boss.


    Donald, the ultimate kept man, had a good rtionship with Reina, so Ianto had to be civil to


    Donald as much as he could.


    ¡°That''s right. The first fourteen floors were built properly. You won''t find any issues with them.¡±


    Donald nodded before taking out a recorder to pass it to Filbert.


    ¡°Get the security from the worksite here and detain Ianto''s subordinates first. Then, send Bo and


    the others to the hospital.¡±


    Ianto''s eyes widened when he heard Donald''s words.


    ¡°Donald, what right do you have to detain my men?¡±


    ¡°What right do I have?¡± Donald turned to Ianto expressionlessly. ¡°You did not work ording to the


    blueprint, and you let your subordinates beat people up. Not only do I want to detain your men, but


    I''m also going to hold you ountable for this legally.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! How can you hold me legally responsible for this? If you think that the construction of


    this floor doesn''t meet the specifications, I''ll get the people to add a few more reinforcing bars into


    the structure.¡±


    ¡°I''m not talking about this floor; I''m talking about the first fourteen floors,¡± Donald replied. His face


    devoid of expression, he said to Filbert, ¡°Get the city council inspectors to take a trip here. I''d like to


    do a structural test on this building.¡±


    Filbert hummed in response and called the relevant department without further ado.


    By then, Ianto was as pale as a sheet, as Donald would not give him any chance to escape the


    situation.


    ¡°Donald, Serenity Group still has over twenty projects with yourpany. You''ll be putting everyone


    in a tight spot if you insist on this. Besides, Antonio Winzark is my brother-inw. I''m sure you know


    who he is, right?¡±


    Indeed, Donald knew who Antonio was. Thetter had been there at the meeting earlier in the day.


    Ianto took out his phone to call Antonio. After ending the call with Antonio, he said to Donald, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, this matter today is neither grave nor trivial. If the two of you are willing to close an eye


    on this for my brother-inw''s sake, I will surely keep this incident in my heart. But if you insist on


    blowing this up, we''ll end up fighting each other to our deaths.¡±

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    "Fighting each other to our deaths? You?" Donald scoffed. "You can''t even do so."


    Fifteen minutester, the technicians arrived on site to perform an echo structural inspection of all


    the walls as well as the floors.


    Almost at the same time, Antonio rushed to the scene.


    "Antonio!" Ianto''s eyes lit up the moment he saw his brother-inw.


    Antonio shot Ianto a re before rushing to Jennifer and Donald. With a smile on his face, he said,


    "I''m surprised that you could take the time to do an on-site inspection."


    Jennifer looked at Antonio and muttered, "I''d like to stay in my office too, but Ianto and his men beat


    up Bo and the other workers to the point they had to be hospitalized. They even cut corners in


    the construction of this building. I can''t possibly stay in my office after learning this, can I?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Hearing that, Antonio whipped his head around to yell at Ianto, "You b*stard, hurry up and apologize


    to them!"


    The interaction with Ianto had infuriated Jennifer, so she instantly waved her hand and said, "We


    don''t need an apology. What we really need is the truth. Since you''re here, Mr. Winzark, please wait


    for a while. The results will be out soon."


    Antonio stared at the technician''s inspection tool. He knew what the results would be, for he knew


    well what kind of person Ianto was.


    As long as it was something Ianto could earn money with, he would be swift to learn the skills.


    While it was not too unusual for people to use fewer reinforcing bars for the floors, Ianto would


    surely lose the fight against Donald and Jennifer if thetter two were to check things through.


    Right then, one of the technicians came over to Jennifer and said, "Ms. Wilson, we''re done with the


    inspection. Indeed, there is arge number of reinforcing bars missing from the flooring of each


    floor. This building doesn''t meet the requirements to qualify for a resistant structure for a magnitude


    seven earthquake."


    So there really are lesser reinforcing bars than necessary, and it isn''t even a small amount!


    Antonio desperately wished he could lunge at Ianto and strangle him to death.


    Yet, at the end of the day, Ianto was still his brother-inw. Antonio had to think of a way to keep


    him safe.


    He smiled at Jennifer and said, "Ms. Wilson, the results may not be urate with this tool, and it''s


    possible that there are other kinds of particles within the concrete that interfered with the uracy


    of the final results."


    It was not the technician''s first time encountering something like this. He just stood at the side in


    silence.


    It was already tough for him to earn a living. Whatever the others were going to do after he gave


    them the results had nothing to do with him, and it was pointless for him to seek trouble too.


    "Ms. Wilson, I''d say it''s best for us to just let this matter go. I''ll make sure that Ianto strictly follows


    the blueprints in the future. Ms. Wilson, you''ve just taken office, but I didn''t have the time to prepare


    anything in my hurry. There are two million on this card. I hope you don''t mind the small amount.


    From now on, you and I are on the same boat, and I will do whatever you say."


    Two million was not a lot. What was worth most was Antonio''s deration.


    If Jennifer were to ept the two million from him, no matter what she did in the future, Antonio


    would always be on her side.


    There were twenty-three directors on the board of directors, and Antonio was one of them.


    Although Jennifer had the most shares among them, the key decisions in mostpanies were


    made by the board of directors instead of just by one director.


    As such, it was important for Jennifer to win over a director.


    Ianto looked at Jennifer gleefully. As long as Jennifer''s a smart woman, she won''t reject Antonio''s


    offer. Besides, we''ve already built fourteen floors. So what if she finds out that there are issues with


    the floors of the first fourteen floors? She has no choice but to close an eye on this matter and keep


    building.


    Right then, Jennifer turned to Donald, but he gave her no advice about the situation.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Although Donald hoped to reboot the Dragon Fide Project, he also hoped Jennifer could make the


    right choice.


    He patiently waited for her to make up her mind. Will shepromise or defend her principle?


    After a brief hesitation, Jennifer replied, "I''m sorry, Mr. Winzark. I can''t ept your money."


    Her response was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    The smile on Antonio''s face stiffened. He narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Wilson. What


    did you say just now?"


    Antonio could not help but confirm. In a way, he was giving Jennifer another chance to change her


    answer.


    Instead of giving him the answer he wanted, Jennifer put her foot down and asserted, "I said I can''t


    take the money, and I won''t ept the building in its current condition."


    Jennifer tilted her head to look at Filbert. "Since we discovered the team had cut corners in the


    construction of this fourteen-story building, make sure you note this down in the record. We''ll have


    to demolish the building by levels. Also, keep all the evidence because once the demolition is


    complete, I''ll open an investigation to identify the culprit responsible for the shoddy work."


    Never did Antonio think Jennifer would rule with an iron fist.


    Not only did she not appreciate his subservient attitude, but she also reaffirmed her intention to


    pursue the matter in front of everyone. What does this mean? She''s just trying to humiliate me and


    insisting on holding Ianto ountable!


    "All right, Ms. Wilson. I''ll see to it right now."


    Filbert was an employee of Novus Ste Group, apany that belonged to Wynter.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When first established, Novus Ste Group did not run a proper business. Wynter had set up this


    company merely because she needed a ce to park her excess money and invest in random


    projects to grow her wealth.


    Now that thepany had merged with Dragon Fide Corporation, Wynter had made it clear that


    everyone in the Novus Ste Group must obey Donald.


    Donald could increase employees'' sries and promote them should he think they deserved a pay


    rise. Likewise, he could also dismiss employees who failed to meet his expectations anytime.


    That was why Filbert appreciated the opportunity. He knew he had to curry favor with Donald if he


    wanted to scale the heights.


    Jennifer continued, "We have to suspend all the other projects to inspect the structural integrity of


    the buildings. Should we detect any vitions during the inspection, we''ll hold the person in charge


    ountable like how we did today."


    After finishing her sentence, she turned around and left the construction site. She did not bother


    showing Antonio any respect.


    "Antonio, this b*tch may seem to be targeting me, but I can tell she''sing at you. If you still don''t


    side with me, you''ll lose all the respect of the people in thepany. If that happens, no one will


    listen to you anymore!"


    Ianto was taken aback by Jennifer''s drastic action. Fearing that Antonio might leave him in the


    lurch, he started freaking out.


    "Shut up!" Antonio suppressed his anger. "What makes you think she''sing at me? Did I earn a


    single cent from this jerry-built project? Do I have anything to do with it?"


    Ianto panicked upon hearing that. "Come on, Antonio. Are you going to turn your back on me?


    They''ll put me behind bars!"


    "Why did you cut corners if you''re aware of the consequences?"


    Cutting corners in a construction project might seem insignificant, but if the materials used were


    subpar and might cause structural failure to the building, the person in charge could be sentenced


    to jail.


    The fact that Jennifer decided to take a stern approach in investigating all the projects was not to


    find fault with anyone but to tackle the ill practices in the industry.


    Antonio sneered inwardly, Jennifer, you think you can run the world by being a perfectionist, huh? I''ll


    show you the difference between reality and the ideal world you imagined!


    "Go and hide somewhere in the next couple of days. You cane back once I''ve taught that b*tch


    a lesson."

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    "All right. I''ll go as far as I can and not cause you any trouble. Don''t worry," Ianto said.


    Jennifer issued a memo to announce the suspension of all seventeen construction projects and the


    investigation she wanted to carry out. The seventeen project managers were like cats on a hot tin


    roof upon receiving the instruction.


    One of the managers said, "All of you must have heard about the construction handled by Mr.


    Winzark''s brother-inw, Ianto, right? I heard he''s a goner. Not only does Jennifer want to hold


    Ianto ountable, but she also ordered the construction team to demolish the entire building so


    that they could build from scratch again. Do you know how much we have to spend on that? Seven


    million! Clearly, she''s determined to restructure all thepany''s projects at the expense of


    financial losses!"


    All the project managers gathered in the conference room had been in the industry for years. How


    many of them dared to admit that they were men of integrity?


    Should Jennifer''s restructuring exercise take ce, these project managers would probably suffer


    the same fate as Ianto.


    "What''s your thought about this, Mr. Rinedere?"


    d in a ck jacket, Yuval Rinedere looked at them and said, "No matter what happens, we must


    unite and support each other. Imagine the seven-figure losses thepany has to bear even if she


    ns to suspend a project for a day. Moreover, we''ve just started the Dragon Fide Project. Do you


    think Jennifer dares to remove all of us from it?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''re right! What you said makes sense, Mr. Rinedere. We must stick together!"


    "She better show us some respect since we''re in the majority. If she doesn''t, we can always leave


    for greener pastures!"


    The fear in all the project managers subsided considerably when they thought about that.


    Deep in their hearts, they refused to acknowledge Jennifer as their superior. After all, the merger


    between the twopanies was just a temporary move. In other words, they would only take


    orders from their bosses respectively.


    Soon, someone opened the door to the conference room. Jennifer walked in with two assistants.


    She could not help but knit her brows upon noticing the puffs of smoke in the room.


    After ncing at the no-smoking sign on the wall, she said, "Jane, note this down for me. All


    seventeen project managers will have to pay a fine of one thousand for viting the no-smoking


    rule."


    The project managers were struck dumb. Did she just fine us for smoking in the conference room?


    Either she has no idea how to manage people, or she doesn''t bother to respect us!


    Yuval stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and said with a smile, "It''s a bad habit we picked up from


    construction sites. You''re right. We deserve to be punished. Ms. Wilson, why are you in a hurry to


    meet us? I''m afraid our absence from the construction sites, even for a day, will slow down the


    progress."


    "It''s nothing urgent. I just came here to inform you to drop by the legal department," Jennifer uttered


    while gesturing for Jane to put a stack of documents on the desk.


    "These are the investigation reports from the seventeen projects you oversee. Unfortunately, we


    discovered that the projects didn''tply with industry standards. Thepany has decided to file


    awsuit against each of you."


    The project managers were at a loss for words upon hearing that. What is going on? Is she taking


    legal action against us without hearing us out?


    Yuval''s expression instantly turned grim when he realized they had fallen into her trap.


    All the construction workers had always been looking up to and would not dare to cross the project


    managers.


    If all the project managers were stationed at the construction sites, they could have found ways to


    stop thepany''s investigation team from carrying out their duties. They could have prohibited


    Jennifer from entering the premises even if she was there in person.


    Now that Jennifer had gathered all the project managers in the conference room, the site workers,


    who had no clue what was happening, were like sheep without a shepherd.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Given the circumstance, thepany will definitely find out the truth if they send people to conduct


    a spot check now.


    As Yuval guessed, when he took out his phone to look at it, there was no cell signal in the


    conference room, where he could usually get a full bar signal. In fact, his phone showed that they


    were outside cellrwork coverage.


    "Ms. Wilson, don''t you think this is too much? We are experienced employees at thepany. Who


    will take over all the seventeen projects if you''re suing all of us?"


    "Yeah, Ms. Wilson. In all honesty, we are the ones who have been training those workers involved in


    the seventeen projects. If you fire us now, I doubt they will continue working for you."


    Looking at all the project managers in the conference room, Jennifer replied, "Dragon Fide


    Corporation was founded only yesterday. Even thepany is new, so there are no so-called


    ''experienced employees'' here. As for your concern about retaining those workers, you can rest


    assured. All of you will soon be put behind bars. Are you saying that they would love to follow you


    all there?"


    We''re going to jail?


    The managers'' faces paled.


    She is cornering us to a dead end.


    Among the managers, the over-forty-year-old Tucker Zaleski was the most irascible. Since he had


    been skimping on building materials as much as Ianto, he would easily be sentenced to at least ten


    years of incarceration if there were to be awsuit.


    With that in mind, the man mmed the table and warned Jennifer sternly, "Jennifer Wilson! You


    better cooperate when we are still being nice. Do you really think you can send us to jail just


    because you want to?"


    When he was done shouting, he lunged toward her in a fit of rage without thinking about the


    consequences his actions would incur. At that moment, he just wanted to let Jennifer have a taste of


    his anger.


    Seeing the bulky martial-art practitioner getting physical, the other managers felt stirred to action.


    They thought that if Tucker were to pounce on her, they could pretend to go forward to break them


    apart, then surreptitiously beat her up and even cripple her.


    After all, there was no surveince camera in the meeting room, so there would be no evidence that


    they had battered Jennifer.


    More importantly, if Jennifer were to end up hospitalized, thepany would be temporarily


    unsupervised, which meant that the investigation into the projects would be put aside for a while.


    The thought roused the managers, and they looked forward to Tucker teaching Jennifer a good


    lesson so they could have a breather from all the mess she had caused.


    As Tucker raised his hand, Jennifer froze right where she was.


    However, Tucker''s shriek pierced through the air the next second when Lara, standing behind


    Jennifer, suddenly jumped forward in front of Jennifer.


    Tucker''s handnded on Lara''s arm, but the woman lifted him from the ground and swung him over


    her shoulder against the office table, crashing it into pieces.


    The many in the wooden shreds and held his waist, wriggling in pain.


    After dealing a blow on Tucker, Lara returned to stand behind Jennifer as if what had just taken


    ce was none of her business.


    All the managers swallowed hard at the sight.


    What was that? How did a skinny woman like her even do that?


    Jennifer nced at the men contemptuously and left without turning back.


    Outside, the ten bodyguards Donald had mobilized were already standing in wait.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ianto''s escape had taught Jennifer a good lesson, so the second time around, she had brought all


    the managers to that conference room so she could root them out in one go.


    Jennifer returned to the CEO''s office, only to see Donald sitting in her chair and watching a drama


    on his tablet. He even had a packet of chips in his hand, and there was a bottle of opened soft drink


    on the table.


    Still recovering from the fight earlier, Jennifer fumed with anger when she saw how rxed Donald


    was.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    She walked over to Donald and sat right down on hisp before rubbing his face violently.


    "For real? Are you really snacking here while your wife does all the dirty job outside?"


    The beguiling fragrance from her body wafted in the air around Donald, and he circled his left arm


    around her slim waist.


    It was not until Donald did that that Jennifer realized that they were behaving too intimately.


    "What do you think you''re doing? We''re in the office."


    Jennifer nced at the door nervously, wondering how embarrassed it would be if Jane suddenly


    popped up at the door to talk about work.


    Her face flushed red, but Donald refused to let her go no matter what.


    "Well done, my love. Would you like some chips?"


    Donald took a huge piece of chip and held it out to Jennifer. Thetter shot him a re and pursed


    her lips tight.


    "Well, I''m not letting you go if you don''t open up. You know what to do," Donald said slowly.


    Tired of his tricks, Jennifer rolled her eyes at him coyly and pulled her sweet lips apart to bite the


    piece of chip.


    When Donald saw her juicy lips and white teeth, he leaned closer, whispering, "Since we''ve married


    again, tonight, can we¡ª"


    "No!" Jennifer''s heart raced, and she turned him down immediately. "We may have remarried, but


    I''m still not ready. So, no!"


    "Why answer so hastily? I didn''t even say what I wanted to do tonight," Donald teased.


    "No means no. I''m not changing my mind."


    Donald shrugged and replied, "All right, then. I booked a ce for a romantic dinner at a revolving


    restaurant tonight. But since you said no, I guess we are not going, then."


    "A revolving restaurant?" Jennifer''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Is it the one Dream


    International recentlyunched?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Like most people, Jennifer loved everything romantic.


    The revolving restaurant Dream International opened in Pollerton was a hotspot among couples. It


    was hard to get a ce.


    Thrilled, Jennifer nted a kiss on Donald''s lips, but it so happened that the office door was swung


    open that instant, and Jane appeared in the office with a pile of documents.


    "Ms. Wilson, this is the information about the¡ª"


    When Jane saw Jennifer sitting on Donald''sp, she turned and walked out immediately with her


    face red.


    Back inside, Jennifer shot to her feet and punched Donald weakly in the chest.


    "It''s all your fault! How am I supposed to carry myself around them as their boss now that they''ve


    seen me like this?"


    Charmed by her cuteness, Donald let out a mousy whine as she did and even pretended to feel hurt


    from her punch.


    After spending some time in the office together, Donald drove Jennifer to Dream International.


    Since Kevin had smashed his luxury car, and Donald did not want to bring his other cars over, he


    resorted to a Volkswagen Passat in the garage of thepany.


    Given the poprity of the ce, they could not find a parking space even when they had driven


    around the parking lot for a good ten minutes.


    "Darling! There! There''s a ce there!"


    Over in the passenger seat, Jennifer had her eyes wide, looking for parking spaces for Donald. She


    was so engrossed in that task that Donald found her expression adorable.


    Having found the spot, Donald drove over and reversed the car into the parking space.


    Yet, just as Donald was positioning his car, a middle-aged woman in a yellow waistcoat with huge


    curls suddenly stopped his car from behind with her hands opened wide.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    "Pierre! There''s a ce here. Quick!"


    The woman waved at a Grand Cherokee some distance away, and the driver shamelessly


    maneuvered his car in that direction.


    Perhaps the thought of having the middle-aged woman alone was not enough to snag that ce.


    Another heavily adorneddy in her twenties went down with her child and stood in the parking


    space.


    At that sight, Jennifer wound down her window and asked with a frown, "What are you guys doing?


    We came here first."


    The older woman sneered. "Are you serious? This ce doesn''t belong to you. There''s no such


    thing asing first. You can go ahead and reverse if you want."


    "This is ridiculous. You''re so selfish!"


    Jennifer was exasperated. Although she had heard from the news about rude drivers hoarding


    parking lots like that woman, she had never once imagined she would actually run into someone


    like that.


    The woman nced at Jennifer haughtily andmented, "How dare a young person as you


    behave so arrogantly? I can''t believe you''re eating at Dream International''s restaurant when you''re


    only driving a Passat. You better leave before you embarrass yourself, youngdy. My son is the


    brigadier at Xemrich Special Brigade. He''s not someone you can afford to offend."


    Donald was delighted when he heard that.


    Pollerton is indeed a ce that houses many big shots, but a mere brigadier from Xemrich Special


    Brigade is in no ce to behave so recklessly.


    Donald stepped on the elerator, and the Passat went backward instantly.


    The woman had thought that Donald would not dare to run into her deliberately, but she soon


    realized that Donald meant business when his car bumped into her, pushing her to the ground.


    Seeing that the car was going to run over her, she screamed and crawled away from the vehicle


    desperately.


    "Are you okay, Mom? Pierre! Come quickly! Mom was hit!"


    The young woman''s reflex was quick, for she had darted backward when Donald reversed his car.


    Seeing that her mother-inw was hurt, she kicked and punched the Passat''s door, demanding


    Donald and Jennifer for an exnation.


    Jennifer was nervous when she saw the woman''s reaction. "Darling, do you think we ran over her?


    You shouldn''t have done that. It''s just a parking space. There''s no need to get so worked up about


    it."


    "Oh, I think there''s a need. People like them behave so recklessly because of people like you. If


    everyone just gives in as you do, then thew-abiders will always be the ones getting taken


    advantage of in the end," Donald replied calmly.


    Jennifer did not know what else to say, for it was true that they were in the right.


    Still, how Donald had reacted was uneptable to her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this."


    Donald got out of the car, and so did the strapping man who drove the Grand Cherokee.


    Thetter rushed over and asked, "Are you okay, Mom?"


    "Pierre, he knocked into me on purpose. He wanted to kill me. Do something, Pierre!"


    Since Sally Jacobs had said so, Pierre Wright would surely hold Donald ountable.


    He rose and extended an arm to grab Donald, but thetter waved his right hand and managed to


    push Pierre''s arm away.


    Pierre froze. Does he know martial arts?


    "I think we should just talk this out instead of using our fists," Donald advised calmly.


    "You ran into my mom. How do you think we should settle this?"


    "I don''t think I''m responsible for this. She was the one who stood at the ce I was parking at. I


    didn''t see her. That''s why I ran into her."


    "You didn''t see her? The woman in the passenger seat clearly talked to my mom. How could you


    say you didn''t see her?"


    "Oh? My wife''s the one who talked to her. It doesn''t mean I saw her. I''m a careful driver. I focus on


    the road when I drive."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Pierre was incensed. He knew for certain that Donald did that on purpose. But from their brief


    physical exchange earlier, Pierre was not confident that he could take down Donald.


    Recalling his grandfather''s advice before he came to Pollerton, Pierre tried to suppress his anger


    and asked, "What''s your name? Where do you work?"


    Donald was amused. "Why should I tell you?"


    Hearing that, Pierre shed his military ID and informed solemnly, "I''m the brigadier at Xemrich


    Special Brigade, currently on a mission to look into espionage activities. You''re under arrest on


    suspicion of spying. Please follow me to the precinct."


    Donald looked at Pierre in bewilderment, for he was unaware that a military ID could be used for


    such a purpose.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sally thought that Donald was intimidated when she saw that he refused to cooperate. She got to


    her feet, shook off the dust on her clothes, and said smugly, "See? This is what you get for knocking


    into me. Brace yourself, young man. You''re going to the military court."


    All that while, Donald had defended Quadfield and protected Yorknd for the sake of the peace


    and prosperity of thend.


    Because of that, he had always held the soldiers in high regard, but he was disappointed when he


    met a loser like Pierre.


    Donald pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. "Are you sure you want me to follow you? I''m


    afraid Xemrich will have to go through a major reshuffling after my visit."


    A major reshuffling?


    Pierre nced at Donald in disbelief as if thetter was a fool.


    "Well, I''m not sure if there will be a reshuffling in Xemrich, but I''m sure you''ll be wallowing in blood


    tonight. It''s either you go there willingly, or I get the police to get you over."


    Aware that Pierre was fixated on apprehending him, Donald said to Jennifer, "I''ve already booked a


    ce at the restaurant. Wait for me there. I''ll be back in a bit."


    Jennifer wanted to say something, but Donald assured her with his gaze not to worry about him.


    Likewise, Pierre asked Sally and Danielle Jenkins, his wife, to go to the restaurant first. Since


    Donald had agreed to go with him, Pierre figured Donald would definitely end up in bad shape that


    night.


    After they went out of the parking lot, Pierre brought Donald to the closest police station and asked


    for the use of an interrogation room after showing his identity card.


    Since it was not the first time the police had encountered incidents like that, they just made an


    interrogation room avable for Pierre after verifying his identity.


    "Pass me the cuffs," Pierre said, taking out some bank notes worth as much as five hundred for the


    police, who swiftly pocketed them and passed Pierre the handcuffs.


    "Switch off the surveince cameras too."


    "But this is against the rules," Matthew Watterson replied with a frown.


    Still, Pierre gave him an assuring gaze, saying, "I need to settle a score with this guy over here.


    Nothing will happen. I''m sure you don''t want this record, right?"


    Matthew agreed after giving it some thought, for he was the one who had allowed Pierre to use that


    ce and given him the cuffs in the first ce.


    If Pierre was caught beating Donald to a pulp in there, there was no way Matthew would get away


    freely, so he looked at his watch and said, "You have fifteen minutes. Don''t cross the line. Things


    will get messy if he''s injured."


    "Don''t worry about it. I know well enough not to go overboard."


    After seeing Matthew out of the room, Pierre put a cigarette in his mouth and looked at Donald


    condescendingly.


    "Ie across clueless arrogant people like you on and off every year. They''re all pretty tough


    before they''re hammered. Some even think they''re invincible. But after I teach them a lesson,


    everyone clings to my leg, crying and saying they will never repeat the same mistake."

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Pierre nced at the surveince camera and said, "You still have one minute left, so we can have


    a chat. Is there anything you want to say?"


    Donald, who was seated in the chair, let out a sigh. "Yes. Don''t bother cuffing my hands. It''s a waste


    of time."


    Pierre chuckled silently. He had forgotten about the handcuffs until Donald reminded him of them.


    Don''t you practice martial arts? In that case, I''ll cuff you first. Then I''ll take my time to torture you.


    Till then, we shall see how powerful you are.


    Pierre handcuffed Donald in the presence of the surveince camera. Less than ten secondster,


    the red light on the camera went off.


    After that, Pierre took onest drag of his cigarette. He was about to flick the butt away with his right


    hand when he heard a loud snap.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    To his horror, Donald had broken the handcuffs!


    Pierre''s eyes widened in shock. What kind of sorcery is this?


    When he was in the field, he had seen men who could break cable ties. However, he had never


    seen anyone who could break a pair of handcuffs. After all, handcuffs are made of pure steel!


    Donald behaved as if he had just broken a child''s toy. He removed the handcuffs from his hands


    and tossed them aside.


    Moving his wrists, he looked at Pierre and muttered calmly, "I told you that cuffing me would be a


    waste of time."


    It was at that moment that Pierre realized things were about to go wrong. Unfortunately, it was too


    late for him to flee.


    Donald stretched out an arm swiftly and grabbed Pierre''s throat to stop him from screaming.


    Outside, Matthew was sipping on a cup of coffee while looking in the direction of the interrogation


    room.


    asionally, noises such as bangs on the wall and the shifting of tables and chairs would resound


    from the room. One would assume that something strange was going on inside.


    "Say, Captain Watterson, who does that guy think he is to use our interrogation room for private


    purposes? He won''t cause any problems, right?" Wesley ton, a junior police officer, asked.


    Matthew nced at Wesley and replied, "He''s the brigadier of Xemrich Special Brigade. Even the


    chief has to let him use his office if he asks for it, let alone our interrogation room. Then again, we


    didn''t let him use our room for free. This brigadier is a pretty tactful person." He patted his own


    pocket and smiled. "Tell the boys afterward that we''ll be heading out for supper tonight."


    "All right, Captain Watterson."


    As soon as Matthew had given his order, the door to the interrogation room opened.


    Matthew looked down at his watch in surprise. "Done in less than five minutes?"


    He was still wondering how Pierre had settled his matter so quickly when he realized the person


    who exited the interrogation room was not the brigadier but the other young man.


    "Why is he outside, Captain Watterson?" Wesley was confused, too.


    If this fellow cane out unscathed, what about the Special Brigade brigadier?


    Matthew was a senior police officer. He sensed that something was off, so he drew his gun


    immediately and pointed it at Donald.


    "Wesley, get the boys over here. This fellow is dangerous, and we mustn''t let him leave the police


    station!"


    Matthew was very decisive because he saw where Pierrey when he took two steps sideways.


    Pierre was a big, burly man who exuded an imposing aura, and that was what he looked like when


    he entered the interrogation room earlier. Now, he was covered in blood and lying on the floor. His


    face was so swollen that he waspletely unrecognizable.


    Indeed, he was in a sorry state. He would be disfigured for life if he did not get some work done on


    his face.


    It was for this very reason that Matthew decided not to let Donald go.


    Damn! This fellow managed to beat up a brigadier from Special Brigade. If the leader in Xemrich


    learns of this, he''ll definitely send his troops to our police station at once!

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    "I hate it when someone points a gun at me," Donald muttered with a darkened expression as he


    stared at the gun before him.


    What the f*ck? How is he still so arrogant?


    Matthew said in a deep voice, "I don''t give a f*ck whether you like it or not! Put your hands on the


    back of your head, get on your knees, and face the corner of the wall. Do it, or I''ll open fire!"


    Donald, who was already in an extremely foul mood, steadied himself for retaliation. Suddenly,


    Wesley, who had gone outside to call for reinforcements, was sent flying backward.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A middle-aged police officer in a white shirt stormed inside with a huge scowl on his face. He was


    followed by a high-ranking police officer.


    "Chief Moreno? Why are you here?" Matthew asked.


    He was still puzzled by the whole situation when Joseph Moreno gave him a tight p. Thetter


    told the high-ranking police officer behind him. "Confiscate his gun and take him to the interrogation


    room for questioning!"


    Matthew massaged his cheek and said, "What''s the meaning of this, Chief Moreno? That fellow is


    brutal and dangerous. He''s assaulted the brigadier of Xemrich Special Brigade. I was trying to


    subdue him."


    Joseph was furious when he heard that.


    Donald resided in Pollerton. The six big shots of the main police stations in Yaleview had invited the


    police chiefs from the four main branches in Pollerton for a meeting. There was only one thing they


    wanted to address.


    The police chiefs had been told to keep a record of Donald''s particrs. Even if Donald were to


    cause trouble in Pollerton in the future, the police officers should never arrest him.


    In Yorknd, Pollerton was considered a second-tier city at most.


    Normally, the chiefs of these police stations would never receive phone calls from those big shots,


    let alone head to Yaleview and meet them in person.


    It proved how influential Donald Campbell was, and Joseph simply could not afford to offend him.


    As soon as the four police chiefs had returned to Pollerton, they had tweaked the settings of the


    electronic system at their respective police stations.


    If anything rted to Donald appeared in the system, the four police chiefs would be informed about


    it immediately.


    When Pierre brought Donald to this police station earlier, he had registered thetter''s name in the


    system.


    As a result, Joseph knew Donald had been withheld at the police station within his jurisdiction.


    He had been forced to leave his lover in bed as he rushed to the police station after putting on his


    pants. Fortunately, he had arrived on time.


    Joseph regarded the idiot who had almost destroyed his career and said in a low voice, "You dared


    to point a gun at him after he assaulted a Special Brigade brigadier. What if he killed the Brigadier?


    Would you have shot him?"


    Matthew covered his face. He did not know how to respond.


    Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t I shoot to kill? Does this fellow have someone powerful to


    back him up?


    Matthew could not figure it out, and neither would Joseph let him do so.


    After Matthew was taken away, Joseph approached Donald immediately and said in a cating


    manner, "I''m sorry you had to go through all of this, Mr. Campbell. My subordinate was unruly, and


    he''s offended you."


    Donald was puzzled by Joseph''s attitude.


    He regarded Joseph with a half-smile. "I don''t think I know you. Are you sure you didn''t mistake me


    for someone else?"


    "You must be pulling my leg, Mr. Campbell. You''re such an extraordinary person. How could I


    mistake you for someone else?" I have your photo beside my bed, and I see your face every night.


    Even if you turn into a pile of ash, there''s no way I can''t recognize you.


    "Well, I did assault someone. Aren''t you going to lock me up?"


    Joseph''s heart skipped a beat when he nced at Pierre, who was still lying on the floor.


    This Campbell fellow is brutal indeed. I wonder if Pierre is still alive.


    Despite his thoughts, Joseph said firmly, "We''ve already investigated. Pierre abused his own power


    to take you to our police station by force. He harbored ill intentions toward you. Luckily, you''re a


    skilled fighter, and you managed to retaliate and protect yourself. What you did was self-defense."

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Hmph! The surveince camera in the interrogation room has already been turned off? What a load


    of sh*t!


    Still, since Joseph had said so, Donald decided to ignore the fact that the former''s exnation


    wasn''t convincing at all.


    "Does this mean I can leave now?" he asked.


    Joseph nodded and replied, "Of course, you may leave anytime. Right, Mr. Campbell, here''s my


    name card. Just call me if you face any problems in this area of the city."


    This incident had set off rm bells in Joseph''s head. He was truly afraid that another one of his


    dim-witted subordinates would arrest Donald without his knowledge.


    Now that I''ve given Donald my name card, I''ll have an excuse if another screw-up happens again.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Donald was amused. "Who on earth instructed you to do this?"


    Joseph scratched his face and whispered, "The six senior police officers of Yaleview."


    At once, a sudden realization dawned on Donald.


    In Yorknd, every police station was responsible for its own city''s safety, and the main police


    station in Yaleview was in charge of supervising all these stations.


    The police chief was not the highest-ranking official at Yaleview''s main police station. In fact, the


    honor went to the six senior police officers who possessed extraordinary abilities.


    At first nce, the six senior police officers might look like a bunch of regr old men. However,


    when it was time to fight, an Octo Ste Warrior was no match for them.


    I bet these six old fellows wanted to repay me for the things I''ve done for Yorknd. That''s why they


    have instructed Joseph to take care of me.


    Donald was touched. Apparently, scum like Pierre was part of the minority.


    "Since the six of them have instructed you to do so, I would like to ask a favor of you, Chief Moreno.


    I wonder if you could help me," Donald asked.


    "Of course! Just tell me, Mr. Campbell," Joseph answered.


    While Donald and Joseph were having a pleasant chat, Jennifer was waiting for her husband


    nervously at Dream International''s revolving restaurant.


    Donald had already reserved a table for two and also ordered the dishes.


    However, Jennifer was worried about Donald''s safety, so she didn''t summon the server to serve the


    dishes.


    The revolving restaurant was a famous establishment, and it was patronized by many customers.


    Therefore, the restaurant''s manager assigned a table turnover rate to each server.


    In other words, the number of customers that could be seated at each table per night would directly


    affect the restaurant''s overall revenue.


    Jennifer''s refusal to let the servers serve the dishes meant that she would not be leaving her table


    anytime soon. As such, the restaurant could not seat the next batch of customers.


    Jayden Zinn, one of the servers, could not tolerate Jennifer any longer, so he approached her and


    said, "Is your friending over, Ms. Wilson? If you still won''t let us serve the food, I''m afraid I have


    to ask you to leave."


    Jennifer was taken aback by his words. "We''ve already ordered the dishes and paid for them. What


    right do you have to ask me to leave?"


    Jayden replied with a smirk, "It''s true that you''ve paid us, but we''re a restaurant and not a caf¨¦. It''s


    not easy to make reservations here. If you won''t let us serve the food, our business will be affected.


    However, don''t worry as we''ll refund your money. Still, I have to ask you to leave now."


    Jayden spoke in a clear and loud voice on purpose.


    He wanted to let the other customers overhear the conversation and embarrass Jennifer.


    After all, he would have to refund her money after allowing her to upy the table for a long time


    without a good reason, so it was natural for him to feel resentful.


    Therefore, he chose such a method to vent his resentment. The more embarrassed Jennifer was,


    the more satisfied he felt.


    Coincidentally, Sally and Danielle were seated at another table.


    They ate and jeered, "Why did youe here if you can''t afford it? You probably just want to take a


    couple of pictures. By the way, your husband won''t be returning tonight. Hence, you can stop


    waiting and get your *ss back home."

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Jennifer bit her lip and sat still stubbornly.


    It was not like she could not afford to pay for the meal. She just didn''t want to leave since Donald


    had gone through a lot of trouble just to reserve the table. Furthermore, she did not want to start


    eating before her husband''s arrival.


    As Jennifer was still mulling over what she should do, a familiar and tender voice resounded in front


    of her. "Why are you sulking, Jenny? Aren''t you happy to dine out?"


    "Darling!" Jennifer beamed with happiness when she saw Donald sitting opposite her.


    On the contrary, Sally and Danielle were displeased.


    Pierre had dealt with others in the past, and no one has ever been able to leave unscathed. How


    did this fellow manage toe back here in one piece?


    Sally could not sit still any longer. She stood up and yelled at Donald, "Why are you back? Where''s


    my son?"


    Donald eyed her and replied coolly, "How would I know? He''s probably arrested for breaking the


    law."


    "Nonsense! My son never breaks thew, and nobody in Pollerton dares to arrest him!" Sally cried.


    As soon as she had finished speaking, the door to the revolving restaurant was opened by a team


    of police officers.


    Leslie Jennings, the leader of the team, showed Sally her ID and said expressionlessly, "You must


    be Sally Jacobs, right? We suspect that your son is involved in several terrorist activities. Please


    come with us to assist in our investigation."


    "What? My son is the brigadier of Xemrich''s Special Brigade! How could he be involved in terrorist


    activities? You must be mistaken! You''ve got the wrong man!" Sally eximed.


    No matter how hard Sally struggled to break free, the police officers eventually handcuffed her and


    Danielle. They also ced a hood over each of their heads. After that, the police led both women


    and their children away.


    Jennifer was amused by the scene that unfolded before her. Sally, who was acting arrogantly and


    condescendingly just a moment ago, is now arrested.


    "Did you do this, Darling?" she asked.


    Donald shrugged and answered, "They are police officers. I''m not powerful enough to give them


    orders."


    Jennifer knew Donald used to be known as "Golden Lord." After pondering over the matter, she


    figured that her husband probably did not possess such power and influence.


    "Why isn''t the food served yet?" Donald asked.


    Jennifer was about to answer when Jayden spoke. "I''m sorry, sir. You''ve overstayed the maximum


    time at our restaurant. Thus, I have to ask you two to leave."


    Donald didn''t expect the server to give him a hard time when he had just gotten rid of the


    despicable Sally.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Oh, really? Is there such a thing as overstaying the maximum serving time


    at your restaurant? Fine, show me the rules. I want to see whether the rule states the duration


    diners are allowed to stay."


    Obviously, Jayden could not show him the rules. After all, the table turnover rate was assigned to all


    servers by the manager. It was an internal matter, so there were no written rules. He''s just going to


    expose my lie!


    Yet, Jayden remained calm and collected despite not being able to show Donald the rules to prove


    his point.


    He was the server in charge of this table. As long as he disallowed the dishes to be served, the


    kitchen staff would obey him.


    "Our rules aren''t written on paper. I would like to inform you that you''ve overstayed the maximum


    serving time. Please leave," he insisted.


    Donald retorted, "You don''t have the rules in writing, so are we just supposed to listen to you when


    you say we''ve overstayed the time limit? Get me your manager. I want to ask him whether what


    you''ve told me is part of the rules."


    Jayden scoffed, "I''m sorry. Our manager is very busy, and he can''te over to take care of such a


    trivial matter. If both of you refuse to leave, I have no choice but to call security."


    Donald sighed and made a phone call.


    When Jayden caught a glimpse of the name on the phone''s screen, a panicky expression began to


    form on his face.


    Wynter Lowe? The diva? It can''t be! This guy''s outfit doesn''t seem to cost more than three hundred.


    How could he be acquainted with Wynter?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Many people knew that there was a popr revolving restaurant in Pollerton, but they were


    unaware that Wynter was the owner of the establishment.


    Singing was just her hobby; she was, in fact, a talented businesswoman.


    As she couldn''t find a suitable area to focus on before, she made scattered investments all over the


    country.


    However, after Donald decided to resume the Dragon Fide Project in Pollerton, she began


    transferring some of her businesses and properties to the city.


    She believed in Donald''s influence, so she had to put things in ce as early as possible. That way,


    the value of her businesses would soar once the market in Pollerton boomed.


    Only a few people knew that the revolving restaurant was one of Wynter''s properties. As for Wynter,


    she regarded it as an investment for fun.


    ¡°What do you think, Donald? Are you satisfied with the two seats I arranged for you? Come on, give


    me somepliments.¡±


    Wynter knew that Donald and Jennifer had remarried and that she did not stand a chance against


    the woman.


    Still, she had no ns of giving up. On the contrary, she nned to build a good rtionship with


    Jennifer so that thetter wouldn''t dislike her at the least.


    That was the reason why Wynter offered Donald two seats in the revolving restaurant. It was her


    way of cozying up to Jennifer.


    Tapping his finger against the table, Donald said calmly, ¡°The view here is nice, but the service is


    so-so. You''re the owner of this ce. Are you aware that there''s a so-called maximum serving time


    in the rules here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wynter froze upon hearing that.


    Although she did not participate in the actual operation of the restaurant, she soon realized what


    had happened based on Donald''s words and tone of speaking.


    ¡°Give me two minutes. I''ll have someone deal with this immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for you.¡±


    Donald hung up and cast Jayden a look. ¡°It isn''t toote to let them serve the food now. At least


    you''ll get to keep your job.¡±


    Unwilling to give in, Jayden retorted, ¡°It isn''t toote for you two to leave now. Once I call the


    security over, you won''t be able to save your face.¡±


    Right after Jayden said that, the security by the entrance received a message through his walkie-


    talkie and walked over immediately.


    Jayden paused in surprise. I haven''t asked for the security though?


    As he wondered what was going on, a suited man in his thirties rushed into the restaurant.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, what brings you¡ª¡±


    Before Jayden could finish his words, Hendrick Simmons, the restaurant''s manager, sent him a hard


    kick.


    ¡°If you want to seek death, don''t f*cking pull me down with you! When did our restaurant ever have


    a maximum serving time? You two, drag him out right now!¡±


    Hendrick was using the restroom in the mall when Wynter called him and demanded an


    exnation. In his fright, he hastily returned to the restaurant.


    Following Hendrick''s order, two security guards grabbed Jayden and threw him out of the


    restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Hendrick turned to Donald and Jennifer. ¡°Sir, Ma''am, I sincerely apologize for the


    inconvenience. To make up for our mistake, I will pay for your meal tonight. I hope you enjoy the


    rest of your night,¡± he said earnestly.


    With the eyesores gone, Donald and Jennifer could finally have their dinner in peace.


    ¡°Darling, did the person earlier do anything to you? Did he really break thew?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Donald cut the steak, he answered, ¡°What do you think? He literally took me away in broad


    daylight. Don''t worry though. You probably won''t see him again.¡±


    Jennifer assumed he meant that Pierre wouldn''t dare to mess with them again after learning his


    lesson, so she nodded and fed Donald a cherry tomato.


    Admittedly, the ambiance in the revolving restaurant was pretty nice. From time to time, it would


    come to a spot with floor-to-ceiling windows, allowing them to take in the view of the city from more


    than a hundred meters above the ground. This was definitely an unusual experience that ordinary


    restaurants could not offer.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    After dinner, Donald and Jennifer came to the underground parking hand in hand.


    Right when they reached their car, Donald''s expression turned solemn.


    ¡°Darling, what''s wrong?¡± asked Jennifer in confusion when she saw him stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Wait for me in the car first. No matter what happens, do not get out.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Next, Donald tossed the car key to Jennifer and headed toward the parking exit.


    He could sense the aura of an expert. Thetter clearly wanted to make his presence known as he


    made no effort to hide his aura at all.


    At around thirty meters away from his car, Donald spotted the person releasing the aura.


    He was a young man in tight-fitting leather armor, with arrogance and pride written all over his face.


    When Hamish saw Donald walking by, he furrowed his brows slightly because he couldn''t feel any


    aura from thetter.


    Is he just a passerby?


    ¡°Mr. Hamish, that''s him¡ªDonald Campbell,¡± Svein whispered from his hiding spot at the side.


    Behind him were four subordinates of Tyrone.


    After the Campbell family heard that there was a Dragonia Badge in Pollerton, they immediately


    sent Hamish over to retrieve it.


    Tyrone lied to Hamish that Jennifer had the Dragonia Badge and imed that he needed Hamish''s


    help because there was a powerful expert protecting her in secret.


    Hamish was a proud man.


    Having made a name for himself at a young age, he believed no one could surpass his talents. For


    typical experts, his current prowess was out of reach.


    Thus, the first thing Hamish did upon arriving at the underground parking was to release his


    powerful aura and lure that elite fighter out for a duel.


    To his surprise, Donald appeared instead.


    ¡°Is he the good-for-nothing that was kicked out of the Campbell family?¡±


    Svein bobbed his head and exined, ¡°He was the one who resumed the Dragon Fide Project in


    Pollerton. Mr. Campbell is incensed about it. Mr. Hamish, since we came here for Jennifer, why


    don''t we take this chance to get rid of him?¡±


    ¡°Why would you need me to kill a weakling? Do it yourself,¡± said Hamish with disdain.


    His words vexed Svein. Killing Donald is as easy as squashing an ant for a Mortal Realm warrior


    like him. I asked him to do that out of respect for him, yet he''s being so full of himself!


    Nevertheless, Svein knew that Hamish''s main agenda for the night was to fight that hidden expert.


    He then walked toward Donald with the four men. ¡°Hey there, Donald. I bet you never thought a day


    like this woulde. How dare you go against the Campbell family andunch the Dragon Fide


    Project in Pollerton? Do you think this project can still go on when you''re dead?¡± he voiced


    haughtily.


    In the face of the four guns pointing at him, Donald fished out a cigarette from his pocket leisurely


    and ced it in his mouth. ¡°Oh, you''re Tyrone''s men. Does Tyrone think he can get rid of me with


    some small fries?¡±


    ¡°Small fries?¡± Svein sneered, ¡°This is Mr. Hamish Campbell, the youngest Mortal Realm warrior


    from the Campbell family. Donald, do you think you have a way out?¡±


    Donald could obviously see that Hamish was a Mortal Realm warrior based on thetter''s aura, but


    he did not expect thed to be the youngest expert from the Campbell family.


    The Campbell family actually sent out such an outstanding member to fight me?


    ¡°I was nning to deal with the Campbell family when I get some free time afterunching the


    Dragon Fide Project, but I guess it''s for the better that you came here on your own. It will save me


    the trouble of going to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Still putting on a tough front right before your death, huh? Guys, shoot him!¡± Svein barked.


    With that, four guns were fired at the same time, and countless bullets flew toward Donald.


    The next moment, an unexpected scene urred before their eyes. As though trapped by a


    transparent shield, the bullets froze mid-air in front of Donald.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    As Donald drew a circle in the air, the floating bullets made a one-eighty turn.


    ¡°You''re a Quattuor Ste Warrior!¡±


    Terrified, Svein attempted to hide behind Hamish, but Donald had already fired the bullets forward


    with a snap of his fingers. In the blink of an eye, Svein and the other four were peppered by bullets


    until mush was all that remained of them.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Mr. Hamish... save me...¡±


    Svein reached out toward Hamish while lying in a pool of blood.


    He didn''t understand why thetter didn''t shield them from the barrage of bullets.


    As a Mortal Realm expert, he could''ve saved us if he wanted to.


    ¡°Don''t touch me with your filthy hands.¡±


    A silver glint shed past, and Svein''s wrist was severed while a bloody cut appeared on his neck.


    Donald''s eyes narrowed upon realizing that Hamish''s weapon of choice was des.


    Even until his death, Svein never understood why Hamish wanted him dead. Nheless, Donald


    was cognizant that a young genius like Hamish would only view someone like Svein with disdain.


    ¡°This is such a pleasant surprise. I didn''t expect the piece of trash the Campbell family kicked out to


    be a Quattuor Ste Warrior.¡±


    Visibly thrilled, Hamish added, ¡°I''m sure you must have made unbelievable sacrifices to get where


    you are. Just the thought of destroying all your efforts alone is making me tremble in excitement.¡±


    As Hamish pointed his finger at Donald, a semi-circle shield that was formed entirely with des


    appeared behind him.


    Object maniption was a basic ability of experts from the Mortal Realm.


    To be able to control an object at will was a testament to the user''s tremendous mental energy and


    strength.


    An ordinary expert from the Mortal Realm couldn''t manipte more than three items at a single


    time, as each additional item exacted a heavy mental toll on the user.


    Consequently, Hamish''s ability to form a shield wall with arge number of des was more than


    just an impressive disy of his ability to wield arge number of objects.


    The tightness of the formation¡ªevident from the glistening metal without any gaps in between¡ª


    showcased his skill in maintaining the des in their respective positions.


    Unfazed by Hamish''s exhibition of his prowess, Donald sneered, ¡°Fancy but futile.¡±


    The moment Hamish opened the five fingers of his right palm, the des forming the shield wall


    flew away in every direction, disappearing from Donald''s sight as if they were hiding on purpose.


    Nevertheless, Donald was well aware that the des were not hidden. Instead, they had turned in a


    horizontal ne where all one could see from the front was a narrow line. Therefore, when the


    des flew around at high speeds, one couldn''t spot them with the naked eye, creating the illusion


    that they had disappeared.


    Once again, Donald put up his transparent shield, but it didn''t evenst more than a second¡ªit was


    destroyed the moment the des made contact.


    Left without a choice, Donald leaped back in rapid retreat. Unfortunately, his speed was still no


    match for that of the des which instantaneously sliced his outfit all over.


    ¡°What now, you piece of trash? Are you going to continue being stubborn?¡± Hamish gloated.


    Truth be told, his des could fly at an even faster speed. It was just that he enjoyed toying with his


    prey.


    As Donald hid behind a pir, Hamish''s des paused their attacks after losing track of their target.


    However, Hamish was capable of using the des to seal all of Donald''s escape routes before he


    gradually walked up toward the pir.


    ¡°Do you think you''re safe hiding back there? If I had wanted you dead, hiding behind a tank would


    make no difference.¡±


    No sooner had Hamish spoken than he felt a sudden yet strange aura being exuded from behind


    the pir.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Penta Ste... Hexa Ste... Septet Ste... Mortal Realm! Donald is a Mortal Realm expert too!


    Sensing something amiss, Hamish was struck by the urge to backpedal, but the pir in front of him


    snapped in half before he could react.


    From behind the pir, Donald pounced at Hamish like a ferocious tiger. While evading the attack,


    Hamish manipted the surrounding des to strike Donald.


    To his surprise, the des were deflected aside by the shattered rocks from the pir Donald had


    just destroyed.


    Donald knows object maniption too and is more proficient at it than me!


    It was toote for him to regret his actions at that moment, for Donald had unleashed a forceful


    punch at his chest.


    With no room to dodge, Hamish desperately used his des to form a shield in front of him.


    Bang!


    Donald''s fist smashed through the shield and sent Hamish flying back¡ªspewing a mouthful of blood


    in mid-air.


    That single punch had broken his ribs, rendering him incapable of fighting any further.


    As Donald held a cigarette between his lips, a fearsome ashen tiger formed behind him from the


    shattered gravel of the pir. Together with Donald, the tiger approached Hamish step by step.


    ¡°I heard that you''re the youngest Mortal Realm expert of the Campbell family. How would they react


    upon learning of your death?¡±


    Laying on the ground, Hamish dragged his body back as he threatened, ¡°I''m surprised trash like you


    can achieve Mortal Realm. I suppose you''re the one who killed Braxton and leveled Est Montaigne,


    right?¡±


    Donald admitted with a nod. ¡°That''s right. It was me.¡±


    Hamish let out a snort before suggesting, ¡°If you kill me now, the Youngblood family would soon


    begin to suspect you. Since everyone knows that I''m here to capture Jennifer, you might as well let


    me go, and in return, I''ll protect your secret.¡±


    Donald shook his head gradually. ¡°Have you lost your mind from your years of training? By killing


    you, the Youngblood family will only suspect me without any evidence. However, if I were to spare


    you, wouldn''t it be equivalent to exposing myself to ckmail by the Campbell family? Grandpa has


    taught me one thing since I was young¡ªdead men tell no tales.¡±


    Sensing Donald''s murderous intent, Hamish took a pill out of his pocket and swallowed it.


    The ashen tiger lunged toward Hamish at Donald''s cue.


    ¡°Die!¡± Hamish roared while being covered in ash.


    Thereafter, the des in the air suddenly emitted a ming red glow as if they had turned into


    molten metal. Combining together, they took the shape of a fiery dragon that pierced through the


    forehead of the ashen tiger.


    With his body lying on the ground still, the aura that Hamish emitted climbed rapidly, elevating him


    from Mortal Realm to the divine stage of Mortal Realm. In fact, he was even on the brink of


    achieving Ether Realm.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Moreover, the wounds on Hamish''s body began to heal at a speed observable to the naked eye. In


    mere seconds, he was already as good as new.


    ¡°I didn''t expect you to be Jennifer''s mysterious protector. Also, I can''t believe I have to waste a


    revival pill fighting trash like you.¡±


    Even though the ashen tiger reconstituted behind Donald, it no longer posed a threat to Hamish.


    Upon ascending to the divine stage of Mortal Realm, Hamish was capable of manipting his


    des to greater speeds and devastation.


    ¡°Do you know who formted the revival pill?¡± Donald looked at Hamish as if looking at a retard.


    ¡°My grandfather, Raymond Campbell, devised its form. Even though it can increase one''s power


    level temporarily, the side effects would paralyze the user for the next two years, turning one into a


    bedridden vegetable. In other words, after taking the pill, the growth of your strength will stop at the


    divine stage of Mortal Realm.¡±

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Donald''s words were like salt to Hamish''s wounds.


    If it weren''t for his dire circumstances, he wouldn''t have chosen to consume the revival pill. Whose


    fault it is if not Donald''s?


    Hamish''s eyes were bloodshot as the des in the air began to quiver.


    ¡°Donald, I''m going to bury you right here!¡±


    The des transformed into a fiery dragon that charged at Donald with a roar. Nheless, Donald


    stood firm as his ashen tiger leaped into the air to intercept the dragon.


    The massive impact from their sh sent a shockwave across the underground parking lot.


    Meanwhile, Tyrone, who was leading two Septet Ste Warriors, was stunned. Subsequently, he


    was filled with tion.


    ¡°It seems that Hamish has engaged Jennifer''s mysterious protector in battle. Now is the time to


    make our move!¡±


    Although Hamish was a powerful warrior, he didn''t have the brains to match his martial skills.


    If Tyrone was a Mortal Realm expert, he would have chosen to attack discreetly instead of facing


    the enemy head-on.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Therefore, when Hamish dered that he wanted to challenge Jennifer''s protector in openbat,


    Tyrone arranged for his men toy an ambush despite supporting the former''s idea on the surface.


    His intention was to kidnap Jennifer once her protector was engaged in a battle with Hamish.


    As for the identity of Jennifer''s protector, Tyrone couldn''t care less about it.


    Tyrone had nned to leave Pollerton right after kidnapping Jennifer and drive north without


    stopping.


    Even though Jennifer''s mysterious protector is powerful enough to tten Est Montaigne, there''s no


    way he can track us down in such a short time.


    More than ten of his subordinates approached the car and quickly had it surrounded.


    Meanwhile, two Septet Ste Warriors¡ªGunther and Kraven¡ªnked Tyrone and protected him.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, we meet again.¡±


    Tyrone walked up to the car and greeted Jennifer with a broad smile.


    ¡°Tyrone, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°What am I trying to do? Isn''t it obvious with all the men I brought? Ms. Wilson, you had better get


    out of the car obediently, as no one ising to your rescue.¡±


    No sooner had Jennifer taken out her keys to start the car than Gunther smashed its engine with his


    fist. After what sounded like a minor explosion, the car stopped moving entirely.


    ¡°Since she doesn''t appreciate us asking nicely, drag her out of the car!¡±


    At Tyrone''s cue, his men attempted to open the car door.


    Suddenly, a blinding silver light shed across their eyes. The subordinate whose hand was on the


    door handle watched in horror as his right hand was severed from his arm.


    ¡°Mr. Hamish, watch out!¡±


    As Gunther drew his sword to block above his head, a loud metallic ng rang out, followed by


    sparks flying in the air. The sparksnded on Tyrone''s face, causing him to let out an agonized


    scream.


    When the rest of his subordinates looked up, all they saw was Lara swooping down from the sky


    like an angel. Wielding two crescent des, she danced gracefully among them, slicing their throats


    at every pass she made.


    ¡°Lara!¡±


    Sitting inside the car, Jennifer was thrilled by Lara''s appearance.


    No wonder Donald has assigned an assistant for my security. It turns out that he has long expected


    something like this to happen.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, I have to trouble you to take a nap.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Before she realized what was going on, Jennifer caught the scent of a faint fragrance. The


    next thing she knew, darkness clouded her vision as she fell into a deep slumber.


    Lara''s actions bewildered Tyrone.


    Isn''t she here to protect Jennifer? Why did she render thetter unconscious?


    ¡°Gunther, can you beat this woman?¡±


    With a grim expression, Gunther replied, ¡°Her movements are fast, but until she releases her aura, I


    cannot tell the true extent of her power.¡±

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    ¡°F*ck! How can a Septet Ste Warrior like you fail to assess her strength?¡±


    Tyrone was no longer confident.


    Can it be that Hamish is fighting someone else and this woman is Jennifer''s mysterious protector?


    With that thought in mind, Tyrone ordered through gritted teeth, ¡°Both of you, attack Jennifer


    together. You must annihte her no matter what!¡±


    It''s better that I don''t do it myself. Otherwise, there''s no way I woulde out of this alive.


    Without a moment''s dy, Gunther and Kraven charged at Lara, nking her on each side.


    Gunther was a proficient swordsman. As the long sword in his hand evolved into an afterimage, he


    unleashed a horizontal sh at Lara, hoping to force her to retreat.


    As for Kraven, he was someone who wielded his fists with deft brutality. He was waiting for the


    moment Lara backed off from Gunther''s attack so that he could strike her when her center of gravity


    shifted.


    Even though both men were on the same page and were working together perfectly, it was a shame


    they had to face Lara as their foe.


    Swinging the crescent de in her left hand, Lara managed to block Gunther''s long sword with a


    loud ng.


    Before Gunther could counterattack, she drew a blinding sh in the air with her de.


    Consequently, a clean cut appeared right across Gunther''s throat.


    Everything happened so fast that Kraven, who was waiting for Lara to retreat, was shocked to see


    Gunther killed instead.


    The urge to flee welled up inside him, but Lara wasn''t going to allow him to do so.


    She flung the crescent de in her right hand forward. As if it had a mind of its own, the de


    aimed for Kraven''s left leg before making a few rapid circles around it. Thereafter, his leg was sliced


    into pieces as if it were a sausage.


    ¡°Object maniption! Mortal Realm expert! You''re a¡ª¡±


    Before Kraven could finish, the crescent de made sure those were thest words that rolled off


    his tongue.


    Meanwhile, Tyrone copsed onto the ground, wetting his pants from the traumatizing sight before


    him.


    He had assumed that sess was secured with two Septet Ste Warriors and couldn''t have


    imagined how easily their lives were taken.


    ¡°Spare me! I''m Tyrone of the Campbell family. If you kill me, my family will never let you go! In fact,


    Hamish, a Mortal Realm expert, is among us right now. You had better not act recklessly! Hamish!


    Save me, Hamish!¡± Tyrone screamed for help at the top of his lungs.


    Inside his mind, he had already cursed Hamish with every single swear word he knew.


    If this woman turns out to be Jennifer''s mysterious protector, Hamish should have ended his battle


    and rushed back here! What the f*ck is that bastard doing?


    Just as Tyrone was wallowing in fear, he finally heard the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Thinking that Hamish had arrived, he was shocked to see Donald when he turned around.


    ¡°Donald, why are you here?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The all-smiling Donald stared at Tyrone. ¡°Why can''t I be here?¡±


    ¡°Were you the one fighting Hamish just now? This isn''t possible. If that was the case, you would


    have already been dead!¡±


    Shrugging, Donald replied, ¡°Do you really see me as nothing but a piece of trash?¡±


    Tyrone wasn''t a fool. The sight of Donald standing unscathed triggered an epiphany in him.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±


    ¡°Donald, of course.¡± His smile gradually faded away and was reced by an icy look in his eyes.


    ¡°Obviously, I''ve another identity¡ªLord Campbell.¡±


    What? Donald is Lord Campbell?


    Staring at Donald in disbelief, Tyrone finally understood why whoeverid a finger on Jennifer would


    vanish from the face of the earth.


    ¡°Kill him. It will serve as a warning to the Campbell family.¡± Donald waved his hand, and his tone


    couldn''t be any more casual.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    Tyrone attempted ast-minute struggle, but Lara didn''t give him the chance.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    As his head was lopped off by her crescent de, thest thing Tyrone saw within his blurry vision


    was his headless body on the ground.


    Following Braxton''s death, news of Tyrone''s beheading and Hamish''s disappearance sent


    shockwaves through the Ten Prestigious Families. It was also rumored that the head of the


    Campbell family died in shock upon hearing the news.


    As a result, an uproar was sparked within the sleepy city of Pollerton.


    As there were less than a hundred Mortal Realm experts in the entire world, they were considered


    invincible wherever they went.


    However, not only was the Youngblood family''s safe house destroyed, but Hamish of the Campbell


    family also disappeared.


    The turn of events triggered everyone''s curiosity as to what was going on in Pollerton, and if there


    was an undefeatable warrior there.


    Meanwhile, inside the Trapezium Pce in Yeringham, the stern-looking Lamont was sitting at the


    head of the conference room table.


    ¡°Exin to me how the Ten Prestigious Families messed up the situation in Pollerton.¡±


    Previously, they had a simple n¡ªto equally divide Pollerton and strike it rich together.


    However, ever since Lord Campbell''s faction got involved, they lost control of the situation there.


    Not only did they fail to preserve their grip on the various industries within the city, but they also


    allowed Donald to discreetly establish the Dragon Fide Corporation which became a direct


    competitor.


    Now that Braxton and Tyrone had been killed, the other prestigious families withdrew their family


    members from the city due to their concerns about security.


    Consequently, Pollerton fell into a situation where there was no clear leader at the helm.


    ¡°Hamish was the youngest Mortal Realm expert in my family. After learning from Tyrone that there


    was a Dragonia Badge in Pollerton, he decided to investigate. Unfortunately, he disappeared after


    that. Therefore, I feel that it''s imperative that we find him now. Only then can we learn the truth


    about what happened.¡±


    The Campbell family''s representative, Talbot Campbell, who was dressed in a white mourning outfit,


    was visibly distraught.


    Tyrone''s death and Hamish''s disappearance dealt a devastating blow to Luke, who died from shock


    after puking a mouthful of blood. Thus, his death impacted the Campbell family just as gravely.


    As a result, the Campbell family couldn''t care less about profit anymore. All they could think of was


    getting to the bottom of the matter and finding the culprit. Only then could they exact revenge on


    Luke''s behalf.


    Lamont calmly remarked, ¡°I don''t deny the importance of finding out who the perpetrator is. After all,


    the destruction of Est Montaigne had impacted Youngblood Group greatly. That said, have you


    considered the possibility that Lord Campbell is the one behind all this?¡±


    Lamont''s question caused everyone''s expressions to drastically change.


    Even though Lord Campbell helmed Quadfield currently, his identity remained a mystery, while his


    strength was difficult to estimate.


    If he was the one behind Braxton and Tyrone''s deaths and was also responsible for Hamish''s


    disappearance, the matter would be significantly moreplicated.


    ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Talbot eximed. ¡°The Campbell family has no quarrel with Lord Campbell, so


    why would he take Tyrone''s life? Besides, if he really wants the Campbell family destroyed, there''s


    no need for him to take such ndestine measures. Wouldn''t a single order from him be enough to


    eradicate my entire family?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The rest of the representatives nodded in agreement.


    Based on Lord Campbell''s influence, he didn''t need to resort to such unscrupulous methods at all.


    Since he could wipe out the Ten Prestigious Families with a snap of his fingers, it made no sense


    for him to do so in such a roundabout way.


    Lamont sneered, ¡°How do you know that there''s no bad blood between the Campbell family and


    Lord Campbell? And what makes you think that he is always transparent in what he does?¡±


    ¡°Lamont, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°My point is that judging from the power spectrum within Pollerton, only Lord Campbell is capable of


    destroying Est Montaigne and making Hamish disappear. Unless, of course, you know someone


    else that''s equally powerful?¡±

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Lamont''sment caused silence to descend upon the room.


    Such a possibility wasn''t lost among them, for everyone was familiar with how Tyrone and Oscar


    usually conducted themselves. Hence, it wouldn''t be a surprise for them to have offended Lord


    Campbell.


    Even then, they still refused to consider such a scenario, as Lord Campbell was just way too


    powerful for them to deal with.


    In the event he was really responsible, there was little they could do to retaliate.


    ¡°I know what all of you are worried about. The reason I called all of you here is to tell you that you


    no longer need to fear Lord Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, what do you mean?¡±


    The moment Lamont pped his hands, a young man in his twenties entered the room.


    ¡°Let me introduce. This is Fabian Youngblood, the pride of the Youngblood family.¡±


    With an emotionless expression, Fabian looked condescendingly at the representatives of the Ten


    Prestigious Families as if they were mere insects.


    Talbot scoffed, ¡°Lamont, are you telling us that we no longer have to be afraid of Lord Campbell just


    because of this disciple of yours?¡±


    ¡°That''s exactly what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Nheless, Lamont wasn''t bothered by Talbot''s response.


    Instead, he suggested with a smile, ¡°Talbot, if memory serves me right, you''re a Hexa Ste Warrior.


    Why don''t you spar with my nephew?¡±


    When Talbot threw Fabian a nce, he couldn''t detect an aura from thetter at all.


    This indicates that he''s either an ordinary man or so powerful that I''m incapable of evaluating the


    true extent of his power. However, at twenty years of age, how is it possible that he is more powerful


    than I am?


    Talbot responded in a haughty tone, ¡°I''m already in my forties. There''s no glory for me in beating up


    a kid.¡±


    The smiling Lamont responded, ¡°If you can beat Fabian, Youngblood Group will present you with


    two safe houses.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Donald''s eyes lit up.


    Every one of the ten families was dying to know the secrets behind the safe houses.


    After all, Youngblood Group was the only one that owned safe houses in the entire world. If the


    Campbell family were to receive two, they might be able to produce their own safe houses after


    spending a few years reverse-engineering the ones they received.


    Just that thought alone filled Talbot with excitement. Getting to his feet to stretch his limbs, he said


    to Fabian, ¡°Kid, please don''t take this personally.¡±


    Fabian still didn''t move a muscle, as if Talbot''s words were nothing but the utterances of a fool.


    As two safe houses were now at stake, Talbot couldn''t afford to make a mistake. As a result, he


    unleashed his War God force field and elevated his power right up to Hexa Ste divine stage.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Just like aet, Talbot burst forward to strike. Nevertheless, Fabian didn''t show any intention of


    defending himself against the attack.


    Ding!


    A deafening noise rang out, reverberating across the area. It sounded as if Talbot had struck some


    kind of reinforced steel.


    ¡°No, this is impossible!¡±


    Talbot stared nkly in front, his face filled with disbelief.


    His fist¡ªthrown with everything he got¡ªhadnded exactly on Fabian''s face. Even if Fabian was a


    Hexa Ste divine stage warrior, taking the punch head-on would have still meant instant death.


    However, not only did Fabian take it head-on, but he was also unharmed.


    At that moment, his face was entirely covered by a ck-colored metal that absorbed the power of


    Talbot''s punch. That was the reason why he was unscathed. In fact, his body didn''t even budge at


    all.


    ¡°Adamantium! It''s really Adamantium! Why does he have it inside his body? Isn''t it really rare and


    precious?¡±


    Bybining metal alloys with one''s physical body, a humanized weapon was created.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Incorporating and developing adamantium had always been part of Youngblood Group''s business


    n, but unfortunately, the superalloy was far too precious for them to turn their aspiration into


    reality.


    Fabian''s ability to handle adamantium wasn''t all that surprising, but it was shocking that he could


    use it to turn himself into a humanoid weapon. Everyone could only wonder if Lamont had ns to


    assign him to Pollerton.


    Sure enough, Lamont burst outughing. ¡°Your punches are weak, Talbot. I can''t believe you have


    the nerves to say you''re in the Hexa Ste divine stage!¡±


    ¡°I''ve got to hand it to the Youngblood family for busting out something as precious as adamantium,¡±


    Talbot fumed. ¡°However, even with the help of the superalloy, do you honestly think this kid will be


    able to take on Mortal Realm experts? Do you think he can measure up to Lord Campbell?¡±


    So what if the superalloy is powerful? No battles have ever been determined by weapons alone.


    What matters the most is still the strength that the individual possesses! I may not have been able


    to break through the adamantium''s defense, but that doesn''t mean other Mortal Realm experts or


    Lord Campbell would fail at it too!


    Having anticipated Talbot''s line of questioning, Lamont turned to Fabian. ¡°Go on and show them


    what you''re made of.¡±


    With that, Fabian instantly unleashed his War God force field, leaving Talbot stunned and


    speechless. Oh, my goodness. What an overwhelming force field Fabian has! He''s no ordinary


    man! Is he in the Mortal Realm divine stage? Wait a minute... No! He''s an Ether Realm expert!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Talbot gaped at Fabian like he was staring at a monster, to the point where he felt close to bursting


    a blood vessel.


    In all honesty, he wasn''t even sure if the immense pressure was due to the Ether Realm force field


    or if he was boiling with jealousy. After all, how could anyone from the Campbell family not feel bitter


    about the Youngbloods outshining them?


    Hamish, for example, was the youngest Mortal Realm expert in the Campbells. He had a bright


    future ahead of him and was undoubtedly the apple of his family''s eye.


    Fabian was younger and more formidable than Hamish, yet the way the Youngblood family had


    treated him was utterly baffling.


    Not only had they not kept him out of harm''s way, but they had also sent him to Pollerton to go up


    against Donald.


    Then, the realization finally dawned on Talbot. Ah, there can only be one logical exnation for


    that... The Youngblood family must have someone who''s even more extraordinary than Fabian!


    ¡°Well? Does anyone else still doubt my words?¡± Lamont asked.


    One thing was for sure¡ªan Ether Realm expert imbued with the powers of adamantium was more


    than worthy of taking on the mighty Donald Campbell.


    After a moment of hesitation, Talbot replied, ¡°Since the Youngbloods are already poised to send


    Fabian to Pollerton, can''t you guys resolve everything on your own? Why do you need to drag the


    rest of the Ten Prestigious Families along?¡±


    As it turned out, Talbot had asked the most pressing question that everyone else had in their minds.


    The Youngblood family had already shown they were capable enough of going up against Donald,


    so why would they still need the Ten Prestigious Families? Wouldn''t that only burden them?


    Lamontughed. ¡°Do you know why our family has flourished for a thousand years? It''s because we


    know better than to keep all the benefits to ourselves. Besides, I''m sure the market in Pollerton is


    big enough to amodate all of us. In any case, the Youngblood family will deal with Lord


    Campbell, and I''d like the rest of you to carve up Pollerton''s market till it belongs to nobody else but


    the Ten Prestigious Families. That''s not too much to ask of you, is it?¡±


    The Ten Prestigious Families had pulled out of Pollerton in the first ce because of the invisible


    expert, but now that they had the Youngbloods as their anchor, how could they still turn their backs


    on such a prime area?


    They couldn''t help but wonder if the Youngblood family had any other intentions, but at the same


    time, no one in their right mind would decline the partnership.


    After leaving Trapezium Pce, the ten families promptly reappointed representatives to head to


    Pollerton, except this time, they chose members from the branch families who were easily


    receable.


    By the time Jennifer woke up, it was already ten in the morning.


    She hurriedly made her way to the CEO''s office, only to find Donald casually sitting on the couch


    with a cup of coffee in one hand as he read the newspaper.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    ¡°Why didn''t you wake me up?¡± Jennifer grumbled. I had nned toe earlier since there''s so


    much to do at the office, but I can''t believe I slept the entire morning away...


    ¡°You were sleeping so soundly, and I couldn''t bring myself to wake you. Besides, work is a never-


    ending task list. Why push yourself so hard?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, work is endless, but if we don''t tackle them as


    theye, we might lose many opportunities along the way,¡± she said before scratching her head in


    confusion. ¡°Wait a minute... How did I fall asleepst night?¡±


    All I remember is going to the underground parking after dinner with Donald. Everything else after


    that feels like a dreamlike blur...


    ¡°You got home, crawled into bed, and fell asleep. How else would you sleep?¡± Donald muttered,


    feeling a twinge of guilt.


    Lara does a pretty good job at protecting Jennifer, but she''s horrible at controlling the dosage of the


    sleeping drug. My goodness, Jennifer can''t even remember what happenedst night!


    Just as Jennifer was still in her befuddled state, Jane entered the room with a stack of documents.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, the directors heard that we''ve suspended all seventeen projects and are now waiting in


    the conference room. They expect an exnation from you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jennifer eximed. ¡°Is there supposed to be a board meeting today? Why don''t I know


    anything about it?¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. Antonio Winzark who called for the meeting,¡± Jane replied sheepishly. ¡°However,


    ording to ourpany''s rules, you''d be required to sit in too.¡±


    After all, Dragon Fide Corporation was formed by acquiring and merging severalpanies, which


    meant the board of directors had quite a lot of say inpany matters.


    When Jennifer turned down Antonio''s bribe, she had already made it obvious she was against him.


    She had thought about how thetter might get back at her, but never in her wildest dreams did she


    think he''d pick such a crucial juncture to make things difficult for her.


    Despite her overwhelming uncertainty, Jennifer followed Jane to the conference room, where all


    twenty-three directors were already seated.


    Although half of them didn''t wield any real power, the fact remained that their votes yed a crucial


    role.


    As such, the directors never thought too highly of Jennifer and even felt they had more authority


    than her.


    ¡°My apologies for dragging you here despite your busy schedule, Ms. Wilson,¡± Antonio remarked


    before Jennifer could say anything, making it clear that he was in charge. ¡°However, this meeting is


    of the utmost importance as it concerns ourpany''s future. That''s why I threw it together at the


    last minute. I hope you don''t mind, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    Jennifer merely took her seat and shot a nce at Antonio. ¡°What is it? Just speak your mind.¡±


    This time around, another director, Jax Barrera, spoke up instead. ¡°Ms. Wilson, we heard that you


    suspended all seventeen of ourpany''s projects. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jennifer answered without hesitation. ¡°Those projects failed to meet ourpany''s design


    and construction guidelines, so I pulled the plug on them. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°There''s no problem suspending the projects if they didn''t meet our guidelines, but is it necessary to


    axe all seventeen of them?¡± Jax retorted before tossing a document folder toward Jennifer.


    ¡°Do you know how much your willfulness has cost us? Not only has this demolition burned away


    forty-seven million of our initial investment, but it has also dyed the reconstruction of Dragon Fide


    Vi.


    Rebuilding these seventeen projects will require the same amount of time and money we had


    invested previously. Our money doesn''te easy, Ms. Wilson. Don''t you think you should''ve


    discussed this with us instead of making your own decision?¡±

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Upon hearing Jax, Jennifer heaved a sigh of relief. Ha! So that''s what the directors have gathered to


    confront me about. I guess I''ve overestimated Antonio''s capabilities.


    ¡°As the CEO, I didn''t see the need to consult with everyone over such a clear vition of our


    company''s rules and regtions. Moreover, I''ve already lodged a report for our mary loss, and


    the police will handle the case from here on out. All those involved in the scam will be arrested and


    held responsible for their actions.¡±


    ¡°So what if those people end up in jail? Will we be able to get our money back?¡± Jax fumed. ¡°Ms.


    Wilson, nothing matters more than profits when we''re running a business. What good will we get


    from you recklessly demolishing the buildings and making a police report?¡±


    ¡°What do you guys want, then?¡±


    ¡°Simple. We''ve prepared a document, and all that''s required is your signature,¡± Jax uttered before


    tossing another folder toward Jennifer.


    As soon as thetter read the document, a wave of fury crashed through her.


    What? This document states that I must transfer twenty percent of my shares to Antonio and


    promote him to Dragon Fide Corporation''s deputy CEO! If I were to sign this, my position in the


    company would be affected, and Antonio would end up with as much authority as I do.


    The next second, Jennifer flung the document onto the table. ¡°I won''t sign it. I''ve done nothing


    wrong.¡±


    An arrogant sneer instantly crept across Jax''s face. ¡°Ms. Wilson, we''re the ones who get to decide if


    you''ve done right or wrong. In any case, it doesn''t matter if you refuse to sign the document. It will


    still be executed once the board has passed the vote.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    As long as half of the twenty-three directors passed the vote, Jennifer could still refuse to sell her


    shares to Antonio, but there was no doubt thetter would be Dragon Fide Corporation''s


    deputy CEO.


    Just as Jennifer was feeling frustrated and helpless, Donald, who had been listening intently the


    entire time, suddenly stood up.


    After skimming through the document ced before Jennifer, he promptly tore it to shreds.


    ¡°I can''t believe you guys had the cheek to produce such a document. Are all twenty-three of you


    blockheads?¡±


    ¡°We''re the board of directors, Donald! The least you can do is show us some respect!¡±


    All twenty-three directors used to hold executive-level positions in theirpanies, but after


    merging with Dragon Fide Corporation, they had no choice but to be demoted to directors.


    Even though their sries wereparable to what they were getting previously, they couldn''t


    stand not having any power or say inpany affairs.


    Initially, they had thought Jennifer would curry favor with them, thus giving them a chance to


    wrangle some power for themselves.


    Unfortunately, not only did Jennifer not care about them, but she also went to the extent of


    scrapping the seventeen projects and lodging a police report!


    To make matters worse, those project managers were all trusted subordinates of the directors, so


    Jennifer''s actions only infuriated them even more.


    Therefore, when Antonio privately approached them to pass the vote on the document, everyone


    agreed without hesitation.


    Since Jennifer Wilson looks down on us directors, we shall exercise our voting rights and show her


    that we''re not to be trifled with!


    As for Donald, the directors knew he was the founder of Dragon Fide Corporation but always felt


    that he had merely scammed his way to the top. To them, he was neither capable nor reliable.


    Otherwise, why would he have given the position of CEO to a woman?


    After witnessing Donald''s antics, Jax sneered, ¡°It looks like we''ll have to add another motion to our


    board meeting today. I propose we kick Mr. Campbell out of Dragon Fide Corporation!¡±

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°So do I!¡±


    The moment Jax voiced his suggestion, neen other directors quickly chimed in.


    Cunning as always, Antonio held himself back from taking a stance. After all, he knew it was only a


    matter of time before Donald was kicked out of thepany. ¡°Why are you doing this, Mr.


    Campbell? Everyone here is a distinguished member of the board of directors. They aren''t inferior


    to you in terms of position and power.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Donald said with a chuckle. ¡°Who else agrees with him? Raise your hands if you do.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Do you think we''re afraid of you?¡±


    With that, the neen directors raised their hands, and Donald quickly snapped a photo of them


    with his phone. When he realized he had left Antonio out of the group picture, he turned to thetter.


    ¡°Mr. Winzark, what do you think about this proposal? Are you for or against it?¡±


    Antonio''s lips curled into a sheepish smile. ¡°Does my opinion matter? Hasn''t the oue already


    been decided by the votes?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it matters. Tell me, are you for or against kicking me out?¡±


    Antonio cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Well, I''m against it. I know you''ve always been impatient and


    straightforward, Mr. Campbell. However, since the majority of our directors have already passed the


    vote, there''s no way I can change the oue.¡±


    ¡°You sure are a slimy rat,¡± Donald said as he patted Antonio on the shoulder. ¡°For that reason alone,


    I shall let you remain in thepany for a couple more days.¡±


    Needless to say, those words left Antonio dumbfounded.


    Huh? He''s the one who''s about to be kicked out of thepany, yet he''s still iming to let me stay


    on for two more days? What right does he have?


    ¡°I think there''s one thing that everyone here has failed to realize. I was the one who proposed the


    Dragon Fide Project, and I was also the one who suggested rebuilding the Dragon Fide Vi. More


    importantly, I''ve never asked any of you to invest in these projects. Your bosses were the ones who


    approached me and expressed their desire to work with me. They wanted to get Dragon Fide Vi


    up and running again,¡± Donald said as his gaze swept the room. ¡°Therefore, I''m giving all of you one


    last chance to repent.¡±


    Furious, Jax mmed his hand on the table. ¡°The voting result is already out, so what right do you


    have to give us another chance? As far as the board of directors is concerned, you''re no longer a


    member of Dragon Fide Corporation, Donald Campbell! Get out!¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Get out!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Donald snickered and sent the photo to Dragon Fide Corporation''s WhatsApp group, along with a


    summary of what had been discussed.


    Seeing that Donald still refused to budge, Jax picked up the officendline and called for security


    backup.


    s, the security guards had just entered the conference room when Jax''s phone suddenly rang.


    Wynter Lowe? Huh? Why is my boss calling at this time?


    Without further ado, Jax toned down his voice by a few notches and answered the phone.


    ¡°Ms. Lowe, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Jax Barrera, you''ve been fired. Leave Dragon Fide Corporation immediately.¡±


    ¡°N-No, Ms. Lowe. I¡ª¡±


    Before Jax could exin further, Wynter hung up the phone on him.


    As it turned out, he wasn''t the only one to have experienced that.


    Charles, Arnaldo, Holton, Hannah, Eleanor, and Lana, had also called the other directors and fired


    them on the spot.


    There were no reasons given, and the directors'' track records didn''t matter, either.


    As long as they had raised their hands, they were all stripped of their positions in Dragon Fide


    Corporation.


    Naturally, Antonio and the other neen directors were shell-shocked.


    They had always seen Donald as a good-for-nothing and believed that Jennifer was the only threat


    they needed to get rid of to gain control of thepany.


    However, after seeing how things had yed out, it finally dawned on them that Donald was the real


    head honcho. Otherwise, how would he have the power to terminate all of them in one go?

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Antonio finally understood what Donald meant.


    If he had also agreed to chase Donald out of thepany, he would have also gotten a phone call


    and been informed that he was fired.


    Who the heck is Donald? Why does he have such powerful connections?


    ¡°Please leave the meeting room now that you''re no longer directors of thepany.¡±


    Dissatisfied with the oue, Jax yelled begrudgingly at Donald, ¡°Don''t assume you would be able


    to dictate everything in Pollerton, Campbell! Dragon Fide Corporation wouldn''t be able to do


    anything without us assisting you in its management!¡±


    It seemed that Jax had thought himself quite a capable person.


    As soon as Donald waved his arm, two security guards stepped forward to subdue and remove Jax


    from the meeting room.


    Neen out of the twenty-three directors were fired just like that.


    Aside from Donald and Jennifer, the only ones left in the meeting room were Antonio Winzark,


    Filbert Yoanno, Yulia Jackson, and Harry Longman.


    Donald cast the document in front of Jennifer in Antonio''s direction with a smirk. ¡°Do you still wish


    for the board to vote on this, Mr. Winzark?¡±


    Antonio was sweating nervously.


    D*mn you! Everyone in the meeting room is on your side! What''s even the point of voting?


    ¡°That won''t be necessary. After some thought, I think there are still some mistakes regarding this


    document. I''ll be taking my leave now if there''s nothing else, Mr. Campbell, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    Antonio didn''t want to linger in the meeting room for another second.


    Initially, he was expecting to be able to take away at least half of Jennifer''s power through the board


    meeting.


    Yet, all of those who opposed her were gotten rid of, and Antonio was left to fight alone.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The moment Antonio left, the remaining three people stood up to greet Donald and Jennifer.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    Donald nodded before sitting down to continue reading the newspaper. It was an indication that


    Jennifer would be handling the rest of the situation by herself.


    Jennifer had gone through the three people''s resumes, so she was aware that other than Filbert,


    none of them held any positions.


    After Donald got rid of the nuisances from the board of directors in her stead, she knew she had to


    trust the remaining three people with important tasks.


    ¡°Filbert, I''ve decided to have you take charge of the construction of Dragon Fide Vi. I will be


    holding you ountable for any problems regarding the vis'' construction. Do you have any


    questions?¡±


    ¡°No problem, Ms. Wilson!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Fide Corporation is established recently, Yulia. We''re in dire need of shaping the group''s


    image that''ll be used to promote Dragon Fide Vi. You''ll be in charge of this part.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Harry, we''re a newpany, so we have to prioritize expanding our market andmunicating


    with our coborative partners. You''ll be in charge of public rtions.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    Seeing that none of them objected to their responsibilities, Jennifer nodded. ¡°Get started with work if


    you have no questions.¡±


    After all three of them left the meeting room, Jennifer approached Donald toin, ¡°Have you


    already known that the directors were dissatisfied with me? Why didn''t you help me out earlier?


    Why must you humiliate me like that?¡±


    Donald tapped her nose with his finger before answering, ¡°What do you even mean by that? I just


    wanted to see how capable you are. Darling, I handed Dragon Fide Corporation over to you, so I


    wish for you to deal with these situations with your own abilities.¡±


    Jennifer was on the verge of tears when she noticed his serious expression while saying that. Her


    feelings of aggrievedness dissipated right away.


    Donald didn''t see her as just a pretty face. He truly wished for her to be the CEO of Dragon Fide


    Corporation.


    After a day''s work, Jennifer left thepany whiletching herself to Donald.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    ¡°Darling, it has been a while since west went to the night market. Why don''t we go there tonight?¡±


    Jennifer used to frequent the night market with Donald.


    Back then, neither of them had much money, but food in the night market was cheap, so a small


    amount of money could feed them both.


    As they became busy with work, they turned to ordering takeaway from nearby restaurants. It had


    been such a long time since they got a taste of food in the market.


    ¡°Sure. Let''s walk there.¡±


    After all, night markets were mostly frequented by university students, so they would stick out like a


    sore thumb if they drove.


    They walked to the market following the trail by the river. After some time, they noticed a crowd


    gathered in front of a stall.


    ¡°D*mn! You sure are reckless to set up a stall without knowing a thing about Mr. Raven from


    Sunrise!¡±


    Raven, who wore a Polo shirt, was enjoying some grilled meat while sitting on a blue chair. He


    behaved arrogantly as he looked despicably at the man kneeling before him.


    Raven spat the bone in his mouth in front of the man and said casually, ¡°The fact that you can set


    up a stall here means you have some money. Let''s see... I will protect you if you pay me twenty


    thousand.¡±


    The man retorted seethingly, ¡°We''re earning money doing honest work and also renting the stall


    with our own money, so why should I pay extra money to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you''re quite the stubborn one.¡±


    Raven stabbed the skewer he was holding into the man''s hand, causing the man to wail in pain


    while the hooligans around them burst intoughter.


    ¡°Dad?¡± When Jennifer peeked through the crowd, she realized the man kneeling on the ground was


    none other than her father.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her first reaction was wanting to rush over to Leonard, but she hesitated upon recalling what he and


    Linda had done to her.


    ¡°Don''t hit my husband! I already called the police! Leave us alone! Go away!¡±


    Linda was about to throw a tantrum after dashing out from the side. However, Gerard Lawson, a


    subordinate of Raven''s, pped her in the face and toppled her with a kick before she coulde


    near them.


    ¡°Who the heck are you? Stay away when Mr. Raven is working!¡±


    Linda was about to pounce again after being hit, but two hooligans grabbed her and pressed her


    face against the ground. Blood stained the ground as her face was grated by the hard surface.


    As Leonard and Linda were hit, Kevin, whose hand was still bandaged, shrunk in a corner without a


    word as if Leonard and Linda were strangers to him.


    All the while, Jennifer''s heart ached as she watched from among the crowd.


    They were her parents, after all, so she felt like interfering.


    Yet, she wouldn''t know what to do if she wound up being pestered by them again if she did.


    Raven stepped on Leonard''s hand and trampled on it while speaking. ¡°You will obey the rules in the


    market if you wish to set up a stall here. It''s fine if you don''t wish to pay us. This just means we''re


    going to have to wreck this stall up every time we see you.¡±


    As soon as he waved his arm, the hooligans picked up the folding stools and steel bars to wreck the


    stall.


    When Leonard, who was still kneeling, tried to stand up, Raven gave Gerard a look, and thetter


    took out a flick knife and was about to stab it into Leonard''s back.


    Unlike how he imagined, Leonard didn''t end up copsing in a pool of his own blood on the ground.


    Gerard noticed Donald holding his hand in an iron grip.


    ¡°It''s one thing to wreck their stall, but hurting people is unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°Donald?¡±


    Both Leonard and Linda were surprised. Neither of them expected him to show up.


    Raven mocked, ¡°Wow, someone''s trying to be the hero in this day and age. Kid, you must already


    have a death wi¨C¡±


    Before Raven could finish his sentence, Donald exerted some force and stabbed the knife that


    Gerard was holding into Gerard''s stomach.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Raven''s expression turned grim. Is he that ruthless?


    ¡°Murder! Murder!¡±


    The onlookers thought they were just watching a fight breaking out on the streets. However, they


    quickly scattered when they realized people''s lives were at stake.


    Gerard clutched his stomach and wailed on the floor.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Other thugs gathered around after hearing themotion. All of them cast wary nces at Donald.


    ¡°Brat, where are you from?¡±


    Raven was taken aback by Donald''s ruthlessness.


    He had heard that it was not peaceful in Pollertontely, and he was afraid that he might be down


    on his luck that day.


    ¡°Falport Street.¡±


    ¡°Falport Street?¡± Raven mumbled. He thought that the name rang a bell. However, he couldn''t seem


    to ce which gang the brutal young man was from.


    Just when he was racking his brain, Raven noticed the signboard by the roadside that read: Falport


    Street.


    Isn''t that just this street''s name?


    Raven''s face sank as he chided, ¡°How dare you toy with me, brat! Go on, finish him!¡±


    A group of thugs wielding a multitude of weaponsunched at Donald right away.


    However, they were not even War Gods, to begin with. Hence, they were nothing on Donald.


    With a few shes, Donald managed to knock them all to the ground. To teach them a lesson,


    Donald crippled one of their hands each.


    Raven was not dumb. He knew that he had met a formidable opponent when he saw that his


    lackeys were brought down so easily.


    He turned around and intended to flee the scene. However, Donald was a step ahead of Raven and


    seized him.


    ¡°Look, we''re both just trying to make our way around here. Just spare me some dignity¡ª¡±


    p!


    Before Raven could finish, Donald pped him right across his face.


    ¡°You damn¡ª¡±


    p!


    ¡°I am¡ª¡±


    p!


    Donald was like a machine programmed for pping. No matter what Raven said, the former just


    kept pping him across his face.


    Raven wanted to defend himself, but he realized that Donald was too fast.


    Before he could even lift his hand to cover himself, Donald had already pped him.


    To Raven''s despair, the after-momentum of Donald''s ps was really strong.


    His mind would go nk for about two to four seconds after each p. When he finally managed to


    snap back into his senses, another p would alreadynd on his face.


    After pping Raven thirty-five times, Donald finally let go of the already hazy man.


    ¡°Donald, you¡ª¡±


    Leonard was ovee by mixed feelings as he eyed Donald, who was standing before him. He


    didn''t know what to say.


    Donald looked at Leonard and said impassively, ¡°Don''t misunderstand. Even if you''re not the one


    getting beaten up today, I''ll still make a move.¡±


    ¡°Jenny!¡± Linda, who had slumped to the floor, noticed Jennifer, who was standing afar, immediately


    got up and ran toward her daughter.


    ¡°Jenny, I was wrong. It was all my fault. Could you forgive me?¡± Linda pleaded.


    Jennifer was a soft-hearted person. She couldn''t help but shed a tear after listening to the woman''s


    plea.


    ¡°We are not rted by any means now. Please don''t pull at me,¡± Jennifer replied.


    Linda was initially stumped, but she was quick to regain herposure and yelled, ¡°What are you


    saying? I''m your mother. I gave birth to you. How could you say that we''re not rted? Besides,


    your father and I know that we''re wrong. We sold thepany and decided to make an honest


    living by setting up a stall. We didn''t know that we''d still be bullied by others as we tried to get by on


    our own.¡±


    ¡°You guys sold thepany?¡± Jennifer asked in a rather incredulous tone. ¡°Thepany is easily


    worth more than a few million. Why did you guys just sell it off like that?¡±


    Linda was stumped and didn''t know how to answer Jennifer.


    Meanwhile, Leonard exined, ¡°Thatpany owed a lot of debt. It was not worth five million at all.


    Since we also need to fund your younger brother''s surgery, we had no choice but to sell it off.¡±

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Jennifer thought that as long as her parents managed thepany well, they could provide for


    themselves for the rest of their lives.


    Now that they had sold off thepany, Jennifer knew that they must not have much money left.


    ¡°Do you still want to go to the night market?¡± Donald asked Jennifer.


    Donald didn''t think that there were any redeemable qualities to her parents, especially since they


    had sent her off to sleep with Braxton for their own gains.


    Donald''s question snapped Jennifer out of her thoughts.


    She bit down on her lip and pushed Linda away. Then, she made her way to Donald''s side and held


    his hand.


    Jennifer took concrete steps to showcase her determination. She had done Donald wrong in many


    things because of her good-for-nothing parents. This time, she vowed that she would never make


    the same mistake again.


    Linda started bawling as she watched Jennifer disappear at the end of the street.


    Leonard got up from the ground and bent over to pick up the ruins of the barbecue stall.


    This barbecue stall was all that they had left. If they didn''t hurry up and clean up the mess to reopen


    their stall, they would be starving next month.


    Kevin, who had been sitting in a corner the whole time, burst outughing as he watched on.


    ¡°Forget it, Mom. What are you doing crying on the floor? Jennifer has decided to go with Donald


    and abandoned the two of you. She''s a CEO now. Why would she give a damn about us? What''d I


    tell youst time? Daughters are bound to get married, and they''re going to follow their husbands.


    Look, I was right. I''m the only one apanying you guys now, aren''t I?¡± Kevin snickered.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Leonard approached Kevin and pped him hard across his face.


    Thetter lifted his head and red at Leonard. ¡°Did you just hit me? Was I wrong? What right do


    you have to hit me?¡±


    ¡°Because I''ve never hit you in thest twenty years! I regret that I''m only hitting you now!¡± Leonard


    berated.


    He gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°If it weren''t for you, would your sister have abandoned us just


    like that? If you hadn''t been a good-for-nothing son and got us into so much trouble, would we have


    to make a living by setting up a stall at this age?¡±


    Kevin shot up from the ground and said coldly, ¡°All right. Put all the me on me. Since you think


    I''m the ck sheep of the family, I might as well leave now.¡±


    Then, Kevin walked away without looking back.


    ¡°Kev!¡±


    Linda couldn''t live with the fact that her son was also leaving now, especially after her daughter had


    just turned her back on them.


    Leonard felt a satisfying rush when he saw Linda slumped to the floor, wailing like a little child. He


    felt like she deserved it all.


    He did notfort her and continued to clean up the mess.


    Meanwhile, at another bustling night market street, Jennifer''s eyes were brimming red with tears.


    ¡°Darling, do you think I was being too heartless?¡±


    Donald patted her hands and said, ¡°On the contrary, you were too kind.¡±


    ¡°Someone''s already trying to stir trouble at my parent''s stall tonight. What if that Raven guy seeks


    revenge from them when he''s awake?¡± Jennifer asked anxiously.


    ¡°Don''t worry. He won''t have the chance to do so,¡± Donald reassured her.


    Jennifer knew how influential Donald was. Hence, her eyes glinted when she heard him.


    ¡°Darling, do you mean you''re going to intervene?¡±


    Jennifer was reluctant to forgive Linda because she was worried about what Donald might think.


    In fact, Donald was also trying to figure out how important he was to Jennifer when he asked her to


    leave.


    If Jennifer still chose to put her parents first, she wouldn''t have followed him when he asked her if


    she wanted to continue visiting the night market.


    On the other hand, if Jennifer chose to go with him, it would mean that she had chosen to put him


    first, and she would never do anything to bail her parents out at the expense of hurting him again.


    After making sure of how he ranked in Jennifer''s heart, Donald was actually willing to give her


    parents a helping hand. After all, they were her parents.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    ¡°To err is human, and it''s great that they''ve acknowledged that they''re at fault. Besides, they''re your


    parents. However, I won''t help them out outright. I want to observe them for some time and see if


    they''ve truly repented,¡± Donald said.


    ¡°You''re the best, Darling!¡± Jennifer eximed.


    She tiptoed to give Donald a kiss.


    He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I''ve helped you solve such a big problem, and all I''m getting is a kiss?¡±


    Jennifer looked around and turned crimson as she edged closer to Donald and whispered, ¡°Well...


    In that case, what if I say you''re allowed to sleep with me tonight?¡±


    What? Is she for real?


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    Donald widened his eyes in disbelief, afraid that his ears might have yed a trick on him.


    Jennifer''s face turned beet red as she mumbled in a small voice, ¡°Forget it if you didn''t hear it. I


    won''t repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°I heard it! I heard it! Let''s go home right now.¡±


    Donald felt that this happiness came too suddenly.


    Because Jennifer held more traditional values, the two of them had always slept in separate


    bedrooms. In fact, they had never even shared a bed as well.


    Jennifer found his eager reaction amusing.


    The man always seemed calm andposed. She seldom saw him getting all flustered like this.


    They were at the night market, and a lot of people hailed cabs to get around. Hence, Donald hadn''t


    been able to book a car.


    He regretted his decision of not driving that day.


    Jennifer was starting to calm down as well. She was too excited that Donald had expressed his


    intention to help out her parents.


    ¡°Darling, why don''t we take a raincheck? I''m not ready...¡±


    Donald''s eyes popped wide as he said, ¡°You can''t go back on your words like that. You''re not ready,


    but I''ve been ready for a long time now!¡±


    He looked around and noticed that there was a five-star hotel named Sherevon Hotel just nearby.


    ¡°Darling, why don''t we stay at a hotel tonight?¡± Donald suggested.


    Jennifer rolled her eyes at him, and her cheeks tinged a darker shade of red.


    Seeing as Jennifer didn''t turn him down, Donald took her to Sherevon Hotel right away.


    After they were in the lobby, Donald approached the receptionist and said, ¡°I would like to book the


    best room you have for a night.¡±


    Bob had only taken a nce at the couple to know why they were there.


    ¡°Please provide your identification for registration. Guests are required to register their details


    during check-in here at our hotel,¡± Bob said.


    Donald took out his ID card as told and paid two thousand as a deposit before taking the room card


    and leading Jennifer to the elevator.


    ¡°Bob, which room is the couple upying?¡±


    The pot-bellied Paxton came waddling in as soon as Bob sat down.


    ¡°The presidential suite room 102. What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I''m just asking,¡± Paxton said.


    Then, he hurriedly scurried into another room and took out his ownptop to search for room 102.


    Soon, all seven surveince footage in room 102 showed up on his screen.


    Paxton licked his dry lips and smiled lecherously.


    He had noticed the pretty Jennifer back at the lobby reception. If he could get his hands on her


    explicit video, he was nning to contact her through the phone number that she left during the


    registration to ckmail her.


    That pretty little thing will surely hang on to every word I say to prevent me from circting her


    explicit video.


    ¡°Darling, why don''t you go sit and watch TV first? I''ll go take a shower,¡± Jennifer said.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After getting into the presidential suite, Jennifer felt so abashed that she couldn''t even bring herself


    to look at Donald.


    On the other hand, Donald was hyped up for the evening. However, he had a gnawing feeling that


    somebody was watching them as soon as he got into the suite.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± he said.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Donald stopped Jennifer and said, ¡°Let me go to the restroom first.¡±


    Jennifer nodded and took a seat on the couch aside. She took out her phone and tried to calm


    herself down by ying with it.


    Noticing that it was Donald, not Jennifer, who went into the restroom first, Paxton, who was in front


    of theputer screen, cursed out loud and decided to focus on Jennifer, who was in the living


    room.


    Paxton got excited when he thought about how he would soon have an exquisite beauty like


    Jennifer at his mercy.


    After getting into the restroom, Donald took out his phone and opened an application.


    Soon, the application showed the overallyout of the room and pointed out the location of the


    seven pinhole cameras installed inside the room.


    Donald hit on a button, and all the pinhole cameras stopped working at once. The screens on


    Paxton''sputer went dark.


    ¡°Huh? What''s going on?¡±


    Paxton thought that hisptop was broken and tried to figure out what was wrong.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Donald managed to pinpoint the location of the pinhole camera in the restroom with the


    help of his phone and destroyed it.


    ¡°Darling, I''m done. You may take a bath now,¡± Donald said.


    Jennifer blushed and went into the bathroom, locking the door behind her.


    Donald dismantled all the pinhole cameras installed in the room. Then, he turned to face the


    restroom and said, ¡°Darling, I''m going out to buy some food. Wait for me in the room after you''re


    done.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jennifer replied.


    After getting out of the room, Donald headed for the hotel lobby.


    At the same time, Paxton realized that the problem was not hisputer breaking down. Rather,


    something was wrong with the wiring of the pinhole cameras.


    He got out of his room and went to the electrical room of the hotel to check the wiring.


    To his surprise, Donald sent him flying with a kick as soon as he opened the door.


    ¡°Y-You... Who are you? This is a room for authorized hotel staff. Loiterers and idlers are strictly


    prohibited entry!¡± Paxton chided.


    Donald let out a snicker. ¡°Really? I''m a guest of the presidential suite of this hotel. Am I considered


    a loiterer or idler?¡±


    ¡°You''re not allowed in here even if you''re a hotel guest. Please leave now. Otherwise, I''m going to


    call security,¡± Paxton warned.


    ¡°You''re going to call security?¡± Donald approached Paxton and uttered coldly, ¡°I noticed your


    lecherous stares when I checked in just now. Now you''re here in the electrical room. Tell me, are


    you looking for these?¡±


    Then, Donald hurled a dismantled pinhole camera at Paxton, shocking thetter.


    Judging by his reaction, Donald knew that the pinhole cameras had something to do with the man


    right away.


    Donald felt that his anger was about to boil over.


    If he hadn''t been vignt and had a mobile application to detect those pinhole cameras, his intimate


    moments with Jennifer would have been exposed to the whole world tonight.


    Donald stepped on Paxton''s shin at the infuriating thought. The sound of a sharp crackle ensued,


    and Paxton''s shin was broken.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Paxton let out a sharp wail. Then, Donald kicked right at his face, the full momentum knocking out


    Paxton''s two front teeth and making him swallow them.


    The excruciating pain stumped Paxton.


    He never thought that the pinhole cameras that he installed in the presidential suite would be


    discovered. Moreover, he didn''t think that Donald would react with such violence.


    Isn''t he worried that I will report him to the police?


    Paxton had wanted to warn Donald. However, thetter gave Paxton no chance to speak before


    delivering another punch to his stomach, breaking his left rib.


    ¡°Please... Stop... hitting me...¡±


    Paxton surrendered and pleaded for mercy.


    He finally realized that Donald was not going to go easy on him.


    Paxton reckoned that the man might have beaten him to death if he had not pleaded for mercy


    earlier.


    ¡°Do you have these pinhole cameras installed in other rooms as well?¡± Donald demanded.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    ¡°Y-Yes. Every room has it.¡± Sensing Donald''s darkening gaze, Paxton hurriedly waved his hands


    and exined, ¡°I didn''t install these pinhole cameras. Mr. Xanthos instructed me to do so.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xanthos? Which Mr. Xanthos are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren Xanthos, the son of this hotel''s owner. However, Mr. Xanthos has been managing this


    hotel all along, and I''m forced to follow his orders.¡±


    Naturally, Donald was not convinced, seeing how Paxton so quickly wanted to let others shoulder


    the me.


    However, Donald did not mind eliminating all those sc*ms of society in one stroke since he was


    informed of others knowing about that matter.


    ¡°Give him a call and ask him toe here at once.¡±


    Paxton uttered sulkily, ¡°Mister, do you know what time it is? Perhaps Mr. Xanthos is already asleep


    ¡ª¡±


    Smack!


    Donald pped Paxton''s face forcefully, causing thetter to lose another two teeth.


    ¡°It''s not even ten o''clock at night now, yet you''re telling me he''s asleep? What''s the matter? Do


    scions nowadays take such great care of their health by turning in so early?¡±


    Paxton felt aggrieved after he was pped by Donald.


    The Xanthos family is arge and powerful n in Pollerton. I''m a mere employee. Judging by how


    merciless this man is, if I invite Warren over, Warren will most likely be harshly beaten by Donald


    too. Will I be able to escape this predicament by then? I''m sure the Xanthos family will want to settle


    the score with me afterward.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that thought, Paxton decided not to say anything even after he was pped.


    ¡°Mister, if the other members of the Xanthos family know I tricked Mr. Xanthos intoing here, I''ll


    be yed alive even if they decide not to kill me. I beg you. Please let me go.¡±


    Donald sneered, ¡°It seems like you won''t yield until the veryst second.¡±


    Donald opened the door of a power distribution box and ced one of Paxton''s fingers on the door


    frame.


    Then, before Paxton could make sense of what was happening, Donald abruptly mmed the door


    shut, causing Paxton''s finger, ced on the door frame, to be bizarrely twisted out of shape.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Paxton almost passed out in agony.


    ¡°I''ll make the call. I''ll contact Mr. Xanthos right away!¡±


    He didn''t dare to take the situation lightly anymore and immediately took out his phone to call


    Warren.


    ¡°Hello? What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xanthos, there''s an exquisite woman here at the hotel. She''s staying inside the presidential


    suite with her boyfriend at the moment.¡±


    ¡°An exquisite woman?¡± Warren sounded excited. ¡°Wait there. I''lle over at once.¡±


    Apparently, that wasn''t the first time Paxton had invited Warren in that manner. Otherwise, thetter


    wouldn''t have epted with such crity.


    After ending the call, Paxton said to Donald with a trembling voice, ¡°Mister, can you please don''t hit


    Mr. Xanthos when he''s hereter?¡±


    ¡°That''s none of your concern. You only need to do as I say.¡±


    After receiving Paxton''s phone call, Warren hastened over with a group of good-for-nothing friends,


    arriving at the hotel in no time.


    ¡°Mr. Xanthos, is there really an exquisite woman tonight, as you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Xanthos. We gave up hanging out with the girls at the bar to follow you here. Aren''t


    we losing out a lot if there isn''t an exquisite woman?¡±


    Warren got out of the car and pointed at the hotel''s signboard. ¡°You allck standards. Take a look


    at this ce. This is Sherevon Hotel! Take a second and think about the people visiting Sherevon


    Hotel. They''re all rich and powerful individuals. In other words, most of them are middle-aged men


    like your father. What else can their mistresses be aside from being top-tier women? Just follow my


    lead. I''m familiar with Paxton''s personality. He''s got great taste.¡±


    Sensing Warren''s exhration, Hayden and Wystan felt a little helpless.


    Every scion would more or less have some entricity, and Warren''s kinks were peeping and


    taking others'' photos in secret.


    Rumor had it Warren developed that quirk after he witnessed his father bringing a mistress home


    and saw the two making out inside the bedroom when he was young.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    From that moment onward, Warren found peeping and secretly filming others thrilling.


    Hayden and Wystan didn''t share Warren''s kink. Still, they had to tag along because they were the


    latter''s fake friends.


    If they didn''t do their best to please Warren, they wouldn''t have someone to sponsor their expenses


    of leading a hedonistic lifestyle.


    They followed Warren to the room, but instead of seeing Paxton inside, they merely saw aputer


    with a ck screen.


    Warren tinkered with theputer for a short while before realizing the real-time surveince


    camera inside the presidential suite wasn''t functioning while the other surveince cameras were


    operating as usual.


    ¡°D*mn it! What is that Paxton doing?¡± Warren took out his phone to call Paxton.


    ¡°Paxton, didn''t you call me here to watch an exquisite woman? Where the f*ck are you?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Paxton said, ¡°Mr. Xanthos, I''m inside the electrical room. Come


    here. I''ve already made a copy of the video.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Can''t you watch the video inside the room? Why did you have to go all the way to the


    electrical room?¡±


    Although Warren chided Paxton, he still hurriedly led Hayden and Wystan toward the electrical


    room.


    Noticing the door to the electrical room was left ajar, Warren pushed the door open and entered the


    room without a second thought.


    ¡°Paxton, where are you? Where''s the video? Is that gorgeous woman still inside the presidential


    suite?¡±


    Paxton was sitting on a metal box, staring at Warren with a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°D*mn it. You''re unbelievable. How did you end up in this pathetic state just by watching a video?¡±


    While Warren made fun of Paxton, he suddenly heard the sound of someone locking the door


    behind them.


    He turned around and saw Donald regarding himself with an amused expression.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Warren immediately raised his guard at the sight of that stranger who appeared without warning.


    ¡°I''m the husband of the gorgeous woman you mentioned.¡±


    Warren instantaneously realized Paxton had betrayed him after listening to Donald''s words.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Warren was unfazed even after his deeds were exposed. He casually


    told Donald, ¡°If you want money, just tell me a figure. I''ll transfer the amount to you immediately if I


    think it''s reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this matter can be resolved using money?¡±


    Donald stared at Warren and continued, ¡°Paxton came clean to me earlier. He mentioned you all


    have taken over three thousand secret footage all these years, is that right?¡±


    ¡°So what if it is? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it has something to do with me.¡± Donald grimaced. ¡°I''ve always been a righteous


    person. Despicable sc*mbags like you despise me the most.¡±


    ¡°Judging by your tone, it sounds like you''re more interested in bing a hero than taking the


    money?¡±


    Warren shot a look at Hayden and Wystan. The two grinned maliciously, and each brandished a


    switchde from their pockets.


    ¡°Brat, do you know who he is?¡± Hayden pointed at Warren and said, ¡°He''s the scion of Xanthos


    Group, the son of Josiah Xanthos. Isn''t this matter resolved if you ept the money he''s paying


    you? If you don''t know what''s best for you, we''ll cripple you right here and now. No one will dare to


    say a word against us even if we do that.¡±


    ¡°Hayden, you shouldn''t speak in that manner. I like people with a sense of justice.¡±


    Warren took out a bank card from this pocket and tossed it at Donald.


    ¡°There''s two hundred thousand in this card, and you can take it. However, I changed my mind now.


    Give me your room card because I will keep your girlfriendpany tonight.¡±


    ¡°You''re indeed more experienced in toying with others, Mr. Xanthos. Hahaha.¡±


    The trio guffawed inside the electrical room while Paxton, sitting on a metal box, shuddered in fear.


    Are these three scions dim-wits? Can''t they see how badly beaten I am? Why are they still


    provoking this ruthless man? Do they think they have more than one life to spare?


    ¡°Very well.¡± Donald took a deep breath. ¡°Initially, I nned just to teach you all a lesson, but now, I


    think there''s no need to go easy on you after all.¡±

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    ¡°Brat, I suggest you take the easy way out. Otherwise¡ª¡±


    Before Hayden, wielding a switchde, could finish his sentence, Donald abruptly dashed forward.


    F*ck! He''s too fast! Hayden instinctively thrust the switchde in his hand at Donald.


    Unexpectedly, thetter pped his wrist, causing Hayden''s hand to swing uncontrobly in a


    different direction at once.


    Swish!


    Hayden slit his own throat as easily as cutting a piece of paper using scissors.


    The next second, blood spurted from Hayden''s throat with a gushing sound like a spouting fountain.


    He covered his throat in agony and fell to the floor with a thud.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wystan didn''t expect Donald tomit murder right away. Most of the time, he was merely involved


    in trivial fights with others to make Warren look good, so he had never seen a gruesome scene like


    that.


    He tossed his switchde to the ground and raised his hands. Wystan was about to grovel at


    Donald''s feet and surrender.


    However, Donald was not inclined to ept Wystan''s gesture as he kneed thetter''s chin, sending


    his body tilting backward.


    Donald exerted more force on his knees, shattering Wystan''s hyoid bone and spine as a loud crack


    reverberated.


    In lesser than thirty seconds, Donald had killed two people.


    Warren''s legs turned to jelly as he slumped to the floor with a thump.


    ¡°D-Don''t kill me. My dad is Josiah Xanthos. He''s very, very rich. Don''t kill me!¡±


    Taking in his miserable demeanor, Donald grinned more dazzlingly.


    ¡°Of course, I won''t kill you. After all, you wouldn''t have done so many unforgivable deeds without


    relying on your dad''s influence. I will give your dad a warning, and I won''t let you die so easily too.¡±


    Donald left after saying that, not forgetting to step over Warren''s subordinates in the process.


    Paxton merely felt as if he hade face-to-face with a devil when looking at Donald. He was


    scared out of his wits and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    When Donald returned to the presidential suite, he noticed Jennifer had already drifted off on the


    bed.


    Donald regained hisposure after having to deal with the surveince camera installed inside


    the room.


    He didn''t make a move on Jennifer either after he took a shower. Instead, he merely held her in his


    arms and enjoyed a good night''s sleep.


    Early the next morning, when Donald and Jennifer went to check out from the presidential suite,


    Pollerton''s police hade to seal off the hotel and even registered everyone''s personal


    information.


    ¡°What happened, Darling?¡±


    Jennifer, holding Donald''s arm, was clueless about what had urred at the hotel.


    ¡°I don''t know, but this shouldn''t have anything to do with us. Didn''t you agree to meet up with Yulia


    for a meeting today? Let''s hurry up and go to the office.¡±


    Jennifer grunted in response. Then, she cooperated with the police''s investigation by providing her


    personal information before leaving the hotel with Donald.


    They had a simple breakfast before going to thepany. When they arrived, Yulia was already


    waiting for them inside the meeting room.


    ¡°Yulia, you told me over the phone earlier that you finalized the methods to publicize ourpany''s


    image in the second half of the year. Why don''t you describe the n to me in detail?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Wilson.¡± Yulia used a projector to disy his slides on the wall. ¡°Due to Mr. Campbell''s


    performance during the Supreme G previously, we, from the publicity department, decided to


    simultaneously sponsor a few television stations at Pollerton and Yorknd via Dragon Fide


    Corporation to enhance our poprity. We did market research on Pollerton and Yorknd, and we


    realized among all the various types of advertising means, sponsoring a variety show could


    increase the exposure of a brand among the public using the shortest time possible. For example,


    Pollerton''s Cool Coffee sessfully made its brand widely recognized in public by sponsoring the


    variety show ''I Am A Comedian'' in the past. In just a year, the brand''s value increased ten-fold.¡±


    Jennifer nodded. ¡°I agree with your proposal. Have you thought about which variety shows we


    should sponsor?¡±

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Yulia paused briefly before replying, ¡°Ms. Wilson, this time, we don''t intend to simply sponsor the


    programs marily because this method is very cost-ineffective. We n to arrange novice


    entertainers cultivated by ourpany to participate in the variety shows.¡±


    ¡°Novice entertainers cultivated by us?¡±


    Yulia proceeded to borate on the proposal in detail. Jennifer listened for some time before she


    wrapped her mind around the idea.


    Yulia intended to establish an entertainmentpany and cultivate a team of brand ambassadors


    who genuinely belonged to Dragon Fide Corporation through scouting new talents.


    Jennifer had to admit Yulia''s n was very innovative. Having novice actors or actresses flourish


    alongside Dragon Fide Corporation could not only ensure their loyalty toward thepany, but the


    two parties could alsoplement one another in aplishing achievements and progression.


    However, the only issue was how Dragon Fide Corporation should cultivate its own talents in the


    entertainment field.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Yulia looked at Jennifer and said, ¡°As this matter concerns the significant issue of the entire


    corporation''s brand image, we decided to implement this cultivation program in phases. The first


    phase will consist of ten people in one group, and we''ll assess their performances and influence on


    their fans. What do you think, Ms. Wilson?¡±


    ¡°I think your idea is wonderful. We''ll execute ording to your n for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Wilson. We''ll get a move on this task right away.¡±


    Jennifer was about to discuss the details further with Yulia when her assistant, Jane, entered.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, someone name Josiah Xanthos is looking for you. He said he has some matters to talk


    to you about.¡±


    ¡°Josiah Xanthos?¡± Jennifer was momentarily dazed. ¡°I don''t know him.¡±


    Instead, Donald, sitting at one side, asked, ¡°Is he Josiah from Xanthos Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I shall meet with him.¡±


    Jennifer gazed at Donald in bafflement. ¡°Are you acquainted with him?¡±


    Donald whispered beside her ear, ¡°Josiah is the owner of the hotel we stayed inst night. Perhaps


    he has some things to ask us.¡±


    Jennifer''s face turned crimson instantaneously when she heard him mention the word ¡°hotel.¡±


    She felt touched when she woke up and realized Donald didn''t do anything to her. At the same time,


    she also fathomed he genuinely respected her as a woman instead of treating her as a tool to vent


    his sexual desires.


    Still, despite the sentiment, she was embarrassed to be reminded of her impulsive action of staying


    overnight in a hotel room when she had a home to return to in the first ce.


    After telling Jane to stay inside the room to await further instructions from Jennifer, Donald headed


    straight to the reception room.


    Once he entered the reception room, Donald saw Josiah sitting on the couch while wearing a


    grimace and the bodyguard standing behind him.


    The bodyguard appeared calm, but it was apparent at first nce that he was trained inbat.


    Sensing Donald''s arrival, Josiah immediately asked, ¡°Are you Donald Campbell?¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°I saw the surveince camera''s footage inside the hotel, so I know everyone who stayed therest


    night.¡±


    Donald locked the door behind him, prompting the bodyguard to be more vignt.


    ¡°Isn''t it the hotel''s basic obligation to protect the customer''s privacy? Why do I feel that everyone''s


    allowed to view the surveince camera''s footage now?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have the time to prattle with you.¡± Josiah lifted his head and stared into Donald''s eyes as he


    asked, ¡°Were you the one who hurt my son?¡±


    As Donald mentioned the day before, he didn''t kill Warren. Instead, he merely gravely injured the


    latter, causing thetter to end up in a vegetative state.


    Firstly, Donald shattered all the bones in Warren''s body, turning him into a real good-for-nothing.


    Then, Donald severely damaged Warren''s cranial nerves, rendering himatose without apparent


    brain activity.


    Aside from Warren, the other three people present were eliminated by Donald, leaving no one alive


    to describe the truth.


    Taking in Josiah''s straightforward demeanor, Donald poured himself a ss of water and sipped on


    the fluid while saying, ¡°Why are you so sure it''s me?¡±

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    ¡°I don''t know what tricks you''ve done to destroy the hotel''s surveince cameras, but you clearly


    could not destroy all of them. I checked all the rooms yesterday and found out that only the


    presidential suite''s secret cameras were removed. Who could be behind this if not you?¡±


    Donald had destroyed all the cameras in the hotel so that he could make things easier for the


    police.


    If he really did not want Josiah to find out about him, he could have done things even more


    thoroughly.


    However, not only did Donald not panic upon hearing Josiah''s words, but he even drawled, ¡°So that


    means you knew what your son had been up to.¡±


    Josiah stared at Donald and said, ¡°So, are you admitting to beating up my son?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. It was me.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A dagger brushed past Donald''s ear and stabbed into the wall of the conference room.


    Josiah took a deep breath and said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Break his tendons. I want to take


    him to the hospital to have him apologize to my son.¡±


    Josiah was not a patient man.


    He had brought his family to glory alone and had been in the corporate world for many years. The


    one thing he knew was that a man had to be ruthless.


    Since Donald had been bold enough toy a finger on his son, he was going to make Donald pay.


    His bodyguard, Hoyt Koenen, slowly walked over to Donald with a dagger in his hand.


    Donald guessed that Hoyt should not be skilled in close-quartersbat but was skilled in dagger-


    throwing.


    ¡°You knew what your son was doing, but you still let him do as he pleased. In other words, you''re a


    sc*mbag too.¡±


    Josiah burst intoughter when he heard Donald''s words.


    What is this brat talking about? Me, a sc*mbag? What''s the matter? Is he trying to judge me while


    standing on the moral high ground?


    ¡°When you''re stuck in a living hellter, you''ll be begging me, the sc*mbag, to give you a swift


    death.¡±


    With that, Josiah leaned back on the couch. He never thought he would be able to find the culprit


    behind Warren''s injuries so swiftly.


    In the next second, two whooshing sounds filled the air. Josiah even prepared himself to enjoy the


    look of pain on Donald''s face.


    Yet, the scene he expected never yed out.


    Something had blocked off the two daggers midair.


    When Hoyt lowered his head to look at the daggers, which had fallen onto the carpet, his eyes grew


    wide.


    The dagger had broken into four pieces.


    ¡°Boss, something''s strange about this man.¡±


    Looking at the unfazed look on Donald''s face, Hoyt was not going to doubt the quality of his


    daggers first.


    Donald had to have countered his attack; that was the only usible exnation. Yet, Hoyt did not


    even catch a glimpse of how Donald countered it.


    As Donald looked at Hoyt, he said, ¡°This mustn''t be your first time doing something like this.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t be wrong for me to kill you.¡±


    At that moment, Hoyt felt as if he had stepped into the grim reaper''s house. His heart almost


    stopped.


    The overwhelming pressure urged Hoyt to throw out all of his daggers before spinning around to


    flee the room.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    s, Hoyt underestimated Donald.


    In the next instance, Donald jerked his ss downward and used his left hand to smack the water


    droplets that had spilled from the ss.


    The droplets were quicker than bullets, and they instantly broke all the daggers flying toward him. At


    the same time, one of the droplets pierced Hoyt''s temple.


    Thump!


    Hoyt fell at the same time as his daggers did. It was only then Josiah noticed something amiss


    about the situation and leaped to his feet.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Josiah knew well about Hoyt''s prowess, but Donald had managed to kill Hoyt in the blink of an eye.


    It was clear that Donald was far more capable than Hoyt.


    Could it really be a coincidence that someone as powerful as him hade after my son?

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    The look on Josiah''s face told Donald that the man was unrepentant and that he thought Donald


    was one of his enemies in the corporate world.


    With a sigh, Donald said, ¡°Killing you will only dirty my hands. Lara.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    Lara stepped out of the shadows, scaring the living daylights out of Josiah.


    ¡°Take him away and get rid of him, but don''t make his death too easy.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lord Campbell.¡±


    Lara then strode over to Josiah. Although she seemed gentle, the moment she struck Josiah,


    Josiah slumped to the ground, never once making a sound.


    When Donald came out of the room, he bumped into Jennifer, who had just finished her meeting.


    ¡°How was it? What was he here for?¡±


    Right as Jennifer was about to enter the conference room, Donald stopped her.


    After all, there was a body in the conference room at the moment, and Donald was afraid that


    Jennifer would be startled by the sight of it.


    ¡°It was nothing. He just wanted to find out whether or not our stay the night before was good.¡±


    ¡°The CEO of thepany came to ask that himself?¡±


    Jennifer was confused. She had just heard from Yulia about how Josiah was a ruthless


    businessman. Is he really that nice to all of the hotel patrons?


    ¡°It seemed like you had a good sleepst night, so I gave them a five-star rating. They''re currently


    organizing the information inside, so it''s best not to disturb them. They''ll leave in a while.¡±


    Jennifer had no reason to doubt Donald''s words. As she shoved a folder into his hands, she said,


    ¡°This is the list of the first batch of rookies that Yulia and I were discussing earlier. We''re nning to


    have two from the list participate in the reality variety show tomorrow. Take a trip around with the list


    and see which two would be suitable.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Donald widened his eyes at Jennifer. ¡°Why me?¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes in response. ¡°Isn''t it your dream to re-establish Dragon Fide Vi? I''m letting


    you pick Dragon Fide Corporation''s future brand ambassador. Am I supposed to be the one meeting


    them instead of you? This is a fantastic job, and do make your choice properly. The ones in this list


    are all beautifuldies.¡±


    Jennifer winked at Donald and even smacked Donald''s bottom before she left.


    Thetter did not know what to feel about that. What is this? Is this a test for me?


    Although Donald was not too willing to work on it, he had no choice but to heed Jennifer''s words


    since she had assigned him the task herself.


    He had to admit that Yulia was efficient, and the idea of training rookies was certainly not something


    impromptu.


    When Donald came to the condominium as stated in the document, he found out that the building


    was one of Yulia''s properties and that the candidates had already been living in the condominium


    for almost a year. They had also been studying various courses throughout the months.


    After showing the personnel his work ID, the manager who was in charge of the rookies, Violette


    Azymore, came to wee Donald.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Upon hearing that Donald was there to pick two people for the reality show, Violette immediately


    figured out that Donald had to be someone who had a higher-ranking position than her. The smile


    on her face widened.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, this must be your first time at Novus Ste Apartments. The girls in our


    condominium are all pretty, talented, and hardworking.¡±


    Violette could not stop rambling the moment she became enthusiastic, and Donald was about to be


    overloaded with information.


    Hence, he waved his hand to cut her off and said, ¡°I''m just here to pick two for the show. We don''t


    need toplicate things, and you don''t need to say so much to me.¡±


    Look at how aggressive his words are! Just here to pick two, he says!


    The enthusiasm in Violette grew, but she said in a softer voice, ¡°Mr. Campbell, your choice is their


    opportunity to make it big. They''ll do anything you want them to do.¡±

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Donald could not help but feel Violette was implying something. What does she mean I could do


    anything?


    Before Donald could process her words, Violette opened the door and brought him into a


    condominium.


    The propertyplex was an all-female condominium. Even the admin staff and janitors were


    women.


    That was why all the young girls dressed casually during their training sessions.


    Donald did not know how to react to what he saw when he entered the premises.


    On his left, a row of women dressed in a pink uniform with fitting white leggings was carrying out


    exercises to improve their postures.


    On the other hand, a few on his right were resting on the yoga mats after exercising. The oversized


    ck t-shirts they wore had identally exposed their upper chest area.


    Though Donald did not show he was interested in them, these women immediately covered the


    cors of their shirts and shrieked when they saw a man from a distance.


    ¡°Ms. Azymore, how can you bring a man over?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Have you forgotten this is an all-female condominium?¡±


    These girls expressed their dismay as they were ufortable exposing their body parts to a man.


    Yet, Violette responded impassively, ¡°Quit giving me a lecture about genders. There are even more


    revealing costumes you have to wear if you want to perform on stage. Are you going to freak out


    just because you don''t want to expose your body to the audience?¡±


    ¡°I understand what you said, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts! This is Mr. Campbell from Dragon Fide Corporation. He''s here to select two candidates for


    tomorrow''s reality show. You''re aware of the opportunities you might have if you''re chosen to


    appear on the show, right?¡± Violette hinted.


    Upon hearing that, the girls gradually dropped their guard and moved their hands away from their


    chests.


    A few with sexy hourss figures even straightened their backs and made seductive eye contact


    with Donald.


    The man could not help but wonder if this was how saints were tempted by lust.


    After going through their profiles, Donald asked calmly, ¡°Tomorrow''s show will involve cooking and


    obstacle courses. Let me see a show of hands how many of you have great athletic skills.¡±


    All the girls in the room raised their hands without hesitation.


    Violette could not help but roll her eyes. Is this how you choose your talents for the show? These


    girls will fight for any opportunity that will propel them to stardom. You can ask them random


    questions, and they''ll still raise their hands.


    This was way beyond Donald''s expectations. Clearly, he had no experience in handling such a


    situation.


    While he was scratching his head, trying to figure out a way to solve this problem, Violette walked


    up to him and proposed, ¡°Mr. Campbell, how about Zoey Jenkins and Shirley Wilson? I think they''re


    suitable for the variety show.¡±


    ¡°Who are they? Show me,¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Zoey, Shirley. Step out and introduce yourself to Mr. Campbell.¡±


    The two girls then walked out from the crowd.


    Indeed, Violette had an eye for choosing the right people for the right task.


    Though the two beauties she called out had simr body figures and delicate facial features, the


    auras they emanated were utterly different.


    Zoey exuded an innocent charm like the girl next door, whereas Shirley was more sexually


    attractive, like a teenager with the allure of a mature woman. Any man would be spellbound by her


    beauty.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°All right. I''ll choose them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Campbell!¡±


    While the two girls were absorbed in the excitement, Violette said, ¡°Girls, what are you waiting for?


    Start packing and follow Mr. Campbell. He''ll take you to thepany and tell you what to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Azymore.¡±


    When the two delighted girls were about to return to their room, someone entering the condo with a


    bucket of water identally bumped into Shirley.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Shirley staggered backward but managed to steady herself. However, the girl with the water bucket


    fell to the ground.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Upon realizing that almost half of the water from the bucket had spilled out, the girl quickly took a


    towel to wipe the wet floor.


    ¡°Are you blind, Evelyn? Did you not see us walking? I''ll have to get Ms. Azymore to teach you a


    lesson!¡± Shirley yelled.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I didn''t see you just now.¡±


    In a fit of anger, Shirley kicked the bucket, causing more water to spill onto the floor.


    Evelyn dared notin. She just quietly wiped the water off the floor as if someone would berate


    her for being inefficient.


    ¡°Let it go, Shirley. Why be mad at someone like her? We have an image to maintain now,¡± Zoey


    said.


    Shirley responded with a cold snort and walked past Evelyn to return to her room.


    At that moment, Donald uttered, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Shirley, who behaved like a shrew when she confronted Evelyn, turned around and looked at him


    with sparkly puppy eyes. She lookedpletely different from how she had acted seconds ago.


    Donald finally understood why Jennifer wanted him to go there. She wanted me to see how people


    could behave differently under different circumstances.


    ¡°That girl¡ªwhat''s her name?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Oh, she''s Evelyn Shabelle, one of the new girls here. But she''s not as talented as the others. The


    only reason she''s here is to make money to cover her mother''s medical bills,¡± Violette said.


    She thought Donald was not pleased with Evelyn since she was different from the other girls and


    dressed like a middle-aged janitor.


    When Evelyn realized Donald was asking about her, she bit her lip and started fidgeting anxiously.


    ¡°Lift your head. Let me see your face,¡± Donald said.


    ¡°Did you not hear what Mr. Campbell said? He wants you to lift your head!¡± Violette raised her voice


    and repeated Donald''s words.


    Evelyn continued biting her lip and looked up slowly. Tears were already welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I need this job. I know I''m not as gifted as the other girls, but I''ve been working really


    hard, so please don''t send me away. I''ll do anything!¡± Evelyn pleaded as she also thought Donald


    was unhappy with her.


    Donald knitted his brows and asked Violette, ¡°Why is she doing all these menial chores? I mean,


    she''s quite decent-looking, too, isn''t she?¡±


    Evelyn''s beauty wasparable to Zoey''s and Shirley''s. In fact, her facial features were more


    distinctive than most of the popr influencers. She was a natural beauty through and through.


    Violette exined, ¡°No doubt Evelyn does pick up skills like piano and painting fast, but she knows


    nothing about street dance and rap. Even the instructors gave up on her. Besides that, she also


    refused to wear skimpy clothes.¡±


    Evelyn dared not look up or defend herself as Violette was telling the truth.


    ¡°Is that so? If that''s the case, I''ll take her with me too. Pack your things ande with me.¡±


    Violette could not believe her ears. What? He wants to take Evelyn along?


    Violette gave him an awkward smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, did you say you want to take Evelyn


    with you? Does that mean you''ll be taking three girls?¡±


    ¡°No. I''m recing Shirley with Evelyn. Shirley doesn''t need to go anymore,¡± Donald said.


    Upon hearing that, the arrogant Shirley froze on the spot.


    ¡°Howe she gets to go, and I don''t? And what makes you think she deserves the opportunity?¡±


    Shirley felt Donald had humiliated her.


    She would not have been this mad had Donald not picked her in the first ce.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    What mattered was that she had been chosen from the very beginning. It was one thing to be


    dropped but another to be reced by Evelyn.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    To her, Evelyn was a nobody in the condominium. She didn''t mind anyone else taking her ce as


    long as it wasn''t the former.


    Giving Shirley a cold stare, Donald asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Do my words not carry any weight


    here?¡±


    Realizing that Donald was upset, Violette hurried forward to intercede. ¡°Not at all, Mr. Campbell. We


    take whatever you say seriously here. This girl is just clueless as to what''s going on. Do forgive her


    for that.¡±


    Then she turned to the other girl and said, ¡°Evelyn, what are you spacing out for? Hurry up and


    pack your things. You''re supposed to go with Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Violette was naturally quick-witted.


    Even though she didn''t know why Donald had chosen Evelyn, she wasn''t going to object since the


    decision had been made.


    Being someone astute, she was cognizant of her ce and the boundaries of her role.


    Given that Evelyn was poor, she could barely afford any makeup. As a result, she quickly returned


    after going back to get herself changed.


    Five minutester, Zoey, too, emerged from her room. She not only towed along a huge suitcase


    but also carried in her arms a huge bag.


    ¡°Zoey, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Zoey, once you make it big, please don''t forget us.¡±


    At that moment, it felt like Zoey was already a star as she hugged her friends one by one to bid


    them farewell.


    Meanwhile, the opposite situation urred with Evelyn. No one spoke to her, as if she was


    someone unimportant.


    ¡°Enough. Let''s not waste anymore time. Come along now.¡±


    With Donald walking in front, Evelyn and Zoey followed closely behind him.


    The moment the three of them entered the elevator, Zoey handed the bag she was carrying to


    Evelyn. When thetter took it matter-of-factly, it was clear that this wasn''t the first time she had


    done such errands.


    Donald''s brows furrowed at the sight. ¡°Doesn''t the bag contain your stuff? You should carry them


    yourself instead of troubling someone else.¡±


    After watching Shirley''s fall from grace, Zoey¡ªupon Donald''s criticism¡ªtook back her bag


    immediately and didn''t dare order Evelyn around again.


    Now that Dragon Fide Corporation had formed a strategic partnership with Pollerton TV Station and


    the recording for the reality show would go on for one month, Evelyn and Zoey had to stay at the TV


    station''s dorm so that they could be present at all times.


    ¡°The TV station''s staff will lead you to your dorms. Come back to see me once you''ve settled down.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After the girls left with the staff, Donald, as Dragon Fide Corporation''s manager of the partnership,


    had to liaise with the reality show''s director.


    Hence, when he arrived at the designated set, the show''s other singers and dancers were


    rehearsing in the presence of the director.


    Just as Donald tried to approach him, he was stopped by a member of the production crew.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in here?¡±


    ¡°I''m Donald from Dragon Fide Corporation. I''m here to see Mr. Myles Carling about the new starlets


    joining his show.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you''re from Dragon Fide Corporation.¡± Larry Galvao turned to look at Myles before replying


    with a conflicted expression, ¡°Mr. Carling is currently watching the rehearsal and truly can''t spare


    the time. Why don''t youe back tomorrow afternoon instead?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon?¡± The stunned Donald exined, ¡°Isn''t filming for the reality show going to


    start tomorrow night? If I don''t meet with him now, how would my starlets know what to do then?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you that Mr. Carling is busy? Which part of it do you not understand? Juste back


    tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    With no intention to exin, Larry began pushing Donald away.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    When Donald deflected his push, Larry lost his bnce. As a result, he stumbled forward before


    crashing onto the ground.


    Donald then used the opening to approach Myles and handed thetter the document he was


    holding.


    ¡°Mr. Carling? I''m Donald from Dragon Fide Corporation. I have brought over two new starlets from


    ourpany. Can I take up some of your time to discuss the details of the show?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Myles didn''t take the documents from Donald''s hand. Instead, he crossed his legs while giving


    Donald a look of contempt. ¡°Dragon Fide Corporation? Who are they? I have not heard of them


    before.¡±


    Fulbert Langdon, Myles'' assistant, exined, ¡°They are the new sponsors of our TV station. Mr.


    Duncan agreed to allocate two ces for them as guests to give them some airtime.¡±


    Myles sneered, ¡°Nonsense. My program is the TV station''s most popr reality show, where only


    famous stars qualify as guests. Who are these two nobodies that they intend on ramming into my


    show?¡±


    Donald had assumed that Yulia had made all the arrangements, but now, Myles was clearly not


    prepared to cooperate.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, allocating two guest slots to Dragon Fide Corporation was agreed upon at the very


    beginning of the negotiations. By refusing to honor it, aren''t you worried about reneging on the


    contract?¡±


    ¡°Reneging? Who are you to talk to me about breaking the contract?¡±


    When Myles swept everything on the table onto the door, the loud crash terrified the performers on


    stage. Exchanging clueless nces, none of them knew what they had done wrong.


    Giving Donald a look of disdain, Myles added, ¡°Aren''t you supposed to talk to me first before stuffing


    whoever you want into my show? Do you think you can just threaten me with contract infringement?


    Let me make it clear to you. As long as I''m around, I won''t allow sponsors like you to mess up my


    show and ruin the quality of the program!¡±


    Myles spoke so indignantly that one might be forgiven for thinking that he harbored a massive


    grudge against the sponsors.


    It was then that a man walked in from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, I have brought my starlets. Please take good care of them on my behalf.¡±


    The sight of the man caused Myles to rece the scowl on his face with a broad smile.


    ¡°There''s no need to be a stranger, Mr. Quantrill.¡±


    The way Myles treated him was the exact opposite of his attitude toward Donald.


    At his cue, the two female influencers standing behind the man greeted Myles obediently, ¡°Good


    evening, Mr. Carling.¡±


    ¡°Good evening. Fulbert, what are you spacing out for? Get both of them settled in. As they are the


    special guests on the show, make sure they know their lines.¡±


    After Fulbert led the two women away, Donald''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, did you just say those two will be the guests on the show?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±


    ¡°May I know from which countries are those two stars from? Can you tell me about them, as I have


    never seen them before?¡±


    Just a moment ago, Myles proimed that he didn''t want newbies to lower the production value of


    his show. And now, he has arranged for two neers to be guests on his show? This is more


    than just underestimating Dragon Fide Corporation. It''s nothing but a tant insult!


    Snorting, Myles retorted, ¡°Why do you have so many questions when you obviously don''t recognize


    them? This is my show, and I can have whoever I want on it. If you''re not satisfied, you can get Mr.


    Duncan to fire me.¡±


    After scrutinizing Donald, the man asked, ¡°Oh? Aren''t you Mr. Donald Campbell? I didn''t see you


    just now. What are you doing at a ce like this?¡±

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Donald gave him the side-eye. ¡°I don''t seem to know you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s understandable that a busy man like you doesn''t know who I am. Let me


    introduce myself. I''m Brody Quantrill, manager from Popr Group. We met during the earlier press


    conference.¡±


    Popr Group? A member of the Quantrill family?


    Even though the Quantrills kept the lowest profile among the Ten Prestigious Families, they were


    one of the most powerful among them.


    Previously, Donald heard that members of the Ten Prestigious Families had withdrawn from


    Pollerton. It seems that they couldn''t resist the temptation toe back.


    Meanwhile, Brody was unperturbed despite being at the receiving end of Donald''s cold shoulder.


    He had overheard the earlier exchange and knew that Dragon Fide Corporation, too, was trying to


    promote their own starlets through the reality show.


    Also, he could see that Donald was clearly unaware of the unwritten rules of the industry.


    It was one thing when it came to mediocre programs where the directors at the helm obeyed


    Spencer.


    However, when it came to famous directors like Myles, anyone who wanted their starlets to


    participate in his show had to deal directly with him, for going through Spencer was a fruitless


    endeavor.


    Holding back his smile, Brody suggested, ¡°Mr. Campbell, are you here to get your starlets a slot in


    the program too? You should''ve told me earlier, as Mr. Carling and I have been friends for a long


    time. I''m sure he will willingly agree to it on my ount. Why don''t you invite your two starlets along


    for supper so that we can evaluate them? If they show promise, I''m confident Mr. Carling would


    allow them some airtime on the show.¡±


    Having known each other for a long time, Myles naturally knew what Brody meant by ¡°airtime.¡±


    Truth be told, Myles had nothing against Dragon Fide Corporation. After all, they were the TV


    station sponsors, and it made no sense for him to antagonize the party paying his bills.


    What bothered him was that Dragon Fide Corporation didn''t seek his permission when trying to get


    their starlets into his show.


    Therefore, if Donald was able to ept the meeting over supper, he was open to arranging brief


    appearances for the former''s starlets.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Faced with Donald''s silence, Brody and Myles didn''t pressure him since they had the initiative and


    could do as they pleased.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, based on what he said, does it mean that my starlets won''t be able to join your show if


    I don''t treat you to supper?¡±


    ¡°That''s correct.¡± Arms folded, Myles dered haughtily, ¡°Anyone who wants to be part of my show


    will have to go through me.¡±


    ¡°All right then. I understand.¡±


    Donald turned around to give Yulia a call and rted everything that had happened to her.


    Having assumed that she had made the necessary arrangements, Yulia was surprised that Myles


    was making himself an obstacle.


    She exined anxiously, ¡°I''m sorry for the mistake, Mr. Campbell. I''ll send someone over to deal


    with it right away.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''ll deal with it since I''m here. Can you check with Mr. Duncan if this director named Myles


    Carling can be sacked? Otherwise, we''ll just rece Mr. Duncan instead.¡±


    As Donald didn''t bother to keep his voice down, Brody and Myles overheard every word he said.


    Donald''s upromising stance took Myles by surprise, as the former''s words were the equivalent


    of a publicly dering war with him.


    With regard to the suggestion that he and Spencer be fired, Myles felt that it was nothing but big talk


    on Donald''s part.


    Due to the limited resources of local TV stations, their viewership was no match for that of national


    TV stations.


    Therefore, Spencer would have to be a fool to remove him, given that his show was the main driver


    of Pollerton TV Station''s high ratings.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Maintaining the TV station''s viewership alone was reason enough for Spencer to keep him as


    director.


    Upon ending the call, Donald found a chair and settled down on it.


    Brows furrowed, Myles asked, ¡°What''s wrong? What did Mr. Duncan say? Is he going to rece


    me?¡±


    Brody hurried forward to obsequiously add, ¡°You must be kidding, Mr. Carling. Your show is going to


    air tomorrow and has a huge audience waiting with anticipation for it. There''s no way Mr. Duncan


    would do something as stupid as that.¡±


    If Myles were to be removed now, the show would lose its director and have no one in charge.


    Also, It wasmon for a show''s ratings to fall off a cliff whenever there was a sudden change in


    directors.


    Consequently, Brody''s sycophantic words inted Myles'' ego further.


    Not wanting to waste any more time with Donald, Myles gestured at Fulbert and ordered, ¡°Get him


    out of here. If he refuses, call security to kick him out.¡±


    Upon humming in acknowledgment, Fulbert was about to execute his orders when Spencer¡ª


    drenched in sweat¡ªcame running in.


    ¡°Mr. Duncan, what brings you here?¡±


    p!


    Spencer swung a forceful hand at Myles'' face.


    ¡°If I didn''t f*ckinge here, do you think I''ll still have my job? Since when have you learned to


    overstep my authority?¡±


    Myles'' was stunned after being struck by Spencer.


    Has Spencer gone mad? How dare he hit me? Does he not care about the station''s ratings


    anymore?


    ¡°I''m sorry that my subordinate doesn''t know better, Mr. Campbell. This mess is my fault.¡±


    After pping Myles, Spencer quickly bowed at Donald in apology as if thetter was his boss.


    Nheless, Myles wasn''t going to take the insult lying down, for he was a famous director, after


    all. If he could no longer work at this TV station, he would easily move to another.


    After all, Spencer''s p was the equivalent of a public falling out between them.


    In a grim tone, Myles snapped, ¡°Spencer, I''m fine if you don''t seek my permission for your starlets to


    participate in my show, but now, you actually hit me because of an outsider? Fine. It''s clear to me


    that you don''t care about the viewership of Pollerton TV Station.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Spencer kicked Myles to the ground. ¡°I''ve had it with you for always threatening me with


    the TV station''s ratings. And what do you mean by your show? This show belongs to Pollerton TV


    Station! Now that you have been fired, get yourself out of here right now!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Having been known for his amiable temper, Spencer shocked everyone with his fury.


    What came as a bigger surprise was that even if he disapproved of Myles, there was no need for


    violence which would lead to an irreconcble grudge.


    Cognizant that Spencer used to be in the army and that he was no match for the former in a fight,


    Myles got back up to his feet and threw his work pass on the ground.


    ¡°Fine. This is your decision, so don''t regret it!¡±


    With that, Myles stormed out of the production set. As for the clueless Brody, he had no choice but


    to leave together with Myles.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, about today...¡±


    ¡°You did well resolving the matter. Now, get them to continue with the rehearsal while I bring my two


    starlets over.¡±


    ¡°All right, I''ll get it done right away.¡±


    Donald''s approval elicited a sigh of relief from Spencer.


    A short while ago, he received a call from his superior informing him about Donald''s predicament.


    In a nutshell, if he didn''t deal with the matter to Donald''s satisfaction, he would be out of his job.


    All this while, Spencer tolerated Myles solely on ount of maintaining Pollerton TV Station''s


    viewership and also his position as the director.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    However, now that Myles had offended someone he shouldn''t have and gotten him involved,


    Spencer found no reason to hold back anymore.


    After all, he couldn''t stand Myles any longer. As for the TV station''s viewership, it was a matter to be


    dealt with on a different day.


    Upon their departure, Brody and Myles went to a caf¨¦ near the TV station.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, what happened? Since when did Spencer have the cheek to sack you?¡±


    Pressing a hot egg to his swollen face, Myles knew Spencer like the back of his palm.


    ¡°Duncan will never put himself in a disadvantageous position. I think Donald is probably someone


    important which exins the audacity he has shown me.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what should we do? My starlets... No, what I wanted to say, Mr. Carling, is that are you


    going to let Pollerton TV Station kick you out just like that?¡±


    Myles sneered, ¡°After what Spencer has done, I will return the favor to him. Does he really think that


    I am at his mercy? Today, I''m going to show him that Pollerton TV Station will not be able to function


    without me.¡±


    No sooner had Myles spoken than Fulbert entered the caf¨¦ with a group of production crew


    members. In the blink of an eye, the previously empty caf¨¦ was filled to the brim.


    Brody was first stunned by the sight before giving Myles a thumbs up.


    ¡°This is brilliant, Mr. Carling. You have pulled the rug from underneath their feet!¡±


    The production crew of the reality show numbered fifty. As most of the core members had worked


    with Myles for a long time, most of their loyaltyy with him.


    Now that I have been fired, I''m sure it''s fine for me to take all my subordinates with me, isn''t it? After


    all, they have quit by themselves, and you, Spencer, can do nothing about it.


    Now that only a few low-level crew members and part-time actors were left at the set, Myles was


    curious to see how Spencer was going to beg him to go back.


    ¡°Mr. Quantrill, why don''t we make a bet to see when Spencer will request my return?¡±


    ¡°Sure. What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°If he calls me within two hours, I will treat you to a month''s worth of cigarettes. In the event he calls


    later than that, you''ll be the one giving me a treat.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, he will definitely ask you to go back.¡±


    ¡°That''s exactly what I meant. Hahaha.¡±


    Myles, bursting into heartyughter with Brody, didn''t look like he had just been sacked.


    ¡°My friends, please enjoy some coffee on me today. I expect that we''ll need to work overtime


    tonight. I understand how tough work has been, so I''ll make sure that old fogey, Spencer, will give


    all of you a raise next month!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carling!¡±


    ¡°You''re the best, Mr. Carling!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cheers of delight erupted inside the caf¨¦.


    As two hours quickly passed, Myles didn''t receive any messages on his phone. Brody, despite his


    growing anxiety, didn''t dare inquire about it. All he could do was pretend to fiddle with his phone.


    Finally, the grim-looking Mylesmented, ¡°That''s strange. It has already been two hours.


    Regardless of how ipetent Spencer is, there''s no way he wouldn''t have noticed that the


    production can''t carry on.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carling, shall I return to check?¡±


    Myles gave Fulbert the side-eye. ¡°Now that you have quit, how are you going to go back in without


    your work pass?¡±


    Scratching his face, Fulbert exined, ¡°I''m on good terms with the security guards, and they''ll


    probably let me in. I''m sure it will make all of us feel better if we know what''s really going on.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Go on then.¡±


    A short while after Fulbert had left, Myles'' phone received a message, causing a smile to descend


    upon his face.


    ¡°It seems Spencer is too embarrassed to call me and has chosen to send me a message instead.¡±

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    ¡°Isn''t that to be expected? It seems like old Spencer finally came around.¡±


    All the other employees let out sighs of relief too.


    After all, working as a television station employee was quite a presentable job. Hence, none of them


    would choose to resign unless absolutely necessary.


    To put it bluntly, they were taking a gamble, betting whether the head of the television station,


    Spencer, would really dare to dismiss Myles.


    Yet, when Myles opened the message, the smile on his face froze. The finance department cleared


    my outstanding paycheck?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Myles broke out in a cold sweat at that instant. Spencer is not joking with me! Is he genuinely trying


    to fire me?


    Right then, Fulbert called.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, hurry up ande see this. The work at the set is not on hold. They''re still filming the


    show!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Fulbert''s words deeply unsettled Myles. We just left the set, yet there are already people there to


    take over our jobs? This is impossible!


    Myles strode toward the set with a darkened expression after hanging up the call with the group of


    film crew trailing behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, over here!¡±


    Fulbert, standing at the tunnel entrance, waved at Myles and pointed at the filming set inside.


    As Fulbert had mentioned, the set was filled with people walking around, the lighting and equipment


    all in ce.


    At that moment, Myles and his team felt as if they had arrived at a different filming set.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, are they putting on an act?¡±


    Brody, ayman, could not tell if the people there were actually working or not as he watched on.


    Conversely, Myles was experienced in the field.


    He uttered solemnly, ¡°Do you see those people dancing on the stage? They are rehearsing the


    same thing we did.¡±


    ¡°What''s the big deal? Those dancers aren''t part of our team, so isn''t it normal for them to practice


    the same dances as the ones we did a few days ago?¡±


    Fulbert exined in an undertone, ¡°What Mr. Carling meant was the dances rehearsed on the stage


    aren''t as simple as it seems. Not only does the dance group need to be skilled, but the lighting,


    makeup, sound effects, photography, backdrop, and other elements must be well-coordinated. If


    they can carry out rehearsals without any errors in such a short period, that means our duties here


    have beenpletely reced.¡±


    Hearing Fulbert''s boration, Brody grew anxious at once.


    He had spent a lot of money and effort to establish a good rtionship with Myles to include two


    novice entertainers under him as part of the variety show''s crew.


    If another person took over Myles'' position, that would signify all his efforts had gone to waste.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, what should we do now? Why don''t we apologize to Mr. Duncan?¡±


    Myles sneered. ¡°Apologize to Mr. Duncan? Who does Spencer think he is? Do you think he would


    dare to fire me if Donald hadn''t pressured him?¡±


    ¡°But we can''t just stand idly by and wait!¡±


    Amidst Brody''s consternation, Donald, inside the set, shifted his attention in their direction and


    walked over cheerfully.


    ¡°Oh? Well, if it isn''t our dear director, Mr. Myles Carling. You''re no longer Pollerton TV Station''s


    employee, so how did you get in?¡±


    ¡°Don''t feel so smug just from getting your way!¡± Brody was beside himself.


    ¡°You can''t say that.¡± Donald looked at Brody. ¡°Initially, our group wanted to be Pollerton TV


    Station''s sponsor and business partner. We never wanted toplicate this matter. Yet, Mr. Carling


    acted so willfully that he decided to drop a popr show just because he felt like it. We had no


    choice except to hire another director under Mr. Duncan''s request to salvage the situation.¡±


    ¡°Who did you all hire?¡±


    That was the issue Myles was most concerned about.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Myles was confident he was the best variety show director in the whole of Pollerton.


    Changing the director would undoubtedly affect the show''s quality, but the crucial point was the


    degree of the impact.


    ¡°Mr. Weston Tanner.¡±


    ¡°Who? Weston Tanner?¡±


    Myles thought the name sounded familiar, but he couldn''t recall where he had heard of that person.


    Fulbert hurriedly reminded, ¡°Mr. Carling, Weston is also part of the television station''s crew. He was


    the host as well as the director of Happy Time Machine.¡±


    Myles'' memory was jogged at Fulbert''s words.


    Pollerton TV Station''s kids'' channel was the worst among all the televisionworks, not to


    mention Happy Time Machine was aired during the five o''clock evening time slot when most of the


    kindergarteners were getting off school.


    As the show''s target audience was children, the backdrop, makeup, and other settings of the show


    were very simple. Hence, most of the preparation could be done by one person.


    Therefore, Weston struck others more like a person tasked with menial, insignificant jobs rather


    than a director.


    Mylesughed out loud. ¡°I thought you hired someone incredible, but now I know it''s just Weston,


    that good-for-nothing. Since Pollerton TV Station has sumbed to such a pathetic state, I have no


    reason to stay anymore. Let''s go, Fulbert.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Carling. You''re able to jump ship, but what about us?¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Carling. We followed you and quit our jobs because we believed in you. What


    should we do now that you''re leaving?¡±


    Myles was a famous director, so it wouldn''t be difficult for him to find a job at another television


    station.


    As his assistant, Fulbert had all the reasons to tag along with Myles.


    That left the other crew members in a tough spot because they couldn''t return to Pollerton TV


    Station, and the other television stations might not want to hire them.


    After all, the other television stations wouldn''t dare to hire employees who quit their jobs when the


    company was caught up in a dire situation.


    The film crew members wanted Myles to provide them with an exnation. To their surprise, he


    gestured for them to quiet down and said, ¡°Everyone, calm down. I believe everyone here is familiar


    with Weston''s standard. All of you need to be patient and wait for another day until the show''s


    television rating is out tomorrow. I believe Mr. Duncan will reconsider his decision aboutying off all


    of you.¡±


    After hearing that, the other employees didn''t dare to do anything to Myles, regardless of their


    dissatisfaction.


    After all, Myles was different from them. He was someone reputable.


    ¡°That''s enough. You''re all dismissed. We''ll wait for the results tomorrow.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Following Myles'' departure, the film crew members didn''t have someone to lead them, so they soon


    went their separate ways.


    Donald returned to the studio. At that moment, Evelyn and Zoey had changed their outfits and were


    discussing the script with Weston.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Donald walked up to Weston. The two girls immediately greeted him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, although this is my first time working on such a popr show, I have some different


    ideas in mind.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°In the past, whenever Myles hosted this kind of show, he would focus on the guests, constantly


    rting all the topics and contents of the conversations to the guests to disy the perfect side of


    the guest to the viewers.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Donald asked while wearing a frown.


    ¡°There isn''t any problem because traditional variety shows have been carried out in this manner all


    along.¡± Weston adjusted his sses before continuing, ¡°However, your goal is to promote your new


    entertainers, isn''t it, Mr. Campbell? In that case, I think we shouldn''t focus on the guests for the


    subsequent episodes of this show. Instead, we should create fairer segments, so everyone on the


    stage has a chance to disy their appeals.¡±


    He licked his dry lips and added, ¡°I can guarantee a show like this will be more attractive to the


    public, but this new idea might stir up more dispute and trouble.¡±

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Weston was already forty-five years old that year and had been the host and director of the kids''


    channel for ten years. He thought he would be spending the rest of his life in that manner.


    Little did he anticipate this Myles-rted incident to happen.


    What was even more unexpected was Donald''s decision to let him take charge of the most popr


    show on Pollerton TV Station.


    Weston vaguely felt his long-awaited opportunity had arrived.


    In truth, he possessed all the qualities a mature director should have. What hecked were merely


    a chance and a sponsor''s trust.


    After saying that, Weston gazed at Donald nervously.


    Donald''s subsequent reply would determine whether Weston would remain an average Joe or attain


    great sess in the second half of his life.


    ¡°I think your idea is great. Let''s do as you suggested.¡±


    He agreed!


    Weston said to Donald in excitement, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Campbell. I''ll do my best!¡±


    Donald''s affirmation invigorated Weston, prompting thetter to adjust and amend the show''s


    content and arrangements immediately.


    Donald nced at his watch and noticed it was gettingte, so he bid Weston farewell and drove


    home.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The couple couldn''t return to their marital residence as they sold the house because Jennifer didn''t


    want to see Leonard and Linda again after they thoroughly broke her heart.


    As a result, Jennifer and Donald temporarily stayed inside a condominium they rented under the


    company''s name. Hence, the environment there wasn''t as conducive.


    As soon as he stepped into the house, he saw Jennifer sitting on the couch with herptop in hand.


    She appeared as cute as a bunny in her pink pajamas.


    ¡°You''re back. How did the candidate selection go? Are they pretty?¡±


    ¡°They will never be as beautiful as my wife, no matter how gorgeous they are.¡±


    He smiled faintly and leaned forward to kiss her.


    ¡°Don''t do that. Go and brush your teeth first.¡±


    She pushed him away in disdain.


    At that moment, he caught sight of the content on herptop screen from the corner of his eyes and


    realized she was surveying houses.


    ¡°Are you nning to buy a house?¡±


    She pouted and replied to him, ¡°Our previous marital residence was too small and was easily


    located by my parents. Let''s buy arger property with a better environment this time to prevent


    them from disrupting our lives anymore.¡±


    Jennifer would''ve prioritized Kevin and neglected her own needs in the past.


    Their marital residence back then was a prime example. At that time, she could afford a better


    house, but she figured Kevin would need to get married in the future, so she reserved arger


    portion of her money for buying a home for Kevin.


    Now that Jennifer was ready to purchase a new house, that means her life perspectives had


    changed.


    She prioritized her and Donald''s quality of life above all else.


    ¡°I think that the houses at Belle Residences are not bad. Why don''t we go and check it out


    tomorrow?¡±


    He stretched out his hand and brushed her nose with his finger. ¡°What about our work?¡±


    She snorted before saying, ¡°Work is important, but so are our personal matters. Look at the ce


    we''re staying in now. Most things here don''t belong to us and are inconvenient to use. For example,


    the water heater is faulty at times. Thendlord will benefit if we change it, but if we don''t, we''ll have


    to endure the fluctuating temperatures when we shower. Jeez!¡±


    As shemented, Donald kissed her while she wasn''t paying attention.


    ¡°Sure. I''ll apany you to check out the houses tomorrow. I''ll buy whichever property you prefer


    without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Argh! Didn''t I tell you to brush your teeth first?¡±


    Jennifer raised her hand in a pretense to hit him, but he had already dodged to one side while


    laughing heartily.


    Early the next morning, Jennifer drove Donald to Belle Residences'' sales gallery.


    There were plenty of high-end properties in Pollerton, but Belle Residences was the only project


    offering ultra-spacious mansions.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    A sales agent weed them right after they entered the sales gallery.


    ¡°Hello there, are you here to buy a house?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We wish to purchase arge mansion. Do you have any rmendations?¡±


    Arge mansion?


    The sales agent, Tanya Townsend, sized up Donald and Jennifer in disdain.


    ¡°The smallestrge-sized mansion in Belle Residences is five hundred square meters. If only the


    two of you are staying in the house, I don''t rmend you to view the mansions.¡±


    Tanya opened a different sales brochure and borated with a smile, ¡°This is the second phase of


    high-end condominium and duplex condominium units in Belle Residences. I think these will suit


    your requirements better.¡±


    Jennifer eyed Tanya inquisitively before uttering, ¡°We are only interested in buying arge mansion.¡±


    The smile on Tanya''s face dissipated after she heard Jennifer''s words.


    ¡°If I''m not mistaken, the ck Hignder parked outside is your car, is that right?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. What about it?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but all the customers who visited our sales gallery drive luxurious


    vehicles like Mercedes-Benz S-ss or BMW Seven Series. You, on the other hand, came here in


    a Hignder. Isn''t saying you wish to purchase arge mansion a little... unrealistic?¡±


    It wasn''t as if Tanya was reluctant to sell the mansion, but since Belle Residencesunched the


    ultra-spacious mansion project, everyone, regardless of their financial status, in Pollerton visited


    their sales gallery, wanting to check out the design of the ultra-spacious mansions.


    An ultra-spacious mansion came with a private swimming pool, underground garage, basketball


    court, tennis court, and a small garden.


    Considering the facilities and other deluxe features, anyone who could afford an ultra-spacious


    mansion could be deemed a true winner in life.


    For that reason, most people who came to view the units were merely there to enjoy the experience


    instead of genuinely desiring to buy a mansion.


    Hence, instead of wasting her time on people she felt could not afford the mansion, Tanya thought it


    would be more practical to rmend Donald and Jennifer the high-end condominiums.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying we don''t have the money to buy the mansion?¡±


    Jennifer was livid.


    So what if I drive a Hignder? I only drive it because I don''t have the time to buy a car of my


    preference. That''s why I''m temporarily driving thepany''s car. I didn''t think the brand of vehicle I


    drive would be an issue since this is just a means of transportation. Who knew I would be


    discriminated against by the sales agent because of this?


    ¡°That''s not what I mean, miss. There is already plenty of information about the ultra-spacious


    mansions in our sales gallery. If you''re interested, you may read up the details on your own.¡±


    With that, Tanya turned around and left, leaving Jennifer fuming.


    ¡°How can she behave like that? Let''s go, Darling. We''re not buying a property here!¡±


    ¡°That''s not necessary. Haven''t you already surveyed the mansions here online for a long time? If


    you like the ce, just buy it. There''s no need to bother yourself with someone like that.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°But she infuriates me. I don''t even have the mood to view the mansion now.¡±


    Women were emotional beings, and Jennifer was not an exception.


    Jennifer, enraged by Tanya, didn''t want to check out the mansion anymore. Right then, another


    saleswoman approached them and uttered in a soft voice, ¡°Hello there. Are you here to buy a


    house? My name is Xena Yarbrough. You can call me Xena.¡±


    Xena left a far better impression on Jennifer, not only because she had introduced herself first but


    also because of her diffident mien.


    It was apparent Xena had just joined the profession and was less worldly-wise.


    ¡°We wish to purchase a mansion. Can you rmend us the units avable here?¡±


    ¡°A mansion?¡± A surprised expression spread across Xena''s face. ¡°Of course. This way, please.¡±


    As Jennifer had guessed, Xena did just be a property agent not long ago.


    Xena had always held on to the belief that if she treated every customer with utmost sincerity, she


    would ultimately be rewarded.


    However, due to the ridiculously high prices of the houses in Belle Residences, she had yet to sell


    even one unit after a month. Therefore, Xena couldn''t pass her probation period and be a full-


    timer, not to mention receive her basic sry.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Now that Jennifer and Donald mentioned they wanted to buy a huge mansion, Xena''s first reaction


    was to do her best to rmend the avable properties.


    Another property agent, Juniper Schmidt, standing at the receptionist''s desk and holding a thermos


    sk, uttered in amusement, ¡°Tanya, that foolish girl, Xena, is trying to steal your customers.¡±


    Tanya nced at the busy Xena and said contemptuously, ¡°She''s just a fool. When I first became a


    saleswoman, I acquired the skill to differentiate the customers via their spending abilities on my


    second day of work. If I were as stupid as her, I''d switch careers early on.¡±


    ¡°We can''t say that for sure. What if Xena got lucky and stumbled upon an opulent customer?¡±


    ¡°Would an opulent customer drive a Hignder to a sales gallery to buy a mansion? Would you


    wear slippers to have a steak dinner at an Epean cuisine restaurant? Stop kidding me.¡±


    Tanya was very confident in her judgment. In her opinion, Donald and Jennifer were just poor


    people who were there to get some exposure to the affluent lifestyle, yet Xena was entertaining


    them as if they were VIPs.


    Right then, the sales gallery door was pushed open again.


    An overweight middle-aged man, wearing expensive essories and holding a briefcase, entered.


    Tanya''s eyes lit up at the sight of that middle-aged man.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, why are you so free to visit our sales gallery today?¡±


    Tanya beamed at him dazzlingly, behaving entirely differently from when she weed Jennifer


    and Donald earlier.


    That middle-aged man, Wird Lambert, ogled Tanya and deliberately fixated his gaze on certain


    parts of her body before uttering lecherously, ¡°Isn''t it a good thing that I''m here to support your


    business? What''s the matter? Are you disdaining me? If that''s the case, I''ll visit another sales


    gallery.¡±


    ¡°Don''t do that, Mr. Lambert. Why would I disdain you? You''re my esteemed customer.¡±


    Wird''s scious demeanor didn''t repulse Tanya. Instead, she puffed up her chest to make herself


    appear more seductive.


    She took the initiative to step forward and wrapped her arms around his. Then, she leaned closer


    and whispered beside his ear, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you bought two high-end condominiums from us the


    other day. How many more are you nning to buy this time?¡±


    He snorted and chirped, ¡°I bought the condominiums for my mistresses. If I''m buying a property for


    my own stay, I''ll have to purchase arge mansion. Bring me theyout ns forrge mansions. I


    want to see which unit I should buy.¡±


    He''s here to buy arge mansion!


    Tanya grew more enthusiastic upon hearing that.


    The price of arge mansion was considerably high. If she could sell a unit, she would achieve


    close to two hundred thousand inmission for that month.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, theyout n forrge mansions is inside the premium reception room. Why don''t


    you follow me there to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. I''m just buying a house. What''s the deal with having to go to a premium reception room? Let''s


    go. You can lead the way.¡±


    Knowing she was about to seal another huge deal, Tanya purposely walked ahead of Wird,


    sashaying along to attract his attention.


    She was familiar with Wird. He was a tycoon with a wife but had plenty of mistresses. Not to


    mention, he was very willing to spend his money on his women.


    Tanya was able to sell high-end properties like the ones in Belle Residences by relying not only on


    her professionalism but also on her exquisite appearance. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able


    to service her customers.


    Hence, this time, her goal was to let Wird purchase the mansion and take her in as his mistress


    so she could stop working so hard as a saleswoman.


    Right after they went into the premium reception room and closed the door behind them, Wird


    couldn''t contain his urge anymore and hugged Tanya from behind.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°You''re so good at shaking your hips. Let me kiss you now.¡±


    Tanya didn''t expect Wird to be so daring. She hastily struggled to free herself and uttered


    embarrassingly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, there are others present.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He turned his head around and indeed saw another group of people inside the room.


    Jennifer and Xena were discussing matters rted to the mansion while Donald was holding a


    paper cup and staring in Wird''s direction.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Sensing Wird looking at him, Donald uttered casually, ¡°Please, go on. Don''t mind me.¡±


    What the h*ll? F*ck you!


    Wird fumed with anger.


    ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here?¡±


    Tanya smiled mockingly and said, ¡°They came to our sales gallery in a Hignder to view our units


    and even told me they wanted to buy arge mansion.¡±


    ¡°What? They drove a Hignder here to buy a mansion?¡± Wird said to Donald condescendingly,


    ¡°How much money do you have in your pocket right now? How dare youe here to enjoy the


    free drinks here. Hurry up and get lost. Don''t linger here and ruin my mood.¡±


    Difort rose within Donald after he heard Wird''s remark. I''m here to buy a mansion, and you


    two could''ve continued to indulge in your intimate moment, so why did you have to scold me?


    ¡°If someone who drives a Hignder is not qualified to buy a mansion, in your opinion, what car


    should someone drive for them to be qualified to purchase a mansion?¡±


    ¡°Of course they need to drive a Maybach like me.¡±


    Wird was unting his wealth when Jennifer suddenly walked over after she heard the


    commotion.


    ¡°What''s going on, Darling?¡±


    Wird was stunned when he saw Jennifer. She''s so gorgeous! I''ve seen my share of pretty


    women, but this is the first time I''ve seen a girl as pure and charming as her. She''s a fine woman, a


    first-ss beauty! More importantly, why is an exceptional woman like her calling this good-for-


    nothing darling?


    Wird felt aggrieved at once. Why is this happening? How can someone who drives a Maybach


    like me lose to someone who drives a Hignder like him?


    At that thought, intense jealousy burned within Wird''s chest.


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous. You won''t get any benefits by staying together with him. Why don''t you be my


    woman instead? I''ll gift you a huge mansion.¡± Wird took out a bank card and waved it in front of


    Jennifer. ¡°If you agree to my offer, I''ll immediately give you the four hundred thousand inside this


    card. You can think of the money as your allowance this month.¡±


    A month''s allowance of four hundred thousand! Tanya, standing at one side, became envious.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, aren''t we buying a mansion? Come over here. I''ll rmend you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don''t disturb me. I''m busy right now.¡± Wird pushed Tanya away while boring his eyes into


    Jennifer. ¡°What do you say, gorgeous? Why don''t you consider my offer?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, mister, thisdy here is my customer. Please do not harass her.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Xena stepped forward to stop Wird from teasing Jennifer.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked impatiently.


    ¡°I''m Belle Residences'' sales agent, Xena Yarbrough. Mister, you''re harassing my customer at the


    moment. I''ll have to ask you to stop acting in this manner. Otherwise, I''ll summon the security


    guards over.¡±


    ¡°Sales agent?¡± Wird sneered. ¡°Even your sales manager has to greet me politely when he sees


    me. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Tanya, who was pushed aside by Wird, was infuriated. To her disbelief, Xena dared to anger


    Wird.


    She swiftly took one step forward and said to Xena, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Xena? How can you


    simply use others of harassing your customer? Just quit if you no longer wish to work here


    instead of dragging the whole team into trouble!¡±


    ¡°But Tanya, he was harassing¡ª¡±


    p!


    Tanya forcefully pped Xena''s face and rebuked thetter, ¡°Go to the finance department and


    im your wages. You don''t have toe to work anymore starting tomorrow.¡±


    Although Tanya wasn''t the sales manager, as a long-time employee at Belle Residences, she had


    the authority to dismiss a trainee without seeking permission.


    Xena didn''t know what she had done wrong. She covered her face and cried in her grievances. I


    was defending my customer, so why did Tanya scold me instead?


    ¡°I can''t stand seeing women cry. F*ck. Weeping women always mess up my fortune.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Wird opened his briefcase and took out a stack of cash before tossing the money at Xena''s face.


    ¡°You became a saleswoman for money, right? Take this cash and get lost at once. Quit being an


    eyesore in front of me.¡±


    He threw at least twenty thousand at Xena, but she didn''t pick up even one piece of the note.


    She was about to exit the room while covering her face when Jennifer suddenly grabbed her. ¡°Hold


    on. Since Be Residences is dismissing you, why don''t youe work at mypany?¡±


    Tanya''s p had already crushed Xena''s confidence.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I''ve never been able to do anything well since I was little. I want to


    go back to the countryside and leave the city.¡±


    ¡°I see. She came from the countryside. No wonder she''s so dumb.¡± The contempt in Wird''s eyes


    intensified.


    The sight of Xena''s demeanor tugged at Jennifer''s heartstrings.


    She endured simr hardships as Xena when she lived in the Wilson residence in the past.


    Due to Leonard''s low status in the family, Jennifer had always been scorned by her peers in the


    Wilson family.


    At that time, Jennifer couldn''t fathom what she had done wrong to cause others to hate and bully


    her.


    She was even diagnosed with depression during that period, as she felt the world was filled with too


    much malevolence.


    Taking in Xena''s pure and innocent mien at that moment, Jennifer couldn''t help but be reminded of


    her previous self.


    She grasped Xena''s hand and uttered, ¡°If you constantly choose to run away whenever you''re faced


    with difficulties, you''ll never grow. Come work at mypany. Coincidentally, there''s a vacancy for


    the sales department manager position.¡±


    I''ll still be in the sales department, but I''ll be the manager this time?


    ¡°Really? But I-I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop hesitating. Guide us through the procedure to purchase the mansion now. After you get your


    commission, you can start working at mypany.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jennifer''s words struck Tanya like a joke. An inexperienced novice like Xena is being offered to


    be anotherpany''s sales manager?


    Although Tanya didn''t know the nature of the business of Jennifer''spany, she reckoned it


    wasn''t anyrge corporation since Jennifer could recklessly appoint Xena as a manager.


    Jennifer''s statement about Xena receiving amission after selling a mansion sounded all the


    moreughable.


    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Tanya said, ¡°Miss, the cheapest unit among the mansions


    avable in Belle Residences is priced at forty thousand per square meter, and the smallest size is


    five hundred square meters. Therefore, if you genuinely wish to buy a mansion, you''ll have to


    prepare a minimum of twenty million. Do you have that much money?¡±


    Jennifer responded to Tanya''s question in a simple manner.


    She took out a bank card and handed it to Xena before uttering nonchntly, ¡°I''ll buy the Type A


    mansion as per our discussion earlier, and I''ll pay in full amount.¡±


    ¡°Type A?¡± Tanya was momentarily dazed. ¡°The eight hundred square meters mansion with an


    attached mini garden?¡±


    Among all the mansions in Belle Residences, Type A had thergest size and the best design.


    However, the area was overlyrge, covering and area of eight hundred and seventy square


    meters. Hence, even though there were only six Type A mansions avable in Belle Residences,


    only one was sold thus far.


    If Jennifer is indeed sufficiently loaded to purchase the Type A mansion in full payment, Xena will


    receive amission of four hundred thousand from this transaction alone. This is impossible. How


    is a woman driving a Hignder so wealthy?


    Wird''s facial expression turned sour as well. If she''s really capable of paying twenty million in full,


    the four hundred thousand in my card means nothing to her.


    Xena went to the finance department. Unexpectedly, when she returned, the finance manager,


    Finley Dous, and sales manager, Grant Dixon, trailed behind her.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Jennifer Wilson? I heard you''re purchasing the Type A ultra-luxurious mansion in full


    payment. Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Jennifer arched her brow. ¡°What''s the matter? Do you think I don''t have that much money on my


    card?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that''s not it. You''ve misunderstood me. It''s just a twenty million transaction via card


    payment is too big. Therefore, as the project''s finance manager, I need to verify this in person to


    avoid any error.¡±


    ¡°I''m certain of buying this mansion, so hurry up and proceed with the payment.¡±


    Finley and Grant''s hearts shuddered as they sensed Jennifer''s impatience. She''s truly spending


    money like water.


    Beep.


    After Jennifer entered the password, the point of sale terminal generated the receipt, signifying her


    bank card genuinely contained twenty million.


    The unexpected turn of events caused Tanya to feel lightheaded and dizzy. She''s supposed to be


    my customer, yet Xena is receiving all themissions. That''s four hundred thousand in total! I


    don''t think I''d receive that muchmission even if I worked for an entire year.


    ¡°Good job, Xena. From now on, you''ll be one of Belle Residences'' official sales agents. I''ll transfer


    themission to your pay cardter.¡± Grant was also delighted.


    After all, by selling anotherrge-sized mansion, not only was Xena able to receive themission,


    but Grant would also be entitled to a bonus.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Xena shook her head and replied, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Dixon. I won''t being to work starting


    tomorrow.¡±


    The smile on Grant''s face faltered. ¡°What do you mean? You''re going to resign right after receiving


    themission?¡±


    ¡°That''s not it, Mr. Dixon. Tanya felt I was not suited to be a sales agent, so she already dismissed


    me.¡±


    Grant shifted his gaze onto Tanya. ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°No, that wasn''t what happened, Mr. Dixon. You have to listen to my exnation.¡±


    Tanya didn''t anticipate Jennifer to be so decisive and capable as to purchase a mansion in full


    payment.


    Hence, she didn''t know how to justify her actions to Grant. After all, she couldn''t tell him that she


    made a premature judgment about Jennifer not being able to afford a mansion because thetter


    drove a Hignder.


    Amidst Tanya''s speechlessness, Wird, standing at one side, piped up, ¡°Hey, Grant. There''s no


    need to dwell on such a trivial matter. I''m also nning to purchase a mansion today. Why don''t you


    show me around?¡±


    Grant was acquainted with Wird. He knew thetter was an affluent man running a coal business


    in Baridoki.


    However, a nouveau riche like Wird was only loaded with money butcked connections in


    Pollerton.


    In the past, Grant would''ve been very willing and passionate in entertaining Wird since a rich fool


    like Wird made the best kind of customer.


    Unfortunately, it was apparent to Grant that Tanya and Wird had offended Jennifer at that


    moment.


    Grant was a shrewd man. He knew someone who could afford to make full payment on a house


    while maintaining a low profile was much more formidable than Wird.


    At that thought, Grant grinned at Wird politely. ¡°Mr. Lambert, I have a meeting with a few other


    sales agents from the sales departmentter, so I won''t be free to keep youpany. I''ll let Tanya


    show you around since this is her duty.¡±


    Initially, Wird wanted to show off his rtionship with Grant in front of Jennifer. To his surprise,


    Grant wasn''t as amodating this time.


    Just as Wird, feeling utterly embarrassed, was about to leave the scene with Tanya, Donald, who


    had been silent the whole time, spoke.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Donald halted Wird.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You threw the money at that youngdy''s face earlier, yet you n to leave now?¡± Donald turned to


    look at Tanya before continuing, ¡°And you. Do you think you can take off just like that after pping


    the youngdy?¡±


    Wird spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°What are you nning to do, then? Are you going to hit me?¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°That''s right. I am about to hit you.¡±


    Before Wird could make sense of the situation, Donald swiftly booted him in the stomach, sending


    him sprawling to the ground.


    ¡°F*ck you! How dare you assault me!¡±


    Right after Wird finished the sentence, Donald swept his leg sideways to kick Wird''s right arm.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Instantly, Wird''s arm broke with a loud crack.


    He clutched his arm and howled in pain. Grant, who stood at the side, was shocked at the turn of


    events. He did not expect the gentle-looking Donald to be so good at fighting.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please just let this slide. We have surveince cameras here, and it won''t be


    beneficial to you if you beat him too harshly,¡± he interjected.


    Wird red at Donald and hissed, ¡°How dare you hit me! I''m going to kill you today!¡±


    ¡°Really? I do want to see how you''re going to do that,¡± said Donald scornfully.


    ¡°If you have the guts, wait while I make a call!¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''ll wait for you to call someone over.¡±


    Donald then turned around and told Jennifer, ¡°Go home first. I''m going to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Knitting her brows, Jennifer said, ¡°Darling, it''s not worth it to waste your energy on him. Just leave


    him alone.¡±


    ¡°I can''t. I put up with him for too long. Don''t worry. I''ll return to thepany right after I deal with


    him.¡±


    ¡°All right. Take care, then.¡±


    Jennifer knew of Donald''s capabilities, so she had nothing to worry about when it came to dealing


    with someone like Wird.


    After Jennifer left, Donald plopped down on the couch and crossed his legs as he watched Wird


    make the call.


    Upon noticing Donald''s demeanor, Grant felt his heart sink.


    His greatest worry hade true¡ªWird was messing with someone more powerful than himself.


    While Grant had already figured out what was going on, Wird was totally oblivious.


    Thetter was too engrossed in his hatred against Donald that he did not bother to consider why the


    latter was so emboldened.


    At that moment, a man''szy voice answered his call, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zielinski? This is Wird. Do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Wird? What Wird? You ying billiards or something?¡±


    Wird couldn''t help but feel embarrassed when the man showed no recollection of him at all.


    He covered his phone with one hand and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Mr. Zielinski, didn''t I just treat


    you to a meal yesterday? I''m Wird Lambert, the businessman who came to Pollerton to invest in


    real estate.¡±


    It was only then that Yosef Zielinski remembered him. ¡°Oh, it''s you.¡±


    Wird did reserve a table at a restaurant the night before and used his connections to get Yosef to


    attend.


    As a businessman from Baridoki, Wird had the tendency to do things ording to themon


    practices there. He believed he could earn a fortune as long as he spent enough money and built


    proper connections.


    However, he was unaware that thend he had his eyes on belonged to the Irving family, one of the


    Ten Prestigious Families.


    Although people considered Yosef one of the bigwigs in Pollerton, he was nothingpared to the


    Irving family.


    Thus, Yosef already had a n in mind.


    He would take Wird''s money, but he might not actually help thetter.


    When Wird heard Yosef''s reply, he grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Zielinski, here''s what happened. I''m


    currently in Belle Residences to purchase some properties, and I ran into an unreasonable guy who


    hit me for no reason. I''m totally defenseless and no match for him! He even kicked my arm and


    broke it. My friend, I feel so upset. I can''t just let this matter go.¡±


    Yuck. When did I be his friend?


    Yosef scoffed silently at Wird''s words. Nevertheless, he loosened up when he found out the


    latter''s issue was just about a fight.


    Although he couldn''t help Wird to steal business from the Irving family, it was a piece of cake for


    him to stop a fight.


    With that in mind, he asked, ¡°Who''s the guy? How many people does he have with him?¡±


    Wird gave it a thought and answered, ¡°He''s just a good-for-nothing. He''s alone.¡±


    Good-for-nothing? Then he''s probably just a nobody.


    Warming up his body, Yosef said, ¡°All right. Wait for me at Belle Residences. I''ll head there with my


    men.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Zielinski. I''ll wait for you here.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After hanging up, Wird looked at Donald smugly and boasted, ¡°You''re dead meat. Don''t you try to


    go anywhere!¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Donald simply shed him a smile without saying anything in response. Grant took a deep breath


    and said to Wird, ¡°Mr. Lambert, this is the sales gallery of ourpany. It will be hard for me to


    exin to my higher-ups if you two get into a fight here. Would you mind letting this go for my


    sake?¡±


    ¡°Let this go? This punk broke my arm with a kick! How can I possibly let it go? You''d better stay out


    of this, Grant, or I''ll have you share his fateter!¡± Wird yelled with a vicious look on his face.


    He had gotten a lot more arrogant with Yosef backing him up.


    Tanya walked up to Wird and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Please don''t take Mr. Dixon''s words to heart,


    Mr. Lambert. Here, let me have a look at your injury.¡±


    Hearing that inted Wird''s ego instantly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He sat down on the couch like Donald and patted himself on the thigh while motioning for Tanya to


    sit on it.


    ¡°I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to do that while I''m at work, Mr. Lambert.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take care of you. You don''t need to work anymore. Now, get on myp!¡±


    That was exactly what Tanya had been waiting to hear.


    With a coquettish smile on her face, she made her way over in her figure-hugging pencil skirt, sat


    on Wird''sp, and wrapped both arms around his neck.


    In doing so, Tanya was tantly disrespecting Grant by disregarding his orders.


    Donald nced at his watch and asked Wird calmly, ¡°Why are your men taking so long to get


    here? My time is extremely valuable. I can''t afford to be wasting too much of it on someone like


    you.¡±


    Wird thought Donald was chickening out when he heard that.


    He burst outughing and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you scared? Get on your knees and beg


    for forgiveness, then! If your performance pleases me, I might just spare your life and leave you


    crippled instead!¡±


    Donald stared at Wird as though he had just heard the silliest thing ever. ¡°I''m afraid you have the


    wrong idea. If your men don''t get here sooner, I might have to start entertaining myself by breaking


    one of your fingers every ten minutes.¡±


    That sounded so terrifying that even Wird shuddered and got goosebumps all over.


    Their conversation was interrupted when Yosef called outzily from the door, ¡°You''ve got a lot of


    guts threatening to break Mr. Lambert''s fingers, punk! Looks like I''ll have to teach you a lesson!¡±


    Wird gave Tanya a hard smack on her bottom when he heard Yosef''s voice, causing her to squeal


    in pain and surprise.


    He stood up and clutched at his broken arm while greeting Yosef with a warm smile, ¡°I''m d you''re


    finally here, Mr. Zielinski! You heard what this punk said, right? He was tantly disrespecting you


    and the United Hearts Society as a whole!¡±


    There were plenty of underground organizations in Pollerton. The one Yosef was a part of was the


    United Hearts Society, which had developed well over the years and possessed a great level of


    influence over the eastern part of the city.


    Most of the owners of small and medium enterprises would have to seek the United Hearts


    Society''s approval before they could start anything in the city.


    Wird clearly wanted Donald dead by getting such a powerful organization involved.


    Yosef knew full well what Wird was trying to do, but he chose to ignore it.


    As long as Wird is paying me a reasonable amount of money, I don''t mind making some random


    punk disappear! After all, I''m the one who calls the shots around here!


    With that in mind, Yosef pulled out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. ¡°Hey, punk! Which gang are


    you from?¡± he asked while eyeing Donald from head to toe.


    This guy isn''t wearing anything fancy, but he does look rather handsome. That must be the reason


    he''s able toe to a fancy ce like Belle Residences!


    Donald waved his hand dismissively at Yosef and said, ¡°You''re his backup? I''m sorry, but you can''t


    handle me. Go get someone more powerful.¡±

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    ¡°What the f*ck did you just say? You got a death wish or something, punk?¡±


    The men that Yosef brought with him got infuriated when they heard that.


    Some of them even whipped out their cleavers that were tucked into their waistbands and waved


    them around menacingly.


    Yosef motioned for his men to stand down and be quiet as he said, ¡°You sure talk big for a young


    punk. If I can''t handle you, then I suppose I''ll have to summon the leader of the United Hearts


    Society. Question is, are you really worthy of the trouble?¡±


    Yosef then turned toward Wird and asked, ¡°Well? How do you want to go about this, Mr.


    Lambert?¡±


    Wird red daggers at Donald as he replied, ¡°I want him dead!¡±


    Yosef froze in surprise when he heard that.


    Has this guy lost his mind? I understand he wants this punk dead, but he didn''t have to say it so


    openly like that!


    Having found out what Wird wanted, Yosef rubbed his chin and broke into a smile as he nced


    at the scale models around them. ¡°I hear Belle Residences sells some pretty good houses, Mr.


    Lambert. Are you nning on buying a mansion here?¡±


    Wird was a little confused when he heard that. I called him to help me take care of this punk, so


    why is he talking about mansions all of a sudden?


    It wasn''t until he saw the look in Yosef''s eyes that Wird finally understood what he meant.


    ¡°I''ll buy you a house if you can take care of this punk for me, Mr. Zielinski.¡±


    Wird was prepared to spend a fortune just to have Donald dead.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    While he wouldn''t be able to afford a mansion, he could at least get Yosef a penthouse unit.


    Satisfied with Wird''s offer, Yosef said with a chuckle, ¡°Don''t worry, buddy. We''ll take care of him


    for you. Boys, bring him back!¡±


    Since he had agreed to help Wird out, he figured he would get the job done properly.


    Yosef couldn''t exactly do much to Donald in a public area like the sales gallery, but things would be


    different if he brought Donald back to his territory. In doing so, he would be able to torture and kill


    Donald in any way he wanted without having to worry about witnesses.


    Two of his men approached Donald menacingly with their knives drawn, but it didn''t intimidate him


    in the slightest. With a swift punch and a kick, Donald had knocked the two men unconscious.


    ¡°Oh? Looks like he knows how to put up a fight! Attack together, boys!¡±


    Yosef could make a name for himself in the city by having superiority in numbers.


    So what if you''ve got some moves, punk? There''s no way you can take down dozens of men


    attacking you with knives! I can already imagine how you''ll look with your body all covered in blood


    and knife wounds!


    To Yosef''s surprise, however, Donald was able to snatch the knife from one of the men and sh at


    the guy''s face, leaving a nasty gash where his mouth used to be.


    What the f*ck? I can''t believe this punk actually had the guts to fight back!


    The rest of the thugs were petrified by the sight of the injured thug rolling around on the ground in


    pain. Donald charged at them like a bloodthirsty maniac before they could even recover from their


    stunned state.


    Wird had never seen such a gory sight. Donald''s actions shocked him to the core.


    ¡°Everything is going to be okay, right, Mr. Zielinski?¡±


    The smile on Yosef''s face was frozen in ce.


    What the f*ck, Wird? You told me that this punk was just a kept man with a pretty face! Did you


    see how he shed that guy''s mouth open? This is ridiculous!


    Yosef was starting to lose his cool as he watched his men get taken down one after another.


    Realizing that the situation was clearly out of his control, he quickly pulled out his phone and called


    for help. By the time he ended the call, Donald was already standing in front of him with a cleaver in


    his hand.


    ¡°I told you to call someone earlier, but you insisted on waiting for me to attack. This is such a waste


    of time!¡±


    Yosef warned him solemnly, ¡°You''d better not try anything funny, punk! People here call me ''The


    Tiger'' for a reason! If you force my hand, I''ll¡ª¡±


    Squelch!


    Donald cut him off with a sh to the chest.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    I don''t care what people call you. You''re nothing but a worthless piece of trash when faced with my


    cleaver!


    Donald''s sh left arge cut across Yosef''s chest, causing thetter to fall to his knees on the


    spot.


    Wird and Tanya were dumbfounded when they saw that.


    What''s going on here? What happened to him being nicknamed ¡°The Tiger¡±? Where''s the strength


    and ferocity that he''s supposed to have?


    ¡°You''d better think twice before doing anything rash, punk! I am Yosef Zielinski, a founding member


    of the United Hearts Society! You''ll be making the entire organization your enemy if you kill me! All


    hundreds of my men in the United Hearts Society will surelye for you!¡±


    Yosef knew that there was no match for Donald after seeing what thetter was capable of, so


    threatening him verbally was all he could do.


    Even with the help of a hundred men, Yosef still wouldn''t be able to defeat Donald.


    ¡°I''ve already killed so many of your men, though. Are you sure the United Hearts Society will leave


    me alone if I spare your life?¡± Donald asked with a sneer.


    ¡°O-Of course! They won''t cause you any more trouble! You have my word!¡±


    Yosef was willing to say anything just to make it out of that situation alive.


    Unfortunately for Yosef, Donald had dealt with a lot of people like him in the past, so he knew that


    Yosef was lying.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, but I don''t like leaving loose ends.¡±


    He raised his cleaver and shed at Yosef''s throat. Yosef''s eyes went wide with shock and disbelief


    as he copsed into a pool of his blood.


    Shocked by the sight before him, Wird stiffened.


    What the... What''s going on here? Did Yosef just get killed in one strike before he could even make


    a move? How does this punk kill people so effortlessly?


    Grant, too, went pale with fear when he saw the bodies of the United Hearts Society members all


    over the sales gallery.


    Wird was so scared that his voice broke as he eximed, ¡°You... How dare you kill all these men


    in public?¡±


    Even the United Hearts Society would have to bring their victims back to their territory before killing


    or torturing them. Even then, the ones they targeted were mostly ordinary civilians.


    It was the first time Wird had seen someone kill in public without any hesitation.


    ¡°Who else have you got backing you up? Bring them all over at once,¡± Donald said calmly.


    He made it seem as though the people he had just killed were nothing but a bunch of bugs.


    Yosef of the United Hearts Society was the most powerful contact that Wird had, so he didn''t dare


    say anything further.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If even Yosef can''t handle this punk, then I don''t know anyone else who can!


    ¡°Looks like no one else ising, huh? In that case, it''s time for us to settle our score. Let''s start by


    breaking three of your fingers as a warning for harassing my wife, shall we?¡± Donald continued with


    a sneer when he got no response from Wird.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I never harassed your wife! I didn''t do anything! You can''t break my


    fingers!¡± Wird protested.


    Tanya, too, started shivering in fear when she saw how scared Wird was.


    Donald ignored his protests and started walking toward Wird with an icy-cold look in his eyes.


    Wird tried to make a run for it out of desperation, but Donald was faster. He grabbed Wird by


    the neck and kneed him in the face.


    Wird''s mouth was instantly filled with blood as his front teeth got knocked out.


    ¡°As I said, I''m only going to break three of your fingers. If you continue to resist, I may change my


    mind and decide to kill you instead,¡± Donald said coldly.


    Wird didn''t dare make another move after hearing that.


    Suddenly, the sound of police sirens came from outside the building.


    A group of police officers rushed through the front door momentster. Clifford Taggart, the one


    leading the police officers, immediately pointed his gun at Donald when he saw the bodies on the


    floor.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    ¡°Freeze! Put your hands where I can see them!¡±


    As though he had found his savior, Wird screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Help me, officers! This


    man killed all these people and threatened to break my fingers! He needs to be brought to justice!


    Hurry up and arrest¡ª¡±


    Donald cut him off with another kick to the face, breaking his nose in the process.


    ¡°Freeze, or we will open fire!¡± Clifford yelled.


    He didn''t think Donald would be bold enough to hit someone with so many police officers pointing


    their guns at him.


    Donald nced at Clifford and asked calmly, ¡°Are you from the eastern branch? Do you know


    Joseph Moreno?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know any man named Joseph! You are currently involved in a murder case, so put your


    knife down, or we will open fire!¡± Clifford snapped back at him angrily.


    He was particrly furious after noticing Yosef, who turned out to be his brother-inw, lying in a


    pool of blood.


    It was obvious that Donald was the one responsible for the cut on Yosef''s throat.


    As Clifford had always been very close with his sister, the mere thought of her having to be a


    widow enraged him to no end.


    Clifford flipped the safety of his firearm off so he could easily gun Donald down if he tried anything


    funny.


    Suddenly, Clifford''s partner, Gilbert Quimby, recalled something and whispered into his ear, ¡°Captain


    Taggart, Joseph Moreno is the chief of our department. It''s possible that he might have some


    powerful connections.¡±


    Clifford had been consumed by anger at first, but he quickly calmed down after hearing what Gilbert


    said.


    As Joseph was his direct superior, it would be hard for him to exin himself if he ended up killing


    Donald.


    After hesitating for a bit, Clifford asked, ¡°You know Chief Moreno? Who are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°My name is Donald Campbell.¡±


    The looks on the police officers'' faces changed immediately after they heard that.


    Joseph had specifically briefed them about Donald during a meeting a few days ago, so they were


    all too familiar with his name.


    They were ordered to inform Joseph if they ever ran into Donald while responding to emergencies.


    As Clifford was not expecting to encounter Donald at all, he decided to have Donald wait while he


    gave Joseph a call to report the situation.


    Sure enough, Joseph scolded him angrily the moment he heard what happened. ¡°Have you all lost


    your minds? The members of the United Hearts Society are nothing but trouble of the worst sort!


    Mr. Campbell is doing the city a favor by killing them. What, you guys n to arrest him?¡±


    ¡°That''s not what we meant, Chief Moreno! I-I gave you a call as soon as I ran into him, didn''t I?¡±


    Clifford stammered nervously in response.


    ¡°Release Mr. Campbell immediately! I''ll have you all locked up in prison if anything happens to him!¡±


    Back then, Donald would''ve attacked anyone who dared stop him, including those from the military.


    However, since the six big shots of Yaleview had decided to show him respect, Donald was willing


    to spare these police officers. He believed that Joseph would provide him with a satisfactory


    exnationter.


    When Clifford returned to the scene after ending the call, he no longer treated Donald like an


    enemy.


    ¡°Upon checking, we''ve confirmed that these men from the United Hearts Society have barged in


    here with the intention of killing you, so you had no choice but to neutralize them in self-defense.


    What you did is perfectly legal and justified, so you are free to go, Mr. Campbell,¡± he said with a


    polite smile.


    Wird''s eyes went wide with shock and disbelief when he heard that.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    How is Donald''s act of ughtering someone as if they were livestock legal? Just how far does


    Donald''s connection stretch that the police help him?


    Wird felt helpless.


    ¡°Oh? Are you sure?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°We''re sure. There''s nothing wrong with what you''ve done, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Once Clifford finished, Donald swung the cleaver in his hand downward and chopped off three of


    Wird''s fingers in front of everyone.


    Clifford''s lips twitched, but there was not any hint of a smile on his face.


    Wird wailed in pain and pointed at Donald. ¡°You''ve all seen it! He cut off my fingers. My fingers!¡±


    Clifford nced at Wird and then said, ¡°Your fingers were cut off in the middle of a fight by the


    United Hearts Society. What does this have to do with Mr. Campbell? I suggest you behave


    yourself, or you may be dead in the battle.¡±


    Wird finally understood the situation when he heard Clifford''s response.


    No one here would bat an eyelid even if Donald beat him to death.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m a man of my word. If I say I''ll only take three of your fingers, that''s all I''ll take, so


    keep this in mind.¡± Donald threw the cleaver aside, then gestured for Tanya to go over to him.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Having witnessed Donald''s ruthlessness, Tanya looked at him as if she was looking at a devil. She


    dared not act haughtily as before.


    Tanya moved slowly to Donald, and before he did anything, she knelt before him.


    ¡°Please let me go. I will do anything for you.¡± Tanya looked at Donald seductively. The meaning


    behind her words was clear.


    However, Donald was not moved. He lifted his hand and pped Tanya across the face.


    Before she coulde back to her senses, he pped her other cheek with the back of the same


    hand.


    These two ps knocked Tanya out, and blood flowed out from her nostrils. She looked extremely


    miserable.


    ¡°All right, I''m done. You guys can clean up the rest.¡± After Donald said that, everyone let out a


    breath of relief.


    Once he left the rest to Clifford, Donald walked out of the sales gallery, took out his phone, and


    checked his inbox.


    Donald first informed Jennifer that the matter had been settled. Only then did he notice a text from


    Yulia.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Yulia said the show was very sessful and had over twenty-five percent audience rating. It was


    the highest record yet in Pollerton TV Station.


    The subsequent message was from Weston stating that something happened on the set that


    required Donald to handle it immediately.


    Donald gged down a taxi to go to Pollerton TV Station. Upon arrival, he felt that the atmosphere


    there was amiss.


    The production crew was crowded outside and engaged in a discussion as if something terrible had


    happened inside, and no one dared to enter.


    When Donald got closer, he finally spotted Evelyn kneeling in the middle of the stage and a woman


    sitting on the VIP seat, watching Evelyn with a gaze full of disdain.


    ¡°You''re just a newbie, and your job is to entuate a superstar like me. Did you think yourpany


    sent you here so you can be famous? Stop daydreaming. I also climbed up from the bottom,


    so I know what should be done at what stage of the career. Since you haven''t gained fame, stay as


    a wallflower. How dare you snatch my screentime?¡± That woman sounded angrier the more she


    talked. She grabbed the microphone stand on the table and hit Evelyn with it.


    Evelyn dared not dodge, so she could only take it on.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    When the stand struck Evelyn''s head, a bump quickly formed on that spot.


    Upon seeing this scene, Weston immediately coaxed, ¡°Lucy, why don''t you let this go? She''s a


    newbie, so she doesn''t understand the rules. Besides, I was the one who nned this show, so I


    am responsible for this too.¡±


    Lucy nced at Weston and said, ¡°I''m dealing with her now. It''s not yet your turn. Why are you in a


    hurry for it? Of course, I know it''s your arrangement. I see that Pollerton TV Station has already


    degraded. Anyone can be a director now. When Myles was here, this show was a sess.


    Once he''s gone, this show turned into trash. I will bring this matter to the higher-ups. Pollerton TV


    Station breached the contract first. Besides, joining this show has ruined my image. I will have my


    manager discuss the rest with you. Pollerton TV Station must pay for it!¡±


    This was evidently not the first time Lucy Houston had acted so haughtily.


    Her assistant and bodyguard seemed to be used to her attitude. They even felt it was reasonable


    for Lucy to do this.


    Right when Lucy was about to beat Evelyn again, Donald dashed forward and pped Lucy.


    Lucy was stunned by Donald''s p, and even her bodyguard standing behind her, Micah Tabak,


    could not react in time.


    ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± Lucy roared like a mad lioness and wed Donald''s face as if she wanted to


    disfigure him.


    Donald caught two of her fingers and bent them upward forcefully. Lucy immediately cried out in


    pain and stopped moving out of fear.


    Micah, who stood behind Lucy, finally moved.


    He aimed a punch at Donald''s throat. It was evident that he wanted to take Donald down in one


    move.


    However, Donald was not a person someone like Micah could take on. He sent the one-meter-eight-


    tall Micah flying off the stage with a kick.


    An eerie silence ensued.


    Why is this guy so strong? Micah had been guarding her for years but was easily kicked away by


    Donald, so Lucy panicked and started unting her background. ¡°Don''t you know who I am? Let go


    of me!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Donald said coldly, ¡°I don''t want to know. You hit my people, so you must apologize.¡±


    ¡°Your people?¡± Lucy was stunned, but she soon came to a realization. ¡°So you''re that Donald from


    Dragon Fide Corporation! She''s just an unremarkable newbie, while I''m Lucy Houston, a superstar!


    Aren''t you afraid that my fans will retaliate against you for treating me like this?¡±


    Lucy''s assistant, Xenia Carden, had been recording the scene from the beginning.


    This was to collect evidence and post it on the inteter so Lucy''s fans would attack Donald.


    Lucy did not know Donald was Dragon Fide Corporation''s vice president and thought he was only a


    mere employee. She believed that she had got a hold of his weakness. Didn''t you, Donald, want to


    make the newbie famous? Once this video is posted online, you won''t be able to make anyone


    famous and will even have to resign from Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Donald nced at Xenia, and Xenia immediately said, ¡°Don''te closer. I''m live streaming right


    now. It''s useless even if youe and snatch my phone away.¡±


    ¡°It''s a live stream?¡± Donald chuckled. ¡°That''s good. Hold onto your phone tightly. I want you to live


    stream how this superstar kneels and apologize to my people.¡±


    Weston immediately came forward to mediate upon noticing that Donald was about to get serious.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Lucy is quite influential. Why don''t you just let this matter go?¡±

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    ¡°Let it go? What about her beating my people up?¡±


    Lucy said through gritted teeth, ¡°I''llpensate you at most. You''re trying to support this rookie to


    stardom for her to bring profit to yourpany, are you not? If you are willing to fire her, I, Lucy


    Houston, will be yourpany''s ambassador for free!¡±


    Lucy''s offer was very tempting, prompting Evelyn, who was kneeling on the floor, to sob at once


    because she knew she was just a newbie in the industry with nothing to show.


    She wasn''t even qualified to bepared to Lucy.


    If Lucy was genuinely willing to be Dragon Fide Corporation''s ambassador, Evelyn thought


    Donald had no reason to protect her.


    Seeing that Donald was silent, Lucy assumed her proposal had intrigued him.


    Attempting to strike the iron while it''s hot, she immediately added, ¡°What do you think? My


    suggestion is not bad, right? All you have to do is let go of¡ª¡±


    Crack!


    Donald abruptly broke one of Lucy''s fingers.


    Colors drained from her face as agony washed over her. She fell to the floor on her knees with a


    thud as her hysterical shrieks boomed in the studio.


    Everyone was shocked by Donald''s action.


    How dare he harm Lucy? And he even did it while the live broadcast is still ongoing.


    Staring at Lucy, who was groveling on the floor, Donald uttered coldly, ¡°Don''t negotiate terms with


    me because you don''t have the right to do so. Apologize to my people at once. Otherwise, I give


    you my word that I will break all your fingers one by one.¡±


    Having experienced his brutality, Lucy believed Donald wasn''t kidding. He was dead serious.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She whimpered, ¡°I''m sorry. I was wrong. I apologize for what I did.¡±


    Evelyn waved her hand in stupefaction. I can''t believe Lucy Houston is apologizing to me.


    ¡°Why are you still kneeling on the floor? Get up.¡± Donald nced at Evelyn, and she hastily got to


    her feet. ¡°Now tell me exactly what happened.¡±


    Donald let go of Lucy''s hand. She hurriedly stepped backward and kept a safe distance of a few


    meters away from him.


    Xenia walked over and used her phone to take pictures of Lucy''s injuries. Lucy scolded, ¡°What are


    you taking the photos for? Hurry up and contact Mr. Zurlo so that he cane over and teach this


    impudent brat a lesson!¡±


    Realizing Lucy was truly enraged, Xenia stopped what she was doing and dialed Zack Zurlo''s


    number.


    ¡°Hello, babe. Are you missing me?¡±


    Xenia said to Zack awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Zurlo, Ms. Houston was beaten by someone at the studio. That


    person even broke her finger.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Who dares to hit my woman? Wait right there. I''ll gather my men and head over


    at once!¡±


    While Xenia was making the call, Weston hastened over and said to Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, why


    don''t you bring Ms. Shabelle with you and leave first? Zack is not to be taken lightly. He''s a member


    of the Zurlo family.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about one of the Ten Prestigious Families, the Zurlo family?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Evidently, Weston was well aware of Zack''s background. ¡°Zack was in charge of the


    Zurlo family''s business at Lightspring in the past. However, for some reason, his family relocated


    him to Pollerton. In fact, Lucy was able to be so popr because she had the Zurlo family''s


    support. Now that you''ve broken her finger, Zack won''t let you off the hook.¡±


    Previously, Donald had received information about the Ten Prestigious Families'' resurgence under


    the Youngblood family''s leadership.


    However, as he had been swamped with thepany''s work recently, he didn''t have the time to


    deal with the Ten Prestigious Families.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Since someone from the Ten Prestigious Families is taking the initiative to provoke me, then don''t


    me me for being unmerciful.


    Donald dragged a bench over, took a seat, and said, ¡°No worries. I''ll wait for his arrival. However, I''ll


    have to trouble you to help me evacuate the studio, Mr. Tanner. I don''t wish outsiders to remain here


    when I fightter.¡±


    Weston stared at Donald as if thetter had lost his mind. Is he under the impression that Zack will


    being here alone? We are talking about a member of the Zurlo family here. He will certainly


    bring along some fighting experts.


    Weston wanted to speak further, but he stopped himself after Donald nced at him.


    Weston wanted to try a bold move of changing the flow of the program by adding new content to


    increase the viewership ratings.


    At that moment, the ratings had indeed gone up, but Lucy''s revenge was something Weston didn''t


    anticipate.


    Evelyn had undoubtedly performed too excellently in the show to the extent of stealing Lucy''s


    limelight.


    Ultimately, Weston med himself for altering the program''s content, which caused the subsequent


    unfortunate incidents to unfold.


    He sighed and chased everyone else out of the studio before sitting next to Donald.


    Knowing there was no way he could be spared from the predicament, he decided to face Zack''s


    wrath with Donald.


    A look of appreciation shed across Donald''s eyes when he saw Weston returning to take the seat


    beside him.


    There were many talented people in the entertainment industry, but not everyone could stay true to


    their purpose and uphold their principles.


    If Weston had chosen to shy away from shouldering the consequences, Donald would definitely


    request that the show''s director be changed following that incident.


    The reason wasn''t that Weston did a poor job, but because hecked a sense of responsibility. In


    Donald''s opinion, someone like that wouldn''t be suitable to work for him.


    ¡°Ms. Houston, let''s go to the hospital first to see a doctor.¡± Micah, who Donald booted, finally got


    back on his feet below the stage.


    However, Micah, who had always been proud and full of himself, didn''t dare to approach Donald


    now. Instead, he suggested Lucy go to the hospital to seek treatment.


    Lucy''s broken finger had be red and swollen. If the condition were left untreated for longer, she


    might even lose that finger permanently.


    ¡°I don''t need to see any damned doctor! All I want now is to witness how Mr. Zurlo will crush this


    loser!¡±


    Lucy harbored great hatred toward Donald.


    She didn''t want to forgive him just like that. So what if I lose a finger? Worsee to worst, I''ll ask


    Mr. Zurlo to bring me overseas to seek treatment.


    As soon as she spoke, the door to the studio was opened by someone from the outside.


    Zack and his two bodyguards entered. Tears streamed down Lucy''s cheeks the moment she saw


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Zurlo, you''re finally here. I was this close to being bullied to death by that man!¡±


    She wept pitifully, showing apletely different side of her from when she chided Evelyn


    unreasonably.


    Zack''s heart ached as he looked at her. ¡°Is he the brat who hurt you?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. He''s the culprit!¡±


    Zack gazed at Donald coldly and said, ¡°You look a little familiar. What''s your name?¡±


    ¡°I''m Donald Campbell from Dragon Fide Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell! So, you''re that Donald Campbell!¡±


    Seeing Zack''s exaggerated response, Lucy, standing beside him, thought Donald had a formidable


    background. She whispered, ¡°Mr. Zurlo, who is he? Is he an impressive guy?¡±


    ¡°Impressive?¡± Zackughed out loud. ¡°He''s just a piece of thrash, an abandoned child from the


    Campbell family. What do you think? Is that impressive? Still, I shouldn''t judge him so quickly


    because he ispetent as a kept man. Donald, aren''t you the vice president of Dragon Fide


    Corporation? Why did youe all the way to Pollerton TV Station to carry out a manager''s duty?


    Has Dragon Fide Corporation be so poor and shorthanded?¡±


    Hearing Zack''s words, Evelyn and Weston turned to look at Donald in astonishment.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Zack had always assumed that Donald had a small role as a team leader. He never expected


    Donald to be the vice CEO.


    Donald looked at Zack calmly and said, ¡°Are you doneughing? If you are, then bring it on.¡±


    ¡°Bring it on?¡± Zack regarded Donald disdainfully. ¡°Do you think you can defeat my two bodyguards?


    Let me introduce you to them. This is Tom. He''s a Septet Ste Warrior from the Zurlo family. And


    this is Kun. He''s an Octo Ste Warrior. Donald, what''s your rank? Do you think you are good


    enough to fight with them?¡±


    Lucy knew Zack would bring several powerful people over, but she did not expect him to bring such


    esteemed Ste Warriors over.


    Ste Warriors were extremely powerful. Mortals needed to look up to someone powerful, and two


    such powerful people appeared that day and they were both Zack''s bodyguards.


    Lucy felt that the best thing she ever did was to cling to Zack.


    She said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Zurlo, he broke one of my fingers. I want to break one of his¡ªno, I want to


    break all ten of his fingers!¡±


    Zack ced an arm around Lucy and said, ¡°Breaking all ten of his fingers is nothing. Since this


    trash dared to touch you, I''ll let him know what it means to live a life worse than death! Kneel,


    Donald! Kneel and lick my shoes, and I''ll spare your measly life!¡±


    Zack was a disciple of the Zurlo family, a family with a thriving business in Lightspring.


    However, numerous experts from the Irving family and the Campbell family had vanished for


    unknown reasons, causing the Ten Prestigious Families to call their elite disciples back from


    Pollerton. They did not dare to let their disciples engage in business there.


    Then, under the leadership of the Youngblood family, the Ten Prestigious Families prepared to enter


    Pollerton again.


    However, they had learned from their mistakes and did not get their direct disciples toe


    personally. They got other disciples from the surrounding cities to try out first.


    Zack was given short notice to move to Pollerton by the Zurlo family.


    It showed that the Zurlo family did not view him as an important and respected person.


    Furthermore, it had also destroyed all his carefully formed connections in Lightspring over the years


    and let it all go to waste.


    Zack had been feeling upset for the past few days ever since he arrived in Pollerton. Now that


    Donald had annoyed him, he had every reason to humiliate Donald and vent his anger by torturing


    him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Donald looked at Zack and said, ¡°Okay. If you kneel before me and recognize me as your superior, I


    can spare your life too.¡±


    ¡°You arrogant prick! Death is near, yet you''re still so stubborn! Tom, show him what you''ve got!¡±


    Tom disyed his prowess as a Ste Warrior and created a tremendous force field thatunched


    itself toward Donald.


    Donald sat on the chair and remained motionless. The force field rebounded off him and caused


    Weston and Evelyn to faint.


    ¡°What? Is this Ste Warrior-level force field useless on you?¡±


    Tom looked at Donald weirdly. He was very confused.


    If one wanted to go against a force field unleashed by a Ste Warrior, they had to let out their force


    field as well. Otherwise, they would be killed.


    However, Donald sat on the chair without moving. The force field did not have any effect on him but


    caused others around him to faint instead.


    ¡°Mr. Zurlo, this guy is a little abnormal.¡±


    Tom was a highly skilled Ste Warrior who hailed from the Zurlo family. He had many experiences.


    From the very beginning, he had noticed that there was something peculiar about Donald.


    Donald''s expression was very calm. Even after he knew that he was dealing with Ste Warriors,


    there was no change in his expression.


    In such cases, there were only two possibilities.


    The first was that Donald did not know what a Ste Warrior was. The second was that he knew


    who they were, but he did not care.


    ¡°That''s it?¡±


    Donald stretched his neck and said to Kun, ¡°How about I let you make a move too? I''ll give you a


    chance to disy your prowess.¡±

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    After Donald finished speaking, Kun suddenly disappeared.


    When Kun reappeared, he was already standing behind Donald.


    He threw a punch at Donald''s head. If the punchnded on Donald, Donald''s head would split open


    like a watermelon.


    A loud p resounded as Donald caught Kun''s fist easily without even turning back to look.


    ¡°You are strong, but there is still room for improvement in your speed.¡±


    Kun was so frightened that he retreated hurriedly as he yelled, ¡°Leave! There''s something wrong


    with this man!¡±


    ¡°You want to leave now? I''m afraid it''s toote.¡±


    As soon as Donald finished speaking, the roof of the studio started shaking loudly. It was as if a


    typhoon was blowing overhead, and it appeared extremely frightening.


    With a loud whoosh, a steel board dropped on Kun.


    Kun barely avoided the blow, but the second and third steel boards started falling soon after.


    It was an act of object maniption.


    Kun was shocked that Donald had that ability.


    It proved that Donald was at least a Mortal Realm expert.


    When Tom and Kun realized that, they broke out into cold sweats.


    They seemed to have known why Braxton and Hamish had vanished without a trace.


    If it was all because of Donald, Donald could secretly strike and deliver a fatal blow to them when


    they were unprepared.


    After all, who would have thought that someone who was one of the abandoned children of the


    Campbell n would be a Mortal Realm expert?


    Zack had yet to understand what was happening.


    From what he could see, Donald did not move, but Kun was already driven to the point of madness


    by the falling steel pieces.


    Tom pulled Zack away as a piece of steel fell heavily on the spot where Zack had been standing


    moments before. Zack had almost been hit by the steel board and reduced to a pulp.


    ¡°W-What is going on?¡±


    Tom gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Donald is a Mortal Realm expert. It is very likely that he is the one


    who killed Braxton and Hamish. Mr. Zurlo, you have to tell the family about this as soon as


    possible!¡±


    Zack took out his phone when he came to his senses and hurriedly opened the messaging


    application to send a notice to the family.


    However, when he typed the first letter, a white gleam shed across his eyes, and he realized that


    he could not move his hands.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Zack''s hands fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah! My hands! My hands have been sliced off!¡± Zack shrieked in pain when he realized that his


    hands had been cut off. His screams caused Tom and Kun to shiver in fear.


    Donald had attacked so quickly that they did not even see it.


    Was that the difference between a Mortal Realm expert''s prowess and theirs?


    Now that they thought about it, Donald seemed to want to continue ying with them. If he had


    taken the fight seriously, they would not have stood a chance.


    ¡°Donald, the Youngbloods have arrived in Pollerton. You can''t escape. If you spare us, the Zurlo


    family might help to plead on your behalf.¡±


    Donald looked at Tom as though he was looking at a fool and said, ¡°Will the Youngblood family not


    create trouble for me just because I spare you? Are you overestimating the Zurlo family, or are you


    underestimating the Youngblood family? Show me your best abilities. As a sign of respect, I''ll give


    you chances to strike.¡±


    When Tom and Kun heard Donald''s words, they realized that they would have no other chance if


    they did not seize their present opportunity.


    Kun''s hands moved, and the muscles of his body bulged. Like a balloon, he expanded, and the


    veins on his body grew more prominent.


    On the other hand, Tom lunged toward Donald like an arrow.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    One focused on strength, while the other focused on speed.


    The duo attacked Donald in unison for the slight chance of staying alive.


    If it was an average Mortal Realm expert, they would surely choose to avoid them even though such


    an attack wouldn''t be much threatening.


    Unfortunately, the duo encountered none other than Donald.


    Donald loved damaging one''s pride.


    He turned around and punched Kun, causing thetter''s right arm to be dented.


    And then he swung his foot backward and kicked Tom in the chest.


    With those simple attacks and without anything fancy, it took only three seconds for Donald to get


    rid of the duo.


    Lucy, who was on the stage, shivered as she looked at Donald.


    At that moment, she was bereft of words and horrified, for Donald looked like the God of Death.


    ¡°How are you a superstar aspared to Wynter?¡±


    ¡°D-Don''t kill me.¡±


    While gazing at her, Donald uttered calmly, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. I''ll make you suffer a fate


    worse than death, as you said just now.¡±


    Donald moved like a lightning bolt as he tapped on Lucy''s neck. The next second, as if she had


    been electrocuted, she toppled to the ground, convulsed, and foamed at the mouth.


    Zack, who copsed on the ground, gritted his teeth and said to Donald, ¡°Donald, don''t be too


    arrogant. The Zurlo family will surely send someone to get to the bottom of what happened after I


    die. By then, your identity will be exposed!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then before you came here today, why didn''t you guess that Braxton''s death is rted


    to me?¡±


    Donald''s question stumped Zack.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This time, as the Ten Prestigious Families returned to Pollerton, the Zurlo family had assigned him a


    primary mission to find out how Braxton and Hamish died and to determine the suspects.


    Zack was pretty confident with his analytical capability. But as Donald said, why did he not suspect


    that Donald had something to do with their death?


    Just as Zack was in a state of bewilderment, Billy came out from the obscure spot of the studio.


    There was also a group of people in reddish-ck uniforms who had walked out together with Billy.


    They were the Dark Crows¡ªDonald''s subordinate''s most capable intelligence organization, which


    is specifically responsible for settling matters for Donald and hiding his real identity.


    As soon as Zack caught sight of Billy, realization dawned on him.


    Even though Tom and Kun were Septet Ste Warrior and above, they didn''t even notice that Billy


    and those people were hiding in the shadows. From that, it was apparent that Donald was incredibly


    powerful.


    After a moment of silence, Zack asked, ¡°Donald, who on earth are you?¡±


    Donald shot a look at Zack. ¡°You don''t deserve to know.¡±


    When Donald waved his hand, Billy appeared behind Zack and took out a dagger to stab thetter.


    Instantly, Zack''s face stiffened, then he appeared to be in extreme pain. His facial features


    contorted violently, and he died in anguish.


    Billy''s weapon was called Misery and was coated with some customized deadly poison.


    That type of deadly poison had no other effect than letting a person suffer excruciating pain and


    endure unimaginable torment the minute before he died.


    ¡°Clean up the ce. I don''t want this matter to draw any attention. Do you understand what I''m


    saying?¡±


    Lowering his head, Billy replied, ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    When Evelyn and Weston woke up again, the bloodstains and stuff had been removed except for a


    few steel tes stabbed to the ground.


    The duo had no idea what had happened. Meanwhile, Donald had arrived home to discuss the


    renovation of the mansion with Jennifer.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Since Dragon Fide Corporation owned excellent designers and a renovation team, it was easy to


    solve the problem of the renovation of the mansion.


    ¡°I''ve made up my mind. I''ll pick this one.¡±


    Jennifer showed Donald the slideshow of the design n she had decided on. ¡°What do you think?


    Do you like this renovation style?¡±


    The renovation style Jennifer had chosen was a modern Chanaean-style design. Although that style


    looked good, it would be troublesome to execute it excellently.


    Shrugging, Donald responded, ¡°It doesn''t matter to me as long as you think it''s nice.¡±


    ¡°How can you be like that? This is our future home. What do you mean by it doesn''t matter to you?


    No. You have to give some input.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Since Jennifer insisted he gave some input, Donald thought for a while before saying, ¡°Are you sure


    you want to use this kind of ceiling? Our mansion will take on a modern Chanaean-style, but this


    type of pattern is usually used outdoors. It won''t look nice indoors. Also, why not use floor tiles? I


    think it''ll look better with cloud white marble tiles.¡±


    Donald had only intended to give some random input. However, he ended up changing the whole


    design n.


    Jennifer stared at Donald in shock. ¡°I''m surprised you''re so knowledgeable about the renovation.


    Did you learn interior design in the past?¡±


    Donald scratched his head. ¡°Not really. I''ve seen plenty of interior designs before, so I get the hang


    of it.¡±


    Even though Donald was the abandoned child of the Campbell n, he had often visited various


    prestigious families in the past.


    Those prestigious families usually designed their houses in modern Chanaean-style to show their


    status.


    Just as Donald said, he didn''t study interior design, but he naturally grasped the sense of it, as he


    had seen many houses in that design style before.


    Jennifer pondered for a moment with her head hung low before she said to Donald, ¡°Darling, I want


    to assign you another task.¡±


    Donald gave a bitter chuckle and uttered, ¡°Darling, didn''t you just arrange a talent show for me?


    Why are you giving me another task? Am I the only one who''s capable in thepany?¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes at Donald. ¡°Capability and responsibilitye hand in hand. Besides, Yulia


    told me that the television station is starting a new production again. You''re free during this period.¡±


    Donald was rendered speechless.


    He realized Jennifer was well-informed regarding mostpany matters since she took over as


    CEO.


    After all, the matter of the television station changing content was a sudden decision made three


    hours ago after a discussion between Weston and Spencer, the head of the TV station.


    Yet, Jennifer had already found out about it. It showed that she had all the corporation''s businesses


    in the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Tell me, what is it? I won''t do it if it is something tooplicated.¡±


    ¡°How can it beplicated? It must be rted to your profession.¡±


    Jennifer took out a document from the study before handing it to Donald. ¡°Darling, take a good look


    at this document. I''ll continue after you''ve read through it.¡±


    When Donald nced through the document, he noticed it was a renovation contract.


    Although Dragon Fide Corporation''s main focus was to restart the Dragon Fide Project to build


    Dragon Fide Vi, it didn''t mean that Dragon Fide Corporation wouldn''t ept other businesses.


    After all, such a big corporation wouldn''t survive for too long if they only invested without earning


    profit.


    In fact, the renovation contract Jennifer showed Donald had just been signed in the morning.


    As the service provider, Dragon Fide Corporation would provide all the necessary renovation


    services for the As Project. Moreover, the design style requested by the other party was the


    modern Chanaean-style.


    At that moment, Donald wanted nothing more than to p himself.


    Why did I discuss the renovation style with Jennifer? I must be too free to seek trouble for myself.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    ¡°What do you think, Darling? Based on our discussion, I think you''re more than capable of handling


    the job. This shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?¡±


    Donald nced at Jennifer and said, ¡°This is an ordinary coborative project. Aren''t you overdoing


    it by asking me, the vice president, to do it?¡±


    ¡°How would people know you''re the vice president if you remain silent about it? Besides, this project


    isn''t as simple as you think. As Group promised to give us another one hundred million deal if


    they are satisfied with our service. Darling, you have to put effort into this project. I have high hopes


    for you.¡±


    Donald heard of As Group before. It was a real estatepany. Nevertheless, he had never


    expected As Group to be so wealthy that they would willingly invest one hundred million just for


    the renovation works.


    ¡°By the way, you don''t have to do anything there. The person in charge of this project is Amelia


    Ellis. Your job is merely to give her some bits of advice. It''s a simple job for you.¡±


    At that, Donald heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°All right. I''ll go over tomorrow.¡±


    The next morning, Jennifer headed to the office just to pass Donald''s approved proposal to the


    company''s renovation team. She needed them tomence work on the mansion as soon as


    possible.


    After buying breakfast at the entrance, Donald took the bus to his destination to supervise the As


    Project.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The bus was crowded with people during peak hour.


    Donald wanted to experience the feeling of being an ordinary white-cor worker. However, he


    regretted it right away after taking the bus.


    Ugh! I should have just driven my car to the office! Why am I here to make myself suffer? Forget


    about it! There are just a few stops left until I reach the ce.


    As the thoughts urred to Donald, he caught a man reaching his hand out and silently


    pickpocketing ady by fishing her wallet out of her pocket.


    The passengers on the bus saw it too, but none of them attempted to stop the pickpocket.


    Just when the pickpocket was about to leave with the wallet, Donald grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Why are you grabbing my hand? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Take out the wallet that you stole.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? When did I steal a wallet?¡±


    Refusing to waste time, Donald pulled the pickpocket and pressed him down.


    He took out thedy''s wallet from the pickpocket''s pocket and passed it back to her.


    ¡°Check your wallet and see if anything else is missing.¡±


    Thedy quickly thanked Donald and kicked the pickpocket twice.


    ¡°Let me go! Do you hear me? I''ll make you regret it!¡±


    The thief made a fuss, yelling at Donald. He looked as though he was about to start a fight with


    Donald.


    ¡°Since I don''t have to clock in to work today, I''ll send you directly to the police station. Let''s see if


    you still have the audacity to act so rudely,¡± Donald sneered.


    He twisted the pickpocket''s arm and got ready to leave the bus. It was at that moment he saw three


    men emerging from the crowd. All of them were holding shiny switchdes in their hands.


    ¡°Hey, you! Mind your own business. Let go of him now.¡±


    The passengers, who were watching the scene, swiftly left upon seeing the weapons in the men''s


    hands. In an instant, the crowded bus turned empty.


    All of them had squeezed into the frontpartment, leaving only Donald and thedy behind.


    They were afraid to get injured by ident.


    Thedy wanted to make a move as well, but she could not, as the three men were ring daggers


    at her with knives in their hands.


    ¡°Are you guys with him?¡± Donald asked cidly.


    The bald man in the lead snorted. ¡°With him? What do you mean by that? I can''t stand watching you


    bully a good man. That''s why I''m asking you to let go of him.¡±

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    ¡°A good man? This man just stole a wallet from thisdy! He''s a thief. How does that make him a


    good person?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± The bald man turned to look at thedy. ¡°Did he steal your wallet?¡±


    ¡°N-No. I dropped my wallet. He was being nice by helping me pick it up.¡±


    A smug smile bloomed on the bald man''s face.


    ¡°Did you hear her? He was helping her, and yet you turned him into a thief. Let him go now.¡±


    Donald did not expect thedy to be a turncoat just like that by siding with the pickpocket.


    Fine. I shouldn''t have been nosy and helped her in the first ce.


    Donald had no choice but to release the pickpocket. The next second, thetter started wailing


    while holding his arm.


    ¡°Ah! My arm! Something''s wrong with my arm! I think it''s crippled!¡±


    Judging from the pickpocket''s facial expression and bodynguage, Donald could tell that it was not


    his first time doing that. He looked professional in his acting.


    The bald man pretended to check on the thief. ¡°How ruthless of you to hurt him! What are you going


    to do to settle this?¡±


    Donald smirked.


    Thedy didn''t appreciate my help. Now that I have no choice but to release the pickpocket, he''s


    trying to extort money from me.


    ¡°What do you guys want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Since you hurt him, you have to pay for his medical fees for his examination at the hospital. The


    medical check-up cost about fifteen thousand. I''ll let things slide if you can pay ten thousand to him


    now.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t that be a huge loss if I only pay ten thousand? As you mentioned, the medical expenses


    are about fifteen thousand. What if there are other problems?¡± Donald sounded concerned as he


    continued, ¡°How about I pay you guys twenty thousand aspensation instead? Go and get a


    proper check-up. Give me a call if there is any problem.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Sure!¡±


    There was a deeper meaning in Donald''s words. However, he failed to realize this and merely


    nodded desperately.


    Meanwhile, the bald man was smart enough to understand the underlying meaning of Donald''s


    words.


    He''s implying that we are allies. It seems that he''s disgruntled.


    Waving the switchde, the bald man uttered, ¡°Stop ying tricks with me. This will be over if


    you''re willing to give ten thousand. Otherwise, things could be worse if my men make their moves


    on you.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Is that so? Make a move on me, then. Let''s see how bad things could be.¡±


    ¡°Since you''ve said that, what''s there to talk about between us? Get him! We need to teach him a


    lesson.¡±


    The moment the bald manmanded, the two other subordinates dashed forward, preparing to


    stab Donald.


    They had put their thoughts into choosing the type of weapon to use.


    A switchde of that size could easily injure a person. Most importantly, it was not dangerous to the


    extent that it could take someone''s life.


    Its cut was not deadly as long as they avoided stabbing it right on sensitive body parts, such as


    someone''s neck or thigh. Under normal circumstances, the switchde would merely injure the


    victim.


    Anyone would be frightened to be injured or stabbed by such a weapon. One would give up


    resisting due to fear after being stabbed.


    Nevertheless, Donald was not an ordinary person.


    He made a move by taking a few steps backward. Swiftly, he took away the switchdes in their


    hands.


    Then he grabbed their heads, knocking their heads into each other before giving the two of them a


    kick.


    Within three seconds, the bald man witnessed two of his subordinates getting defeated by Donald.


    They appeared pretty wretched as they hung on the window.


    Shit! I just shot myself in the foot!


    Donald beckoned him toe closer with his finger and said, ¡°Come over. Is the knife in your hand


    a disy? Come and stab me.¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Provoked by Donald''s words, the bald man brandished the de in his hand and aimed


    it directly at the former.


    Since the bald guy was steadier on his feet than the others, he attacked at a much quicker speed.


    Hence, Donald did not hold back either. Sweeping his leg sideways, he kicked the man in the head,


    knocking thetter unconscious.


    After making short work of the three burly men, Donald directed his gaze at the thief and uttered


    calmly, ¡°Well, what will it be? Are you going toe and sit here, or should I go over there and haul


    you over?¡±


    Now that the thief knew how merciless Donald was, he dragged himself over to thetter and sat


    down. ¡°It''s my first time stealing a purse. I don''t know them. That''s the truth!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m sure the officers will soon find out whether it''s your first offense,¡± Donald answered


    with a smile. Turning to the bus driver, he continued, ¡°Please drive straight to the police station.¡±


    The bus driver was also a man with a sense of justice. Moreover, since Donald had already


    subdued the men, he had no qualms about heading directly to the police station.


    It immediately piqued the police officers'' interest in the four thieves after they jotted down a few


    notes and discovered that Donald was the one who had brought them in. Don''t they have any idea


    who Donald Campbell is? He''s a ruthless man who killed United Hearts Society''s Yosef with his own


    hands. However, these four thieves still dared to stir up trouble on his territory. That''s just digging


    their own graves.


    Meanwhile, Donald had just stepped out of the police station in high spirits after doing a good deed


    when his phone started ringing.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re Donald Campbell, right? Didn''t we arrange to meet in front of the project at nine o''clock?¡±


    The caller had a rather melodic voice, and Donald guessed she was the woman Jennifer had


    mentioned¡ªAmelia.


    ¡°I''m so sorry. I had to catch a few thieves while on my way, thus causing a slight dy.¡±


    ¡°Catch thieves?¡± she echoed with half-suppressedughter, clearly not believing a word he said.


    I''ve been in this line of work for close to ten years. I''ve met all sorts of characters since I graduated


    from university, and it''s not like I''ve never encountered someone like him who agreed to meet at


    nine o''clock but waste. However, I have to say I''ve never met a person who has been shameless


    enough to excuse their tardiness by saying they were busy catching thieves. Nheless, I know


    he''s someone with close connections to the higher-ups. To put it bluntly, people like him participate


    in a project just for show if they see something worth their while or that has a capable project


    manager like me. In reality, they serve no particr role and merely want a share of the credit.


    Back when I hadn''t graduated, I would never have tolerated such an urrence. In fact, I would''ve


    thrown in my resignation letter to prove my professional integrity. But now, I don''t take these things


    so seriously anymore. So what if he''s just an attention seeker? As long as it doesn''t affect my work,


    he can do whatever he wants. That has nothing to do with me at all.


    When Donald finally arrived at where he was supposed to meet Amelia, she said, ¡°I don''t care why


    you''rete. Our construction team has gone up already. As Group is sending some people over


    later to discuss the specifics of the renovation ns with us. I hope you''ll... speak as little as


    possibleter.¡±


    Without bothering to see how Donald reacted to her words, she walked into the building with her


    briefcase in her hand.


    ¡°She sure has quite the temper,¡± he murmured, rubbing his nose and following Amelia nonchntly


    while admiring her figure.


    ording to my information, she''s verypetent. She has handled fifteen major renovation


    projects, and everyone she has worked with has only sung praises about her abilities. Her track


    record was also why Jennifer felt sofortable about entrusting her with this project. Although


    she''s almost thirty years old, her features and skin look no different from that of a youngdy in her


    early twenties.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    What''s more, although she looks like a youngdy, she possesses the dress sense and air of a


    ssy and sophisticated woman. Her looks and aura make for a lethalbination, especially for


    men.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Amelia asked. She could sense Donald''s intense gaze as she walked in


    front of him, and as someone who had been in the workforce for many years, naturally, she knew


    what it meant. Nheless, she deliberately turned and asked that question to embarrass him.


    To her surprise, he was not the least bit flustered. Instead, he gave a low whistle and replied


    approvingly, ¡°Nice figure.¡±


    What a pervert! She was on the verge of exploding with rage, but she maintained a smile. ¡°What


    does whether I have a nice figure or not have anything to do with you? Mr. Campbell, headquarters


    sent you to help me with my work, so I hope you don''t just focus on my figure. Do you understand


    what I mean?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She would never let anyone take advantage of her. Since she could not control Donald''s gaze, she


    would use the fact that he had been ogling her to make it clear to him that she was in charge and he


    was only there to assist.


    He gave her the okay gesture in response.


    Thinking she had achieved her goal, she strutted into the elevator with her head held high, then led


    him into an office. As Group''s employees looked up at them immediately.


    Brushing back the hair on her forehead, she smiled and said, ¡°We''re from Dragon Fide Corporation.


    May I know if Mr. Trent Palmer is here? We''vee to discuss the ns for the residential


    renovation project.¡±


    No sooner had she said that than a middle-aged man came walking out of an office with a mug in


    his hand. ¡°Oh, it''s you, Amelia. Why are you here so early?¡±


    She hurried over to him and said, ¡°Don''t make fun of me, Mr. Palmer. Something came up while we


    were making our way here. That''s why we''rete. I''m so sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be silly. We know each other so well. What does it matter if you''re a few minuteste? Come


    on. Let''s talk in my office.¡± While Trent Palmer spoke to Amelia, his eyes raked over her body.


    She was wearing a white,cy shirt and a ck, tight-fitting skirt that perfectly showcased her slim


    figure.


    To Trent, a woman like Amelia was a rare beauty, and a man''s patience toward beautiful women


    was infinite. He was not interested in whatever renovation n she hade to discuss with him.


    All he wanted was to spend as much time as he could with her and revel in the bliss of talking to a


    gorgeous woman.


    However, Trent had just returned to his office and set down his mug when he spotted Donald


    following Amelia into the room. The smile on his face froze. ¡°Who might this be?¡±


    ¡°This is Donald Campbell, a manager. Our headquarters sent him to assist me. Since he also has a


    good eye for the Chanaean style, they hoped he could help ensure I don''t overlook anything so we


    can better serve As Group,¡± she replied.


    Trent''s smile faded a little. If I was alone with her, I could still crack a few crude jokes here and there


    at her expense. But now that a guy who''s aplete stranger is here, it''d make me appear uncouth


    if I did that, wouldn''t it?


    ¡°Now, I''ve got to say a few words about those fools leading your head office. Amelia, your


    competence is unquestionable. I''m sure everyone can attest to that after how well we''ve been


    getting along these past few days. Where''s the need to send a manager to supervise you? Why


    don''t you quit working for Dragon Fide Corporation? Join thispany and work with me instead of


    those pigs.¡±

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Trent''s words weren''t entirely a joke. It was a probe and also a mockery.


    Anyone else might''veughed it off if they were in Donald''s shoes. After all, Trent was the client.


    Businessmen were used to being on the end of brusqueness from their clients.


    However, Donald was the one present at the meeting, and he wouldn''t stand for insults like that.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since Jennifer was the one who sent Donald there, she would be the fool leader that Trent was


    referring to.


    Trent just stepped onto andmine for criticizing Donald''s wife in front of him.


    Leaning against the couch, Donald propped his legs on the coffee table. He tipped his chin at Trent


    and said, ¡°We''re partners, Mr. Palmer, and the prerequisites for coboration are respect and


    tolerance. You insulted the leaders of mypany, calling them pigs. That begs the question, what


    about yourpany''s leaders? Are they cats and dogs? Or chickens, ducks, fish, or geese? Are


    they part of the poultry family?¡±


    Anger twisted Trent''s features at Donald''s snidement.


    Amelia was staring at Donald as if he had lost his mind.


    ¡°Donald, do you even know what you''re saying? Apologize to Mr. Palmer immediately!¡±


    Amelia was aware that the person the headquarters sent with her might be useless, yet she didn''t


    expect Donald to be both worthless and stupid.


    This is the first time Donald meets Trent, and the two are already knocking heads with one another.


    ¡°He was the one who insulted ourpany''s leaders first, so why do I need to apologize to him? He


    should be the one apologizing. Don''t you think so, Mr. Palmer?¡±


    Trent stared at Donald with narrowed eyes for a while.


    Suddenly, Trent''s lips curled into a grin. With a grave expression, he said to Donald, ¡°Apologies, Mr.


    Campbell. I normally run my mouth without filtering my words, so I often offend others. Please don''t


    take it to heart.¡±


    Donald was surprised at Trent''s apology but didn''t show it on his face.


    Trent Palmer. He sure is something. I thought he''d argue with me and use his position as the client


    to win the argument. I wouldn''t have hesitated to escte the issue if he had done that. After all, I''m


    not the one being unreasonable, and I know Jennifer will take my side. However, Trent apologized


    so easily, so it''s obvious he knows he''s being unreasonable. I''m sure he''s nning to regain the


    respect he lost in subsequent exchanges.


    If Donald could see through Trent''s intention, surely Amelia could too.


    When Trent apologized, Amelia immediately rose to her feet and said with a solemn expression,


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Palmer. It was only supposed to be a joke between us. I didn''t think Donald would


    take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Between you and I, there''s no need for apologies, and I think Mr. Campbell is right. The


    prerequisites for coboration are respect and tolerance, a lesson he has reminded me of. Enough


    of that. Let''s cut the small talk. Show me the amended proposal.¡±


    Since Donald had broken the initially harmonious atmosphere, Trent halted his calctive advances


    and started focusing on work.


    He gave his secretary a call to arrange for a conference room, then summoned all the team


    members involved in the project to the room before leading Amelia there to present her proposal.


    On the way to the conference room, Amelia''s hands itched to wrap around Donald''s neck to choke


    him.


    Initially, the mainponents of the proposal were already set in stone, and they were merely there


    for formality so that Trent would give his stamp of approval and they could start with the


    construction.


    That was why Amelia had the construction team waiting at the site.


    Yet, Donald had now pissed Trent off. All those prior arrangements went down the drain. There was


    a possibility the entire renovation proposal would be rejected.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    Trent''s assistant, Kenny Zeyl, answered, ¡°Everyone is here, Mr. Palmer.¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    ¡°Great. Let''s start, then.¡±


    Trent reclined against the chairfortably with a cup of coffee in his hands. Everyone in the room


    turned their attention to Amelia, who stood at the podium.


    Amelia sucked in a deep breath to calm her nerves before stering a smile as she slotted the sh


    drive into theputer and disyed her proposal on the screen.


    ¡°After numerous discussions with Mr. Palmer, the renovation n we''re proposing is...¡±


    The proposal had over seventy slides, including possible issues that may arise throughout the


    construction phase and the concepts behind their design.


    Two hours had passed when Amelia finally arrived at thest slide.


    Impatience surged within her when she nced at the twenty-over missed calls on her phone.


    All those calls were from thepany''s construction team.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although they had arrived on site with their equipment, they didn''t dare to start without Amelia''s


    order.


    ¡°What do you think about our proposal, Mr. Palmer?¡±


    Hope shone in Amelia''s eyes as she looked at Trent.


    As long as Trent gave his approval on the proposal, Dragon Fide Corporation''s construction team


    could start immediately.


    ¡°Now, see, here''s where you''re wrong, Amelia. I''m only the project manager, so I can''t make the


    decisions on the expertise stuff. Why else would I have this meeting if you only needed my say on


    this?¡±


    Trent swept his gaze at his colleagues in the room and said, ¡°All of you can pitch anyments you


    have too. Feel free to state your opinion.¡±


    Working for Trent was no easy job. Hence, none of Trent''s team members were pushovers.


    Everyone in the room was aware Amelia was close to Trent.


    However, if they were truly as close as they portrayed, Trent wouldn''t have asked her to present her


    proposal and opened the floor to his team members.


    Thus, the minute Trent''s words were out of his mouth, his colleague was ready to nitpick at Amelia''s


    proposal.


    ¡°The floorboard is a problem from the start. Hearing Ms. Ellis'' introduction earlier, I realized the


    floorboard doesn''t match the style we had in mind. The wooden flooring you stated in your proposal


    has patterns on them. Frankly, that''s fine for the average household, but it''ll make As Residence


    seem cheap. Also, your selection of furniture makes us question your taste. For example, the table


    and barrel chairs in the study might seem fine at first, but, in actuality, they don''t fit the modern


    Chanaean style. The modern in modern Chanaean style means refreshing and not just popr.¡±


    Once someone took the lead, more and more people started finding fault with the proposal.


    Some suggestions were pertinent, but the majority were simply idealism that didn''t provide


    any reference value to the project.


    Amelia, who stood at the podium, was close to crying.


    It looks like my proposal is sure to fail today, and it''s a wasted trip for the construction team.


    Aggrievance flooded Amelia at the thought of the scolding she would receive from the team leader


    of the construction team after the meeting.


    Everything was going smoothly when I first took over the project. Why was everything shot to pieces


    when Donald got on board?


    Amelia turned to level a re at Donald.


    To her surprise, Donald was holding his phone up to record the scene.


    Has he lost his mind? Is he clueless that recordings aren''t allowed in internal meetings?


    Trent also caught Donald''s action.


    With a smile, he asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, are you recording with your phone?¡±


    Donald nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, you have too many suggestions about the proposal. I wouldn''t


    know where to start when I get back if I don''t record all of yourments down.¡±

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Trentughed coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we are suggesting a list of amendments because


    your proposal is far from perfect. If you can''t remember all the details, you should be penning it


    down now instead of recording a video.¡±


    ¡°The thing is, I don''t think there''s any issue with our proposal.¡±


    Donald''s reply infuriated every single one of Trent''s subordinates who had provided their feedback


    earlier.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you implying that we''re finding fault with you? How did such an


    unprofessional person be the manager? Does Dragon Fide Corporation still intend on working


    with us?¡±


    By then, Amelia was no longer surprised by Donald''s outrageous behavior.


    It finally dawned on her that Donald''s motive was not to get credit but to destroy the project!


    She even wondered if the top management disliked her, so they sent Donald to stir up trouble on


    purpose.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Trent looked at Donald and dered formally, ¡°Mr. Campbell, not only have you vited the rule


    that forbids video-taking during our internal meetings, but you''re also refusing to ept these


    comments and rectify your problems. With that, I hereby represent As Group to issue you a


    warning. I hope you can stop the video recording immediately and make all necessary changes to


    the proposal based on our inputs shared. Otherwise, your action will be deemed a breach of


    contract, and you''ll have topensate us with a significant sum.¡±


    Trent had no other talent. If there was one thing he was ever good at, it was his ability to nitpick and


    make allegations.


    He was confident that the haughty Donald would be submissive once he mentioned the


    breach of contract.


    To his surprise, Donald was not the least bit terrified. Instead, he spoke into the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Chasselton, these are the exact words of Mr. Palmer. Did you hear it loud and clear?¡±


    Mr. Chasselton?


    Trent knitted his brows.


    Who''s this fellow talking to?


    Before Trent could figure that out, a familiar voice sounded from the other side of Donald''s phone.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I heard it. Anyhow, please allow me to exin, Mr. Campbell. Trent''s opinion doesn''t


    represent the stance of As Group. I''m sure there''s a misunderstanding. Please give me a little bit


    more time. I''m already on my way and should get to you within ten minutes.¡±


    Whatever I say doesn''t represent As Group?


    Trent was enraged by thement.


    He mmed a hand on the table and questioned Donald, ¡°What on earth are you doing? Not only


    did you take a video during our internal meeting, but you also engaged in a video call with others!


    Do you know this constitutes the crime of leaking ssified information?¡±


    Donald stared at Trent as though he was a fool.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, don''t tell me you can''t recognize the voice of your boss¡ªMr. Samson Chasselton?


    How can I be charged for leakingpany secrets when I''m actually on the phone with him?¡±


    Mr. Samson Chasselton? The CEO based in our headquarters?


    Trent burst outughing.


    How could a man like Donald rub shoulders with a big shot who has a worth of tens of millions?


    Amelia, however, seemed to be in deep thought after hearing what was said.


    She had learned her lesson, and she now refrained from messing with Donald when she discovered


    the strong backing he had. Amelia stood aside and waited quietly to see what Donald would do


    next.


    Though Samson had requested Donald to wait ten minutes for him, Trent would not spare thetter


    the time.


    Conversely, Trent called upon the legal team and instructed them to draft a notice for breach of


    contract in front of Donald. Then, he signed the letter and tossed it at Donald.


    ¡°You may leave now, Donald. Henceforth, you''ve got nothing to do with the As Residence project.


    Make sure you''re prepared to pay the exorbitant liquidated damages in a few days'' time.¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Donald looked at Trent, seemingly giving him another chance to take back his


    words.


    However, thetter stared at him with disdain and taunted, ¡°Why? Are you fretting now? If you''re


    scared, you can kneel before me and beg for forgiveness. I might feel better and retract the notice


    of breach of contract. Who knows?¡±


    Trent was inundated with tion. It took him more than a decade of hard work to climb the


    corporatedder and be where he was today. All he ever wanted was to have the upper hand and


    feel powerful.


    Right then, someone kicked the conference room door open, and Samson, who was wearing his


    suit, rushed in.


    The next second, he lifted his hand and pped Trent across his face.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chasselton?¡± Trent cried, aghast. ¡°Why did you hit me, Mr. Chasselton?¡±


    ¡°Not only will I strike you today, but I also swear I''m going to destroy you!¡±


    As he spoke, Samsonnded a kick on Trent''s stomach.


    Thetter did not expect the attack and was sent flying along with his chair.


    The other employees tried to appease the situation, but they were all stopped by Samson.


    He continued beating Trent to his heart''s content for one whole minute. Then, he fixed his tie and


    suit before walking up to Donald with a smile.


    ¡°I''m terribly sorry, Mr. Campbell. I didn''t expect things to turn out this way. It''s all our fault. We will


    deal with it seriously and give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    Mr. Campbell?


    Everyone in the conference room turned their heads to look at Donald in shock.


    Who exactly is this fellow? Why does Mr. Chasselton address him respectfully as Mr. Campbell?


    ¡°Well, ourpany values the coboration with As Group. That''s why I was sent here to


    supervise the project and provide my suggestions ordingly. Never had I thought that I would face


    such a challenge even before themencement of the project. This has certainly made things


    very difficult for me to proceed,¡± Donald responded indifferently.


    Samson felt quite proud when he heard what Donald said.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This man is the vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation! Regardless of position or worth, he''s


    in the same league as my boss, Mr. Yale Hennessy. No matter how big As Residence is, it''s still


    deemed a small project. What else can I ask for when the vice president of Dragon Fide


    Corporation is here personally to help me check on the renovations of the entire residential area?


    That was precisely why Samson fretted like he had ants in his pants when he saw how Trent treated


    Donald during the video call.


    It was not because As Group was fearful of Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Instead, he felt so embarrassed to have a gloating staff humiliating the representative of the other


    company who demonstrated their sincerity in the partnership.


    How will others see As Group if news of this gets out?


    At that, Samson quickly mollified Donald by saying, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Campbell. After considering it


    carefully, our board of directors has concluded that Trent is not suitable to be the manager of this


    project. Come over here, Ben.¡±


    Subsequently, a man in his early thirties entered the conference room.


    ¡°This is Be McKinsley, whom I''ve intentionally transferred from headquarters to take over the


    As Residence project. Mr. Campbell, you can call me anytime should you have any questions


    about the project in the future. I promise to be right there when you call.¡±


    Wow, the CEO with a worth of tens of millions is willing to make himself avable whenever


    Donald calls?


    Meanwhile, those present in the room who had given Donald a hard time earlier started trembling in


    fear.


    No one else dared to utter a word the moment Samson backed Donald up in public.


    All the ns proposed by Amelia were approved on the spot, and work couldmence right away.


    As Amelia trailed behind Donald on the way out of the conference room, she gazed at his back with


    aplicated expression.


    Donald did not wear any branded clothes from head to toe, and he looked no different from a


    regr white-cor worker.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    More importantly, Donald''s demeanor was nothing like a boss, let alone a multi-millionaire.


    He appeared veryzy and casual, just like the low-level employees Amelia had seen.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell¡ª¡±


    Donald nced at her and said, ¡°Please, don''t. Samson has no choice but to call me that because


    we are on the same level. However, I was assigned by the headquarters to assist you, and my


    position is none other than a manager. Therefore, you can tone the respect down a little.¡±


    Amelia shed him a wry smile.


    How can I go casual with you when you''re indeed the vice president of thepany?


    ¡°There''s something I don''t understand, Mr. Campbell. May I ask?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What''s so special about As Residence? Why would the headquarters send you here to help me


    out?¡±


    Amelia had been working in the industry for years and had encountered many bizarre things.


    She was worried that there might be a special reason why Donald was appointed to work with her


    on the project.


    A battle between the gods would make ordinary humans suffer. I''m just a small fry in thepany


    and don''t want to be implicated if anything happens.


    Donald seemed to be able to read Amelia''s mind. He scratched his face and replied, ¡°There''s


    nothing special about it. Perhaps I have had too much free time recently, so they sent me here to


    help you. Don''t overthink things, and just focus on your job. By the way, don''t reveal my identity to


    others.¡±


    Amelia nodded. While the two were chatting, they had already arrived at the unit undergoing


    renovation.


    Although Amelia was the nominal leader of the renovation team, it was actually led by Chester


    Horsecraft, her subordinate.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He took advantage of the fact that the workers were trained by him and refused to heed Amelia''s


    orders in most matters.


    As a project manager, Amelia could only give suggestions instead of exercising her full authority as


    the rightful supervisor.


    Anyhow, she was used to it by now because she had faced the same issue in almost all of the


    projects she had worked on.


    If this were during ancient times, she would be regarded as the army overseer, a marite who


    took instructions from the headquarters and had no actual power.


    On the other hand, a person like Chester would serve as the general.


    These workers are like his soldiers, so why would they not listen to him?


    As soon as Donald and Amelia entered the unit, they saw Chester with a cigarette tucked behind


    his ear, ying cards with a group of workers.


    The entire room was filled with smoke, and there was also a broken beer bottle on the floor.


    It was not the first time Amelia was greeted by such a scene.


    Immediately, she told Chester, ¡°Mr. Horsecraft, the proposal has been approved, so we can start the


    renovations now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second, let me finish this round,¡± Chester responded half-heartedly without turning his head.


    Amelia was slightly embarrassed, especially when Donald was standing right beside her. She was


    worried that Donald would have a bad impression of her afterward.


    Amelia cleared her throat and proceeded to make a second attempt. ¡°Mr. Horsecraft, the


    construction progress today is super urgent. Why don''t you stop for a while and let us discuss the


    details?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! Didn''t I ask you to wait a moment? Why do you keep talking?¡±


    Then, Chester chucked his cards aside and bellowed, ¡°You dare tell me that today''s progress is


    urgent? We agreed toe at ten andmence work at eleven. Take a look at the time now!


    What time is it? Huh?¡±


    ¡°We were dyed because the client had some problems with the proposal. Nobody wanted that to


    happen, and we''ve tried our best to resolve it.¡±


    ¡°A problem came up on your side, but how does that have anything to do with me? It speaks


    volumes about your capability.¡±

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Chester threw a receipt at Amelia before arrogantly saying, ¡°This is the bill for our lunch. Use this to


    make your im.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand and three hundred?¡± Amelia was livid to see the amount on the receipt.


    I don''t even spend more than twenty for a meal, so how did these workers end up spending two


    thousand and three hundred for a meal?


    ¡°What did you even eat? How did you end up with such a hefty bill?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Ms. Ellis, mind what you say. A meal is a meal. What do you mean by what did we even eat?


    Everything we ordered is listed on the bill. Don''t you know how to check it yourself?¡±


    Suppressing her anger, Amelia uttered, ¡°What I mean is, why did you eat such expensive food? You


    could''ve ordered some simple dishes, and you''d be equally full!¡±


    Chester sneered. ¡°Equally full? We''re currently working for you, Ms. Ellis. Moreover, you left us


    hanging for such a long time in the morning. Isn''t it normal for us to eat something better? Cut the


    nonsense and be frank with me. Can I im this?¡±


    Amelia wanted to tell him no at first.


    However, when she thought about how she needed Chester''s team for the project''s renovation, she


    realized things would be difficult to deal with if she were to make the rtionship between them


    tense now.


    Thus, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, but this is the only time. There won''t be a next time.¡±


    ¡°That''s good, then.¡± At that, Chester gave a smug look to the other workers, silently boasting to


    them about how impressive he was.


    Right as Amelia was about to put the bill into her bag, Donald snatched it from her and shredded


    the receipt in front of the people.


    His actions froze the smile on Chester''s face.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Chester questioned.


    Donald had destroyed their receipt, so even if Amelia wanted to make a im for them, she would


    not be able to do so.


    In other words, it was highly likely that they would have to foot the bill themselves.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Therefore, what Donald had shredded was not merely their bill; he was shredding their money as


    well.


    ¡°Nothing. I just think that you won''t be able to make a im for this bill.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to presume that?¡±


    One of the more short-tempered workers picked up a wooden board and swung it toward Donald.


    The wooden board was thin, and it would not cause injuries even if someone were to hit another


    person with it.


    Nevertheless, the resulting sound would be loud and frightening.


    The worker only wanted to scare Donald into submission.


    Any sane person would dodge a wooden board that was aimed at their head.


    However, not only did Donald not move away from it, but he even punched the board.


    The board shattered, and the worker who swung it was frightened instead.


    This guy''s gutsy, huh? He''s actually counterattacking at a time like this?


    Promptly, the other workers stood up.


    It did not seem fair for a group to go up against one person, was what the workers thought at first,


    but since Donald was starting to fight back, they saw no qualms in attacking together.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Do you need some exercise after your meal? Sure. Come on. Let me see how


    great you are.¡±


    Chester was not a rash man, or else he would not have been able to take advantage of Amelia.


    When he noticed how fearless Donald was, he instantly realized that Donald had to have some kind


    of powerful background.


    ¡°Ms. Ellis, who is he? You brought him here, so I''m sure you can give us an exnation.¡±


    Of course, Amelia was not going to tell him that Donald was the vice president of Dragon Fide


    Corporation.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Amelia cleared her throat before saying, ¡°I didn''t get to introduce him earlier, but this is Mr. Donald


    Campbell, a manager that the headquarters have sent to supervise our work. Hierarchy-wise, Mr.


    Campbell has a higher rank than me. Therefore, Mr. Campbell has the right to deal with


    your reimbursement of food expenses.¡±


    At that, Donald nced at Amelia, thinking, She''s quite sly, isn''t she? We''re both supposed to be of


    the same rank, but why am I suddenly a rank higher than her here? It looks like she''s about to


    redirect Chester''s hatred toward me. That way, she''ll get to sit at the side and watch the show


    unfold instead.


    Donald had figured out what Amelia was trying to do, but he did not say anything about it.


    First of all, he quite enjoyed Amelia''s little tricks. Secondly, he did not like Chester either, so he did


    not mind helping her teach the man a lesson.


    Yet, Chester stopped after hearing Amelia''s introduction of who Donald was.


    ¡°Since he''s a higher-up from the headquarters, let''s forget about making the im then. Boys, greet


    Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Chester''s swift change of attitude made Donald look at him in a new light.


    Hm? Seems like Chester has a brain.


    The workers then greeted Donald, who did not mind and went to take a seat in a corner.


    Regardless of whatever transpired before the start of work, Amelia seemed like apletely


    different person once they started work. She was particrly professional as she made


    arrangements for Chester and his men.


    In fact, Amelia would even supervise certain parts of the renovation.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Although Chester did not think that Amelia was impressive, he knew well the kind of character she


    had.


    Therefore, as long as Amelia''s request was not too outrageous, he would make amendments


    ording to her requests. In a way, the two of them were working in tandem.


    Not only did they not fall behind with the renovating process, but the renovations were done in


    excellent quality as well. They were basically an exact copy of what was in the proposal.


    It was then Donald finally understood why Jennifer told him that Amelia was a capable woman and


    why she asked him to help her out.


    In the blink of an eye, a day went by.


    As it was only basic work that day, Donald made no suggestions for anything and left work on the


    dot. It was as if he was only there because he had to be there.


    Chester was annoyed by Donald''s demeanor, but Amelia seemed to havee to terms with it.


    After all, the vice president had already spent the entire day at the scene with them. She was not


    expecting any more from him.


    Right as Donald left the room, a worker named Kurt Parson walked over to Chester''s side and


    asked, ¡°Chester, should we teach that young man a lesson? He''s too arrogant for his own good.¡±


    Chester narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Bring a few of the boys over first and wait for my call. I''ll


    contact my cousin and find out who he really is. We''ll onlyy a finger on him if we find out that he''s


    harmless. It''s a safer option.¡±


    Kurt nodded and went after Donald with three other workers.


    Amelia saw their sneaky actions, but she made no move to tell Donald about it.


    While Donald would thank her if she were to send him a warning message, his gratitude was


    worthless to her. What could she gain from tipping him off?


    On the other hand, things would get entertaining if Chester really did manage to beat Donald up.


    With Donald''s status, Chester would be doomed for the worst.


    By then, thepany would send another team for the renovation, and she would be able to take


    charge for once.


    Chester had no idea what was going through Amelia''s mind as he took out his phone to call his


    cousin, Huey Horseraft.


    ¡°Huey, we have someone called Donald Campbell from the headquarters who came today. Help me


    find out what his background is.¡±

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Huey worked in the HR department, so once he received Chester''s call, he started checking the list


    of employees, but he could not find someone named Donald Campbell.


    ¡°Are you sure his name is Donald Campbell? There''s no one with that name in thepany.¡±


    ¡°No one?¡± Chester froze. ¡°No way. Isn''t he from the headquarters? Why don''t you go through it


    again?¡±


    At that, Huey went through the list of transfers again and replied confidently, ¡°I went through it again,


    and there isn''t anyone who has been transferred to your project for the past month. Say, that guy


    can''t be a scammer, right?¡±


    Confidence swelled in Chester''s chest once he received Huey''s confirmation.


    What? How dare that young man lie in my face? And he even shredded that hefty bill!


    ¡°Got it, Huey. My phone''s about to run out of battery, so I''ll end the call first.¡±


    With that, Chester ended the call. Huey was unperturbed by the conversation, knowing that


    someone was going to be in trouble soon.


    Right then, his coworker, Larena York, ced a document on his table.


    ¡°Huey, this is the draft for the new year''s greetings from the CEO''s office. Check it through and


    upload it on thepany website if there aren''t any mistakes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Huey frowned and muttered, ¡°Shouldn''t this be the operations department''s work? Why am I doing


    this again?¡±


    ¡°Their office isn''t done yet, so do lend them a helping hand.¡±


    When Huey opened the file, he realized it was the typical new year''s greetings.


    However, he froze when he saw the signatures.


    Jennifer Wilson, CEO. Donald Campbell, vice president.


    Huey broke out in a cold sweat immediately.


    What was the name of the guy Chester told me about earlier? Was it Donald Campbell?


    Instantly, Huey fervently called Chester to find out if the man Chester said he wanted to teach a


    lesson was really called Donald Campbell.


    s, no matter how many calls he made, the robotic voice at the other end of the line always told


    him that Chester had switched off his phone.


    F*ck! He can go and wake the sleeping bear if he wants to, but he better not drag me along with


    him into the cave!


    Huey, who failed to reach Chester via the phone, hastily left thepany and took a cab to As


    Residence.


    In the meantime, Chester had no idea Huey was on the verge of losing his mind.


    After finding out that Donald was a nobody, all Chester could think about was how he was going to


    teach Donald a lesson.


    Right as he stepped out of the residential area, he spotted Kurt behind a tree.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Kurt pointed at the bus station up front and frowned. ¡°Chester, he doesn''t seem like a manager.


    Dragon Fide Corporation''s a rather richpany, and I remember that managers get to have cars


    of their own, so why is he waiting for the bus?¡±


    ¡°That''s because he''s a fraud.¡±


    Chester grabbed an arm-thick wooden rod from the side of the road and led Kurt toward Donald.


    Initially, Chester wanted to take a swing at Donald''s back, but it seemed like thetter was rather


    aware of his surroundings. Right as Chester came close to him, Donald turned around.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Donald tly asked.


    ¡°What am I trying to do? I''m trying to do your mom!¡±


    With that, Chester lifted the rod in his hand and brought it down on Donald.


    Chester was livid, so he had deliberately picked a rod with nails on it.


    Pain would be an understatement for what a person would feel if a rod with nails were to hit them.


    No human would not scream in agony when nails stabbed into their skin.


    Therefore, Chester was certain that Donald was going to be screwed once he hit him.


    To his shock, Donald grabbed the middle of the rod with his left hand.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    As if his hand was a mp, Chester could not budge the rod at all.


    Before he could start cursing at Donald, Donald lifted his right hand to p Chester.


    The loud p stunned Chester, and his mind went nk for a long while.


    Donald then tossed the wooden rod aside before saying, ¡°Thest person who spoke to me like that


    is six feet under by now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Sh*t, he just hit Chester! Get him!¡±


    If there was one good trait about Kurt, it would be loyalty. The moment he saw Chester getting hit,


    he instantly called the rest of the workers to go after Donald.


    Donald wanted to teach them a simple lesson, for they were only ordinary people.


    However, since they seemed to have put aside their fear of death, Donald decided that he would be


    a fool not to teach them an unforgettable lesson instead.


    Right as Huey came down from the cab, he heard the screams of paining from a distance


    away.


    When he went closer, he also heard the rming sounds of bones breaking.


    Oh no, Chester can''t have crippled Mr. Campbell, can he?


    With that thought in mind, Huey hastened his footsteps. However, the sight that greeted him when


    he turned around the corner dumbfounded him.


    Chester and the other workers were all lying on the ground with swollen faces.


    On the other hand, Donald was pulling their arms up and breaking them with his legs as if he was


    merely ying with toys. The strange angles their arms were in made Huey gulp in fear.


    No one said Mr. Campbell knows martial arts. Isn''t he a little too harsh on them?


    Once Donald broke thest pair of arms, he turned to look at Huey.


    ¡°Are you here to teach me a lesson as well?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Campbell! You''re mistaken. I rushed over here, worried that Chester would do


    something to you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I''m Huey Horseraft from the HR department, but I''ve always been on bad terms with Chester.


    When I heard that he was going to mess with you, I hurried over.¡±


    Donald figured something out the second he heard that Huey was from the HR department.


    He smiled and nced at Chester. ¡°I was wondering why you changed your attitude so quickly after


    exiting the residential area even though you seemed rather polite with me earlier. So, it''s because


    you looked into me.¡±


    Even though Chester had two broken arms, he still refused to admit defeat.


    ¡°Donald Campbell, how dare you do this to me? I''m telling you this now¡ªeither you kill me today, or


    I''m going to get someone to kill you in the next two days. Make your choice!¡±


    When Huey heard Chester still threatening Donald, he roared, ¡°Are you out of your mind? This man


    here is Mr. Donald Campbell, the vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation! Who in the world are


    you trying to kill? Who do you think you can kill?¡±


    The vice president?


    Everyone was stunned, and a look of disbelief manifested on their faces.


    Shouldn''t vice presidents drive expensive cars and wear luxury watches? Why is someone like


    Donald, who takes the bus, a vice president too?


    However, Chester knew that Huey would not lie to him. After a moment of silence, Chester still


    gritted out, ¡°I don''t care who you are. If you don''t kill me today, I''ll definitely get someone to kill you


    instead!¡±


    Huey smacked his forehead, speechless at Chester''s idiocy.


    Why do I have a cousin like him? Does he not think through his words before saying them out loud?


    ¡°Very well,¡± Donald muttered. ¡°I''ll being here for work tomorrow, so you can''t say that I haven''t


    given you any opportunities to carry out your n. I''d like to see who you''re going to get to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, that isn''t what Chester meant...¡± Huey tried to exin, but Donald was no longer


    interested in the conversation.


    Once Donald was gone, Huey walked over to Chester and pped him.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    ¡°Chester, have you lost your f*cking mind? You talk about killing him despite my having told you that


    he is the vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation. What gives you the right?¡±


    Chester, who had been beaten up within an inch of his life, sneered at Huey, ¡°Would I have been so


    impulsive if you hadn''t told me there wasn''t such a person in thepany? He not only beat me up


    but also broke both of my hands. You know my hands are my livelihood, and now he has messed it


    up. So, do you still think it''s heinous to want him dead?¡±


    Seeing that he was being serious, Huey shot to his feet and eximed, ¡°You''ve gone crazy. You''ve


    really gone crazy! Fine, then I don''t care how you get even with Donald, and I won''t interfere in any


    case.¡±


    Are you sure, Huey?¡± Chester said mildly. ¡°We are minnows in Dragon Fide Corporation and don''t


    stand a chance against Donald, the vice president, but Mr. Moore should do the trick, no? We have


    done so much for him throughout the years. It''s time for him to return the favor now.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Dragon Fide Corporation was arge conglomerate consisting of dozens of subsidiaries. Thus,


    chaos wouldn''t begin to describe the top management in thepany.


    The subsidiaries would have fallen apart if the chief executives hadn''t had unconditional trust in


    Donald.


    The aforementioned Mr. Moore was Winslow Moore, the director of an interior designing and


    constructionpany under Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Outwardly, he appearedpetent, but only Chester and a few others who knew the inner workings


    were aware that seventy percent of the money pocketed from the projects was funneled into


    Winslow''s pocket.


    ¡°I''m insignificant and would never dare threaten you and Mr. Moore, but I can''t shrug off Donald''s


    humiliation.¡±


    Huey studied Chester with narrowed eyes for a moment.


    ¡°This matter isn''t up to me. I''ll have to confer with Mr. Moore.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me. I''m not in a hurry. You have one more day anyway.¡±


    Donald had provoked Chester this time, and Chester was willing to go to any lengths for revenge,


    including threatening Winslow.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Huey waited until Chester had taken everyone to the hospital for treatment before giving Winslow a


    detailed report.


    Winslow responded over the phone, ¡°Humans aren''t spineless. It''s natural to want vengeance after


    being beaten.¡±


    ¡°But, Mr. Moore, it''s Donald we''re talking about.¡±


    ¡°What about it? He''s still mortal and can bleed and die like the rest of us, right?¡± Winslow''s sinister


    words rang clear, causing goosebumps to pebble over Huey''s skin.


    ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Moore?¡±


    ¡°If Chester''s willing to give his life to exact revenge, let''s give him what he wants. After all, we can''t


    really stop someone with a death wish, can we?¡±


    Huey instantly understood his words. ¡°I got it, Mr. Moore. I''ll handle this immediately.¡±


    Donald disregarded Chester''s promation to take revenge on him. Instead, he headed straight to


    the TV station after getting off work.


    After all, he was still responsible for training the neers, and ignoring Evelyn and the others at


    the TV station wasn''t an option.


    Weston was putting together a program for the day after tomorrow when Donald arrived at the


    studio.


    Evelyn and Zoey were the main neers being trained by Dragon Fide Corporation, and they


    would be assigned to the VIPs attending the ceremony to piggyback on their poprity.


    ¡°Are you filming, Mr. Tanner?¡±

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Weston stood up from his director''s chair when he noticed Donald standing in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, why didn''t you notify us before visiting?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Well, I didn''t want to interrupt your work. How are things going for them?¡±


    Weston didn''t answer Donald immediately, instead coughing lightly to signal the assistant standing


    nearby to check on some props.


    He waited until they were alone before replying, ¡°Evelyn''s stage presence isn''t as strong as Zoey''s.


    She seems rigid and tense too. Mr. Campbell, you said to focus more on Evelyn, but I believe it will


    be difficult. The audience prefers female celebrities who are more outgoing and spirited. Zoey


    stands out more than Evelyn in that case.¡±


    Weston gave a frank exnation as Donald observed the subjects of their conversation rehearsing


    on stage.


    Evelyn wore a modest white dress that covered as much skin as possible while concealing her


    curvy figure beneath the unttering fit.


    On the contrary, Zoey had her hair pulled back in a high ponytail and was dressed in a sailor


    costume.


    The top was short, and the hem of her skirt hung even shorter, putting her in danger of revealing


    parts she shouldn''t and drawing everyone''s attention.


    Evelyn wasn''t inferiorpared to Zoey, but she wouldn''tpromise on her stance of refusing to


    wear revealing outfits on stage, so the exhibited effect was less potentpared to Zoey''s.


    ¡°I will still maintain you continue to spare no effort in training Evelyn while respecting her wishes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Weston was taken aback. ¡°Spare no effort? And respect her wishes?¡±


    At this point, he was beginning to doubt Donald''s professional judgment.


    The manager was responsible for not only assisting the girls in finding jobs but also for their


    schedules and managing their daily lives. More importantly, they had to map out a debut strategy for


    the female idols ording to their strengths.


    It was one of the reasons why actresses in the seventies and eighties didn''t want to be adult film


    stars but ended up bing so anyway. They were pushed into it to achieve fame.


    Therefore, Donald''s words about respecting Evelyn''s wishes while having her rise to fame were a


    joke.


    ¡°Did I not make myself clear?¡±


    A sheen of sweat formed on Weston''s brows when Donald pinned him with a re. ¡°Very clear,


    crystal clear...¡±


    ¡°In that case, tweak the ns for her. I wish to see her going viral after two weeks.¡±


    Donald pped Weston on the shoulder and was about to leave the studio when several


    bodyguards in shades surrounding a woman walked in.


    ¡°Who is the person in charge around here?¡± The woman with delicate features and a slim build


    spoke out.


    It was obvious her professionally applied makeup set her apart from other women and demanded


    that she be noticed.


    Otherdies would show their sexy, flirtatious side or their gentler characteristics.


    However, she had the air of a shrewd businesswoman who made her own rules and was always the


    center of attention.


    Weston stood up. ¡°I''m the lead director here. What''s wrong?¡±


    She walked to him and said evenly, ¡°I''m M Zurlo, head of Zurlo Corporation. I believe my brother,


    Zack, came here yesterday. Where is he?¡±


    In response, Weston scratched his chin, bewildered. ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Zurlo. Your brother did show


    up here yesterday, but I''m not sure where he went after that. He was already gone when I regained


    consciousness after passing out.¡±

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    ¡°He never went back?¡±


    M stared intently at Weston for a long time before finally determining that he was not lying to


    deceive her.


    ¡°Very well. Let me change the question. Why did my brothere here?¡±


    Weston opened his mouth, but no words came out. However, he instinctively nced at Donald.


    Seeing that, M immediately turned to Donald and asked with a seductive gaze, ¡°I don''t suppose


    you also passed out when my brother came yesterday, did you?¡±


    Since he hadplete faith in Billy''s ability to tie up loose ends, thetter was confident that, as


    long as he imed that he had also fainted, M would not be able to locate any evidence, even if


    she had any suspicions.


    However, for some reason, when Donald met M''s gaze, he had the impression that she was not


    there to exact revenge on him.


    That was because there was not even a tinge of grief or anxiety in her eyes.


    At that thought, he deliberately looked down at her cleavage and said lewdly, ¡°Of course I didn''t


    faint, but if you want to know what happened, why don''t we talk about it somewhere private?¡±


    Weston, who was observing from the side, thought Donald was insane.


    This woman from the Zurlo family obviously came here to confront you, yet you still want to talk to


    her somewhere private? Aren''t you courting death?


    ¡°I''m impressed by your boldness.¡±


    With that, M beckoned Donald to follow her with a smile.


    When they left the studio and arrived at the entrance of the TV station, the woman wearing a ck,


    form-fitting dress with a side slit got into the car. She then told the driver to get out and wait for her


    outside.


    Once Donald entered, M closed the car door, knocked on the ss, and said, ¡°This car window is


    bulletproof andpletely soundproof. Now tell me. Where is my younger brother?¡±


    The man did not answer her question immediately but stared at her with a smirk.


    ¡°Is Zack truly your brother? How''s your rtionship with him? Good?¡±


    M arched an eyebrow. ¡°Does this have anything to do with the question I just asked?¡± she


    queried.


    ¡°Of course it does,¡± Donald answered while sitting with amanding posture. ¡°I''ll have to consider


    an escape n if you get along well with him. Should I hold you hostage and leave, or should I kill


    you first, then kill the bodyguards outside? But if it''s the reverse, I believe we can share a dinner


    later before going to a hotel to explore the meaning of life.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Zack is dead?¡± M excitedly questioned after hearing his words.


    Even though he clicked his tongue and said nothing, his expression had already given away the


    answer.


    ¡°That''s impossible.¡± She continued with a frown, ¡°Zack is apanied by two Septet Ste


    Warriors. How could you possibly be a threat to him? Tell me the truth. Where exactly is he?¡±


    Donald answered while picking his ear, ¡°I''m only responsible for killing him, not for tying up loose


    ends. If you want to find your brother''s body and bring it back, don''t bother. You probably won''t find


    it.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can I believe that what you say is true?¡±


    ¡°It''s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±


    M fell silent at his words.


    I''m just an ordinary woman from the Zurlo family. I have no special skills, nor do I have any experts


    protecting me like Zack, so I have no means of evaluating Donald''s formidability.


    However, she could tell by the look in Donald''s eyes that he had probably not lied to her.


    Does this mean that Zack is truly dead? How strong must the man before me be if he did kill Zack


    as he ims to have done?


    It only took M one minute to make up her mind.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    She took out a bank card and handed it to Donald. ¡°Let''s get acquainted all over again. I''m M


    Zurlo, and the Zurlo family sent me to Pollerton to temporarily take over Zack''s position. I''m also his


    biological elder sister.¡±


    After the introduction, she continued, ¡°However, if you did kill Zack, we''ll be friends from now on.


    This card has five million on it. Please ept it as a token of my gratitude.¡±


    M''s words left Donald entirely baffled.


    ¡°I killed your biological brother, yet you still give me five million? Are you kidding me?¡±


    She exined to him calmly, ¡°My dad is the eldest son of the seventh wife of the Zurlo family, and


    since Zack is my dad''s only son, I''ll never be able to inherit my father''s fortune or grow my power as


    long as he is alive. Now that he is dead, of course, I must thank you. What is a mere five million?¡±


    Despite M exining it matter-of-factly, Donald could hear the bitterness and hatred in her voice.


    The more prestigious the family, the more extreme their patriarchal mindset.


    He even knew that some prestigious families used women as a resource, marrying them off among


    themselves or sending them to entertain others for benefits.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Undoubtedly, M was born into such a family. That''s why after Zack went missing, she came to the


    studio immediately, wanting to ascertain whether or not he was still alive.


    Donald threw the bank card onto her thigh.


    ¡°I''m not short of money.¡±


    Hearing that, M took a deep breath before saying to him, ¡°Although you helped me kill my brother,


    it doesn''t mean you can get me. Do you understand what I mean? I don''t want to be any man''s


    ything.¡±


    For some reason, when she said that, instead of elevating her in his eyes, they only fueled his


    desire to subjugate her.


    ¡°I''m notcking women either.¡±


    His words stunned M. ¡°Then what exactly do you want?¡±


    Donald pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Just now, you mentioned that your dad is the


    eldest son of the seventh wife of the Zurlo family, that is to say, the most unpopr one, right?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°Then, is there a possibility for you to be the head of the Zurlo family?¡±


    M''s beautiful eyes widened, and she stared at him as if he was a fool.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Why should they allow me to be the head of the Zurlo family when there are


    so many other candidates? My family will never choose a woman as the family head.¡±


    Donald could hear the resentment in her tone and said to her with a smile, ¡°What if I help you


    be the head of the Zurlo family?¡±


    Although M believed that he was building castles in the air, something about the look in his eyes


    made her think he was being serious.


    Her heartbeat could not help but speed up at that thought.


    Indeed. Isn''t it the Zurlo family that I despise? Would those Zurlo family members still dare to look


    down on me if I managed to be the family head?


    ¡°Who are you exactly? What do you want from me?¡± she asked.


    Donald took out his phone and waved it in front of her. ¡°Just ept my friend request. You need not


    care about anything else. I only need one thing from you, and that''s an immediate update on any


    news of the Ten Prestigious Families in Pollerton. Likewise, if you run into any trouble, I''ll also help


    you solve it right away. Let me first give you something to reassure you as proof of my sincerity.¡±


    He then took out an emerald pendant inscribed with the word ¡°Zurlo.¡±


    She immediately recognized it as Zack''s heirloom pendant, which he had always worn.


    Zack really is dead!


    After getting out of M''s car, Donald walked toward hispany contentedly.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    With Donald''s capabilities, he didn''t take the Zurlo family seriously. However, he was annoyed that


    all these prestigious families kept sending their men to find fault with him, much like irritating flies.


    If he could help the one he had high hopes of to be the head of the Zurlo family, he''d have an


    insider in the Ten Prestigious Families.


    Not only could he instantly know every one of their moves, but M could also y some tricks on


    them at his behest.


    When Donald arrived at the entrance of thepany, he noticed that security had stopped two


    people from entering.


    ¡°I''ve already told you. If you want to meet with Ms. Wilson, you will have to make an appointment. If


    you don''t have one, then I''m sorry, I can''t let you in.¡±


    ¡°My name is Linda Stern, and I''m Jennifer Wilson''s mother. Why should I need to make an


    appointment to meet my own daughter? Call Jennifer here. Then you''ll know that I''m telling the


    truth.¡±


    Glen, the security guard, sneered and said coldly, ¡°Oh, you''re Ms. Wilson''s mother? Howe you


    don''t have her personal phone number, then? How about this? You give her a call; if shees to


    meet you, I will definitely let you in.¡±


    ¡°You! What''s your name? When I meet with my daughterter, I''ll definitely ask her to fire you!¡±


    ¡°My name is Glen Reed, and it''s written big and clear on my name tag here. I''ve got noment if


    Ms. Wilson wants to fire me, but I''ve still got to do my job now!¡±


    Seeing how bullheaded Glen was, Linda was so angry that words eluded her.


    Leonard tugged at Linda and whispered, ¡°Forget it. Jenny has cut all ties with us, so what''s the point


    ofing here now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by cutting all ties? She is the daughter that I carried for nine months in my


    womb, and we share the same blood. How can you actually cut ties with your own blood-rted


    mother? Leonard, it''s bad enough that you''ve been a coward for your whole life, but now your son


    has been kidnapped! Tell me, you useless good-for-nothing, what can you do for me?¡±


    Leonard was infuriated by Linda''s words.


    Just as he was about to explode, Donald showed up in front of them.


    ¡°Oh, hello! Why are you two here at ourpany? What''s the matter? Is it because you guys don''t


    have any money to spend already, huh?¡±


    ¡°Donald?¡± Linda was stunned for a moment before grabbing Donald''s hand and saying, ¡°Quick,


    you''ve got to tell this security guard that I''m Jennifer''s mother!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Glen was nervous and stammered, ¡°M-Mr. Campbell...¡±


    Donald shrugged off Linda''s hand and dusted his shirt, which Linda had rumpled.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you''ve such a bad memory. Jennifer has already cut ties with you. How shameless of


    you to show your face here and say that you''re her mother! When did she have such a thick-


    skinned mother?¡±


    Donald''s words left Linda feeling extremely embarrassed.


    Leonard furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Donald, watch what you say! We''re not here to ask for


    money. Kevin has been kidnapped. As his sister, shouldn''t Jennifer show her concern?¡±


    ¡°Kevin has been abducted, but what does that have to do with Jennifer? If I remember correctly, she


    cut ties with him as well. Am I right? Besides, Jennifer is not the one who kidnapped him, so why


    are you here for her? She''s not the police either.¡±


    Linda hurriedly chimed in, ¡°The one who kidnapped Kevin said that we need to pay five million as


    ransom. If they don''t receive the money by nine o''clock tonight, they''ll kill him.¡±


    Donald shot Linda a cold look and said, ¡°In the end, it''s still about money. Five million? Do you think


    money falls from the sky?¡±


    Linda found no words to retort.


    If she were confronting Jennifer, she would be much more confident.


    Jennifer was her daughter, after all. Furthermore, she had been obedient for the past twenty-over


    years. Linda thought that her words still carried some weight in Jennifer''s heart.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    However, Linda had no confidence at all when facing Donald.


    After all, she was the one who always made things difficult for him once upon a time, and now she


    needed his help to contact Jennifer. If it were her in that situation, she would definitely not help.


    Right as Linda was wondering what to do, Leonard dropped to his knees in front of Donald. He


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Donald, I know that we used to treat you terribly and did you and Jennifer


    wrong, but we know our fault already! Besides, Kevin is our only son. We''re borrowing that money


    from you not because we want it but to save Kevin''s life. If you''re not satisfied with me kneeling, I


    can prostrate myself before you. I can be your ve, and I''ll do anything just to repay that five


    million to you, even if it takes the rest of my life!¡±


    Leonard''s behavior was as if he had surrendered his dignity to Donald.


    For Donald, those few years of oppression didn''t seem important at that moment.


    Leonard and Linda were Jennifer''s parents, after all. There was no way he could ask the old couple


    to repay the debt by bing his ves for the rest of their lives.


    Seeing that Leonard was going to prostrate himself before him, Donald said inly, ¡°If you guys


    really know that what you were doing before was wrong and are willing to change, then I will forgive


    you. Let''s go. Follow me.¡±


    With his hands behind his back, Donald walked in front of the old couple. Glen greeted Donald and


    didn''t stop Linda and Leonard anymore.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Campbell!¡±


    Every staff member greeted Donald politely on the way to Jennifer''s office.


    That was a scene Linda and Leonard had never seen before.


    In their minds, Donald had been and always would be a loser. Hence, they couldn''t understand why


    the others respected him so.


    When they reached the CEO''s office, Donald didn''t knock but directly pushed the door open.


    Jennifer, who was reviewing documents, didn''t look up, but she knew it was Donald.


    In thepany, only Donald had the guts to enter her office without knocking on the door first.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Darling, I''ve got a lot of work to do today. You can grab a seat on the couch and choose a


    restaurant. Let''s eat something good tonight.¡±


    When he realized that Jennifer didn''t even look up as she told him all that, Donald felt warmth in his


    heart.


    Both Linda and Leonard cast a nce at Donald.


    It seemed like, during their absence, the rtionship between Jennifer and Donald had be


    closer than before.


    ¡°Darling, stop working. Look who''s here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jennifer lifted her head and was stunned when she saw Leonard and Linda.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Just as Linda was about to speak, Leonard red at her and stopped her.


    He was worried that Linda didn''t know how to speak nicely and would provoke Jennifer again.


    ¡°Jenny, Kevin has been kidnapped, and the kidnapper requested five million as ransom money. But


    rest assured, as I''ve already spoken to Donald downstairs just now. For this five million we''re


    borrowing from you, we will write you an IOU. We won''t take it for free.¡±


    After Leonard briefly exined the entire situation, Jennifer finally had an idea of what was going


    on.


    The previous time they visited the night market, they saw Raven extorting Leonard and Linda.


    If it weren''t for Donald arriving there in time, the couple would have lost all their money.


    After Donald taught Raven a lesson, Jennifer had been worried that he would get revenge on her


    parents.


    Sure enough, Raven had made his move. However, instead of going after the couple, he chose to


    kidnap Kevin instead.


    ncing at Donald, Jennifer bit her lip and said, ¡°What does Kevin being kidnapped have to do with


    me? Besides, five million is not a small amount. I don''t have so much money.¡±


    Hearing that, Linda couldn''t help but blurt, ¡°Jenny, Kevin is your younger brother! You''re the CEO of


    such a bigpany, so I don''t believe that you don''t even have five million!¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Jennifer went cold with fury when she heard Linda''s words.


    ¡°So what if I''m thepany''s CEO? That doesn''t mean thepany''s money is mine. I don''t have


    five million, so please leave now!¡±


    Leonard''s shoulders slumped when he heard Jennifer''s words.


    He gave Linda a tug, signaling for her to stop talking.


    ¡°Jenny, since you don''t have five million, we shall take our leave. I noticed that you''ve lost some


    weight, so it''s important for you to take care of yourself by getting adequate rest instead of pushing


    yourself too hard with work,¡± he said in a caring tone.


    That was the first time Leonard had ever spoken to Jennifer this way.


    Jennifer''s eyes turned red at his caring words.


    However, she refused to give in because they had treated her too harshly in the past.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Donald, who was sitting on the couch, suddenly spoke up. ¡°I have five million. I can


    lend the money to you.¡±


    ¡°Darling, you...¡±


    Donald gave a wave, effectively cutting Jennifer off. He wanted her to stay out of this.


    ¡°I have a condition, though,¡± he added.


    ¡°What is it? We will agree to anything.¡±


    Leonard and Linda were willing to do anything to save their son.


    Donald met their gazes calmly and said, ¡°It''s simple. If the kidnapping is real, I''ll give you the five


    million without asking you to repay it. On the contrary, if Kevin had nned his own kidnapping, I''ll


    break his legs and send him to jail. I apologize for that in advance.¡±


    The three were taken aback by Donald''s condition.


    Kevin nned his own kidnapping? Why would he do that?


    Jennifer was familiar with her little brother''s personality, so she knew there was a possibility Kevin


    would do that.


    ¡°Darling, are you implying that Kevin is attempting to defraud us of five million dors by staging his


    own kidnapping?¡±


    Donald replied with a cold snort, ¡°If it turns out that Kevin orchestrated his own kidnapping in order


    to swindle five million dors from us, I will not only break his legs, but I will also ensure that he


    ends up behind bars.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying he has other ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡°We''ll find out once we contact the kidnapper,¡± Donald dered.


    Turning to Linda, he said, ¡°You should have the kidnapper''s contact, right? Call him now.¡±


    Linda pulled out her phone and dialed the kidnapper''s number.


    ¡°Have you prepared the five million?¡± The kidnapper was a middle-aged man with a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, we have the money. How should I give it to you?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Oh, that''s fast. It looks like you''re not just an ordinary couple running a stall in the night market,


    huh? I''ll send you the addresster,¡± the kidnapper told her.


    The call ended abruptly, leaving both Leonard and Linda confused.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Linda asked.


    Normally, kidnappers would want to get the ransom as soon as possible.


    Now that they had the money, the kidnapper should''ve told them the address immediately instead of


    hanging up.


    Less than five minutester, the kidnapper''s call arrived.


    ¡°D*mn, no wonder you got the money so quickly! It turns out that the loser has a sister who is a


    CEO. Tell Jennifer to bring five million to Starlight Club before nine tonight. Ask to see Otis.


    Remember, Jennifer must be there personally. Otherwise, we''ll take his life!¡±


    Before Linda could reply, the kidnapper ended the call once more.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Now, Jennifer finally understood why Donald proposed that condition.


    It was evident that the kidnapper''s statements were inconsistent.


    First, if they assumed Leonard and Linda were an ordinary couple running a stall, they wouldn''t


    have asked for an astronomical sum of five million.


    That was because Leonard and Linda couldn''t possibly earn that much even if they were to work


    hard all their lives.


    Second, the kidnapper only learned about Jennifer''s existence after they prepared five million as


    ransom. It was highly possible that Kevin was the one who told them about Jennifer''s job.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    But why would they want Jennifer to bring the ransom to them?


    It might seem like a kidnapping, but their real target was Jennifer.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If Kevin had indeed staged his own kidnapping, it meant that he was trying to trick his family and


    maybe even use Jennifer to threaten Donald in the end.


    After all, Kevin despised Donald as thetter was the reason he ended up in this state.


    ¡°Darling, do you think I should go?¡±


    ¡°Of course you should. If you don''t, they won''t give up.¡±


    Donald gave Leonard and Linda a half smile. ¡°If your son is guilty of staging his own kidnapping, I


    wonder what you''ll do.¡±


    Linda remained silent.


    She truly regretted her actions toward Jennifer in the past.


    This time, Linda was unlikely to support Kevin if he had indeed plotted against Jennifer.


    Leonard announced darkly, ¡°If that b*stard had nned this, I''ll cut off ties with him!¡±


    Donald was pleased to hear that.


    ¡°Good. Let''s depart now.¡±


    After striding out of the office, Donald told the finance department to prepare a car and five million in


    cash. ording to the kidnapper''s instructions, they drove straight to Starlight Club.


    At the Starlight Club''s VIP room, Kevin, who was supposed to be abducted, was seated at the far


    end of the couch, serving liquor to Otis, who upied the center of the couch.


    ¡°Otis, I told you my sister is rich, didn''t I? She''s the CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation. You should


    have asked for more since five million isn''t much for her. She can afford to pay thirty million easily,¡±


    Kevin boasted.


    Otis Gunwick, dressed in a floral shirt with a toothpick dangling from his lips, cast a nce at Kevin.


    ¡°Do you think I was worried that your sister couldn''t afford thirty million?¡± He patted Kevin''s cheek


    and continued, ¡°It''s because I don''t think you''re worth thirty million. What if she refuses to pay that


    much as ransom?¡±


    Kevin shed an awkward smile. ¡°Otis, don''t you worry. Jennifer has always been an obedient child.


    I''m sure if my parents ask for her help, she''ll give them the money.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. If she listens to them, why would your parents have to run a stall in the night market?


    Why would youe here to be myckey?¡± Otis rolled his eyes in disdain. ¡°I''ve asked around


    about your family. Your sister has cut off ties with your parents, right?¡±


    Kevin was surprised to discover how much Otis knew, making him feel like he wasn''t of much help


    to thetter.


    Beside them, Raven sipped on his beer and told Kevin, ¡°Come on, brat, stop trying to show off in


    front of Otis. You''re still a novicepared to him in this industry. Your only use is to trick your sister


    over here. Once she arrives, Otis will make sure they have a good time together. When we have the


    video of them in bed, Otis will gainplete control of the entire Dragon Fide Corporation! What''s


    thirty million in the face of that?¡±


    Kevin''s eyes lit up at Raven''s words.


    D*mn, I didn''t think of that!


    When Kevin first joined Raven, his only intention was to scam some money by pretending to be


    kidnapped.


    If I do as Raven says, Dragon Fide Corporation will soon be under Otis''s control, right? Jennifer,


    you pride yourself on being the CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation. If a video of you sleeping with a


    man in a private room spreads, how will it affect yourpany?


    Kevin gazed at Raven in awe. He grabbed his ss and said, ¡°Mr. Raven, I am still inexperienced


    and childish. Please teach me more.¡±

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Raven waved his hand. ¡°You betrayed your sister without hesitation, so that means you have the


    talent for our line of work. If you are loyal to me, I promise to treat you well.¡±


    The three of them were blowing their own trumpets in the private room when Ernie Krog, ackey,


    entered the room.


    ¡°Otis, Jennifer and the rest are here.¡±


    ¡°How many of them are here?¡± Otis asked.


    Ernie replied, ¡°Four. Two elderly people, Jennifer, and a man.¡±


    Kevin sneered, ¡°The man must be Donald Campbell. Otis, Donald might be a kept man, but he''s


    quite capable and arrogant. Will he¡ª¡±


    ¡°He''s quite capable?¡± Otis nced at the man sitting in a corner with a sword in his arms, who had


    been silent the whole while. ¡°This is Percival Valentine, a Septet Ste Warrior. Is Donald a Ste


    Warrior?¡±


    Kevin had also noticed Percival the moment he entered the private room but had no clue what


    brought thetter there.


    After learning that Percival was a Septet Ste Warrior, he felt much more confident.


    ¡°Donald isn''t a Ste Warrior. He''s just skilled at fighting, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°I''m d he isn''t a Ste Warrior. Let them in and close the door outside,¡± Otis ordered.


    He wasn''t about to let any of them leave. That was why he ordered Ernie to shut the door.


    When Jennifer, Donald, Linda, and Leonard walked into the private room, they immediately saw


    Kevin lounging on the couchzily.


    ¡°Son, weren''t you kidnapped?¡± Linda blurted out in surprise.


    Even though she had suspected his motives, Linda was still shocked to see Kevin unharmed.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin rose to his feet and dered smugly, ¡°I''m under Mr. Raven''s protection, so no one will dare to


    kidnap me. Did you bring the five million?¡±


    Leonard was holding the bag with five million inside. Kevin reached out for it, but Leonard refused to


    give the bag to him.


    Kevin red at Leonard. ¡°What''s wrong, old man? The money doesn''t belong to you, so stop


    holding onto it. Give it to me!¡±


    Leonard hissed, ¡°Your mother and I borrowed this money from Jennifer to save you. Since you''re


    fine, I can''t give you the money.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! Are you a fool? Jennifer lived under our roof for twenty years and spent our money all the


    while. Now that she''s all grown up and sessful, why can''t she give us five million? Furthermore, I


    won''t ept the money without offering anything in return. I n to introduce Jennifer to a suitable


    man to be my brother-inw, so she needs topensate me five million for my role as a


    matchmaker.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Donald chuckled. ¡°You already have one. Isn''t that enough?¡±


    Kevin shot him a disgusted look. ¡°You are not worthy of being my brother-inw. I''ll be honest with


    you. You won''t be able to step out of this door alive. I initially nned on using Jennifer to trick you


    here, but you walked right into the trap.¡±


    Turning to Otis, he said, ¡°Otis, this is Donald. He has always been arrogant, so please teach him a


    lesson.¡±


    Otis had fixed his gaze on Jennifer the moment she entered the private room and never looked


    away since.


    Jennifer was dressed in a ck professional suit, an attire she normally wore to work.


    Even so, it couldn''t hide her curves.


    Most importantly, Jennifer was strikingly beautiful. Otis had fooled around with plenty ofdies, but


    he had never seen someone as pure-looking as Jennifer.


    He would believe it if Jennifer imed to be a university student, let alone the CEO of apany.


    ¡°I don''t have to teach him a lesson. Tonight, my job is to make sure Jennifer has fun,¡± Otis


    responded. ¡°Jennifer, right? My name is Otis Gunwick. Just call me Otis like the rest. Come, sit on


    myp.¡±

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Otis assumed he called the shots here, so he didn''t bother holding back and patted his thigh,


    signaling for Jennifer toe over to him.


    Ignoring him, Jennifer asked coldly, ¡°Kevin, did you deceive us intoing here just for the five


    million?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Kevin promptly revealed Raven''s earlier words to them enthusiastically.


    The reason he did that was to insult Donald.


    Donald, you''re a bad*ss, right? I shall have you know that your wife is going to be sexually


    assaulted by another manter. Besides that, Dragon Fide Corporation will end up being Otis'' asset,


    providing him with endless money to fool around.


    Kevin assumed his words were sufficient to humiliate Donald.


    However, Donald merely gave him a menacing re.


    ¡°I initially wanted to break only both your legs, but it looks like I''ll have to change my condition,¡± he


    remarked.


    Jennifer understood the meaning behind Donald''s words and knew he was capable of carrying out


    his threat.


    ¡°Darling, I''m a little tired. I''ll wait for you outside,¡± she said.


    Outside? Our men are stationed outside, right?


    Kevin was still in a daze when Jennifer led Leonard and Linda out of the room.


    Leonard and Linda''s departure showed that they had given Donald consent to punish Kevin as he


    saw fit. They would not challenge his methods.


    ¡°Otis, see how arrogant he is! He doesn''t even take you seriously,¡± Kevin quickly protested. He grew


    increasingly flustered when he realized Donald was staring at him in a strange manner.


    He couldn''t evenprehend why he was frightened of Donald. His self-assurance waned as he


    witnessed Donald''s unwavering and fearless demeanor.


    On the couch, Otis narrowed his eyes as he stared at Donald. ¡°Young man, there''s no ill will


    between us, but I have my sights set on your wife. You can''t hold it against me as it''s your


    misfortune.¡±


    Otis whipped out a revolver with six rounds and loaded five bullets into it.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance.¡± Otis shed a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°Aim the revolver at your


    temple and fire a shot. If the revolver fires a bullet, then it''s game over. If it''s a nk round, then you


    won''t have to die. How does that sound?¡±


    Yorknd had strict firearms regtions.


    Donald thought Otis was a small fry, but the revolver he held was a limited edition produced by


    Grayhound Company. Only then did he realize that Otis could have a strong background.


    No wonder he is that bold. He knew Jennifer is Dragon Fide Corporation''s CEO but still resorted to


    despicable means to get her.


    After loading the bullets, Otis twirled the gun barrel before cing it on the table.


    At the same time, Percival stood up from his seat in the corner and stared at Donald warily.


    If Donald used the revolver to y the game, Percival wouldn''t do anything to stop him.


    However, if Donald tried to use it to shoot Otis, Percival would make his life a living hell.


    ¡°Do you like ying games like this?¡± Donald asked cheerfully as he picked up the revolver on the


    table.


    ¡°Of course. Don''t you like it?¡± Otis responded confidently. ¡°It''s your only chance of survival. Won''t


    you try your luck?¡±


    Otis relished manipting others'' lives, first giving them hope before watching them plunge into


    despair.


    He loved watching them struggling and wavering before their deaths. That was far more fun than


    killing them straight away.


    ¡°Sure. Let''s y this game,¡± Donald agreed.


    He aimed the revolver at his temple and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Click.


    It was a nk round.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Otis'' smile wasn''t that bright anymore. This brat has some pretty good luck.


    Kevin panicked. ¡°This brat is like an unkible roach, Otis! We can''t let him live. If we don''t kill him


    tonight, he''ll definitely give us trouble in the future!¡±


    Raven, who was sitting at the side and holding a wine ss, spoke casually when he saw Kevin


    acting anxiously. ¡°What are you worried about, Kevin? Otis said Donald gets to live if the gun fired a


    nk, but he didn''t say he''ll let him walk away just like that.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Donald turned to Otis. ¡°So you''re going against your word?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Otis beamed at Donald. ¡°You get to keep your life, but you have to leave all your


    limbs behind.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he gestured for Percival Valentine, who was waiting at the side,


    to attack.


    Percival unsheathed his sword and stared expressionlessly at Donald. ¡°Remember my face. If you


    live, take revenge on me if you have the chance in the future.¡±


    Clearly, it wasn''t the first time he said something like that. Maybe he thought saying that before he


    cut someone down made him look cool.


    Unbeknownst to him, Donald thought it was immature andme.


    Percival swung his sword in Donald''s direction, but no blood was spilled because thetter used two


    fingers to hold the de in ce.


    Silence filled the air.


    Raven and Otis couldn''t understand what they were looking at. Meanwhile, Percival was so terrified


    that all the hair on his body stood up, and he thought his heart was about to stop beating. This


    man''s definitely an expert!


    When Percival attempted to pull his sword away and flee, he realized in horror that he couldn''t


    remove the de from Donald''s mp-like fingers.


    ¡°What''s the matter? You''re going to run away after trying to cut me down?¡± Donald taunted.


    The look in Donald''s eyes spooked Percival so much that thetter abandoned his weapon and


    turned around to escape.


    Donald snapped the de''s tip the moment Percival twirled around and shot it through thetter''s


    chest at an extreme speed from behind.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Thump!


    Even though Percival was a Septet Ste Warrior, he didn''t even have the courage to face Donald


    and was killed in seconds.


    ¡°So this is the expert you hired?¡± Disdain was visible on Donald''s countenance. ¡°He''s not that


    great.¡±


    At that moment, Raven and Otis were dumbstruck. Donald isn''t a War God, so how the heck did he


    kill Percival that easily?


    Momentster, Otis removed his legs from the table, put away his arrogant facade, and spoke to


    Donald with a serious expression. ¡°It seems like there''s some misunderstanding between us, Mr.


    Campbell.¡±


    He just said he wanted to chop my limbs off, yet now he''s saying there''s some misunderstanding


    between us. What a joke. Sneering, Donald removed two bullets from the revolver and spun it again


    before handing the weapon to Otis. ¡°Now, there are three bullets in the gun. Since you love to y


    games, let''s keep ying.¡±


    Then he pointed at Raven and Kevin. ¡°Pick up the gun. Each of you will get a shot. If it''s a nk,


    you get to keep your life. If not, then it''s game over for you.¡±


    He was a lot more mercifulpared to Otis.


    Statistically speaking, there was a fifty percent chance that the first shot would be a nk. That


    percentage would only go down as more shots were fired.


    However, not everyone had the courage to shoot at themselves like Donald, especially when they


    weren''t sure if the first shot had a bullet.


    Otis'' heart raced as he held the revolver.


    He still wanted to negotiate with Donald. ¡°There''s no need for you to take such drastic measures,


    Mr. Campbell. We''re all peers, aren''t we? It''s fine if you kill me, but my backer is¡ª¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Before Otis could finish his sentence, Donald picked up the ashtray on the table and smashed it on


    his head.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Otis shrieked in pain.


    As blood flowed down his head, he almost reflexively aimed the revolver at Donald and fired.


    Crack!


    It''s a nk shot! Again! How can this brat be this lucky? He was utterly baffled.


    After Donald pped him, he spoke coldly. ¡°You know, Mr. Gunwick, there are rules you must abide


    by in a society and a game. If you aren''t familiar with my strength, allow me to rify¡ªguns can''t


    hurt me. If you break the rules again, I can assure you that you''ll meet an end worse than death.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His words woke Otis up. He''s right. If he can kill someone like Percival in seconds, a mere revolver


    means nothing to him!


    As Otis pressed his finger on his wound on the head, he nced at Raven and Kevin. The first shot


    was a nk shot, which means there''s a forty percent chance that the next shot will be the same,


    which has a lower percentage than the first!


    As he endured the paining from his head, he aimed the gun at Kevin and uttered viciously, ¡°I''ll


    shoot you traitor first!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± eximed Kevin.


    Crack!


    It was another nk.


    Thatsted for less than three seconds. Kevin was so terrified that he was sweating bullets and


    slumping on the ground with a wet patch on his pants.


    When he returned to his senses, he yelled joyously, ¡°I lived! I lived!¡±


    Donald ignored Kevin and turned to Otis with a half-smile. ¡°There''s only one nk shot left. Who will


    you shoot next?¡±


    In response, Otis pointed the gun at Raven tremblingly. Raven slipped down from the couch and


    kneeled before Otis. ¡°You know how loyal I am to you, Otis. If you want me dead, I won''t even


    furrow my eyebrows. However, I think this shot may be a ¡ª¡±


    Before he could end his sentence, Otis pulled the trigger.


    A bullet flew out of the barrel and exploded Raven''s head like a watermelon. His blood was


    sshed all over the wall.


    Kevin, who was just celebrating his survival, was startled by that bloody scene.


    While he knew that would happen eventually, he was still taken aback when he saw it unfold before


    his eyes.


    After killing Raven, Otis pointed the barrel at Donald. Right now, there''s a thirty percent chance that


    the next shot is a nk one, but I don''t want to bet my life on it!


    ¡°Godd*mmit! Come on, then! At most, I''ll just die! Let''s go!¡± As he mored, he pulled the trigger.


    Crack!


    It was thest nk shot in the chamber.


    Finally, Otis mentally and emotionally copsed.


    Despair filled his mind as he experienced the feeling of losing control of his fate.


    While he wanted to keep firing the gun, Donald wasn''t going to give him a chance of doing so.


    Ten minutester, when Donald left the private room, Billy had already taken care of anyone else in


    the building.


    Donald inquired, ¡°Did you learn who''s Otis'' backer?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Billy handed a tablet to Donald and exined politely, ¡°The man''s name is Aldrich Fuller.


    He''s the most powerful and active arms dealer at the northern border. Ever since the Ten


    Prestigious Families arrived in Pollerton, Aldrich thought Pollerton could be the next Yaleview.


    That was why he sent Otis to scout out the situation here and form cordial rtionships with the


    local factions. After that, Otis would drum up sales for Aldrich''s subsequence arms business.¡±


    While Yorknd had strict gun control, it only meant ordinary people couldn''t get their hands on


    firearms. Thatw didn''t apply to people from the Ten Prestigious Families.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Arms businesses would take root at any ce the Ten Prestigious Families wanted to develop


    because those businesses always followed where the families went.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Pollerton was Jennifer''s city, which was why Donald didn''t want the city to be more dangerous


    due to the Ten Prestigious Families'' arrival.


    Therefore, even though Aldrich had never met Donald, he was already on thetter''s cklist.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on Aldrich''s movements. Contact me the moment he reaches Pollerton,¡± Donald


    ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell,¡± Billy replied.


    ¡°Also, while I spared Kevin''s life, I don''t want to see his face ever again. Do you understand what I


    mean?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Donald had always been a man of his word.


    Since he promised to spare Kevin''s life, he would fulfill it.


    However, no one would know where Billy would send Kevin to.


    After Donald left the building, he stepped into the car, where Leonard was still waiting with his wife.


    Leonard handed the briefcase to Donald and said, ¡°Since Kevin lied to us, we''ll pretend he never


    existed. You two can have this five million. We won''t be needing it anymore.¡±


    Jennifer felt awful as she stared at the couple.


    They were still her parents, after all.


    With Kevin gone, no one would look after them anymore. That thought made her upset.


    ¡°I''m impressed that you two are willing to give up on Kevin.¡± Instead of epting the briefcase,


    Donald said, ¡°If you two are aware of your mistakes, then Jennifer and I will still treat you like our


    parents.¡±


    ¡°Darling, you...¡± Tears welled in Jennifer''s eyes.


    Leonard choked up. ¡°You''re really willing to forgive us? After how we treated you?¡±


    In response, Donald shrugged. ¡°It''s not like you two caused me a lot of trouble. Otherwise, you two


    wouldn''t be sitting here right now.¡±


    After making his stance clear, he hoped to let the family of three spend some time together.


    Thus, upon leaving the MPV, he told Jennifer he would wander around the area and asked her to


    bring her parents back hometer.


    As Donald strolled down the street, he found himself at a bar.


    While he usually disliked that sort of ce, he decided to rx inside because it was a special


    night.


    Donald ambled through the lobby and reached the bar.


    A beautiful bartender, Juliette Yandell, promptly arrived in front of him. ¡°What would you like to drink,


    Mister?¡±


    ¡°Mister?¡± In response, he touched his chin. Sure, I have some stubble on my face, but I don''t think I


    look that old.


    Smiling, Juliette exined, ¡°Is this your first time in a bar, Mister? We no longer use titles like


    ''Handsome'' or ''Beautiful.'' Nowadays, we call men ''Mister.¡¯¡±


    Donald nodded to express his understanding. ¡°Give me a ss of ''See You Tomorrow.¡¯¡±


    ¡°See You Tomorrow¡± was a cocktail prepared by mixing six different types of alcohol.


    It was given that name because its alcohol content was so strong that the next time the person


    opened their eyes after drinking it, it would be the next morning.


    Upon hearing his request, Juliette grinned at him. ¡°Are you trying to date me, Mister? Is that why


    you intentionally came here to act cool?¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡± he inquired.


    When she put a small ckboard that was sitting at the side in front of him, he realized why she


    had misunderstood his intentions.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    It was written on the mini ckboard that a ss of See You Tomorrow was priced at a thousand


    and five hundred.


    However, if anyone could drink three sses in a row without passing out, Juliette would waive the


    bill and have dinner with the person.


    Undeniably, this marketing strategy of hers is incredibly shrewd. She has an amazing figure and


    exquisite looks, so any man will be tempted uponying eyes on her. Coupled with this challenge,


    her sales must be pretty good.


    ¡°You misunderstood. I merely wanted to drink a ss of See You Tomorrow. If that isn''t possible,


    give me a Blue Lagoon instead.¡±


    ¡°Who said so? Wait a moment.¡±


    Whirling around, Juliette went to make Donald the cocktail.


    Just then, amotion broke out in the entire bar. It was as though someone important had made


    an appearance.


    The disk jockey, who was pumping music through the speakers, seemed to have received a signal


    from someone. In harmony with the rhythm, he hollered at the crowd on the dance floor, ¡°It''ll be Mr.


    Webber''s treat tonight! Let''s cheer in thanks to him!¡±


    The instant the crowd heard that someone would be footing the bill for them, they all went wild.


    Conversely, Juliette, who was mixing drinks, frowned. Chagrin stained her expression.


    Realization seemingly dawned upon Donald, upon which he turned and nced back around his


    shoulder.


    Sure enough, a dandified man in his early thirties strutted toward Juliette under the protection of a


    few bodyguards.


    ¡°It''s your birthday today, Juliette. Happy Birthday.¡±


    Yoel Webber snapped his fingers. In a sh, the lighting in the whole bar turned into warm


    undertones. The disc jockey, who yed rock music on the stage, had also switched to the happy


    birthday song.


    A cake trolley was wheeled over from afar, the nine-story cake tower inciting interminable shrieks


    from numerous girls.


    They would also like to have such a grand birthday celebration. Regretfully, no wealthy heir like Yoel


    took a fancy to them.


    On the contrary, Juliette wasn''t the least bit surprised or delighted at Yoel''s preparations.


    Instead, she said to Yoel impatiently, ¡°Mr. Webber, I''m begging you to please let go of me, okay? I''m


    just an ordinary bartender, truly unworthy of you going to such lengths. Look what you''ve done to


    the bar. Is this a kindergarten?¡±


    Yoel wasn''t at all perturbed by her attitude toward him.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of her attitude that he found her unique and fell in love with her.


    ¡°Since you don''t like it, Juliette, I''ll have them revert things to the original state.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, not only was the cake trolley wheeled away but the lighting and music


    were also changed back to the initial strobe lights and rock music.


    Verily, Juliette was downright exasperated with the man.


    Is he out of his mind? Or does he really think that he can do whatever he likes just because he''s


    loaded?


    Subsequently, she ced the cocktail she made in front of Donald.


    ¡°Here''s your See You Tomorrow, Mister.¡±


    ¡°See You Tomorrow?¡±


    Yoel''s eyes narrowed into slits.


    He looked Donald up and down, snarling provocatively, ¡°I''ve never seen you here before. What''s


    your profession?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Donald studied the man for some time before retorting, ¡°Me? Is that any of your business?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say, kid? Do you know who this is?¡±


    No sooner had Donald''s words rang out than Yoel''sckey, Xavion Xenakis, interrupted the


    conversation.


    ¡°No, and I''m not interested in knowing either.¡±


    Donald downed the cocktail in the ss. When he had done so, everyone stared at him like they


    were waiting for him to pass out.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    As Juliette wiped the wine sses, she asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Donald licked his lips before sliding the empty ss over to her and


    dering, ¡°Another ss, please. This time, don''t use whiskey. It''s a bit too sweet. Substitute it with


    vodka.¡±


    His words had Juliette''s eyes going as wide as saucers.


    He''s the first man who didn''t get hammered after drinking the See You Tomorrow I made. More


    importantly, he even imed that this cocktail was too sweet and requested that I change it to


    vodka. Good Lord! Don''t tell me that he started drinking in diapers!


    As a bartender, the most gratifying thing wasn''t to see a patron passing out drunk in front of her but


    to meet someone with a high alcohol tolerance and an appreciation for alcohol.


    Right then, she felt that she had met such a person.


    For that reason, she was incredibly meticulous when she prepared the second ss of See You


    Tomorrow.


    When the second cocktail was slid over to him, Donald first took a whiff of it before again knocking it


    back.


    This time, he could sense that the taste of alcohol was much stronger than the previous ss of


    cocktail.


    But to him, that was just a matter of taste since it was still insufficient to intoxicate him.


    ¡°This is a little better. Let me try another type.¡±


    He wanted Juliette to make him the third ss of See You Tomorrow.


    Unexpectedly, Yoel shot his hand out and held Donald''s wine ss down.


    ¡°Hard liquor is bad for health, mister. It''s best that you drink less.¡±


    The average person would only feel that Donald''s alcohol tolerance was high after watching him


    polish off two sses of See You Tomorrow.


    In Yoel''s eyes, however, the man was gunning for Juliette.


    Otherwise, why would he order See You Tomorrow, of all the cocktails here?


    Mirth bubbled within Donald to see Yoel holding his wine ss down.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this? I came to the bar to drink, yet I''m only allowed a limited amount?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You can drink anywhere. If you feel like it, you can go to the most expensive bar in Pollerton. It''ll be


    my treat.¡±


    Yoel snapped his fingers, whereupon one of his bodyguards flipped open a suitcase.


    Snagging a stack of bills from within, Xavion tossed it down before Donald.


    ¡°Here''s fifty thousand. Is it enough? Take this money and get lost! Don''t ask for trouble here.¡±


    He did that for no other reason than to tell thetter that they were rich and powerful.


    Anyone with some prudence would have probably taken the money and left.


    However, Donald came out that day to rx, only to bump into Yoel, who ruined his fun.


    Picking up a ss of wine beside him, he poured its contents onto the bills. Then, he took out a


    lighter and set fire to the fifty thousand.


    Both Yoel and Xavion''s expressions changed.


    What''s the meaning of this? Is he challenging us to burn the money right before our eyes?


    ¡°Is fifty thousand a lot?¡±


    Donald threw a look at the suitcase before adding, ¡°If you''ve got too much money that you can''t


    finish spending it, give it all to me. I''ll burn it for your father so he can use it when he''s dead and


    buried.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! You''re courting death, kid!¡±


    Upon hearing that Donald was cursing Yoel''s father in a roundabout way, Xavion lifted his hand and


    swung it at the man.


    Without warning, Donald smashed the wine ss against the edge of the bar and held the sharp


    end at Xavion''s neck.


    Sensing the stinging pain in his neck, Xavion didn''t dare move an inch.


    Meanwhile, Yoel''s bodyguards whipped out stun batons and surrounded Donald at once.


    With just an order from Yoel, they would immediately attack and subdue thetter.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    However, no one could guarantee whether Xavion would be injured in the process of subduing


    Donald.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Eyeing Donald, Yoel continued, ¡°I can give you both money and women, but not Juliette. If you


    leave the bar now, I''ll forget that this incident ever happened.¡±


    Donald broke into a grin. ¡°I''m not strapped for cash, nor am I short of women.¡±


    That was nothing but the veritable truth, but Yoel understood it differently.


    He thought that the man was determined to fight with him that day, wanting nothing else save


    Juliette.


    With his patience wearing thin, he ordered one of the bodyguards, Yanis Day, ¡°Have everyone leave


    right away.¡±


    As soon as the bodyguards around them heard that, they looked at Donald with pity in their eyes.


    Yoel''s subordinates promptly started clearing out the bar that was lively beyond words a moment


    ago.


    Although those kicked out were inwardly disgruntled, none of them dared to utter a word of protest


    because of Yoel''s background.


    When everyone had left, Yoel patted Xavion on the shoulder in reassurance, vowing, ¡°Don''t worry. If


    he dares hurt you, I promise he''ll end up ten times worse.¡±


    Deep within, Xavion started griping.


    If he were to really stab me to death when he gets emotional, I wouldn''t be able to rise from the


    dead even if he were to end up ten times worse!


    For the sake of his life, he earnestly advised Donald, ¡°Kid, there must be someone you care about


    in this world, right? Do you think you''ll be the only one in trouble if you offend Mr. Webber here? It


    isn''t worth dragging your entire family down with you for a woman.¡±


    Hearing that, Donald burst outughing.


    In all the years I''ve started doing battle, this is the first time someone ever dared to threaten my


    whole family.


    He put away the broken wine ss in his hand.


    Seeing that, Xavion thought that his counsel had worked. He straightened his suit before urging in


    an ingratiating manner, ¡°What a pity that you wanted to do things the hard way instead of the easy


    way, kid. Since Mr. Webber has already cleared out this ce because of you, you won''t possibly


    be getting the money anymore. Hurry up and get out of here before he loses his temper!¡±


    Yoel wasn''t the typical foolish rich heir. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have tolerated Donald repeatedly.


    Hence, if the man were wise enough to leave then, he wouldn''t make life difficult for him.


    Unexpectedly, Donald made no move to leave the bar.


    Instead, he turned to Juliette and remarked, ¡°Initially, I had no interest in you. But now, I''ve


    seemingly developed an interest in you. Make me another ss of cocktail. I''ll reward you if it''s to


    my liking.¡±


    Thatment of his set off a series of events.


    Yoel, who was still gentle and elegant earlier, abruptly turned into an enraged lion.


    ¡°You''re f*cking asking for it! Attack and cripple him!¡±


    It was clear as day that it wasn''t the first time the man''s bodyguards had done such a thing.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The instant Yoel''s order rang out, they made their moves.


    Four stun batons flew at Donald from all four directions.


    To the bodyguards, as long as the stun batonsnded on the man, he would be incapacitated by the


    high voltage and be at their mercy.


    Shockingly, Donald remained unaffected when the four stun batons struck him, no matter the


    crackling sound of electricity splitting the air. He continued sitting there without any change in


    expression.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Before the bodyguards had gathered their wits about them, he reached out and grabbed the heads


    of two of them, crashing them together. At once, blood gushed out of their heads.


    The other few bodyguards made to swing the stun batons at his face, but he had already acted


    before they could, his movements much quicker and ruthless.


    In less than half a minute, all the bodyguards Yoel brought along were lying on the ground.


    Juliette had a hand pped over her mouth, stunned by the turn of events. Meanwhile, Xavion''s


    legs went weak, and he only managed to stay upright by clutching onto the bar.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    ¡°W-Who exactly are you?¡±


    Yoel knew the capabilities of his bodyguards all too well.


    While they weren''t at the level of War God, they were all elites who were handpicked from the


    military.


    Yet, they couldn''t even hold out for half a minute when they faced off Donald.


    Staring at him, Donald replied icily, ¡°Is that important? Your parents failed to educate you well, so I


    can only do it for them. You''re a wealthy heir, yes? Since you''ve got so much money, how about I


    relieve you of some?¡±


    He took out a dagger and held it at Yoel''s thigh before continuing cidly, ¡°Have your parents


    transfer fifty million to my ount immediately. Otherwise, have theme and collect your body


    half an hourter.¡±


    Fifty million?


    With a grim expression on his face, Yoel growled, ¡°This joke isn''t funny, buddy.¡±


    Right as his words fell, Donald swiped the dagger across his thigh.


    In an instant, blood spurted out of the gash on his thigh.


    He cried out in pain and clutched at the wound, his expression changing drastically.


    Oh my God, he''s actually serious?


    ¡°Do I look like I''m joking to you?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Whipping out his phone, Donald set a timer for thirty minutes.


    ¡°If I don''t receive fifty million in half an hour, I''ll cut you up first before bleeding you out until you


    slowly die of blood loss.¡±


    Judging from his tone, he''s definitely not joking!


    His hand trembling, Yoel took the piece of paper, on which was written the ount information, from


    the man. Enduring the pain, he gave his father, Jamie Webber, a call.


    Right then, Jamie was discussing business with a man in the presidential suite of the Grandscape


    Hotel in Pollerton.


    The table in front of them was filled with thick stacks of money. Anyone with a discerning eye would


    be able to tell that there was at least twenty million in cash.


    ¡°I''m one of the top tycoons in the entertainment industry, Mr. Saunders. There are a total of over


    three thousand karaoke lounges and five thousand hotels in the whole of Pollerton, and they all


    have business dealings with me. As long as you''re willing to sell me this batch of goods, I promise


    you we''ll all be able to make a fortune.¡±


    Lazarus Saunders, who held a cigar in his hand, nced at the money on the table before replying


    mildly, ¡°Mr. Webber, we have a lot of goods in hand this time. This paltry sum of money on the table


    isn''t quite sufficient, is it?¡±


    There''s twenty million here, yet it''s insufficient?


    Jamie narrowed his eyes a fraction, his brain whirring at warp speed.


    At that time, the development of Webber Group encountered a bottleneck.


    After all, Pollerton wasn''t all that big, and its consumer market was limited. As such, there was no


    way for Webber Group to expand further.


    That aside, he caught wind that Dragon Fide Corporation had also involved itself in the


    entertainment industry. Therefore, he felt that he couldn''t sit around without doing anything. Instead,


    he needed to take a shortcut to help thepany gain new profits.


    As a result, he focused his attention on Rapture.


    It was said that Rapture could affect someone''s nervous system, plunging one into hallucinations to


    attain psychological and mental pleasure for a short period of time.


    Most importantly, it contained no prohibited ingredients.


    In other words, Yorknd had no legition against substances such as Rapture at the moment.


    Thus, after learning through the grapevine that Lazarus, who had some Rapture in hand, hade


    to Pollerton, Jamie immediately came knocking on his door with twenty million.


    ¡°May I know how much you''re selling Rapture for, Mr. Saunders? Why would you say that twenty


    million is still insufficient?¡±


    ¡°Generally, when we sell Rapture, we charge three thousand per pill. Considering your sincerity, Mr.


    Webber, I''ve decided to give you a discount of a thousand, so it''s now only two thousand per pill.


    We have a total of forty thousand Rapture pills in hand right now. Do you think you brought enough


    money, Mr. Webber?¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Holy sh*t! He''s selling me a Rapture pill at two thousand, and it''s a discounted price at that?


    Jamie started suspecting that Lazarus was deliberately ying him for a fool.


    In the past, the ecstasy pills sold in the market only cost less than a hundred bucks per pill. What


    gives that this Rapture is selling at two thousand instead?


    ¡°Mr. Saunders, I heard from others that this Rapture is incredibly good, so I came here this time with


    the money to coborate with you. But you can''t y me for a fool just because of that. What''s so


    great about your Rapture that you''re selling it at two thousand per pill? Even if I were to buy it at


    such a high price now, I wouldn''t be able to sell it in the market.¡±


    Those who patronize bars and karaoke lounges are all young people. Other than wealthy heirs, the


    young generation nowadays doesn''t have much spending power, nor would they be willing to fork


    out over two thousand to buy Rapture.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As though having known that the man would have such a concern, Lazarus took out a small stic


    bag from his pocket.


    It contained a blue crystal within, looking just like a piece of ice.


    ¡°Since you have doubts, Mr. Webber, why don''t you try it for yourself?¡±


    Jamie''s expression turned dark.


    ¡°Those who deal in such a substance never touch it themselves. That''s the rule.¡±


    Shrugging, Lazarus drawled, ¡°You''re afraid you''ll get addicted? If so, what''s the point of negotiating


    further? Our goods are superb. Anyone who takes it once will want to buy it a second time. Most


    importantly, it''s not illegal now. If anyone dares to sell it, he''ll definitely make a quick profit before


    Yorknd enacts legition against it. On the whole, it won''t be a huge loss either, right?¡±


    His words struck a chord with Jamie.


    At present, Jamiecked nothing but some quick cash.


    Just when he had decided to buy twenty million worth of Rapture first, his phone rang.


    ¡°I''m discussing a very important deal right now, Yoel. We''ll talkter.¡±


    When he was about to hang up the phone, Yoel hastily shouted from the other end, ¡°Dad, don''t


    hang up first! I... I''ve been kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°Kidnapped?¡±


    Before Jamie could register the meaning of that, a crisp p sounded from the other end of the


    phone.


    In the background, Donald warned, ¡°Who kidnapped you? Don''t simply use me. At most, I''m


    merely extorting money from you. Get that straight.¡±


    Yoel was wholly aggrieved.


    At the end of the day, he''s going to kill me if he doesn''t get the money. What''s the difference


    between extortion and kidnapping, then?


    By then, Jamie had also realized that it was no joke. His blood pressure shot through the roof.


    He questioned Yoel grimly, ¡°What exactly is going on here? What does the kidnapper want before


    he''s willing to let you go?¡±


    In truth, it didn''t matter what Donald wanted. The most important thing to the man right then was to


    ensure Yoel''s safety.


    Despite his perpetualints that Yoel liked to visit bars and karaoke lounges, thetter was his


    only son.


    If anything were to happen to Yoel, the Webber family would be left without an heir.


    ¡°He wants fifty million, Dad. It''s to be transferred to his ount in half an hour, or he''s going to kill


    me.¡±


    ¡°How much did you say? Fifty million?¡±


    Jamie abruptly shot to his feet.


    ¡°Is the man who kidnapped you out of his mind? How am I to transfer him fifty million in half an


    hour? Hand the phone to him and let me talk with him.¡±


    He wanted to negotiate with Donald, but unfortunately, thetter wasn''t the kind of person who


    would agree topromise.


    Yoel''s cry of pain rang out from the other end of the phone once more, making it evident that he


    must have suffered some torment again.


    As Jamie heard that, his heart clenched. A momentter, Yoel urged in a trembling voice, ¡°Hurry up


    and transfer him the money he demanded, Dad. Otherwise, I''m really going to die.¡±

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    With that said, Yoel ended the call and sent a text message with ount information to Jamie''s


    phone.


    ¡°Old Mr. Webber, did something happen to Mr. Webber?¡± Immediately after asking that question,


    Zeke received a hard p on the face from Jamie.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me what happened? Didn''t you always tell me that all your men were


    experts? Yoel''s been kidnapped, and the other party is asking for fifty million. Maybe you can tell me


    if I should pay the ransom.¡±


    I can''t believe there''s anyone in Pollerton who dares to kidnap Mr. Webber. Do they have a death


    wish or something? With a deep voice, Zeke reassured, ¡°Don''t worry, Old Mr. Webber. I''ll send my


    people to find Mr. Webber right away. Nothing will happen to him!¡±


    After some thought, Jamie lifted his head to look at Lazarus. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Saunders, but we won''t


    consider buying Rapture for now. I have personal matters to attend to, and I hope you understand.¡±


    Lazarus suddenly lost hisposure when he saw Jamie taking the bundles of cash away from the


    table and putting them back into his briefcase.


    At first, he was nning to negotiate with Jamie so that he could earn more.


    To Lazarus'' surprise, negotiating was no longer an option after Jamie answered the phone call.


    ¡°Mr. Webber, I heard that your son has been kidnapped. I happened to have capable men working


    for me, so maybe you should let mee along and deal with the situation for you. Getting your


    son is what matters the most now. We can talk businesster,¡± suggested Lazarus.


    ¡°Mr. Saunders, my son means the world to me, so I''m grateful that you''re willing to help. However,


    now is indeed not the time to talk business,¡± responded Jamie.


    After putting the twenty million away, Jamie left the presidential suite with the briefcase. I have to


    deposit the twenty million first and get the remaining thirty million transferred over.


    Meanwhile, in the bar, Donald held a bloody dagger in one hand and a ss of cocktail in the other.


    Juliette thought Donald was an ordinary customer, but she soon realized she had gravely misjudged


    him.


    The fact that Donald had the guts to treat Yoel so cruelly was enough to convince Juliette that


    Donald was a big shot.


    ¡°It''s been twenty-seven minutes, boy. Your father isn''t going to abandon you, is he?¡± questioned


    Donald.


    There were already five cuts on Yoel''s thigh when he threatened through gritted teeth, ¡°I wouldn''t be


    so cocky if I were you! If you darey a finger on me, my father will ensure you never leave


    Pollerton alive!¡±


    Picking his ear, Donald calmly responded, ¡°I''ve already cut you several times, yet your father''s still


    nowhere to be seen. Maybe I should just drop the fifty million and bleed you dry instead.¡±


    Donald was not giving Yoel a hard time simply because Yoel was looking for trouble.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Three days ago, Billy reported to Donald that Jamie Webber of Pollerton was searching for illegal


    ways to make quick money.


    How Jamie made his money would not have mattered to Donald back then, but times had changed.


    Not only had Jennifer moved to Pollerton, but Dragon Fide Corporation was also preparing two


    neers to enter the entertainment industry.


    Since Webber Group was the leader of the industry in Pollerton, it was inevitable that any


    neer who wanted to do well in the industry would cross paths with thepany.


    Donald did not intend to cause Jamie any trouble, but since Yoel showed up at his doorstep, he


    decided to deal with the man''s father for Jennifer''s sake.


    Just when Donald was about to give Yoel another knife wound, the door to the bar was pushed


    open from the outside.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    More than thirty bodyguards in ck suits rushed in to re at Donald with batons in their hands.


    Only after the bodyguards stood still did Jamie appear before Donald with a grim expression.


    ¡°Dad! Save me, Dad!¡± At that point, Yoel no longer seemed as smug as before.


    Xavion, who was trembling in the corner, immediately hurried over to Jamie when he saw his boss


    and uttered, ¡°You''re finally here, Boss! That punk cut Mr. Webber several times and even


    threatened to kill Mr. Webber!¡±


    ¡°So why didn''t you stop him?¡± questioned Jamie, ncing at Xavion.


    ¡°I... I was no match for him,¡± replied Xavion as he pointed to the unconscious bodyguards lying all


    over the ce. ¡°He knows how to fight, Boss. You must be careful.¡±


    Does he? Standing aside, Zeke unabashedly released the force field of a War God.


    In response, Donald narrowed his eyes while remaining seated.


    Another Septet Ste Warrior?


    It''s as if they''re everywhere in Pollerton.


    Dealing with a Septet Ste Warrior like Zeke would be a walk in the park for Donald, but he could


    not do so without revealing his identity, which meant he would have to kill everyone at the scene.


    Even though Yoel was quite arrogant before, he did not deserve to die.


    When Jamie saw Donald remaining silent, he thought the man was intimidated by Zeke''s show of


    strength, so he sneered, ¡°It''s normal for young people to get into fights, but it is not eptable when


    knives are involved. Moreover, it''s obvious that you know Yoel''s my son, yet you have the audacity


    to ask me for fifty million? I have the money with me, but are you sure you want to take it?¡±


    Since Jamie was convinced that he had the situation under his control, he held nothing back when


    talking to Donald.


    At first, Donald was thinking about dealing with the matter in a civilized manner, but after listening to


    Jamie, he got inexplicably annoyed.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Of course. Why wouldn''t I?¡± answered Donald calmly with his dagger still on Yoel''s neck. ¡°Transfer


    the fifty million to my ount now, or I''ll bleed him dry in front of you. You there. You''re a Septet


    Ste Warrior, right? Would you like to find out if you can move faster than my knife?¡±


    Even though Zeke was confident in his capability, he could not promise that he would be able to


    stop Donald in time to prevent Yoel from getting hurt. ¡°Boss, if he''s as ruthless as he made himself


    out to be, I only have sixty percent confidence.¡±


    ¡°Transfer him the fifty million,¡± ordered Jamie through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It''s fifty million, Boss! Once the money is transferred, it will affect the cash flow of Webber Group


    and trigger a chain of reactions.¡±


    In response to that, Jamie scoffed, ¡°Do you really think I don''t have any friends in the Central Bank


    of Pollerton? I''ll make him spit out the fifty million he got from me soon enough.¡±


    Jamie had already informed Kayden of the Central Bank of Pollerton to get the fifty million digitally


    marked, so the transfer was just for show.


    In other words, Donald would receive the money but not be able to withdraw a cent. Not only that


    but his ount would also be frozen.


    Ding!


    After Donald''s phone beeped, Jamie voiced, ¡°I''ve already transferred the fifty million to you. Now


    that you have the money, let my son go.¡±


    At that moment, Jamie''s utmost worry was Donald not keeping his end of the deal.


    Fortunately for Jamie, Donald did release Yoel after confirming the transfer.


    Yoel was limping, yet he moved faster than usual, and the bodyguards quickly stepped up to shield


    him as soon as he reached them.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    A hint of hostility shed past Jamie''s eyes upon seeing that Yoel was no longer in danger.


    ¡°Zeke, break this b*stard''s arms and legs and throw him into the trunk. Tonight, I''ll show him the real


    meaning of regret.¡±


    Yoel was ted when he heard that.


    He pointed at Juliette behind the bar and said, ¡°B-Bring that woman along! I''ve been trying to win


    her over for almost a month. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have ended up like this tonight!¡±


    Jamie red at Yoel in frustration.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, when his gaze shifted to the injury on Yoel''s thigh, he could not bear to say anything to


    reprimand him.


    ¡°Okay. Bring her along too,¡± Jamie ordered, and Zeke dashed toward Donald.


    As a Septet Ste Warrior, won''t it be like taking candy from a kid if I fight against Donald?


    Just as Zeke was about to grab Donald''s arm, a gust of wind blew toward him from the side.


    He subconsciously wrapped his arms around his chest, but he still flew a few feet away as if he had


    been knocked by a truck.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zeke, who was ambushed, coughed up blood. His eyes were red with anger.


    A woman with an icy expression wearing a body-hugging dress appeared. The woman behind her


    was even more of a beauty.


    It was Wynter.


    No one expected that the diva, Wynter Lowe, would appear in such an unknown bar.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Wynter made her way toward Donald and held out a napkin to wipe the alcohol


    at the corner of his lips. She scolded, ¡°I thought you didn''t like alcohol. Why did youe to this


    kind of ce tonight?¡±


    Donald scratched his head, feeling awkward.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°Billy told me. He said you met with some trouble. I came at the right time. I''ll help you settle it.¡±


    Donald nodded to express his understanding. Billy is smart. He knows I don''t want to turn this into a


    big scene.


    Wynter''s appearance foiled Jamie''s ns.


    Jamie said to Wynter in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Lowe, this is between him and me. I don''t think you


    would want to interfere.¡±


    Wynter turned to look at Jamie. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jamie''s expression darkened.


    The most awkward thing in the world was when you knew someone, but they did not know who you


    were.


    Xavion was an intelligentckey. He knew this was the time for him to step up and introduce Jamie.


    ¡°Ms. Lowe, this is Jamie Webber. He''s the chairman of Webber Group in Pollerton. All the


    entertainment businesses in Pollerton have partnerships with ourpany. We''re also responsible


    for the signing event of your new album.¡±


    Xavion purposely mentioned the signing event of Wynter''s new album. He wanted her to


    understand that they were business partners and not enemies.


    However, he did not expect Wynter''s nonchnt answer. ¡°I don''t know you.¡±


    Wynter''s words were like a p to Jamie''s face.


    Are you pretending that you did not hear my introduction?


    Jamie replied to Wynter, ¡°Ms. Lowe, since you''ve appeared in Pollerton, I''m sure you''re quite


    satisfied with the environment here.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Webber Group is the leading group of all entertainmentpanies in Pollerton. I


    can''t guarantee anything else, but I want to give you some advice. If I, Jamie Webber, disapprove of


    it, I''m sure no one in Pollerton would dare to sell anything rted to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Wynter raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn''t dare. I just want to remind you that we''re business partners. Don''t ruin the


    coboration between us for a small fry,¡± Jamie was confident as he said that.


    That was because he believed that someone like Wynter would put the benefits of her career above


    anything else.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    However, Jamie did not expect Wynter''s next action. It was as good as pping Jamie right on his


    face.


    Wynter took out her phone and called her manager to cancel the signing event for her new album in


    front of Jamie.


    She also rified to Yelena that she would not ept any coboration with Webber Group in the


    future.


    Not long after she ended her call, Jamie received a message from his assistant. It wrote: All the


    contracts with Wynter Lowe have been terminated.


    That piqued Jamie''s curiousity. Who is this b*stard? Why is Wynter protecting him at all costs?


    ¡°Can I take him away now?¡± Wynter asked.


    Jamie said nothing, so it was considered a tacit eptance.


    After Wynter brought Donald and Juliette away, Yoel started making a fuss.


    ¡°Dad, why did you let them go just like that? That b*stard made so many cuts on my thigh. He also


    has your fifty million!¡±


    p!


    A pnded on Yoel''s cheek.


    Jamie red at Yoel and said, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you this? A man must put his


    career above everything else. Don''t lose your mind over a woman. You also know I had to give


    away fifty million because of you. Do you think your life is worth that amount? How many times do


    you think I can save your butt?¡±


    Yoel was also at the peak of his anger just now. He sobered up after receiving a p from Jamie


    and remembered that his father was not a pushover.


    ¡°Then what should we do now? They left. How do we look for them?¡±


    Jamie replied in a deep voice, ¡°It won''t be too difficult to look for that brat since Wynter was the one


    who took him away. More importantly, we should get back that fifty million.¡±


    Jamie took out his phone to call Kayden Woods, a general manager of the Central Bank of


    Pollerton.


    ¡°Kayden, I''ve settled things here. Please help me to get the fifty million back. Oh, and freeze that


    brat''s ount.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Jamie. I''ll have my subordinate get it done right away. By the way, which stupid idi*t


    tried to scam you? He must be blind!¡±


    Jamie sighed. ¡°It''s just a clueless young brat. I can take care of him myself. I''m sorry to trouble you


    with this, Kayden. I''ll treat you to lunch in a few days when you''ve settled things at your end.¡±


    Jamie always brought expensive gifts when having ¡°lunch¡± with these friends.


    Hence, Kayden was pleased upon hearing Jamie''s words. It looks like I can change my car this


    time.


    Just as Kayden and Jamie were engrossed in their conversation, a bank officer named Lilian Dalton


    approached Kayden and said, ¡°Mr. Woods, the fifty million... We weren''t able to get it back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kayden covered the phone with his hand and red at Lilian. ¡°What nonsense are you


    talking about? We transferred that fifty million. How were you not able to get it back?¡±


    Usually, money transferred into a private bank ount could not be returned or frozen simply.


    However, for an ount that did a sizeable one-time transfer, Kayden had the right as the general


    manager to freeze or retrieve the fifty million.


    After all, Jamie had already exined the situation to Kayden. The money was transferred to the


    robber.


    Hence, even if Kayden had vited the regtions to retrieve the money forcibly, the robber would


    not even dare to go to The Union to sue him.


    ¡°It''s not that, Mr. Woods. We really weren''t able to retrieve the money. The ount we had


    transferred the money to is special.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°F*ck. You say it as if I don''t know that. It''s a robber''s bank ount. Of course, it''s special. Move


    away. You can''t evenplete a simple task I asked of you.¡±


    Kayden sat in front of theputer and prepared to retrieve the money himself.


    He thought Lilian had done something wrong, which caused the fifty million to be irretrievable.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Kayden was taken aback when he saw the ount notification on the screen.


    It''s a premium ck card! Why is it another premium ck card?


    He suddenly thought of the time when he first transferred to this branch. The previous general


    manager had exined something important to him.


    There was a young man named Donald Campbell. He was the holder of a premium ck card in


    Pollerton.


    Less than fifty people in the world had that card, which meant Donald had a higher status than


    others.


    ¡°You can do anything in Pollerton, but don''t ever cross Donald. More importantly, you should never


    expose his identity!¡±


    The previous general manager''s warning was still fresh in Kayden''s mind. Kayden initially thought


    he would never have any interaction with Donald.


    However, he did not expect that not only would he interact with Donald, but he was also on the


    opposing team.


    The notification wrote: Warning. Your ount has been locked. Please contact The Union


    immediately.


    Kayden paled as regret filled him when he read the warning on theputer screen.


    He had wanted to use his position as general manager to retrieve the fifty million, but the system


    perceived his actions as a threat to Donald''s ount.


    Hence, not only was he unable to retrieve the fifty million but his own ount had also been locked.


    The Union would be sending someone to investigate his actions immediately.


    ¡°Kayden, is everything all right on your end?¡±


    Jamie felt nervous when he noticed it was silent on the other end of the call.


    The fifty million was important to Webber Group. If they were not able to retrieve that money, then


    there was a possibility that Webber Group would run out of funds.


    Jamie could hear a heavy sigh through the phone.


    ¡°Jamie, be honest with me. Why did you set me up?¡±


    ¡°Set you up?¡± Jamie was stunned. ¡°Kayden, what are you talking about? When did I set you up?


    You know our friendship better than anyone else. When have I ever done something to harm you?¡±


    Upon noticing that Kayden''s tone of voice was strange, Jamie was uncertain and could not help but


    ask, ¡°Kayden, what is going on at your end? Can I get back my fifty million or not?¡±


    ¡°Fifty million? Are you still thinking about your money? You won''t ever be able to retrieve that


    money. Jamie, if I don''t lose my head this time, I''lle back and get my revenge!¡±


    With that, Kayden ended the call.


    Jamie stared at his phone as he stood rooted to the ground.


    What''s wrong with Kayden? Did I do something terrible to him? Why did he suddenly burst out in


    anger?


    ¡°Dad, what''s wrong?¡± Yoel asked.


    Jamie replied, ¡°They can''t retrieve the fifty million.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yoel panicked. ¡°How is that possible? Did that b*stard, Kayden, take that money for


    himself?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jamie shook his head and said, ¡°That''s impossible. I know his personality well. Although he''s


    greedy for money, he cherishes his life more. If he dared take my fifty million for himself, he would


    never live to see the next day.¡±


    ¡°Then howe we can''t retrieve the fifty million?¡±


    Jamie''s gaze fell onto Yoel.


    Yoel felt chills run down his spine.


    ¡°Dad, why are you looking at me like that? This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you?¡± Jamie huffed coldly. ¡°Let me ask you. What is that brat''s name? What


    does he do?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Yoel was unable to answer.


    It was the first time Yoel met Donald that day. More importantly, they had only exchanged a few


    words, but they already disliked each other.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    How am I supposed to know who that brat is or what he does for a living?


    Jamie took a deep breath and tried to suppress his impulsiveness to give Yoel a round of good


    beating.


    He could not believe that Yoel was scammed of fifty million by someone thetter did not know over


    a woman.


    How did I give birth to such a useless son?


    ¡°Zeke, you must find that brat for me within two days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Webber.¡±


    Jamie left the bar after giving out that order.


    He did not have the energy to think about Rapture. The only thing he wanted to do now was to find


    Donald and make him return the fifty million.


    After following Wynter out of the bar, Donald yawned and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me today. It''s


    gettingte. I''m going to go home and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Wynter stopped him as she stared at him. ¡°I did you a huge favor today, and the only thing


    you can do is thank me?¡±


    Juliette, who stood at a side, was frozen in shock upon hearing that.


    The Wynter on television was famous for being an ice princess. When did she be so gentle


    when speaking to a man?


    ¡°Then what do you want from me?¡±


    Wynter tapped her cheek and said, ¡°Shouldn''t you reward me for saving your butt?¡±


    Donald rolled his eyes at her. He knew Wynter was purposely teasing him.


    Wynter had always been shy. She would not allow him to do something so intimate to her in private,


    let alone in public.


    ¡°That''s enough. Stop ying around. Be straightforward and tell me. I''ll try my best to help you.¡±


    Wynter said nothing as she turned to look at Juliette.


    Juliette was an observant person. She immediately understood that it was inconvenient for her to


    listen in on whatever Wynter was about to discuss with Donald.


    ¡°It''s gettingte, so I should get going. Please go ahead and don''t mind me.¡±


    With that, she left.


    As Wynter watched Juliette''s retreating figure, she slowly said, ¡°That Jamie guy does not seem


    easy tomunicate with. He would find her within three days since she left just like that. She


    didn''t even do anything, but because of you, she was dragged into this mess. Don''t you feel bad


    about it?¡±


    Donald shrugged. ¡°Juliette did not do anything wrong, but I didn''t either. As for whether Jamie would


    do something insane, I won''t overthink it. I only know that if he dares to cause trouble, I''ll send his


    whole family six feet under.¡±


    Wynter sighed as she nced at Donald. ¡°You''re still the same like before¡ªjust as heartless.¡±


    She actually admired that trait of his.


    Donald was not someone who would jump on beautiful women. He would not use his strength


    recklessly because of them either.


    Although Juliette could not bepared to Wynter''s alluring beauty, she was also beautiful in her


    own way.


    If Donald were a pervert, he would have sent people to protect Juliette after saying that.


    Wynter knew Donald would not do so because he had another woman in his heart¡ªJennifer.


    When she thought of that, her gaze was filled with resentment as it fell on Donald.


    I''m not any lesser either. Why is he giving all his attention to her instead of me?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald felt ufortable under Wynter''s gaze.


    He rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I''ll get going.


    ¡°Sofea, give it to him.¡±


    Sofea, the beautiful woman with an icy expression that wore a body-hugging dress, reached behind


    her and took out a ck wooden card before handing it over to Donald.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    When Donald saw the wooden sign, his eyes turned solemn.


    The words ¡°Bloody Hand¡± were carved on it. Donald could feel a strong sense of murderous intent


    just from the font alone.


    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Someone ced it on my study table this morning along with a letter. The letter says that an


    organization named Bloody Hand has taken an interest in my influence. They want me to get in


    touch with them and be a part of them. Otherwise, they will kill me and have another woman


    rece me.¡±


    Kill Wynter and have another woman rece her?


    If Donald hadn''t heard Wynter say that herself, he would have thought it was a joke.


    Wynter was one of the most popr stars in the country right now. She hade to where she was


    today not only because she was rich, but also because she possessed iparable talent.


    It could be said that no other woman could possibly take her ce when it came to singing.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°So you''re worried about your safety?¡±


    ¡°Not for now,¡± said Wynter with a smile. ¡°Although the Lowe family isn''t a prestigious family, our n


    members are capable of protecting me. Still, I have to be careful in case that organization watches


    me in secret and schemes against me. No matter how tight our security is, there will always be an


    oversight. I don''t want to die one day without knowing how or why I died, so I want to ask you to


    help me eliminate this organization.¡±


    Donald pursed his lips. ¡°Are you serious? You only helped me out with a problem, and now you


    want me to eliminate an entire organization for you? Doesn''t this put me on the losing side?¡±


    ¡°Did you suffer a loss? I don''t think so.¡± Wynter blinked at Donald charmingly and continued, ¡°You''re


    Lord Campbell. Isn''t it your job to protect Quadfield? In fact, Bloody Hand has another goal¡ªto


    upy Quadfield and get rid of you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Donald couldn''t believe his ears.


    There are still people out there who dare to have this goal in mind? Aren''t they asking for death?


    ¡°I''ve given you the information, and it''s up to you to help me or not. Anyway, don''t you want to go


    home? How about I drop you off?¡±


    ncing at the red Porsche before Wynter, Donald waved his hand. ¡°Never mind. I''ll just go home


    on my own.¡±


    Wynter was a superstar, after all. Although she had been acquainted with Jennifer for a long time,


    Donald didn''t want the two women to interact too often.


    When Donald arrived at Belle Residences and opened the door, he saw Jennifer watching television


    in the living room.


    She was in her pajamas, her arms wrapped around a pillow. Although the television was on, her


    attention was somewhere else.


    At the sight of Donald, Jennifer ran over.


    ¡°Darling, you''re back? Where did you go? It''s sote already.¡±


    As Jennifer said that, she leaned in and sniffed Donald. With a frown, she asked, ¡°You drank?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I went to the bar and drank a little.¡±


    Hearing that, Jennifer said cautiously, ¡°Is it because of my parents? Darling, I know they treated you


    poorly before, but they''ve really changed a lot now. If you really feel upset, I''ll refrain from meeting


    them. Don''t be mad, okay?¡±


    Donald stroked Jennifer''s head when he saw how nervous she was. ¡°I just suddenly felt like having


    a drink, so I went to the bar. Don''t be so worried. Where are Dad and Mom?¡±


    ¡°You''re really not mad?¡±

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Jennifer looked at Donald intently as if she was trying to determine whether he was lying to her.


    Taking in a deep breath, Donald said, ¡°Fine, I am mad. You have to do something to make it up to


    me.¡±


    Then he wrapped his arm around Jennifer''s waist and whispered in her ear, ¡°Darling, since we''ve


    already registered our marriage, when are you nning to give me a baby?¡±


    His hot breath fanned her ear, bringing a blush to her face.


    Feeling boneless, Jennifer pushed Donald''s chest weakly like helpless prey. Of course, her attempt


    proved to be useless.


    ¡°Stop it. Dad and Mom are upstairs,¡± she managed shyly.


    ¡°Our mansion is huge and soundproof. So what if they''re upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it seems like you''re not really mad. I''m done here.¡±


    Jennifer pushed Donald away and rushed upstairs.


    Donald did not think anything would happen between him and Jennifer that night anyway. He only


    did that on purpose to ease her worries.


    Entering the open-air bathroom, Donald soaked in the bathtub and messaged Billy: Send me


    information about the organization named Bloody Hand right away.


    The fact that its people could ce a wooden sign on Wynter''s table without anyone knowing meant


    that they had the ability to break through the Lowe residence''s security.


    If they actually ced a bomb in the study instead of a wooden sign, Wynter would sustain serious


    injuries or even die.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In less than a minute, Billy texted Donald the information about Bloody Hand.


    Donald had thought that Bloody Hand was merely an organization withpetent members, but


    after reading what Billy sent, he realized it was even more notorious than long-time terrorist groups.


    Not only did Bloody Hand''s mercenaries and assassins rank first, but the organization was also


    even hailed as the most reliable intelligence collector and seller.


    Bloody Hand seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, but it became the top ranker in different


    rankings almost immediately.


    ¡°Billy, why didn''t you inform me about this organization that''s growing so quickly?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Billy answered, ¡°Lord Campbell, we were not aware that Bloody Hand


    is the one on these rankings. It used to go by other names, and it has only changed its name


    recently.¡±


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Donald narrowed his eyes.


    Wynter received a letter of threat from Bloody Hand this morning, and Bloody Hand only changed


    its name in the past few days. This means that it has been expanding and strengthening in secret all


    this time, but it only appeared on everyone''s radar recently for some reason. Not only that, their


    goal is to upy Quadfield and get rid of me.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡± Donald then told Billy, ¡°Bring your men from Dark Crows and meet the people


    from Bloody Hand. If possible, try to find out where they''re based. I''m going to visit them.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Lord Campbell.¡±


    Right after Donald hung up, he heard some noise from the door of the bathroom.


    When he turned around, he froze in shock.


    A blushing Jennifer was walking over, d in an emerald green bikini.


    ¡°Darling, you...¡±


    Donald felt at a loss. He did not know what Jennifer was up to.


    ¡°Let me try this bathtub. I heard it has a massage function.¡±


    She wants to try the massage function of the bathtub?


    Donald chuckled helplessly in his heart. It was evident that Jennifer was lying.


    Stepping into the bathtub, Jennifer sat across from Donald.


    As the moonlight shone on her wless skin, she looked gorgeous.


    Instinctively, Donald leaned over and kissed her.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    When the sunlight pierced through the windows the next morning, Jennifer didn''t go to work.


    Instead, she cuddled in bed with Donald.


    Looking at the beauty lying on top of him, Donald patted her with a smile. ¡°Youzy bum, don''t you


    have to go to work today?¡±


    She nuzzled herself in his arms as she replied, ¡°Even the best employees need rest, don''t they? I''m


    taking the day off today.¡±


    Jennifer blushed as she spoke.


    Firstly, she was indeed looking forward to taking a break.


    Secondly, she could barely walk after their night of unrestrained passion.


    If she were to go to the office in her current condition, plenty of eyebrows would be raised.


    ¡°Fine. Since you''re not going, we can stay in for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Darling, don''t¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Donald had already climbed on top of her.


    By the time both of them emerged in the living room, it was already noon.


    Leonard and Linda had served lunch and were waiting for the two toe down.


    ¡°Jenny, do you two usually wake up sote?¡±


    With an apron tied to his waist, Leonard spoke in a serious tone. ¡°I know young people like to sleep


    in, but you can''t overdo it. You feel tired the entire day if you miss breakfast.¡±


    In contrast to the clueless Leonard, Linda could tell what was going on from Jennifer''s awkward


    gait.


    ¡°Enough with the lecture. The kids are sensible enough to know what time they should wake up.


    There''s no need for you to interfere.¡±


    With that, Linda hurriedly invited both of them to the table.


    Since Donald had agreed to ept both of them, he naturally didn''t harbor any further resentment.


    During lunch, Linda carefully suggested, ¡°Jenny, your dad and I might not be able to do much due to


    our age, but we''re more than capable to help with the washing and cleaning. After discussing itst


    night, why don''t we take over all the household chores?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The proposal caught Jennifer by surprise. ¡°Mom, both of you are old enough to retire. The mansion


    is just too big for both of you to clean. You should just leave it to the housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°Employing a housekeeper is a waste of money. What I''m trying to say is that you should hire me


    and your dad. There''s no way both of us can freeload here, isn''t it?¡±


    Jennifer immediately realized what Linda''s intention was.


    Her mother was concerned that Donald would be upset if both of them lived there without


    contributing anything.


    Hence, Jennifer turned toward Donald, as the decision was his.


    After taking a mouthful of food, Donald replied, ¡°Dad, Mom, I would be happy if you''re willing to stay


    here and care for Jenny. She was raised by the two of you after all. Besides, I''m sure anything


    cooked by the housekeeper won''t be able to satisfy her taste buds.¡±


    ¡°That''s exactly what we''re looking to do.¡±


    ¡°That said, we still have to cover your living expenses and grocery shopping for meals. Why don''t


    we do this? Is thirty thousand a month enough for both of you?¡±


    Thirty thousand a month! That''s more than what we make when we were street vendors.


    Linda couldn''t contain the smile on her face.


    After going through tough times, she could finally experience the pleasures that came with a thirty-


    thousand-a-month allowance.


    Unfortunately, Leonard preempted her before she could agree.


    ¡°Thirty thousand is too much. There''s no way we can spend it all. Besides, we have our own


    medical insurance and pension schemes. You should just give us five thousand a month.¡±

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Linda gave Leonard the side-eye, wondering if he was a fool.


    What''s wrong with Donald giving us thirty thousand a month? We rightfully deserve it as parents.


    Also, why do you have to reduce it drastically to just five thousand?


    Cognizant that Leonard was still worried about them, Donald reassured him, ¡°Dad, Jenny and I are


    making good money now, so we''re financiallyfortable. Just ept the thirty thousand as a form


    of courtesy. If you can''t finish spending it, you can always save it up.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Dad. Donald just wants to show his appreciation, so please ept it.¡±


    In the end, Leonard gave in to their persuasion.


    Donald then retrieved two bank cards from his wallet and handed one each to Linda and Leonard.


    ¡°Going forward, I''ll transfer the money into the cards each month. If you have your eye on


    something, feel free to let me know, and I''ll top it up separately for you.¡±


    Upon receiving her bank card, Linda broke into a vibrant smile.


    Just as expected. Compared to that useless son of mine, this son-inw is so much more


    sessful.


    After lunch, Donald wanted to use Jennifer''s rare day off by taking the entire family sightseeing.


    To the south of Pollerton was an ind, whereas two hundred kilometers to the west was a majestic


    mountain range.


    Once one got past the mountains, one would be treated by a breathtaking view of untouched


    nature, where Mirror Lake was the most famous tourist spot in the area.


    All they needed to do was travel along the highway which would bring them straight to Mirror Lake.


    Upon arriving at the border of the Mirror Lake tourist area, a group of people in robes suddenly


    appeared, holding what looked like long white traditional scarves.


    They brazenly stood in the middle of the road as if they were not afraid of being run down.


    ¡°Darling, what are they doing?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Jennifer was visibly unnerved because this was the first time she


    encountered such a situation.


    Donald gave her hand a reassuring pat. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll deal with this.¡±


    Initially, he nned to floor the elerator and charge forward, but the group¡ªclearly experienced


    ¡ªhadid a log horizontally across the road.


    Hence, Donald crashing into the log would only trigger his car''s airbag to be deployed.


    Recognizing the fact, he resigned himself to slowing the car down to a halt.


    ¡°Mister, wind down your windows!¡±


    The group danced and sang as they approached the car.


    No sooner had Donaldplied than they threw two traditional scarves into the car.


    Thereafter, a man in his twenties ced his palm on the car window. Curling his finger inward, he


    demanded, ¡°That will be four hundred in total. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this? Why should we pay you four hundred?¡±


    The man replied in a serious tone. ¡°For the wee we have shown you, my friend. This is our way


    of showering our blessings upon visitors. However, you''ll have to pay for the scarves.¡±


    It instantly dawned upon Donald what was going on.


    The group''s modus operandi was to ¡°bless¡± unsuspecting tourists with song and dance, after which,


    they would collect payment upon forcing their scarves on the visitors.


    Prior to this, Donald had heard of simr scams in tourist areas.


    Never had he expected to encounter one personally.


    Just as he picked up the scarves and attempted to throw them out the window, the man stopped


    him.


    With a solemn expression, he warned, ¡°Mister, the scarves are a blessing from our god. By rejecting


    them, you''re disrespecting Him. We will definitely not be responsible if anything happens to you.¡±

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    The man''s words were clearly a veiled threat.


    Throwing him a nce, Donald asked, ¡°What''s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ezekiel Brown, what about it?¡±


    ¡°Ezekiel? Your faith is your business and has nothing to do with me. Also, I don''t need your


    blessings or these scarves. So now, why don''t you take this back and get out of my way? Either that


    or I''ll step out of the car and send you to meet your god.¡±


    Donald''s words infuriated Ezekiel.


    After running this con for many years, he had seen all sorts of characters, but it would always end


    with them groveling at his feet, begging for forgiveness.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Giving the car door a violent kick, Ezekiel pointed at Donald as he snapped, ¡°Fine, kid. Since you


    want to test your hand against me, why don''t youe down and I''ll get my friends to say hi.¡±


    At the sight of Ezekiel''s kick, hispanions knew that Donald wasn''t paying up.


    Thus, they proceeded to surround the car and kicked it en masse.


    Since they were in the middle of nowhere, there were obviously no surveince cameras around.


    Therefore, Donald had no way of proving that his car was damaged by them.


    Just as Donald unbuckled himself and prepared to get down, Jennifer stopped him. ¡°Darling, why


    don''t we just give them the money? It isn''t worth getting into a scuffle over such a small sum.¡±


    Donald threw Jennifer a reassuring nce. ¡°It''s evident that this isn''t their first rodeo. It''s true that


    four hundred isn''t much to us, but believe me, if we give them an inch, they''ll definitely take a mile.


    We can never allow people like them to do whatever they please.¡±


    With that, Donald opened the car door and got out.


    Cracking an insidious smile at Donald, Ezekiel gave a signal with his right hand. Three burly men


    subsequently lunged forward to attack the former.


    As these men were used to life in the mountains, the men had tanned skin and bulging muscles.


    They looked a lot more fearsome than an ordinary city dweller.


    More importantly, it was obvious that getting into fights was a norm for them.


    As a result, none of them showed any hesitation when they charged straight at Donald.


    Faced with three ferocious attackers, anyone ordinary would be quaking in their pants.


    However, in the eyes of Donald, the three seemed to be moving in slow motion.


    p!


    Donald pped the first man, stunning him while his fist was still in the air.


    Subsequently, he unleashed two kicks, kicking the heads of the other two men.


    Amidst an agonized groan, the men copsed onto the ground where theyy motionless as if they


    were robots who had their power source unplugged.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Ezekiel had barely spoken when Donald surged forward and smashed a devastating punch into his


    abdomen.


    When Ezekiel dropped to his knees holding his stomach, the rest of hispanions didn''t dare take


    another step forward.


    Where did this guye from? Is he a martial artist?


    Yannick Lohan, one of the smarter ones, began to record the scene with his phone.


    In the midst of doing so, hemented, ¡°My friends, please take a look at this. All we were doing


    was just giving this man our blessing. Instead of being grateful, he ended up being all of us up.¡±


    ¡°Jensen, call the police at once and have them arrested!¡±


    Ignoring Yannick and hispanions, Donald walked up to the barrier and gave it a kick.


    With that, the tremendously thick wooden barrier was thrown to the side.


    ¡°He''s trying to flee! Guys, we can''t let him escape. Get the girl in the car!¡± Yannick roared as the


    idea struck him just as he was feeling lost.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    With that, hispanions tried desperately to pry the car door open. When they failed, they began


    to smash its window with the tools they had.


    Holed up inside the car, Jennifer and her parents were terrified.


    It was at that moment Donald appeared with a flying kick, sending the assant who was trying to


    break the window flying. Thereafter, he dragged another two men who had squeezed into the car


    out and broke their limbs on the spot.


    The sound of fracturing bones struck fear into everyone present.


    No one had expected Donald to be so ruthless as to go about breaking limbs.


    Meanwhile, Ezekiel had finally regained his senses afterying on his knees earlier. Getting back to


    his feet, he stared daggers at Donald. ¡°A martial artist, I see. Unfortunately, you have run into me,


    Ezekiel Brown, today. No one in Faike has ever dared to challenge me!¡±


    At that moment, three police cars rushed to the scene from afar.


    The moment officers Remus Davis and Ron Smith got out of their vehicle, they saw a pile of bodies


    litter around Donald''s car.


    Given that there were experienced officers, they could instantly tell that Ezekiel''s scam had


    backfired on him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Remus asked.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Officers, we were just blessing these visitors. Instead of being grateful, this man beat us up for no


    reason. This is the video I shot to prove it!¡±


    After going through Yannick''s video, Remus knew that Donald''s assault on the group was now an


    irrefutable fact.


    He then gave Ron a look, who subsequently pulled Donald aside to talk to him.


    ¡°What''s your name?¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, as an outsider, you might not understand the situation we have here. In Faike, we


    have a policy to protect poor families and Ezekiel belongs to them. Due to the sensitive nature of


    their identity, we don''t hope for this matter to blow up. I''m sure that''s your intention too, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What are you trying to say?¡±


    Ron exined, ¡°I''m just suggesting that you resolve this with money. It''s just not worth wasting your


    time with this group of hoodlums.¡±


    Cognizant of what Ron was trying to convey, Donald inquired with a smile. ¡°In that case, how much


    do you think it should take?¡±


    Ron thought that Donald had epted his suggestion.


    Hence, he continued earnestly, ¡°If you hadn''t struck them, this matter could have been easily


    resolved. Four hundred was all it would have cost you. But now, you have knocked all of them down


    and even fractured the bones of two? At this rate, not only will you have to pay for their medical fees


    but alsopensate them for their mental distress and loss of wages. All in, you probably need a


    hundred thousand to settle this.¡±


    Ron figured that the amount he mentioned was fair.


    After all, he had checked on the two whose limbs Donald had broken. Due to thetter''s decisive


    strikes, it was unlikely for the medical fees to amount to much. It was just that the victims still had to


    endure the excruciating pain.


    From his perspective, it was right for Donald topensate his victims after venting his frustration


    on them.


    ¡°If you think the amount is eptable, we won''t arrest you. You can leave after paying for it. As for


    Ezekiel, I''ll get him to retract his report.¡±


    Obviously, Donald wasn''t going to pay up. He looked at Ron with an indiscernible smile and replied,


    ¡°Officer, you came straight to me after getting out of your car. How do you know he''s Ezekiel without


    talking to any of them?¡±


    Ron was suddenly at a loss for words.


    ¡°Do you know him very well? Or are both of you in this together? Is that why you can confidently tell


    me that a hundred thousand can resolve this matter?¡±

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Ron''s gaze darkened upon hearing that.


    ¡°Do you know what you''re saying? I called you over here to discuss this with you alone. I''m worried


    that things will go badly for you if this blows up. He has a video of you beating them up. If he sues


    you based on this, you may need to go to jail! It''s either paying for damages or going to jail and also


    paying for damages. You can make your own choice!¡±


    Ron was acquainted with Ezekiel because thetter frequently pulled over drivers on this road. After


    doing this for a while, it was clear that Ezekiel would encounter challenging individuals who should


    not be taken lightly.


    It was inevitable that Ezekiel would get into conflicts with these people.


    Then, Ron and the police officers would have to clean up after him once such conflicts arose.


    Although Ron and the other police officers were not in cahoots with Ezekiel, they didn''t dare to do


    anything to thetter either.


    One of the biggest challenges to the authorities in Faike was dealing with destitute households


    like Ezekiel''s. In fact, it was a huge headache for them.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Faike was a poor city. Its citizens lived in the mountains and didn''t have much ess to


    education. Not only was it hard for them to find jobs outside, but they were alsozy and disliked


    working.


    Therefore, they decided to stop vehicles on the road in the name of sending blessings to make


    money.


    Blocking the road was an illegal offense, but Ron and the other police officers didn''t dare to arrest


    them.


    Although Ezekiel and the others were young men, they had a big family backing them.


    This family was not wealthy but had two special characteristics.


    They were dirt-poor and not afraid of death.


    Once the police officers arrested someone, the members of the family would charge into the police


    station.


    Due to pressure from his superiors, Ron would have to let Ezekiel and the others go.


    Donald didn''t know and didn''t care about the challenges Ron faced.


    Donald said to Ron, ¡°I won''t be paying for damages, and I don''t believe you have the authority to


    arrest them either. I don''t care who your superiors are, but you should report my name to them


    before you arrest me. I''m Donald Campbell.¡±


    Ron had been a police officer for so long, so when he saw that Donald was still so calm after


    beating someone up, he instantly came to a realization that Donald might have some powerful


    connections.


    He gestured to Donald to wait before he walked to Remus.


    ¡°How was it? Is he willing to pay?¡± Remus asked.


    ¡°He''s not willing, and he seemed very firm in not doing so.¡±


    Remus scoffed coldly before uttering, ¡°Firm? Why is he still so arrogant after hitting them? If he''s


    unwilling, we should arrest him. He will learn his lesson after we detain him for a few days.¡±


    Remus took out the handcuffs, but Ron quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Remus, calm down! He seems to have some powerful connections.¡±


    ¡°What kind of connections?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, but he says we should just tell our superior his name.¡±


    Ron worked in a small police station, so he immediately called Riley Hall, the police captain.


    ¡°Hello? What''s the matter?¡±


    Riley was in a cafe ying cards with a bunch of old men.


    ¡°Captain Hall, Ezekiel got into a conflict with someone again. It seems like the other party practices


    martial arts, as he has injured a few of them. He even broke two men''s limbs.¡±


    ¡°So ruthless? Then, follow the legal procedures. The other party can settle it privately and pay for


    damages.¡±


    ¡°The thing is that the other party is unwilling to settle it privately. He''s also unwilling to pay money.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you call me? Arrest him then.¡±


    ¡°I-I dare not arrest him.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! Do you know what you''re saying? You''re a police officer of Faike. Why are you afraid of


    arresting someone? Just arrest him! I''ll bear responsibility for whatever happens!¡±

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Riley sounded utterly fearless and confident.


    Ron hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°Captain Hall, he''s Donald Campbell. Have you heard of


    him?¡±


    ¡°Who cares what his name is? There are so many people in the world. Do I have to know who he


    is? Wait a moment! W-What did you just say his name was?¡±


    Riley suddenly realized the name sounded familiar.


    ¡°He said he''s Donald Campbell.¡±


    Donald Campbell...


    Riley swallowed nervously and took out a yellow talisman from his pocket.


    There were two words on the yellow talisman. It was Donald Campbell.


    Oh, my god. I can''t be that unlucky, right? Am I really meeting him?


    Riley was no longer in the mood to y cards. He wore his jacket and told Ron, ¡°Where are you


    guys? Send me your location immediately. Also, don''t touch or arrest Donald! Be respectful to him,


    and don''t make him angry! Do you understand?¡±


    Ron had never heard Riley sound so anxious before.


    He was stunned momentarily before saying, ¡°I understand. Don''t worry. We will wait here for you.¡±


    Right then, a yelp sounded from Linda.


    Ron''s heart lurched, as he knew something had happened.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He turned to look and saw Linda on the ground. There were a few stones next to her.


    Ezekiel''s subordinates had picked up these stones when no one was paying attention and threw


    them at Linda and Leonard.


    Linda didn''t expect to suffer like this given her age.


    The stone hit her head, and blood instantly flowed from her forehead.


    Linda''s face paled immediately, and everything around her seemed to spin.


    Ron''s heart jolted upon seeing this.


    Ezekiel must be tired of living. He still doesn''t know he''s about to face death since he thinks it will


    be the same as before.


    He must have believed that no one would dare to harm him while he was at the police station


    because arge family was supporting him. As far as he was concerned, it didn''t matter if he threw


    a few stones at someone.


    ¡°D*mn it! I can''t stand you guys. Why did you guyse running here when you can stay in your


    big cities?¡±


    ¡°Are the men in the big cities unable to satisfy you, so youe to the mountains to find us?¡±


    ¡°You look quite pretty. Come. I''ll bring you home. My bed is big andfortable! Hahaha!¡±


    Jennifer was in the car just now, so Ezekiel didn''t notice there was such a gorgeous woman sitting


    inside.


    After Jennifer got out of the car, Ezekiel and the others catcalled her and made filthy remarks at her.


    Just when Ron and Remus were about to warn Ezekiel and the others not to do this, a stone flew


    past Ron''s ear at an astonishing speed.


    It then hit one of Ezekiel''s men''s head.


    There was a loud cracking sound. However, no one knew whether it came from the stone or the


    person''s head.


    The man, who was hit by the stone, fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    Ezekiel was stunned. When he turned to look at Donald, he realized another stone was already in


    thetter''s hand. Moreover, Donald was walking nearer to him.


    ¡°What are you doing with that stone? Put it down!¡±


    Remus was about to stop Donald, but Ron grabbed him.


    Can he not see that Donald is overwhelmed with anger right now? It was obvious that no one, not


    even Remus, would be able to stop him now.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Ezekiel knew it was up to them to settle things when Remus did not try to defuse the situation.


    He said confidently to his men behind him, ¡°Boys, this is our chance to get revenge. This guy is all


    by himself. There''s a limit to what he can do even if he''s skilled in fighting. Let''s attack him, and I''ll


    take the fall for everything!¡±


    His men felt reassured after hearing what he said.


    Subsequently, they lunged at Donald with stones in their hands.


    Meanwhile, Donald raised the pebble in his arm and started his attack.


    At first, Ezekiel thought Donald could only handle at most four people, regardless of how good he


    was at fighting.


    They thought Donald would lose if all of them charged toward him at once.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, soon, they realized they were wrong.


    Although Donald''s punches and kicks were not fancy, they were all executed well in terms of angle


    and power.


    None of the people who lunged at Donald was spared. All of them were hit in the head by him with


    pebbles.


    Clutching their injured heads that were covered in blood, theyy on the ground looking pale.


    Clearly, they more severe injuriespared to Linda.


    It had only been less than two minutes into the fight, but Ezekiel was the only man in his group left


    standing.


    When he saw Donald getting closer to him, he yelled in Remus'' direction, ¡°Why aren''t you police


    officers taking action? Don''t you see he''s trying to murder us? Hurry up and stop him.¡±


    Remus dug his ears, then said, ¡°What? A murder? I don''t think so. I only see a fight happening


    here. Don''t worry. Of course, we''ll take action. After he finishes beating you up, we''ll bring him back


    to the station.¡±


    Ezekiel nearly popped a vein in anger after he heard Remus'' words.


    What does he mean that he''ll only seize this guy after he finishes beating me? What if I die from his


    assault? I won''t be able toe back alive again, even if they give him a life sentence.


    Knowing Remus was determined not to get involved, Ezekiel stared at Donald and said, ¡°Hey! It''s


    best not to mess with us, the Brown family, when you''re in Faike. You won''t be able to leave


    Faike alive if you beat me up today.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I''m terrified.¡± Donald sneered, ¡°Then what if I beat you to death?¡±


    ¡°If you do, your entire family will have to pay the price with their lives.¡±


    ¡°All right, I''ll kill you and see if your words wille true.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡ª¡±


    Before Ezekiel could speak, he got hit in the mouth by Donald with a pebble.


    Suddenly, Ezekiel felt his mouth filled with many tiny stones.


    A metallic scent of blood overwhelmed him when he paid closer attention.


    Pain abruptly came to him. At that moment, Ezekiel spat out the things in his mouth.


    To his surprise, Donald had smashed eight of his teeth.


    ¡°D*mn you¡ª¡± he mumbled.


    Ezekiel had never felt so humiliated before and decided to strike back after spitting out his teeth.


    However, Donald grabbed his right arm as soon as he flung his punch.


    Crack!


    The pebble in Donald''s hand smashed hard on Ezekiel''s elbow, causing it to bend ny degrees in


    the opposite direction. The scene gave Remus goosebumps all over.


    ¡°Ron, I''m afraid something terrible will happen if this continues. Are we not stopping them?¡±


    Although Remus had long disliked Ezekiel, they would be suspected of dereliction of duty if they


    allowed Donald to continue assaulting Ezekiel.


    Ron nced at Remus and said, ¡°Riley told us on the phone earlier to treat Donald like royalty and


    let him do whatever he wants. Are you telling me you''ll stop him now that he wants to kill


    someone?¡±


    Immediately after hearing Ron''s words, Remus waved his hands furiously.


    Despite Riley''s average work ability, he became a captain since he was well-informed and


    observant.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Donald must be from an influential background seeing how Riley told them to treat him like royalty.


    On the other hand, Donald attacked Ezekiel with the pebble with more cruelty since the police had


    not taken any action.


    Ezekiel was left with broken arms and legs as hey on the ground lifelessly, with him still spitting


    blood out of his mouth.


    However, Donald was meticulous with his attacks and didn''t cause any internal injuries to Ezekiel,


    nor did he make thetter bleed profusely.


    He wanted Ezekiel to be sober so that he could feel the pain.


    ¡°I''ll keep you alive to watch how the Brown family stops me from leaving Faike alive.¡±


    Donald just wanted to go on a small trip and never expected this to happen during his trip.


    When Riley arrived at the scene, Ezekiel and his men were already lying on the ground, and Donald


    was about to send Linda to the hospital.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re finally here, Captain Hall.¡±


    Ron and Remus were relieved the moment they saw Riley.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Ezekiel and his men initiated the fight by throwing stones at Donald''s mother-inw, Linda. Then,


    Donald struck back, and this is the oue.¡±


    Enraged, Riley yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for? Cuff them up!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ron was confused. ¡°Didn''t you tell us not to handcuff Donald?¡±


    Riley pped Ron on the head and said with frustration, ¡°Why are you so ignorant? I mean to put


    Ezekiel and his men in handcuffs! How dare they try to kill someone in front of us? These hooligans


    are too audacious!¡±


    Ron had expected Riley to tter Donald when he came to the scene. After all, thetter seemed to


    be of a powerful status.


    However, never in his wildest dreams had Ron expected Riley to go to this extent.


    Ezekiel and his men just threw a few stones. How could this turn into murder?


    More importantly, Donald had struck back and left all of them on the ground, seriously injured.


    It looked like Ezekiel would probably have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair even if he was


    sent to the hospital.


    What''s the point of handcuffing them in this case?


    ¡°Stop daydreaming. Cuff them up and bring them back to the station.¡±


    Riley straightened his uniform after he gave his instruction. Then, he walked up to Donald with a


    smile.


    ¡°Hello, you must be Mr. Campbell. I''m the person in charge of Newcove, Faike. My name is Riley


    Hall. Please address me as Riley if you wish.¡±


    Remus and Ron looked at Riley in shock.


    Riley? Is Captain Hall being serious? Why is he acting so humble?


    Donald nced at Riley and said, ¡°Captain Hall, my mother-inw was attacked. I need to send her


    to the hospital now. How about I turn myself in at the station after I settle her?¡±


    Riley suddenly felt he had a bright future ahead of him after Donald addressed him as ¡°Captain


    Hall.¡±


    I''ve made the right decision toe here. In any case, I''ll have to leave a good impression on


    Donald to have the opportunity to rise to the top.


    Rubbing his hands, Riley said, ¡°What do you mean, sir? It was Ezekiel and his men who attempted


    manughter. You were only practicing self-defense. Don''t worry. You cane to the police


    station to make a report if you wish to cooperate. It''s okay even if you don''t. You can go your way.


    Donald nodded to express his understanding. Then, he shot Riley a look. Riley immediately


    understood what he meant and stood aside to avoid blocking Donald''s path.


    After Donald drove off in his car, Ron came over and said, ¡°Captain Hall, I know this guy, Donald,


    comes from an influential background. However, he lives very far away from us. It won''t be easy for


    him to put us under his care, right?

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    ¡°Ezekiel and the others were beaten up so badly, and yet we let Donald off the hook. I''m afraid that


    we might not be able to answer to the Brown family if they decide to stir an uproar.¡±


    ¡°Answer to them?¡± Riley shot a re at Ron. ¡°We are the police force of Yorknd. We don''t have


    to answer to anyone other than the headquarters in Yaleview. If the Brown family doesn''t cause


    trouble this time, I''ll let them off the hook. However, if they dare to stir trouble, we''re going to level


    the Brown family!¡±


    Level the Brown family?


    Ron knew that Riley had gone mad.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    They had over thirty police officers at Newcove police station. Even though they were all equipped


    with guns, they only had sixteen bullets each. Moreover, they dared not shoot at a real target.


    However, things were very different with the Brown family.


    They had over seventy young and able men alone. Besides, there were also countless women


    whom the police couldn''t use brute force on.


    Though Ron was befuddled by Riley''s newfound confidence, he realized that an inevitable storm


    was brewing at Newcove police station.


    Donald sent Linda to the hospital. The doctor tended to the wound and said that she was fine. A


    simple bandage around the wound would do.


    ¡°Darling, why don''t you take Mom and Dad over to the resort first? I''m going to deal with the matter


    at Newcove police station first.¡±


    Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I''m not in the mood to rx, not when Mom is in this condition. Why don''t


    I apany you there?¡±


    Donald pinched Jennifer''s nose lightly and said, ¡°It''s rare that you get a day off. Don''t waste it. You


    saw how Captain Hall treated me just now. They won''t do anything to me. You go to the resort first.


    I''ll follow soon.¡±


    Jennifer was not close to her family in the past, so opportunities like this for the family to go out and


    have fun together were indeed rare.


    Thus, Jennifer truly treasured the time they could spend together.


    She was initially worried that something might happen to Donald. However, after what he said,


    Jennifer contemted for a moment and uttered, ¡°All right, then. I''m going to take Mom and Dad


    over to the resort first. Come meet us up as soon as you can.¡±


    Donald gave her a reassuring nce and drove to Newcove police station.


    Initially, he wanted to cooperate with Riley and settle the matter.


    However, he was greeted by the sight of bull carriages and trishaws crowding the entrance of the


    police station when he arrived.


    There were at least a hundred people at the entrance, each holding a hoe or some farming


    equipment. It was apparent that they were furious.


    The man who led the mob with a sickle in his hand, Kane Brown, shouted at Riley, ¡°Riley Hall! What


    did my son, Ezekiel, do that you guys keep detaining him? If he''s killed someone, then show me the


    evidence. If he hasn''t killed anyone, release him right this instant!¡±


    ¡°My son too! Release them!¡±


    In the past, the sight of the crowd would make Riley relent.


    However, it was different today.


    Ezekiel had bitten off more than he could chew, offending someone like Donald.


    Donald Campbell was someone the six senior officers in Yaleview ordered him to take good care of.


    Despite Newcove police station being a small branch, the city council had sent people over to meet


    with them on this issue.


    The order was clear¡ªthey were to report on Donald Campbell to the headquarters, rather than take


    any matters into their own hands.


    Riley knew that the Brown family was done for. Hence, he felt no fear while facing the rioting mob.


    ¡°I believe I don''t need to borate on the incident of yourckeys stopping a car right in the middle


    of the road, right? This is not the first time anyway. I''ve already highlighted time and again that this


    is illegal, and you''re strictly prohibited from throwing scarves at people to extort money out of them.


    But, did any of you heed my warnings?¡±

 Chapter 671 Spiral Out Of Control

    Chapter 671 Spiral Out Of Control


    ¡°Your son was unlucky enough to bump into an influential figure. Not only did he wreck the person''s


    car, but he also injured the head of the person''s mother-inw. So listen carefully, Kane Brown. If


    you want to keep the Brown family safe, from now on, you bettery low and stay humble. But if you


    don''t mind seeing the Brown family be a thing of the past, you can ignore my warning. Go


    ahead and barge into the police station with your men to rescue your son.¡±


    Upon hearing Riley''s threat, Ron and Remus could not help but give him a puzzled look. Why is he


    talking like that? Has he gone mad? The Browns are known for their ill temper, yet he still instigated


    them to break into the police station? All the cops will be in trouble if they really do as he said!


    It was evident that Kane had brought a group of men with him to intimidate Riley into releasing the


    youngsters.


    After all, they had used the same tactic in the past, and it had never failed, as Riley never dared to


    say no.


    Yet, Kane''s n to intimidate Riley seemed to have backfired. The unexpected turn of events made


    Kane feel embarrassed.


    If he were to back down at this point, he would lose all the respect of the Browns for good. He


    raised his voice as he snapped, ¡°I don''t care what you said, and I don''t care who that influential


    figure is! I won''t leave if you refuse to release my son!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah! We''re not going anywhere!¡± the rest of the men echoed.


    Kane was not a fool.


    Barging into the police station was not an option, but at the same time, leaving the ce would


    have been too embarrassing. So he and his men decided to surround the premises instead.


    Riley let out a cold snort before responding, ¡°Not going anywhere? Sure, feel free to stay as long as


    you want.¡±


    Just when he was about to leave, a young man with minor injuries darted out of the police station.


    ¡°Uncle! Help me, uncle! These cops are in cahoots with Donald! Donald broke our wrists, yet these


    cops turned a blind eye to what he did. Ezekiel is even worse off¡ªhe''s now a cripple with all his


    limbs broken!¡±


    The young man who cried for help had bandages around his arm, and there were bruises all over


    his face.


    Fury surged inside Kane when he heard his son''s limbs were all broken. How dare they turn my son


    into a cripple?


    Kane''s heart was aze with rage. He beckoned for the others to move forward. ¡°Guys, let''s storm


    into the ce and save my son!¡±


    In response to the call, all the men started charging at the police station.


    Ron aimed his gun and fired a warning shot at the crowd, but before he could pull the trigger again,


    Kane''s sickle had sliced deep into his right arm, leaving a gruesome gash.


    Ron cried out in agony and dropped his gun.


    Before he could pick it up again, someone else had snatched it from him.


    Riley believed he had made a smart move. He knew the vigers were eager to barge into the


    police station, so he gave them permission to do so.


    Meanwhile, Riley took cover immediately, but the other cops in the building were not that lucky.


    The vigers rained blows on them, and two cops were soon found lying motionless on the ground.


    Amid the chaos, Remus managed to squeeze out of the crowd. He covered his face and said to


    Riley, ¡°Captain Hall, things will spiral out of control if they find Ezekiel with his limbs all broken. You


    must find a way to prevent it from escting any further.¡±


    ¡°Why should I? Let them do what they want. They injured Ron, right? There''s no way they can


    escape from the trouble they stirred up,¡± Riley responded.


    Remus could not fathom where Riley got his confidence from, but before he could respond, a


    convoy of fifty special riot-control vehicles pulled up, shoving all the carts and carriages aside.

 Chapter 672 Is That A Norm Here

    Chapter 672 Is That A Norm Here


    More than four hundred cops, each wielding a riot shield, leaped off the riot-control vehicles. Within


    a short period, they encircled the police station and rescued all the unconscious officers in batches.


    When Kane and the others were about to bring Ezekiel out of the police station, they were met by a


    formation of four hundred riot police who were standing at the ready.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Kane was taken aback at that sight.


    They had instigated disorder many times before, but the city council had never deployed the riot


    police. What''s going on?


    ¡°Listen up! Put down your weapons ande out with your hands up, or we will use force!¡± one of


    the riot police officers bellowed, causing all the Browns to panic.


    ¡°What should we do now, Kane?¡± one of the Browns asked anxiously.


    ¡°Yeah, tell us what to do, Kane. We''ll follow your lead,¡± another person added.


    Kane nervously clenched his blood-stained sickle and gritted his teeth. ¡°Why should we be afraid of


    them when we didn''t do anything wrong? Let''s charge out and beat up anyone who gets in our way!


    I don''t believe these cops would dare to arrest us all since there are so many of us from the Brown


    family here!¡±


    Someone like Kane knew nothing about morals and principles, but he understood that thew


    would not hold the masses ountable for the actions of a few individuals.


    That was why the Brown family felt empowered to incite chaos at that location repeatedly due to


    their strong belief in this principle.


    However, this time, they had misjudged the situation.


    As Kane led the charge against the riot police, they immediately realized their riot shields and


    batons were not there just for show.


    After herding all the vigers together, the police released tear gas, rendering them incapacitated.


    The vigers at the forefront failed to breach the shield wall, while those at the back lost their


    resistance and could only kneel on the ground, coughing and choking from the tear gas.


    The riot police, who all had gas masks on, proceeded to arrest the vulnerable vigers one after


    another.


    It was at that moment Edmund and Donald appeared before Riley. Edmund ordered, ¡°Take them to


    the police station and leave three squads here to guard the ce. If anyone dares to make a scene


    again, deal with them the same way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Remus finally understood why Riley was so confident earlier as he watched the vigers being


    loaded onto the trucks. The city council has finally decided to take action against the Browns!


    Remus could not help but nce at Donald. Who is this young man? The Brown family has been a


    longstanding menace for over twenty years, yet he managed to resolve the problem in one go.


    ¡°You''re finally here, Commander Saddler. If you hade anyter, my colleagues and I would


    have been in trouble.¡± Riley spoke in a pitiful tone, but his clothes remained unwrinkled, indicating


    he was not injured at all.


    With his extensive experience inw enforcement, he had anticipated Edmund''s timely arrival. This


    was the reason for his self-righteous tone when he confronted Kane and his men.


    Meanwhile, Edmund could already foresee Riley''s promotion after that day''smotion.


    On regr days, Edmund would not have paid any attention to local constables like Riley, but now,


    he started treating Riley as if he was his brother. ¡°We''re all cops here, man. We can''t let those


    Browns walk all over us. Don''t worry. We''ll make sure they pay for this. They won''t get away with it,


    that''s for sure!¡±


    Edmund said that on purpose in front of Donald, hoping to get some recognition for their efforts.


    Yet, Donald questioned them in a nonchnt voice, ¡°Mirror Lake is one of the few best-maintained


    tourist attractions in the vicinity. How could this happen before I even got to the site? Does that


    mean this kind of incident is a norm here?¡±

 Chapter 673 Ripped Off

    Chapter 673 Ripped Off


    Donald''s words left Edmund and Riley speechless.


    Previously, they didn''t dare get involved in this matter even if they wanted to.


    Had it not been for Donald, they wouldn''t have been able to bring the vigers to justice. Ezekiel


    could continue blocking people on the road, and they wouldn''t be able to stop him at all.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, nobodies like us have our own set of problems to deal with. Please don''t make


    things any more difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°How could you call this difficult? Honestly, arresting the members of the Brown family is nothing


    worth mentioning. Would you guys like to use this opportunity to clean up all of Mirror Lake?¡±


    Donald asked.


    The two of them were quick to catch on to Donald''s suggestion.


    Riley licked his lips nervously as he asked, ¡°What do you suggest we do, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    ¡°I will go explore Mirror Lake with my family. If I run into trouble along the way, I will try to take care


    of it myself. In the event that I am unable to handle it myself, I will call the police for help. Would you


    guys be okay with this arrangement?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Riley''s eyes lit up with excitement the moment he heard that.


    ¡°Of course! Our goal is to serve the public, after all! Just give us a call if you ever run into any


    trouble, and we will help you take care of things as soon as possible!¡± Riley said while giving Donald


    his phone number.


    Donald gave them a nod of approval and chatted for a little while longer before taking a cab back to


    meet up with Jennifer and the others.


    It was never Donald''s intention to get himself so involved in this, but he didn''t deem Ezekiel and the


    others a threat worthy of him mobilizing Horizon Group or Dark Crows.


    Since the local police force was willing to lend him a hand, he didn''t mind helping them clean up the


    area.


    Donald had the cab driver take him to a homestay ording to the address that Jennifer gave him.


    He saw Jennifer and the other two sitting next to a round table with unhappy looks on their faces.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Darling? We''re on vacation, aren''t we? Why do you look so unhappy?¡± Donald


    asked with a smile while making his way over.


    Jennifer immediately held her hands out to hug him as she asked, ¡°Am I stupid, Darling?¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°I thought I''d find us a nice homestay so we can have a meal together and go out for a stroll around


    Mirror Lake. However, the owner of this homestay cheated us of our money, and I can''t seem to get


    it back!¡±


    What? The owner of this homestay cheated her of our money?


    Noticing the confused look on Donald''s face, she exined, ¡°The sign says ''Food and Stay, sixty


    per person,'' so we assumed it would cost us sixty per person for one night with meals included.


    That was what they told us earlier when we asked them about it as well. After paying them the


    money, however, they told us that the price of sixty per person did not include meals. They said they


    would have to charge us separately if we wanted to dine here.¡±


    Donald chuckled in amusement when he heard that. ¡°How can they go against their word when it''s


    clearly written on the sign outside?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We asked them about that as well, but they just brushed us off by saying the name of this


    homestay is ''Food and Stay,'' so the price on the sign is just for amodation.¡±


    Naturally, they did not find the exnation provided by the receptionist to be satisfactory in the


    slightest.


    If anything, the homestay was practicallymitting daylight robbery and rubbing it in their faces.


    ¡°We were only going to have a meal here, Darling. We weren''t even nning on spending the night


    here at all! Did I just pay them for nothing?¡±

 Chapter 674 One Of Every Dish

    Chapter 674 One Of Every Dish


    Jennifer felt really bad for being unable to get the money back.


    ¡°Remember this, Darling. From now on, you will only handle things that are fair and reasonable.


    Leave the unfair and unreasonable ones to me. It''s clear that the owner of this ce does not


    intend to be reasonable at all. Should you run into such situations in the future, just calm down and


    let me take care of things,¡± Donald said, giving Jennifer a pinch on the cheek.


    He then sat down next to Jennifer and motioned for the receptionist toe over.


    The receptionist, Hayleigh Zink, had wanted to ignore Donald at first, but she changed her mind


    when she saw him cing some cash on the table.


    ¡°Hi, how may I be of assistance?¡± she asked while approaching them with a menu in hand.


    ¡°We''re hungry and would like to order some food. Could you show me your menu, please?¡±


    Hayleigh then handed Donald the menu she was holding in her hands.


    Upon browsing through the menu, Donald was surprised to see that the dishes were rather fancy.


    For example, one of the dishes was roasted duck, which looked very juicy and savory.


    While the chef''s cooking skills yed a crucial role in producing such delicious roasted duck, the


    duck''s physical condition was just as important.


    How could they possibly have such great ducks here in this vige?


    ¡°What kind of ducks do you guys use for this dish?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Free-range ducks, of course. We never feed them at all. We just let them roam freely in the vige,¡±


    Hayleigh replied with a straight face.


    ¡°You only charge a hundred and twenty for a whole free-range duck?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hayleigh simply smiled at him with an expression that screamed, ¡°Trust us!¡±


    Since Hayleigh didn''t seem willing to exin any further, Donald decided not to ask her any more


    questions.


    ¡°You guys made all of these dishes on the menu yourselves, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. We made them and took pictures of them ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then. We''ll have one of each item on the menu.¡±


    Hayleigh shot Donald a doubtful look. ¡°One of each? Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? You don''t think I can afford it?¡± Donald asked while tossing his thick wallet on


    the table.


    Thinking that she had encountered yet another gullible individual, Hayleigh said, ¡°Of course not! I''ll


    have the kitchen prepare the food right away!¡±


    Ordering one of each item on the menu will cost him over ten thousand! As if that isn''t bad enough,


    the prices and words on our menu are deceptive as well! This man and his family are definitely in


    for a hard time!


    With that in mind, Hayleigh passed the order chit over to the kitchen in the back. About a minute


    later, a bald chef named Bobby Davidson came out of the kitchen. With a perverted grin on his face,


    he pped Hayleigh on the butt while passing her by.


    Hayleigh squealed in shock at first, only to exim coquettishly when she saw that it was Bobby,


    ¡°Hey! People are watching!¡±


    ¡°So what if people are watching? That only makes things all the more exciting!¡± Bobby replied.


    He then retrieved a bottle of water from the refrigerator and chugged it before asking, ¡°I''m just


    curious as to who ordered one of each item. Why would anyone do something like that?¡±


    Hayleigh rolled her eyes at him as she said, ¡°He''s paying for it, so why do you care? Do you not


    want the money?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do! I might have to work my butt off in the kitchen now, but he''ll regret it when he pays


    for the foodter!¡± Bobby replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°What if he refuses to pay up?¡±


    Bobby let out a defiant snort. ¡°He wouldn''t dare! I''m freaking Trish! No one dares dine at my


    ce for free!¡±

 Chapter 675 Daylight Robbery

    Chapter 675 Daylight Robbery


    He then continued eyeing Hayleigh from head to toe with a lecherous grin on his face.


    The sight of her amazing figure in that tight-fitting uniform was really turning him on.


    ¡°Now that we have ourselves a big order, we''ll be able to close up shop earlier today. Come see me


    in my room after work, okay? I bought some nice food.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it, you! Hurry up and prepare the food!¡±


    Bobby continued teasing Hayleigh for a little while longer before making his way back into the


    kitchen.


    In less than half an hour, the kitchen started serving up the dishes that Donald had ordered.


    The first dish was the roasted duck.


    Its skin was mostly burned, the meat was overcooked, and it barely had any juiciness at all.


    As if that wasn''t bad enough, the menu led people to believe that they were charging a hundred and


    twenty for a whole duck, but the amount served was only a third of a duck at most.


    ¡°This is absurd!¡±


    Jennifer was so mad that she nearly mmed her utensils on the table.


    Donald patted her on the hand and said, ¡°This happens to tourists a lot. We don''t have to finish the


    food, so just try to eat what you can.¡±


    ¡°Darling, maybe we should just tell them to cancel the rest of the dishes. If this is how the first dish


    looks, then the other ones can''t be any good.¡±


    Jennifer did not want to waste money on food like that.


    ¡°It''s fine. We can afford to pay them, so let them continue serving the rest of the dishes,¡± Donald


    replied calmly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jennifer wasn''t sure what Donald was ying at, but she decided to just go along with his decision.


    The second dish was a te of fish fingers, the third was roasted chicken wings, and the fourth was


    some pork chops.


    Despite there being many dishes on the table, Jennifer and the others didn''t eat much.


    The quality of the food was simply uneptable in terms of texture, appearance, and vor.


    Hayleigh waited until the final dish was served before saying, ¡°Sir, we have served up all the forty-


    nine dishes that you ordered. Due to therge order you made, we need you to pay the bill in


    advance.¡±


    She then whipped out a bill that she had printed and continued, ¡°The total amount for this meal is


    seventeen thousand eight hundred and fifty. We ept cash and credit card payments.¡±


    What? Seventeen thousand eight hundred and fifty for this load of crap?


    ¡°Now you guys are just ripping us off! This is daylight robbery!¡± Jennifer eximed angrily through


    clenched teeth.


    ¡°The prices of the dishes have all been clearly listed on the menu, and it all matches the amount


    stated on this bill. How could you call this daylight robbery when you''ve seen the menu and ordered


    the food yourselves?¡± Hayleigh replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Take this roasted duck, for example. We paid a hundred and twenty for a whole duck, but you gave


    us less than half a duck!¡± Jennifer argued.


    ¡°Miss, we charge a hundred and twenty for a serving of roasted duck, not a whole duck,¡± Hayleigh


    replied with a smile.


    ¡°A hundred and twenty per serving? How could you charge that much for something of such poor


    quality?¡± Jennifer shouted furiously.


    Hayleigh shrugged. ¡°The quality of the food is subjective. We can''t possibly cater to every single


    customer''s preferences. We have clearly listed the prices on the menu, so you can''t call this


    daylight robbery.¡±


    Judging by the way Hayleigh said all of that so shamelessly, Donald could tell that it wasn''t her first


    time ripping customers off.


    Not wanting to waste any of his time and energy reasoning with her, he said, ¡°I don''t mind paying


    the money, but I want to speak to your chef beforehand.¡±


    Hayleigh let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Are you sure about that, sir? Our chef doesn''t exactly have the best


    temper around here.¡±

 Chapter 676 Courting Death

    Chapter 676 Courting Death


    ¡°It''s okay. I''m also a bad-tempered person. Just ask him toe,¡± said Donald, insisting.


    Hayleigh turned and called out to Bobby, who had been waiting at the reception desk, ¡°Bobby, this


    gentleman is asking for you.¡±


    Bobby''s face twitched. He walked over with a toothpick in his mouth and a towel around his neck.


    Although Bobby wasn''t a muscr person, the bald and burly man did not look like someone to be


    trifled with.


    He nced at the dishes on the table and said to Donald arrogantly, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you not


    satisfied with the food? Why are there so many leftovers? Are you nning to take all these home


    to feed the dogs?¡±


    Donald smirked and pointed at the food on the table. ¡°Yes, I''m going to feed the dog. If you finish


    the rest of the food, I''ll pay for it.¡±


    Bobby narrowed his eyes, and his tone became sharp. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    It''s one thing topare me to a dog, but he wants me to eat his leftovers?


    Bobby took out the kitchen knife he had strapped to his waist and struck it on the table with a loud


    ng, embedding the de into the table.


    ¡°Brat, have you heard of Trish?¡±


    Donald didn''t even nce at the knife as he replied calmly, ¡°No.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Bobby lifted half of his shirt, revealing the three knife scars on his stomach.


    ¡°I got these three knife scars when I was twelve years old. I got into a fight with someone, and he


    left me with three scars on my stomach. Do you know what I did to the person?¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t.¡±


    Bobby licked his lips and uttered viciously, ¡°I left him with one hand. Everyone in this area knows me


    as Trish. I''m notorious for being fearless and not afraid of death. How dare you try to get a free


    meal at my restaurant today! Are you courting death?¡±


    Bobby didn''t take Donald seriously at all since thetter didn''t seem like someone trained inbat


    and appeared calm.


    He thought Donald would be scared out of his wits after he revealed his identity.


    Yet, Donald continued to point at the dishes. ¡°I''ll repeat my words. If you can finish all the food on


    this table, then I''ll pay.¡±


    ¡°D*mn! You really are courting death!¡±


    Needless to say, Trish didn''t have the gall to use the kitchen knife to attack Donald, so he tried to


    p thetter in the face.


    As his p was fast and hard, he thought Donald wouldn''t be able to react in time.


    He had used this method to intimidate others many times before.


    Not only was it easy to stun someone with a p, but it was also an insulting gesture, albeit it wasn''t


    very brutal.


    Unfortunately, Bobby had misjudged the situation this time.


    Before he could even p Donald, Donald''s left hand had blocked his right hand.


    Then, Donald grabbed the kitchen knife from the table and shed at Bobby''s stomach.


    ¡°Bobby!¡±


    Hayleigh, who was standing beside them, covered her mouth in shock. Bobby stumbled backward


    in pain before falling to the ground on his buttocks.


    Blood flowed down his stomach, and Bobby quickly tried to cover the wound with his hand. He


    red at Donald.


    How dare he use a knife on me! He''s a ruthless person!


    ¡°Brat, just you wait! I''ll get people to deal with you!¡±


    Bobby took out his phone to call for backup while Donald smirked and replied, ¡°Sure, I''ll wait right


    here, but the food is getting cold. I advise you to eat it while it''s still warm.¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Bobby yelled. He stood up as if he was about to attack, but Donald suddenly swung the


    kitchen knife downward with great force.


    Although he didn''t actually hit Bobby, the strength of his swing was no joke.

 Chapter 677 The Davidson Family

    Chapter 677 The Davidson Family


    If Bobby had taken one more step forward, wouldn''t he have made contact with the knife?


    Bobby realized that although Donald might not seem trained inbat, thetter was definitely


    someone who dared to kill someone.


    Less than five minutes after making the call, over thirty people from the Davidson family strode


    toward them with various weapons.


    Even if not all of them intended to fight Donald, the mere sight of them could frighten many people.


    A muscr man leading the group walked into the restaurant.


    He nced at Bobby, who was on the ground, before looking at Donald.


    ¡°What''s going on here? You let a foreigner beat you?¡±


    Seeing his family members, Bobby suddenly felt confident.


    He gritted his teeth and told Jacques Davidson, ¡°Jacques, this brat is ruthless and ready to fight.


    You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Ruthless and ready to fight?¡± Jacques scoffed before continuing, ¡°I have more than thirty people


    behind me, all of whom are ready to fight. What can he do? How many of us can he take down?¡±


    Donald remained silent, calmly watching Jacques.


    Thinking he had scared Donald out of his wits, Jacques stepped forward and took off his shirt. He


    pointed at his neck and mocked, ¡°Come on. I thought you were ready to fight. If you''re brave


    enough¡ª¡±


    Before Jacques could finish his sentence, Donald swung the knife at Jacques'' neck.


    Jacques instinctively managed to dodge it. The knife missed his throat and instead made a long


    gash from his shoulder to his chest.


    ¡°F*ck! You really shed at me!¡±


    Jacques'' tears streamed down his face from the pain.


    Is he fearless and doesn''t care about the consequences, or is he really not afraid of taking a life?


    Feeling the sting of his wound, Jacques turned to the people behind him and yelled, ¡°Kill him! I''ll


    take responsibility if anything goes wrong!¡±


    The Davidson family was known for their quick tempers. Moreover, Donald was the one who started


    the fight, so they had no qualms about fighting back.


    However, just as they were about to charge into the restaurant, a gunshot rang out, stopping them


    in their tracks.


    Edmund and his special police unit got out of their vehicles. With their shields, they were able to


    take control of the situation quickly.


    ¡°This is armed assault in public spaces. Arrest all of them,¡± Riley said as he emerged from behind


    Edmund. He was arresting all the vigers based on this reason.


    Bobby was upset upon hearing this. ¡°Are you blind, Riley? Who is the onemitting armed


    assault here? Can''t you see that I''m the one who''s injured now? I''m losing too much blood! You''d


    better arrest this punk instantly!¡±


    Like Ezekiel, Bobby held no respect for Riley.


    Everyone in the Mirror Lake tourist area knew Riley was a useless police captain. They were


    wondering how he dared to arrest them based on this excuse.


    Riley walked toward Bobby and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Oh. You really got cut badly. It seems


    like a serious injury.¡±


    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense and arrest him!¡±


    Riley smiled at Bobby and replied, ¡°I apologize, but it''s your own fault for getting injured. I saw


    everything clearly from outside the restaurant. It was you who started it.¡±


    Bobby was taken aback. ¡°Even if I started it, he was the one who shed me first!¡±


    ¡°Did he really swing the knife? I didn''t see it. Do you have any evidence that he was the first to use


    the knife on you?¡± Riley asked, refuting Bobby''s argument. Bobby finally understood the situation.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see. You were waiting for this to happen. Arrest me, then. Let''s see whether my grandfather will


    come with reinforcements to deal with you,¡± he threatened Riley.


    Riley pped Bobby hard. He towered over Bobby and uttered, ¡°I''ve already razed the Brown family


    to the ground. Do you think I''d be afraid of the Davidson family? Call your grandfather now and ask


    him to bring as many people as he can to save you.¡±

 Chapter 678 Have Mercy On Us

    Chapter 678 Have Mercy On Us


    The Brown family''s been razed to the ground?


    ¡°That''s impossible! There''s no way the Brown family''s ruined!¡±


    Bobby''s first reaction was that Riley was lying to him.


    After all, the Brown family was known to be more brutal than the Davidson family, and the police


    meant nothing to them.


    Those of the Brown family who had a milder temperament would spit at the police station when they


    passed by, while those with a more violent nature would have no problem relieving themselves right


    in front of the police station, for they knew the police could do nothing to them¡ªat least, that had


    always been the norm for the past few decades. But now, Riley''s saying the Brown family has


    fallen? He must be joking!


    ¡°I''m loving the reaction you''re giving right now,¡± Riley uttered before throwing his phone in front of


    Bobby. He then said, ¡°Here. I''m giving you a chance to give your grandpa a call. Let''s see if he''ll


    come guns zing to save you.¡±


    Seeing how confident Riley was, Bobby became hesitant.


    He didn''t dare to pick up the phone.


    On the contrary, Jacques, who had been shed, had no such reserve as he snatched the phone


    up to dial Jared Davidson''s number.


    Soon, Jared''s deep voice rang out from the other end of the line, asking, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it''s me, Jacques. We''re currently in Bobby''s shop, and we met a b*stard who didn''t want


    to pay for his food. He seems to be from a powerful family. So much so that Riley and a bunch of


    police officers are standing on his side,¡± came Jacques'' reply.


    He then added, ¡°The b*stard injured Bobby with a knife and shed me too. Pleasee save us,


    Grandpa!¡±


    Although Jacques seemed like an uncouth man, he spoke clearly and sounded rather cultured.


    Normally, Jared would have already sent all his avable men to his grandsons'' aid if he heard


    Jacques saying they were in danger.


    This time, however, he simply asked tly, ¡°Where did the knifee from?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jacques was taken aback.


    Your grandsons are in a desperate situation, and you''re asking where did the knifee from?


    ¡°I''m not going to ask the same question twice.¡±


    Sensing the anger in Jared''s tone, Jacques came clean immediately. ¡°The knife belongs to us, but


    it''s not like we were going to use it on him. We just wanted to scare him, that''s all.¡±


    Jared sighed. ¡°All right. I got it.¡±


    Jacques asked, ¡°Are youing to save us, Grandpa? Remember to bring more men since Riley


    brought a lot of officers, and they''re currently standing guard outside.¡±


    ¡°Save you?¡± Jared snorted and added, ¡°Do your best to change your behaviors when you guys are


    in jail. This way, you might be able to get released earlier.¡±


    Upon saying that, he ended the call.


    Meanwhile, Jacques stood rooted to the ground with the phone in his hand, baffled.


    What the h*ll just happened? What did he mean when he said to change our behavior so that we


    could get released earlier?


    ¡°Are you done with your call?¡± Riley stood at the side, staring at Jacques as if thetter was an idiot.


    He asked, ¡°So, how many men will your grandfather bring to destroy us?¡±


    If Jacques still hasn''t realized that what I said was the truth, then he is nothing but a fool.


    Seemingly starting to panic, Jacques rubbed his neck and stammered, ¡°Sir, we were ignorant fools


    for offending you, so I hope you won''t hold it against us. Please spare us buffoons some mercy.¡±


    In response, Donald pointed at the dishes on the table and said, ¡°Sure, I can spare you. As long as


    this guy finishes all the food on this table, I''ll let this incident slide.¡±


    That''s a whole table of food, and he''s asking Bobby to finish everything?


    Despite knowing that Donald''s request was an unfeasible task, Jacques knew this was their only


    chance.


    He said to Bobby, ¡°Didn''t you hear him? Hurry up and dig in!¡±


    Bobby clenched his teeth and stared at Donald before muttering, ¡°I hope you''re a man of your word.


    Otherwise, I''ll haunt you even in death.¡±

 Chapter 679 Crossing The Line

    Chapter 679 Crossing The Line


    Hearing that, Donald questioned inly, ¡°You can''t even do anything to me when you''re alive, so


    what can you do in death?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Thest shred of Bobby''s dignity withered away at his words.


    Bobby endured the ring pain in his stomach as he walked toward the table and started eating.


    At first, he didn''t feel like the task was impossible.


    After all, he was eating food that he cooked himself. Even though the dishes were a bit unpleasant,


    he was used to them.


    However, things started getting harder for him when he was halfway through the meal.


    Not only was the amount of food too much, but Bobby was having problems digesting it as well.


    Besides, the fact that those dishes got saltier the more he ate and that they had already cooled


    didn''t make it easier for him.


    Just when he was halfway through eating the pork, he couldn''t bear it anymore and spit the food


    back out.


    Donald nced at the puke on the ground and stated, ¡°I said to finish all the dishes, so you''ll have


    to eat up the food you vomited as well.¡±


    Bobby saw red when he heard that. He''s being too much! He''s definitely crossing the line!


    Upon that thought, he picked up the kitchen knife on the ground and shed at Donald while the


    latter''s guard was down.


    He roared, ¡°D*mn you! I''m going to kill you!¡±


    Unexpectedly, the knife came to a stop three inches in front of Donald''s forehead.


    It wasn''t because Bobby suddenly had a change of heart but because Donald caught the knife with


    two of his fingers.


    Riley waspletely stunned upon seeing that.


    Oh my goodness! What kind of move is that? Is Donald a legendary expert or something?


    Donald proceeded to give Bobby a hard p to the face, causing the man to lose a few of his teeth.


    Subsequently, two police officers rushed forward to pin Bobby down.


    Staring at Bobby, Donald said cooly, ¡°You''re not worthy enough to make a move against me.¡±


    Unlike the Brown family, Jared of the Davidson family was a well-informed man. After finding out the


    Brown family had been leveled, he didn''t dare make any reckless moves and decided to keep an


    eye on the situation to see how it would pan out.


    As such, it was rather regrettable that Riley didn''t manage topletely eliminate the problem that


    was the Davidson family.


    Nheless, news of the incident traveled fast.


    Donald and the others did not encounter any trouble along the way to Mirror Lake. In fact, he could


    clearly feel that many vendors were avoiding them.


    After returning to Pollerton from Mirror Lake, Donald went to work as usual early the next morning


    after a day''s rest.


    Perhaps it was because Leonard and Linda''s issues had been resolved that Jennifer was able to


    adjust her state of mind rather quickly and immerse herself into work after she got back to the


    On the other hand, Donald could be seen doing nothing, wandering around with a magazine in


    hand.


    After beating Chester into a pulp, As Group decided to put together a new construction team for


    Amelia tomand. This meant that he no longer needed to worry about the As Project for the


    time being.


    He did not need to worry about the TV station as well.


    Ever since he took care of the Zurlo family, the film crew now viewed him in a different light.


    As such, he reckoned they wouldn''t dare cause trouble for Evelyn and Zoey.


    Hmm, should I go for a massage?


    Donald rolled his shoulders and felt that it was time for him to rx.


    Because Dragon Fide Corporation was located in a busy area, even a massage parlor was


    decoratedvishly.


    He didn''t understand why there was a need to make these massage parlors so fancy.


    To him, a massage parlor was simply a ce for massages and nothing more. Besides, it wasn''t


    like the quality of a massage would improve by turning the parlor into a luxurious hotel.


    Soon, Donald randomly chose a massage parlor named New Garden.


    As soon as he opened the door, he was greeted by a female staff in a pink work uniform.


    ¡°Hello, mister. Are you here for a massage?¡±


    Donald nodded, but there was a hint of unease shing in his eyes.

 Chapter 680 Yeshua

    Chapter 680 Yeshua


    Even though what the female employee had on was a work uniform, it looked more like a nurse''s


    outfit but with a deep V-neck design.


    Any neer would be taken aback by the sight of the sheer beauty of the female employees''


    sexy bodies.


    When Xandra Snyder noticed Donald was looking at her chest, she beamed at him instead of


    getting upset. ¡°Is this your first time here, mister?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Donald.


    ¡°Then allow me to show you our price list.¡± She nced at the receptionist, spurring thetter to pull


    out a price list from the drawer.


    Just as Xandra showed the price list, Donald''s eyes glinted because every item on the list was


    apanied by a high-resolution picture of a gorgeous woman.


    The Thymion-style massage on the menu was attached with a picture of a woman in Thymion


    clothing. She was smiling at the camera while holding a bottle of white massage oil in her hand.


    When Donald saw that picture, he asked, ¡°Are you sure this is a legitimate massage parlor?¡±


    Xandra''s smile froze. ¡°What do you mean by that, sir? Of course, our establishment is legitimate. All


    masseurs here have a license.¡±


    ¡°Good to know. In that case, I want someone skilled at massaging shoulders. No special services,


    please.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she lost interest in Donald. ¡°I''ll make the arrangements right away, sir.¡±


    After she returned the list to the receptionist, she asked another employee to bring him to the lobby


    to wait there.


    I must say, a premium massage parlor sure is different. Even the waiting area has afortable


    recliner and a fancy television. It''s a great way to ease customers'' frustrations. Just as Donald sat


    down, he noticed a man with sses staring at him.


    Promptly, he turned toward the man. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The man in sses smiled awkwardly. ¡°You''re an employee of Dragon Fide Corporation, right? I


    work at Glory Group. It''s next to yourpany''s building.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see you walking around with a magazine every day. So, yes. Let me introduce myself. I''m Yeshua


    Channing, and I work in the business department of mypany. What''s your name?¡±


    In response, Donald smiled. ¡°Is making new friends in massage parlors a new trendy thing people


    do now?¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that, man. It''s always better to have more friends in the same line of work. After all, we


    stand to gain more opportunities and learn more from each other. I noticed you didn''t chat for long


    with Xandra earlier. You didn''t go to the second floor, did you?¡±


    ¡°Second floor?¡± Donald was confounded.


    ¡°This floor is for massages, but the second floor is where heaven lies. In this parlor, if you pay


    enough money, there''s nothing you can''t enjoy.¡±


    Originally, Donald had no interest in that sort of thing.


    However, seeing how familiar Yeshua seemed to be with the establishment''s operations, he thought


    he could listen to what thetter had to say, considering he had nothing to do.


    ¡°I''m Donald Campbell, and I work in the same department as you at mypany. Since you know


    so much about this ce, how about you give me a detailed rundown of what I can expect?¡±


    Yeshua grinned. ¡°No problem. Just don''t forget to think about me when youe across something


    nice in the future.¡±


    Then he cleared his throat and uttered seriously, ¡°New Garden has the best womenpared to


    other establishments in this district. Among them, four are head and shoulders above the others.


    They''re known as the Golden Flowers.¡±

 Chapter 681 Amelia Is Here

    Chapter 681 Amelia Is Here


    ¡°The first is Rachel Mitchell, also known as the rose. I believe she''s a student at Pollerton University


    studying to be an actress. She also took dance sses for a few years. Hence, her waist is so


    flexible that she can do any pose you want. It''s worth the price.¡± Yeshua then gestured an eight with


    his hand.


    ¡°Eight hundred?¡± asked Donald.


    Yeshua rolled his eyes. ¡°It''s eight thousand!¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. Eight thousand a night? Is she made of gold?¡±


    ¡°If you think she''s expensive, wait until you hear about the rest.¡± Grinning, Yeshua rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Anyway, the second is Ashley Goodman, the hibiscus. Thirty-something years old. Apparently, she


    doesn''t do anything but talk to the customers like a caring older sister. She''s so good at what she


    does that customers are willing to spend twelve thousand per night with her.¡±


    Instead of replying, Donald simply smiled as though he was listening to a story.


    ¡°The third is Geneva Vasque, the jasmine. I think she''s a doctor working in a hospital. She''s very


    well-educated, so she''s an intellectual beauty. If you want to spend a night with her, you need to fork


    over fifteen thousand.¡±


    ¡°What about the fourth?¡±


    ¡°The fourth is Xandra,¡± uttered Yeshua as he gazed at Xandra with saliva present at the edges of


    his lips. ¡°If you want to sleep with her, you need to pay at least twenty thousand.¡±


    ¡°Why is she so expensive?¡± Donald inquired. She has an alluring body and face, yes, but she''s


    iparable to Jennifer. I don''t understand how he seems so infatuated with her.


    ¡°It''s not because of how pretty she is. Her position in the parlor is why she''s so expensive. Think


    about it. She''s the manager of this establishment, and she controls the other Golden Flowers. Don''t


    you think it''ll feel immensely satisfying to conquer her?¡±


    I think this man may have a fetish. Donald stayed silent as he smiled.


    Just as he thought he had heard enough, Yeshua inadvertently said, ¡°Although, I heard someone


    new is going to join soon. I think she''s an interior designer called Amelia Ellis.¡±


    Amelia! Narrowing his eyes, Donald questioned, ¡°Is your source reliable?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    That stunned Yeshua for a moment before he snickered. ¡°You''re interested too? Unfortunately for


    you, she only joinedst night, so she can''t ept any customers yet.¡±


    ording to New Garden''s rules, Xandra needed to teach neers what to do before allowing


    them to ept customers.


    However, New Garden would first leak some information about the neer before they were


    allowed to provide services to rouse the customers'' interest.


    Seeing that Donald appeared to be interested in Amelia, Yeshua asked, ¡°It seems like you know this


    Amelia, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she''s my coworker. I''m just not sure if we''re talking about the same person.¡±


    ¡°Wow, a coworker!¡± Excitedly, Yeshua remarked, ¡°You''re so lucky. I wish something awesome like


    that would happen to me, too.¡±


    His words confused Donald. What does he mean by lucky?


    Upon noticing his confusion, Yeshua exined, ¡°Think about it. If she''s your coworker, and you


    spend a night with her, won''t that mean you''ll have dirt on her? New Garden won''t allow you to


    threaten their employees, but since you two are coworkers who meet each other daily, I think you


    can use that leverage to slightly take advantage of her. Oh, just thinking about it makes me excited!¡±


    When Donald saw Yeshua''s lustful expression, he immediately understood why thetter seemed


    so knowledgeable about New Garden. ¡°Do you know whether I can ask her to service me now?¡±

 Chapter 682 Wild Ones

    Chapter 682 Wild Ones


    Yeshua waved his hand and said, ¡°That''s impossible. Didn''t I mention this to you earlier? The rule at


    New Garden is to educate their new employees first before allowing them to deal with customers.


    This rule cannot be broken regardless of how much money you pay. I''m guessing Amelia must''ve


    offended someone for her to be brought to New Garden.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yeshua scanned his surroundings cautiously before borating to Donald in a secretive manner,


    ¡°Mr. ck has always been in charge of the Chanaean Commercial District, and New Garden is


    one of his properties. Mr. ck is a ruthless person. Men who had offended him would get their


    limbs crippled and left under bridges to work as beggars, while women would suffer a fate simr to


    Amelia''s. They merely appear to live their daily lives normally, but in truth, they are actually being


    controlled by someone and forced to sell their bodies at ces like New Garden.¡±


    Hearing Yeshua''s exnation, Donald was suddenly reminded of Chester''s threats.


    Although he couldn''t care less about an insignificant figure like Chester since thetter couldn''t


    cause him any trouble, the same couldn''t be said for Amelia.


    If Chester were to target Amelia, she wouldn''t be able to resist him.


    At that thought, Donald strode toward Xandra.


    ¡°Let me take a second look at the price list earlier.¡±


    When Xandra turned her head around and saw it was Donald, she instantaneously became


    disinterested.


    She gave him a perfunctory response. ¡°Didn''t you request a regr massage? I''ve already


    arranged a masseur for you. Please be patient. The masseur will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°I said I want to look at the list again.¡±


    Sensing his insistence, Xandra asked the receptionist to show Donald the list despite her


    reluctance.


    Donald swiftly browsed through the list and tossed it on the floor near Xandra''s feet. ¡°What kind of


    rubbish services are these? They are all of the subpar standards.¡±


    Looking at the list beside her feet, Xandra, wearing a furious expression, slightly narrowed her eyes


    and uttered, ¡°Mister, are you here to cause a scene? Don''t you know who''s New Garden''s owner?¡±


    ¡°I do. It''s Mr. ck, right?¡± Donald took out a bank card from his wallet and tossed it in Xandra''s


    direction.


    Unexpectedly, the card fell on her ample bosom.


    ¡°There''s three hundred thousand in this card. I''ll make a request. If your ce provides this service,


    you can spend the money inside the card as you see fit.¡±


    Xandra wasn''t in a hurry to fall out with Donald. Instead, she handed the bank card to the


    receptionist.


    The receptionist used a credit card reader and verified the card''s three hundred thousand spending


    limit.


    Seeing the receptionist nodding at her, Xandra immediately wiped her angry facial expression away


    and reced it with a dazzling smile.


    She took the initiative to step forward and wrap her arms around Donald''s arm. Then, she uttered


    coyly, ¡°Mister, I didn''t know that you were unsatisfied with the choices of services provided by our


    massage parlor. In that case, you should''ve informed us sooner. New Garden is famous for


    prioritizing our customer''s satisfaction. We provide all forms of services for your pleasure. You could


    even have some fun with me if you wanted to.¡±


    She winked at him, seducing him with a lustful look.


    Donald stretched out his hand to push her away and said nonchntly, ¡°I don''t like an experienced


    veteran like you. I heard there''s a neer here at New Garden who works in the interior design


    field.¡±


    The smile on Xandra''s face froze as she replied stiffly, ¡°Mister, the girl just joined us today, so we


    haven''t trained her yet. What if she identally hurts you when she''s entertaining you?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for any training. I prefer the wild ones.¡±


    ¡°T-That would be against our rules.¡±


    Right after Xandra finished her sentence, Donald threw another bank card at her.


    ¡°There''s one million in this bank card. Is it still against the rules?¡±

 Chapter 683 Have Fun

    Chapter 683 Have Fun


    If Donald were just able to convince Xandra to think more highly of him when he took out the first


    bank card, he assured her of his status as an affluent man when he brandished the second bank


    card.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Most of the people who visited New Garden were white-cor workers like Yeshua, who


    asionally went to that ce to rx.


    Hence, they could at most only earn one to two thousand from an office employee a night.


    However, if they could secure that one-million incentive from Donald...


    Ultimately, Xandra gave in in the face of money.


    ¡°In that case, please follow me, but don''t let anyone see us.¡±


    Donald followed Xandra to the third floor.


    He caught whiffs of a scent formed from the mixture of perfumes and essential oils by simply


    walking in the corridor.


    When they arrived at the first private room on the third floor, Xandra knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who''s there?¡±


    A man''s wary voice sounded from within.


    ¡°It''s me, Xandra.¡±


    The door was pulled open, revealing the face of a bald man.


    ¡°Why are you here, Xandra? Who is he?¡± The bald man stared at Donald in rm.


    Xandra pped that bald man. ¡°Quit asking so many questions. He''s our VIP guest.¡±


    After pushing the bald man into the room, Xandra said to Donald with a smile, ¡°Please enter, Mr.


    Campbell. This is the new girl you mentioned just now. Her name is Amelia Ellis.¡±


    When Donald stepped into the room, he saw Amelia lying on the cold floor with her hands tied


    behind her back.


    With her body drenched in cold water, she curled up on the floor, shivering.


    There were two men and another woman, who was tasked to train Amelia, inside the room.


    ¡°Why is she in this condition?¡±


    Xandra exined with a grin, ¡°All newbies are stubborn like her. Now that she''s here, she thinks she


    can be uncooperative and wait for the police to investigate this premise. She should''ve asked


    around to learn if anyone from the police station dares to interfere in the Chanaean Commercial


    District. Mr. Campbell, if you really like to have this kind of fun, I''ll ask someone to tie up her limbs.


    That way, she wouldn''t be capable of hurting you even if she wanted to.¡±


    Mr. Campbell?


    Amelia, who was curled up into a ball on the floor, struggled to lift her head. Tears streamed down


    her cheeks at once when she saw Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, help me! Mr. Campbell!¡±


    Mr. Campbell?


    The two men inside the room immediately drew their daggers and aimed their weapons at Donald.


    At the same time, the other woman swiftly strode over and locked the door.


    Xandra gestured for everyone to calm down.


    She nced at Amelia, who was pleading for help on the floor, before looking at Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you know this girl?¡±


    ¡°I do. She''s my colleague,¡± Donald uttered calmly. ¡°I came here to figure out who she offended and


    why she was kidnapped to this ce.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you''re not here to have fun?¡± Xandra''s expression darkened as she felt Donald


    made a fool out of her.


    ¡°Of course, I''m here to have fun, but I''m here to y with you all instead of her.¡±


    ¡°You''re courting death, b*stard!¡± The bald man swung his dagger at Donald''s waist without


    hesitation.


    Evidently, the bald man was an experienced fighter. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have acted so


    decisively.


    Regrettably, regardless of how quick he may be, he was still an amateur in front of Donald.


    Donald booted the bald man with his right leg. Thetter knelt on the floor while hugging his


    stomach before he could even reach the hem of Donald''s clothes.


    The other man who attacked simultaneously with the bald man initially nned to nk Donald.


    Unexpectedly, right after Donald dealt with the bald man, he thrust his fist at the second assaulter.


    Thetter suffered an injury more severe than his baldpanion, grunting and copsing straight


    to the ground.

 Chapter 684 Avenge Chester

    Chapter 684 Avenge Chester


    The fact that Donald took out the two burly men the moment he made his move shocked Xandra


    and the other woman.


    While backing away, Xandra said, ¡°I''m warning you, punk. New Garden is Mr. ck''s territory. Did


    you even consider the consequences before causing trouble at his ce?¡±


    Donald picked up the dagger from the ground and untied Amelia before saying to Xandra


    nonchntly, ¡°Amelia''s an employee of Dragon Fide Corporation. Have you considered the


    consequences when you did this to her?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. So what if she''s an employee of Dragon Fide Corporation? Is Dragon Fide


    Corporation more powerful than Mr. ck?¡±


    Hearing that, Donald fished out a phone from the bald-headed man''s pocket and tossed it to


    Xandra. ¡°Go on. Give Mr. ck a call and tell him I''m waiting for him here. Tell him I''ll make a police


    report if he doesn''t show up in twenty minutes.¡±


    As the manager of the massage parlor that had been in operation for many years, Xandra naturally


    had connections with Pollerton''s police station.


    However, that rtionship only allowed them to do secretive things in the massage parlor. The


    matter could never be made public, or both parties would be humiliated.


    Xandra could still suppress the matter if Donald made the police report outside of the massage


    parlor.


    If he did it in the massage parlor, the police officers would have to check out the shop, which could


    turn the situation ugly.


    Given no choice, Xandra dialed Marco ck''s number and told him about the situation.


    After hanging up, Marco said to Chester, whose arms were still in a cast, ¡°D*mn it. You bring nothing


    but bad luck. That girl hasn''t even taken any clients yet, and there''s already someone causing


    trouble.¡±


    Chester froze momentarily in his wheelchair.


    ¡°Someone''s causing trouble? Who?¡±


    ¡°His name''s Donald Campbell or something, and he''s from Dragon Fide Corporation.¡±


    Donald!


    A look of hatred shed past Chester''s eyes.


    He gritted his teeth and said to Marco, ¡°Mr. ck, Donald''s the reason why I''m in this state. If you


    avenge me, I''ll give you the four hundred thousand I have in my bank ount.¡±


    Marco''s eyes lit up at Chester''s words.


    Though Marco was well-known, he only had a few ways of earning money.


    In the past, Marco would not be attracted by the sum Chester offered. However, it was currently


    more than enough to let him enjoy life for some time.


    Moreover, all he needed was to deal with a punk. He did not think it was something difficult.


    At that thought, Marco patted his chest and promised, ¡°Don''t worry, my friend. Our principles must


    still be upheld even when we''re gangsters. That punk breaking your arms is equivalent to cutting off


    your finances. This is the biggest taboo in the industry. Not to mention he''s brazenly causing trouble


    at my shop. He clearly has a death wish.¡±


    Chester could not help but smile when he heard Marco agreeing.


    Just then, Chester remembered something and said in a serious tone, ¡°I think Donald practices


    martial arts. Maybe you should take a few men with you.¡±


    ¡°He practices martial arts?¡± Marco lifted his jacket, and Chester spotted a gun strapped at the


    former''s belt.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Is his fist faster than my gun? Don''t worry. I''ll make that punk get on his knees in front of youter.¡±


    Marco was brimming with confidence, but he still brought twenty men into the van before heading to


    New Garden.


    The first thing Marco did upon arriving there was to vacate the ce.


    He assigned five subordinates to guard the entrance and brought the rest to the third floor.


    As soon as the door to the room on the third floor was pushed open, Marco''s face turned purple


    with rage at what he saw.

 Chapter 685 Never Let A Woman Take A Bullet

    Chapter 685 Never Let A Woman Take A Bullet


    The bald-headed man and the other man were sprawled on the ground. Their mouths were stained


    with blood, and there were even some broken teeth on the floor.


    Meanwhile, Xandra and the other woman were kneeling on the ground with their hands tied. Just


    like Amelia a moment ago, they were drenched in cold water and shivering.


    ¡°You punk. You''re quite the bold type, huh?¡± Marco shot his subordinates a look. Immediately, they


    went forward to release Xandra and the other woman.


    Just as they took two steps forward, a silver sh of light appeared from Donald''s hand, and it


    stabbed into one of the subordinates'' thighs.


    ¡°Ow! My leg!¡±


    The subordinate rolled on the ground while clutching his leg. At the same time, the others hurriedly


    whipped out their weapons.


    Marco never expected Donald to attack so brazenly in front of him.


    At that, he took out his gun and aimed it at Donald. ¡°D*mn it. I''m going to shoot you!¡±


    Guns provided people, including Marco, a sense of security.


    The moment Marco took it out and aimed it at Donald, he felt as if he hadplete control over the


    situation.


    Even Chester, who had been hiding behind the men, stepped out from the crowd when he saw


    Donald not daring to move because of the gun.


    Chester gazed at Donald with an air of arrogance. ¡°Remember me, Mr. Campbell? You must be


    confused and clueless as to why you''re in this situation today, right? I told you I''d never let you off if


    you broke my arms. It looks like you''ll be dying before my eyes today.¡±


    Donald cast him an unruffled look and said, ¡°I knew you were the one behind this. This is between


    us. Why involve Amelia in it?¡±


    Chester harrumphed and questioned, ¡°So what if I involve Amelia in this? That b*tch has pissed me


    off multiple times over the past few years. I would''ve been tricked by this b*tch long ago if not for my


    trusted subordinates. Not to mention she didn''t tell me about your identity when she knew about it.


    Do you think I didn''t know what was going on in that head of hers? She clearly wanted to make you


    do all the dirty work and get me kicked out of Dragon Fide Corporation. Since that''s the case,


    there''s no need for me to be so particr about what I do. Am I right, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia''s eyes welled up with tears as she stood silently behind Donald.


    It was true that she had ns to make Donald deal with Chester.


    However, Chester was the one who had been making things difficult for her throughout the years.


    How is he the victim now?


    Nheless, all that did not matter.


    The moment Amelia spotted the gun in Marco''s hand, she knew their chances of escaping that day


    were slim.


    Not wanting to live a pathetic life being insulted by people, she said to Donald softly, ¡°Mr. Campbell,


    I''ll charge out there and shield you from Mr. ck''s gun. During that time, you need to run away and


    come back with a few men to avenge me.¡±


    Amelia still took Donald for a CEO who was good at fighting.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hence, she was determined to take such a risk to help Donald flee.


    To her surprise, Donald responded without turning his head, ¡°I never let a woman take a bullet for


    me. If you really want to help me, lean your head closer.¡±


    Amelia had no idea what he wanted to do, but she obeyed his instructions.


    Right then, Donald reached out and hit her neck, causing her to pass out instantly.


    Chester, Marco, and the others were dumbfounded by Donald''s actions.


    What''s the meaning of this? Why is he attacking someone who''s on his side?


    Just as the crowd was trying to grasp the situation, Donald took out a cigarette, ced it between


    his lips, and said to Chester inly, ¡°I''ve spared your life once. Why do you stille out and cause


    trouble?¡±

 Chapter 686 This Belongs To You

    Chapter 686 This Belongs To You


    The cigarette between Donald''s lips moved as he spoke. He made his way casually toward Marco


    with a calm expression. It was as if Marco was not holding a gun but a ming torch instead.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Marco raised his brow, feeling as if Donald was underestimating him.


    The distance between Marco and Donald was already less than a few meters. If Donald continued


    taking a few more steps forward, he could snatch the gun away from Marco.


    Of course, Marco would not let that happen.


    He yelled at Donald in a low voice, ¡°Stop right there, or I''m going to shoot!¡±


    Donald could not help but feel amused by Marco''s tone.


    Dude, you''re the gangster here. Why are you shouting stuff like the police?


    Donald continued walking forward instead of stopping in his tracks.


    At the same time, Marco pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    He had experience in using a gun.


    It was not that he did not dare to kill someone; he only killed when there was a need.


    Instead of aiming at Donald''s head, Marco aimed the gun at the former''s calf.


    The distribution of nerves in the human calf was denser than in the thighs. However, it was less


    likely for bullets to hit an artery there.


    Hence, people would usually feel less pain when they got hit in the thigh, but they would die from


    losing too much blood.


    On the other hand, getting shot in the calf would not be fatal, but the pain was enough to make a


    grown man wail.


    Marco wanted to make Donald suffer a little by shooting thetter in the calf.


    However, unlike how he had imagined it, Donald did not copse to the ground after taking the


    bullet.


    Instead, Marco watched Donald make a grabbing motion in the air and grin at the former as if he


    was fine.


    The others behind Marco were stunned.


    One subordinate, Fiy Lester, swallowed hard and said, ¡°He couldn''t have caught the bullet,


    right?¡±


    Marco swung his hand to p Fiy''s head. ¡°Are you f*cking high? Do you seriously think humans


    can catch bullets? I''m sure that b*stard''s still ying with me here only because the bullet didn''t hit


    him earlier.¡±


    With that, Marco took a deep breath and aimed the gun at Donald again.


    This time, Marco was not aiming at Donald''s calf but at thetter''s forehead.


    The truth was, Marco kind of knew whether or not the bullet did hit Donald just now.


    The distance between the two was short, and Marco''s shooting skills were not bad either.


    It was impossible to miss. Moreover, even if he actually missed his target, there was no way Donald


    could smile so calmly at him.


    Can ordinary people smile in this situation?


    That was why Marco found Donald odd and decided to aim the gun at thetter''s head.


    ¡°See? I actually pulled the trigger. You''re lucky the bullet didn''t hit you just now. I won''t miss the next


    time if you continue walking forward.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I''ll give you another chance then. Aim properly. Don''t miss again,¡± Donald said, pointing


    at his forehead.


    F*ck! Is this punk serious?


    Donald''s words ignited the mes of fury in Marco''s heart.


    I just need to kill a person, right? It''s not like I''ve never done that in the past, anyway.


    Seeing Donald was about to walk forward again, Marco fired without hesitation.


    This time, Donald made a move at the same time.


    He disappeared in a sh and dodged the bullet at an incredible speed. In the next second, he


    reappeared in front of Marco.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± was all Marco could say before Donald smacked his right hand on the former''s forehead.


    ¡°This belongs to you. Here you go,¡± Donald uttered coldly.


    Marco immediately fell to the ground on his back from Donald''s attack. Most importantly, there was


    a creepy hole in the former''s forehead.

 Chapter 687 Donald Strikes

    Chapter 687 Donald Strikes


    Had the crowd not witnessed the scene earlier, they would never have believed Donald made that


    hole in Marco''s forehead using his hand.


    Can a person dodge a bullet from such a close distance and shove a bullet into another person''s


    forehead using only his hand?


    If someone had asked Chester that question in the past, he would have thought that person was


    crazy.


    However, Donald did all that in front of Chester.


    When Marco copsed, the surrounding subordinates wanted to rush forward to avenge the former.


    Yet, as soon as they saw the hole in Marco''s forehead, they instantly realized Donald was not


    someone they could trifle with.


    Noting Donald''s gaze was on him, Chester gulped and stammered, ¡°M-Mr. Campbell, I never knew


    you were so skilled.¡±


    Donald shed Chester a half-smile. ¡°I am skilled. Did you just know about it today? Who else do


    you know? What other tricks do you have? Bring it on. Don''t say I never gave you a chance. I''ll wait


    here for you to gather your men.¡±


    Chester twitched his lips in frustration.


    Mr. ck was the most powerful backer I had. Who else can I look for when you''ve eliminated him


    with your bare hands?


    ¡°It''s all my fault, Mr. Campbell. I deserve to die. Please have mercy and forgive me again. Or maybe


    you could break my legs this time?¡±


    It was at that moment Chester realized a ruthless person like Donald, who could catch bullets with


    his bare hands, was not someone he could afford to mess with.


    Hence, Chester had toe up with a way to protect himself.


    My limbs are nothingpared to my life.


    Shaking his head, Donald said, ¡°I''ve already given you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it.¡±


    Chester sensed something was amiss with Donald''s words. Just as he was about to run away, the


    latter threw a fist.


    Itnded on Chester''s back and crushed his chest.


    Chester''s eyes widened, and he copsed to the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When Marco''s subordinates saw how ruthless Donald was, they, too, knew there was no escaping


    death that day. They gripped their weapons and got ready to fight Donald.


    Donald stomped on the ground with both feet, causing cracks to spread over the tiles. Immediately,


    the shiny floor turned into a ground filled with uneven and sharp tiles.


    Although the ground caused difort to the subordinates'' feet, it did not affect their movement.


    Nheless, what happened in the next second shook them from the inside out.


    The person who stomped on the tiles vanished as he charged at them like a predator running


    toward its prey.


    The subordinates were relentless in their attacks, but Donald was too agile and elusive.


    One of the subordinates was struck by Donald''s knee. As the former subconsciously bent over,


    Donald grabbed the former by the back of his head and pushed him hard to the ground.


    The subordinate''s face mmed into the uneven ground instantaneously, and he was stabbed to


    death by the sharp tiles that were as sharp as knives.


    ¡°That dude''s not human! We need to retreat! We need to leave!¡±


    ¡°Help me! I don''t want to die!¡±


    ¡°I was wrong! Please forgive me!¡±


    The hooligans who often bullied ordinary folk were currently crying and pleading with Donald for


    mercy.


    At that moment, Donald seemed like a devil. The moment he made a move, a life would surely be


    taken.


    s, Donald turned a deaf ear to their pleas.


    After all, they never begged for mercy when they forced a girl from a good family like Amelia to


    be a prostitute.


    Moreover, justice and fairness never crossed their minds immediately when confronting someone


    like Donald, who had done nothing wrong to them.


    They hadmitted too many crimes and taken too many lives. And now, Donald was representing


    justice and passing judgment on them for all the crimes they hadmitted.

 Chapter 688 Winslow

    Chapter 688 Winslow


    In less than two minutes, none of Marco''s men were breathing.


    In the meantime, Xandra and the other woman witnessed everything while kneeling on the ground.


    At first, they were happy Marco hade, but now, Donald''s actions had filled their hearts with fear.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Everything they experienced that day was more intense than taking a roller coaster ride.


    ¡°Don''t kill me... Mr. Campbell, I''ll do anything for you if you spare my life.¡±


    Xandra was no longer her high and mighty self.


    She hastily stepped forward to remove Donald''s belt, but he simply pped and kicked her away.


    ¡°I don''t kill women, but since you two have seen me taking action, you must disappear.¡±


    With that, Donald took out his phone and sent Billy a text. Shortly after, Billy and a few men arrived


    on the third floor and took the women away.


    A group of police from Chanaean Commercial District came along with Billy.


    They announced to the public they were carrying out an anti-pornography and anti-crime operation,


    coincidentally clearing New Garden as well.


    In reality, it was a cover-up to let Donald leave through the backdoor and help him clean up the


    mess.


    After helping Amelia to a bench by the side of the road, Donald bought a bottle of cold water from


    the convenience store and ced it on her neck.


    The icy sensation instantly awakened Amelia.


    At first, she stood up nervously, but she soon became confused when she realized she was by the


    side of the road.


    ¡°We''re alive?¡±


    Donald questioned inly, ¡°Did you want to die?¡±


    ¡°No. I mean, wasn''t Mr. ck pointing his gun at you? How did we get out?¡±


    In response, Donald gave her a look to make her nce across the street.


    A group of armed policemen was taking people out of New Garden.


    Among those people were the massage therapists and people who seemed to be customers like


    Yeshua.


    ¡°We were saved by the police. When Mr. ck was about to fire, the policemen rushed in and shot


    him to death.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Amelia could not help but find his exnation a little odd, but she could not quite put her


    finger on what was odd.


    ¡°All right. Don''t think too much. You should go back to thepany soon.¡± Donald waved his hand


    at Amelia as he walked away.


    Just then, Amelia thought of something and called out to Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you know how


    Chester got associated with Mr. ck?¡±


    Pausing in his tracks, Donald asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    People like Chester could never get associated with Marco if they did not have any special


    methods.


    After all, there were many people in Pollerton who had savings of hundreds of thousands.


    Marco would have be rich if everyone could simply go to him to have their revenge taken.


    ¡°The reason Chester managed to get in contact with Marco is all thanks to Huey''s connections.


    Most importantly, Huey''s backer is the director of Dragon Fide Corporation, Winslow Moore. It''s true


    that Chester wanted to kill you, but the person making him do the dirty work was Winslow.¡±


    ¡°Who''s Winslow?¡±


    Donald''s words rendered Amelia speechless.


    You''re the vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation. How could you not know the directors under


    your care?


    Massaging her temples, Amelia said, ¡°Winslow Moore''s the executive director in charge of


    renovation materials. Since our corporation''s restarting the Dragon Fide Vi project, the purchase


    and consumption of building materials are high.¡±

 Chapter 689 Take Down Winslow

    Chapter 689 Take Down Winslow


    Gazing at Amelia, Donald asked, ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple. I want to help you take down Winslow. Once that''s done, I hope you can rmend


    me to the board of directors.¡±


    Donald shot her an intrigued look.


    After all, going from a design supervisor to bing an executive director of Dragon Fide


    Corporation was a big leap.


    She''s delusional for having such a thought.


    ¡°What makes you think you have the right to be one?¡± asked Donald.


    Biting her lip, Amelia answered, ¡°If I can take Winslow''s ce, I promise I''ll do a better job than him.


    Only heaven knows how much money he''s stolen from thepany in the past few years, not to


    mention the illegal profits he received. I''m different. I won''t take anything from thepany apart


    from my sry.¡±


    Amelia sounded confident when she said that.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She had many chances to make illegal profits using thepany to improve her life when she was


    the top design supervisor.


    People like Chester had already bought a few houses while working there for the past few years.


    Meanwhile, Amelia barely had enough for a down payment on a house, even after working there for


    so many years.


    The people around her thought she was a fool, but she insisted on abiding by her professional


    ethics.


    She loved her job, which was why she did not want to taint it with money.


    Donald gazed at Amelia and said, ¡°Surely you don''t think Winslow became an executive director


    because he could gain illegal profits? As an executive director in charge of renovation materials, he


    needs to have experience and connections. You might not agree on the part about experience, but


    how will youpare to him in terms of thework? If something goes wrong with the building


    materials because of you, do you think you can handle it?¡±


    What Donald said were things Amelia had never considered in the past.


    She oftenined about how someone like Winslow could be an executive director.


    Now that Donald had dumped so many questions on her, she realized she did not know how to


    respond to them.


    ¡°If you can help me take Winslow down, I''ll rmend you to be one of thepany''s


    higher-ups. Whether or not you can seize the position of an executive director will depend on your


    capabilities.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes sparkled with excitement when she heard Donald''s words.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Campbell!¡±


    ¡°Don''t thank me so soon. What I promised you earlier can only be done when you take Winslow


    down. One more thing. Don''t get me involved when you want to achieve something in the future.¡±


    Of course, Amelia understood what he meant.


    Dragon Fide Corporation did not need an executive director that could not function. The same could


    be said for otherpanies.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I have onest request.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°If possible, can you assign a bodyguard to me?¡±


    Worried Donald might not agree, Amelia quickly added, ¡°You''ve seen how ruthless Winslow is. If I''m


    not given protection, I''m afraid I might be eliminated before I can take him down.¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°Give me your address. I''ll get this sorted out right away.¡±


    Upon receiving her address, Donald went back to thepany.


    First, Donald gave Billy a call to let him assign someone to protect Amelia. After that, he headed to


    Jennifer''s office.


    It was not until Donald pushed the door open that he realized Jennifer was having a meeting with


    several other department heads. There was also a man in his fifties who was wearing a suit and


    sitting on the couch as he listened to the reports with Jennifer.


    ¡°This must be Mr. Campbell, right?¡±


    The man did not rise to his feet. Although his tone was polite, there was no respect in his gaze for


    Donald.

 Chapter 690 Winslow And Huey Conspire Against Donald

    Chapter 690 Winslow And Huey Conspire Against Donald


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Winslow Moore. I am an executive director in charge of the materials for renovation.


    I''m often out and about while sourcing new clients, so it''s normal if you haven''t seen me around, Mr.


    Campbell. I came here today to deliver a report along with a few managers from the departments


    I''m in charge of. Would you care to join us and listen in on my report?¡± Winslow replied.


    Judging by Winslow''s attempt at dominating the conversation with his lengthy response to a simple


    question, Donald could tell that he had lots of experience in the corporate world.


    ¡°Thanks, but I''ll pass on the report. I came here to see Ms. Wilson. Is this report of yours important?


    If not, we''ll just go ahead and cancel this meeting.¡±


    Winslow narrowed his eyes and stood in the corner without saying a word.


    Of course, the report was a lie all along. He only came here to see Donald as he wanted to know


    the kind of person Donald was.


    Jennifer didn''t know about the conflict between Winslow and Donald, but she would always listen to


    Donald, and this time was no different.


    ¡°Have them send me the report in written form instead. It would be a huge waste of time to have all


    department managers deliver their reports orally in person,¡± Jennifer said with a nod.


    Winslow understood the situation when he saw Jennifer go along with Donald''s request.


    ¡°Sure thing, Ms. Wilson. I''ll have them deliver the reports in written form as soon as possible,¡± he


    replied with a smile and left her office.


    Winslow had just stepped out the door when Huey, who had been waiting outside, came running


    toward him. ¡°How did it go, Mr. Moore?¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid Donald is no pushover. Judging by his hostile attitude toward me, it''s likely that he


    already knows something,¡± Winslow replied with a solemn expression.


    Huey was getting incredibly anxious. ¡°What do we do, then? I just received word that Chester and


    Mr. ck have died in New Garden! The police arebeling it as the result of a gang war.¡±


    Winslow arched an eyebrow in response. ¡°A gang war? That''s too much of a coincidence, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! I suspect that Donald could have affiliations that we don''t know about. Rumor has it


    that he''s the abandoned child of the Campbell n. They say he offended the Ten Prestigious


    Families because of Dragon Fide Vi. No one makes an enemy of the Ten Prestigious Families


    and lives, but Donald managed to survive and even established Dragon Fide Corporation!¡±


    Winslow nodded. ¡°It looks like we''ll need to ask others for help, then.¡±


    Of course, Donald had no idea that Huey and Winslow were conspiring against him.


    He walked up to Jennifer and told her about Amelia as well as everything that happened at New


    Garden.


    Jennifer shed him a terse smile as she asked, ¡°You visited a massage parlor during working


    hours? Have I not been satisfying youtely, Darling?¡±


    Donald didn''t know whether tough or cry at her response. ¡°That''s not the point here! Winslow is


    trying to get at me right now, so I believe he had ulterior motives foring over to deliver his


    report earlier.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°What do you n on doing, Darling?¡±


    ¡°I n on transferring Amelia over to see if she has what it takes to bring Winslow down.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to transfer Amelia over? I could just have some of my men investigate Winslow if


    you find him suspicious. Does Amelia look really pretty or something?¡± Jennifer asked in a


    somewhat jealous tone.


    Donald shed Jennifer a smile as he said, ¡°Are you jealous? You were the one who told me to help


    Amelia out because she was a capable woman. You''ll be able to assess her capabilities if we


    transfer her over. Besides, we''ll need someone to take over Winslow''s position if we do end up firing


    him.¡±

 Chapter 691 Meeting Wilde

    Chapter 691 Meeting Wilde


    Of course, Jennifer understood the points that Donald was trying to make. She was just acting


    jealous to tease him a little.


    ¡°All right, we''ll do as you say. Oh, by the way, Weston told me that the new variety show has aired,


    and the response has been great. I think he has a new idea and would like to discuss it with you.


    When will you be contacting him about this?¡±


    Donald nced at the clock on the wall and saw that it was still fairly early. If I head over to


    Pollerton TV Station now, I should be able to get it done before we get off work.


    With that in mind, he said, ¡°I''ll head over right away. You make sure to keep an eye on Winslow,


    okay?¡±


    Jennifer shed him an ¡°OK¡± sign and motioned at him to get a move on.


    Donald drove all the way to Pollerton, only to realize that the entrance of the studio had been


    surrounded by journalists.


    ¡°Excuse me, could you tell me what happened here?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°The neer, Evelyn, made the diva, Ruth, mad on the show, so Ruth threatened to teach her a


    lesson. How do you not know that?¡± The journalist then eyed Donald from head to toe as he


    continued, ¡°Are you not a journalist?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not.¡±


    The journalist''s eyes lit up when he heard that. He quickly dragged Donald aside and handed him a


    business card.


    ¡°My name is Wilde Gibson. I''m a journalist from Silver Hound Entertainment. What''s your name?¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here if you''re not a journalist, Donald? You must be someone important if


    you''re here at this studio, right? Mind telling me who you really are?¡±


    Wilde sure is a smart one! He shifted his attention toward me the moment he realized the Pollerton


    TV Station staff wouldn''t let them in. The entertainment industry is all about gaining views by


    twisting the facts and creating a huge scene.


    Donald wasn''t nning on entertaining Wilde at first, but he changed his mind when he recalled


    Wilde mentioning Ruth earlier. ¡°You were saying something about some diva getting into a fight with


    Evelyn. How did that happen?¡±


    Realizing that Donald didn''t want to reveal his identity, Wilde knew better than to push him any


    further.


    He then whipped out his phone and showed Donald a short clip from the showst night.


    Donald understood what happened the moment he saw the clip.


    Weston told me a while back that he wasing up with a new reality show. Not only would he


    invite big shots onto the show, but he would also let neers like Evelyn make their debut.


    For most reality shows, the topics of discussion were mostly simr. The only difference was the


    guests being featured on the show. Not wanting to be like the others, Weston would research the


    topics that the fans were interested in and incorporate them into the show.


    For example, Ruth had recently starred in a drama series about food.


    She yed a beautiful chef who excelled in cooking and, in the final episode, received the ultimate


    title that was awarded to the best chefs in the world.


    Most of the fans were curious about Ruth''s cooking skills in real life and asked about it in the


    comments.


    Any other director would only have the guests bring it up casually during the show and have Ruth


    provide a simple answer.


    Weston, however, dedicated a segment of the show for the guests to whip up their best dish.


    They would keep it a secret from the other guests and have strangers as well as their fans review


    their dish.


    After that, the guests would try out and review each other''s dishes as well.


    If Ruth''s cooking was truly amazing, then a segment like this would benefit her greatly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, Ruth''s dish received bad reviews from everyone on the show despite her iming to be a


    good cook. Some of the fans even suspected that the director deliberately set up a dish that tasted


    horrible in order to make the other guests look good.

 Chapter 692 Teaching Them A Lesson

    Chapter 692 Teaching Them A Lesson


    Naturally, Ruth was not happy with the impact it had on her reputation.


    Her mood was horrible as a result of that cooking segment on the show, and Weston made things


    worse by having them cook with a partner in the second segment.


    Evelyn, who ranked first in the previous segment, was paired with Ruth, who rankedst.


    The rules remained the same whereby the team with the most delicious dish would score the


    highest.


    As Evelyn was a pure-hearted young girl, she wanted to win the contest and was very focused


    when preparing the dish.


    The contrast between them ended up making Ruth appear arrogant and ignorant.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As the number of conflicts they had continued to increase throughout the segment, Ruth finally


    exploded when it was time to serve up their dish as Evelyn had Ruth bring it out.


    ¡°So, Ruth identally burned herself on the hand when serving up the dish, but she mes it on


    Evelyn and threatened her on the show?¡±


    ¡°That''s what happened live on camera yesterday, and Ruth came over today to confront her about


    it. Naturally, we journalists can''t afford to miss out on something like this,¡± Wilde replied with a smile.


    Donald was speechless when he heard that.


    This is clearly a disaster! Why did Weston tell Jennifer that this show was a huge sess? He


    really needs to stop hiding the bad news like this. While Ruth may be a nobody to me, I still want to


    resolve this through legitimate means if possible. After all, we''re both rather famous individuals to


    the public. If I make her disappear immediately after she has gotten into a conflict with Evelyn, then


    it won''t be long before people start focusing on Evelyn and me.


    With that in mind, Donald asked, ¡°I have a way to get you inside, but you will have to cooperate with


    me for the foreseeable future. What do you say?¡±


    Wilde was willing to answer all of Donald''s questions precisely because he had a feeling Donald


    was not a nobody.


    Hence, his eyes lit up with excitement when he heard what Donald said.


    ¡°How are we going to do this?¡± Wilde asked.


    Donald then leaned in close and whispered something into Wilde''s ear.


    ¡°Sure thing! I''ll do exactly that!¡± Wilde replied with a nod.


    Having discussed their n, Donald led Wilde into the studio through another entrance.


    As the staff at the studio knew who Donald was, they didn''t stop him when they saw him bringing


    someone in.


    They didn''t even bat an eye even though the person he brought in was a journalist.


    Donald was their biggest sponsor, so he could even go as far as hosting ast-minute press


    conference if he felt like it.


    The two heard a woman shouting in a shrill voice the moment they got close to the set.


    ¡°I agreed to make an appearance on your reality show because I liked it and wanted to help boost


    its poprity! How could you guys embarrass me like that? Is that how you want to promote the


    newbie? Huh?¡±


    As Donald and Wilde looked through the gap between twomps, they saw Ruth standing in the


    middle of the set while Evelyn and Zoey knelt on the floor. They were sobbing with their heads held


    low.


    Ruth''s two bodyguards had Weston restrained and forced him to watch as she pped Evelyn and


    Zoey repeatedly.


    It was the first time Wilde had witnessed such a violent scene with his own eyes.


    What the... Ruth has always been gentle and graceful in front of the media! I can''t believe she''d


    p them around like this!


    Wilde quickly switched on the video recorder on his phone and had Donald hold it for him. He then


    took pictures of Ruth hitting Evelyn and Zoey using the camera hanging from his neck.


    ¡°Ms. Chearne, our show would never target anyone in particr. We only added the cooking


    segments because your fans wanted to see you cook. We had Evelyn partner up with you in the


    end, didn''t we?¡±

 Chapter 693 You Will Do Everything My Way

    Chapter 693 You Will Do Everything My Way


    Sure enough, Ruth became even angrier when she heard Weston say that.


    She then walked up to him and brushed her long bangs aside as she asked, ¡°Are you saying that I


    should be thanking you, then?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for you to thank me. I just want you to stop thinking that we''re targeting you or


    anything,¡± Weston replied with a frown.


    ¡°Oh? Are you saying that I''m targeting myself now?¡± Ruth asked as she grabbed Weston''s phone


    and looked herself up on the inte.


    ¡°Take a look at this yourself! Topics like ''Ruth doesn''t know how to cook'' are trending all over the


    inte! Is this what you wanted to see as a director, huh?¡± Ruth asked while pping Weston


    across the face.


    The fact that a red handprint instantly formed on Weston''s face showed just how hard Ruth had


    pped him.


    Having quelled her anger after beating them up, Ruth took a towel over from her assistant,


    Stephanie Janowski, and wiped her hands with it. ¡°ording to our contract, I still have to make


    one more appearance on your reality show. This time, you will do everything my way. Is that


    understood?¡±


    Weston simply clenched his teeth and remained silent.


    Being a director, it was his job to handle the content and direction of the reality show.


    Therefore, Ruth''s request was no different from taking over his job.


    Of course, Ruth knew that her request was a little overboard. She figured Weston wouldn''t be able


    to give her an answer yet. In order to give Weston some time to consider it, Ruth left with her team


    immediately after stating her request.


    Weston quickly stepped forward to help Zoey and Evelyn to their feet after Ruth was gone.


    To his surprise, Zoey shoved Weston aside and pped Evelyn across the face.


    ¡°What are you doing, Zoey? Why would you hit Evelyn?¡± Weston eximed in confusion.


    He knew that Zoey and Evelyn were both celebrities under Dragon Fide Corporation, so he


    assumed they were on the same side even though they weren''t on good terms with each other.


    As such, he grew confused when he saw Zoey hitting Evelyn like that.


    Zoey got up on her feet and dusted herself off as she replied, ¡°I''m sick and tired of getting dragged


    into your messes. You''re a director, and yet, you don''t even know how to show famous celebrities


    basic respect! We''re talking about Ruth Chearne, the freaking diva! She could date any wealthy


    young man and have him destroy Pollerton TV Station like it''s nothing! And you, Evelyn, are even


    worse than that. So what if you''re good at cooking? Do you think it''s going to make you any more


    popr than Ruth? You two areplete morons, and I''m done with the both of you!¡±


    Zoey had always acted like an obedient girl in front of everyone, but she revealed her true colors


    after being pped by Ruth.


    That was when Donald stepped out from behind themps in the studio.


    Zoey froze in shock and panicked a little when she saw Donald, but she quickly regained her


    composure and stared him right in the eye as though she were challenging him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Donald asked calmly.


    ¡°Yeah, that''s right! I''m done working under you! It''s way too stressful! You''re not even a proper


    manager! You¡ª¡±


    Zoey was about to continue rambling on, but Donald cut her off by motioning for her to stop talking.


    ¡°Sure, you can leave if you want. ording to the contract you signed with us, all you have to do is


    pay us three hundred thousand aspensation.¡±


    The look on Zoey''s face turned gloomy the moment she heard that.


    ¡°Don''t you go overboard, Donald! I''ve been humiliated multiple times just to continue working under


    you! How dare you ask me to pay three hundred thousand?¡±

 Chapter 694 Viewership Ratings

    Chapter 694 Viewership Ratings


    Donald stared at the red handprint on Zoey''s face in disdain as he said, ¡°Are you saying that I can''t


    get the three hundred thousand just because you received a few ps? You think too highly of


    yourself. Your face is not worth that much money.¡±


    Donald''s words shattered Zoey''s heart. Through clenched teeth, she replied, ¡°Fine. It''s just three


    hundred thousand, right? I''ll make you regret doing this!¡±


    With that, she turned and left the studio.


    After Zoey left, Donald shifted his gaze to Evelyn, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°What about you? Are you able to hold on any longer?¡±


    Many people thought fame and fortune could easily be attained in the entertainment industry.


    However, in reality, the cruelty and hard work behind the scenes were often overlooked.


    Evelyn was different from other girls that entered the entertainment industry. She had signed on to


    be an artist at Dragon Fide Corporation to earn money for her mother''s medical fees.


    Hence, when Donald asked if she could continue staying in that position, she looked up and forced


    a smile on her face. ¡°I''m fine, Mr. Campbell. I''ll do anything as long as thepany still wants me.¡±


    Evelyn''s answer touched Donald and Weston.


    Regardless, Evelyn was persistent and had not forgotten her goal in doing all these.


    ¡°It''s good that you can continue. However, you should go home and take a shower. We''ll let you


    know when we have a new arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Evelyn wiped her tears as she left.


    After that, only Donald and Weston were left in the studio.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Campbell. I didn''t think that things would turn out this way.¡±


    ¡°How are the viewership ratings?¡± Donald asked, cing a cigarette between his lips.


    Weston was taken aback momentarily. He did not understand what Donald meant.


    ¡°Didn''t you tell Ms. Wilson that the reality show''s viewership ratings are satisfactory? That''s why she


    had mee over to check.¡±


    Weston was at a loss. He hurried to exin, ¡°I didn''t expect Ruth to respond like that after the


    show''s broadcast. The first thing I noticed was the viewership ratings. Hence I gave Ms. Wilson a


    call. However, now...¡±


    I think it''s more important for us to focus on Ruth going crazy than viewership ratings at the


    moment, right?


    However, it seemed as if Donald could not understand the implied meaning behind Weston''s words


    as he continued, ¡°So how are the viewership ratings?¡±


    Weston hesitated momentarily before answering, ¡°As our variety show was broadcasted live, the


    viewership ratings on the day was only fifty-two percent. However, since the topic of Ruth being


    unable to cook trended, our show''s viewership rate rose to sixty-nine percent.¡±


    It was definitely eye-catching for a local variety show to have its viewership rating rise to sixty-nine


    percent, regardless of how peoplepared it.


    Donald nodded. He finally understood why Weston had called Jennifer immediately to report the


    good news.


    With such terrifyingly high ratings, the only thing left for Evelyn to be a trending topic would be


    the right opportunity.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°It looks like I wasn''t wrong about you. Continue to do a good job. As long as you can support and


    make Evelyn popr, ourpany won''t mistreat you.¡±


    Donald''s words made Weston unable to differentiate whether the former wasplimenting or


    scolding him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Ruth wants us to film the next episode ording to her script. If the team agrees to


    do it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to support Evelyn anymore.¡±


    Weston had been in the industry for a long time. Hence, he could vaguely guess the script Ruth


    would provide.


    Since Evelyn was good at cooking, Ruth would want to avoid any content that required cooking.


    Instead, she would want Weston to incorporate activities that she herself was good at. Then, she


    would have them set some rules that would benefit her, perhaps even expecting them to let her


    know the answers to the mini-games beforehand to show that she had high EQ and IQ.

 Chapter 695 Just As He Imagined

    Chapter 695 Just As He Imagined


    Fans nowadays fell for schemes that would make their favorite artists seem better than others.


    Ruth''s image would take a one-eighty soon as long as the show aired as per her script.


    By then, she would only have to hire some ghostwriters to exin why she had lost herposure


    from the previous episode to push down that trending topic.


    Donald said to Weston, ¡°If Ruth is going to provide a script for you, then you only need to y along


    with her. You must let her achieve the effect she desires. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡±


    Weston was confused.


    Is Donald preparing to abandon Evelyn and ingratiate himself with Ruth?


    However, as a powerless variety show director, Weston could only obey Donald''smand.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Donald arrived at the studio early next morning.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡±


    Just as Donald walked into the studio with breakfast in hand, he was stopped by a staff member.


    He stared at the person before him in confusion. ¡°Howe I''ve never seen you before?¡±


    The staff was displeased when he heard Donald''s question. ¡°I''ve never seen you before either. This


    is the TV station''s studio. Who let you in here? Get out now.¡±


    Donald took his work ID from his pocket and showed it to the staff member.


    The staff''s expression turned disdainful when he noticed the name on the ID. ¡°And here I thought


    you were someone important. Turns out you''re just Evelyn''s useless manager.¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡± Donald asked.


    The staff member took his work ID and waved it before Donald. He said proudly, ¡°My name is Travis


    Wellerman. I''m the assistant director that Ruth hired. I don''t care how much Dragon Fide


    Corporation funded this show, but every decision made here is up to Ruth now. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Wow. He''s arrogant despite knowing that Dragon Fide Corporation is funding this show.


    Donald finally knew what an utterly shameless person was like.


    However, he had no intention of getting into a fight with a small fry like Travis.


    He calmly said, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m just here to observe. I won''t cause you any trouble.¡±


    Travis did not pick any faults with Donald any longer when he noticed that thetter was sensible


    enough to avoid causing a scene.


    After Travis left, Donald went to a corner of the studio to look for a seat. He crossed his legs and


    scrolled through his phone while eating.


    Ruth had just finished doing her makeup. She met Donald when she walked out of the makeup


    room.


    Her brows knitted into a frown as she said, ¡°Who is that? Why do we have such an idle person in


    our studio?¡±


    Travis hurried over to exin, ¡°Ruth, that''s Evelyn''s manager, Donald Campbell. He''s from Dragon


    Fide Corporation. He and I talked briefly, and he promised not to cause a scene. He''s just here to


    waste time.¡±


    Hearing that, Ruth snickered. ¡°No wonder that b*tch Evelyn doesn''t understand any rules when


    she''s in the show. How will there be good neers in the industry if they have such aidback


    manager? The standards of our industry are getting lower and lower. It seems like anyone can


    be a part-timer now.¡±


    Ruth did not take Donald seriously after she grumbled about him. Instead, she got onto the stage


    and started rehearsals.


    Whether he was from Dragon Fide Corporation or Evelyn''s manager, it did not matter to her.


    After all, her reputation as the diva was not for nothing.


    Many of the young men from the Ten Prestigious Families jumped at the chance to have dinner with


    Ruth after knowing she was in Pollerton.


    Dragon Fide Corporation is just a nobody. Can they even bepared to the Ten Prestigious


    Families?


    After two rounds of rehearsals, it was finally time for the show''s official broadcast.


    It was simr to what Weston imagined. The first activity of the variety show was no longer cooking.


    Instead, it was a topic Ruth was good at¡ªluxury items.

 Chapter 696 Blacklisting Evelyn

    Chapter 696 cklisting Evelyn


    As a diva, Ruth had been to many luxury stores worldwide. She knew the trends of high-end luxury


    brands like the back of her hand.


    During the show''s recording, Ruth did most of the speaking. asionally, she would make a joke or


    two to show that she had high EQ.


    Comparatively, Evelyn was like a fish out of water during the whole recording.


    After all, she was only a neer and had spent most of her time training at Dragon Fide


    Corporation.


    Evelyn had never even familiarized herself with a coat worth thousands, let alone luxury items.


    Hence, the initially smooth-sailing show would suddenly pause whenever Ruth cued Evelyn, leaving


    the audience with an awkward and ufortable atmosphere.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That was exactly what Ruth was aiming for.


    After the recording ended, Ruth did not even remove her makeup before sitting on a chair and


    scrolling through her phone to check the trending topics.


    Sure enough, the ghostwriters she had hired online were doing their jobs well.


    The top three trending topics were ¡°The Diva''s Outfit Rmendations,¡± ¡°Clumsy Evelyn,¡± and


    ¡°The Diva With High IQ And EQ.¡±


    The professional ghostwriters kept editing clips of the video footage from the live broadcast.


    They edited Ruth''s most beautiful shots, clips of her exining things, followed byparing them


    with Evelyn''s inability to answer Ruth''s questions.


    As soon as such malicious clips were published, the people who did not watch the whole show were


    immediately disgusted with Evelyn.


    Tons of unsightly vocabry appeared in thements. Someone evenmented that they


    wanted to attack Evelyn and force her out of the entertainment industry.


    Ruth could hardly contain her happiness as sheughed at those hurtfulments.


    ¡°Not bad. Travis, you handled public rtions well at thest minute. I''ll get Yulianna to transfer you


    a bonuster.¡±


    Travis, who stood beside her, quickly buttered up to her.


    ¡°Oh, Ruth. You tter me too much. You''re the outstanding one. We didn''t even do much. We only


    showed your true side to the audience. In my opinion, Weston is the one who is not suitable to


    be a director. That''s why he filmed you to be such a maniac.¡±


    Travis was still throwingpliments at Ruth when Donald brought Evelyn over.


    Evelyn had seen thements beneath the trending topics.


    Although oblivious to what was happening, she still felt attacked and hurt when she read the


    unsightly critiques and curses in thement section.


    She could not understand why Donald took her to see Ruth despite her feeling disheartened.


    ¡°What''s up? Are you going to apologize now?¡±


    Ruth crossed her arms and leaned back into the chair. She looked like an arrogant queen as she


    stared at Evelyn. ¡°Neers should act like neers. You must be respectful to us seniors. You


    should be grateful that I have a good temper and won''t hold a grudge against someone like you.


    Otherwise, you would''ve had to leave this industry if it were someone else.¡±


    Evelyn clutched her skirt tightly as she tried to suppress her sadness. She bit her lip and stayed


    silent.


    She always thought she had done nothing wrong, nor did she disrespect anyone.


    Hence, Evelyn was confused about how things could progress to the current state.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Thank the diva,¡± Donald said calmly.


    ¡°Thank me?¡± Ruth was taken aback momentarily before she regained herposure. As if


    understanding what Donald had said, she replied, ¡°Teaching juniors is what us seniors should do.


    You don''t need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you must be mistaken. I meant to thank you for doing your best to cklist Evelyn and improve


    your own reputation. If you hadn''t done such a thing, I have no idea how many years I would have


    had to spend on Evelyn so she could debut.¡±

 Chapter 697 Ruined Reputation

    Chapter 697 Ruined Reputation


    Ruth narrowed her eyes as she stared at Donald.


    Although I did do such a thing, it''s not like I can admit to it out in the open. Does Donald not know


    this? With that brain of his, how did he be Evelyn''s manager?


    ¡°Campbell, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Whatever the words imply.¡± Donald''s lips curved into a grin as he continued, ¡°If there were no


    comparisons, then there would be no differences. Don''t you think so?¡±


    As soon as he finished, Ruth''s assistant, Stephanie, who had been scrolling through her phone,


    suddenly gasped in shock.


    ¡°Ruth, look! Look at the trending topics!¡±


    Ruth frowned. ¡°What are you yelling for? What''s wrong with the trending topics?¡±


    Stephanie looked like she was about to cry. ¡°The trending topics changed.¡±


    Ruth quickly snatched the phone from Stephanie.


    The trending topics had indeed changed.


    The Big Shot Diva Forced People To Kneel! She Also pped A Neer And A Director!


    She Made Her People Write A Script For Her. A Reality Show Turns Into A Show Indeed!


    She Hired Numerous Ghostwriters. So That''s How Her Persona Of A Person With High EQ Was


    Built!


    Silvera''s top three trending topics were rted to Ruth. However, none of them reported good


    news.


    Ruth trembled as she tapped on one of the videos.


    It was a video of her pping Evelyn and Weston at the studio yesterday.


    In other words, a reporter had mingled his way into the studio and secretly taken that video.


    Ruth felt her head spin while her face turned as pale as a sheet.


    ¡°Quick! Pay someone to take down the trending topics! It doesn''t matter how much money it takes!


    Just get them to take the topics down!¡±


    Ruth fainted as soon as those words left her mouth. Her bodyguards hurried toward her and


    clumsily brought her to the infirmary.


    However, everyone knew those trending topics were impossible to remove.


    Even if they did pay money to Silver Hound Entertainment to take the topics down, other tforms


    would still spread the news.


    Ruth''s reputation as the diva was utterly ruined.


    Weston and Evelyn stared at Donald in shock.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, did you n all these?¡±


    Donald grinned and replied, ¡°Ruth wanted to create an image for herself, no? I wanted you to y


    along with her for this exact moment. She flew to the top easily, but I''ll make her fall tragically.¡±


    Weston''s impression of Donald suddenly changed.


    At the start, he thought that Donald was a straightforward person.


    He could achieve many of his ideas and ambitions if he were to work with someone like Donald.


    However, Weston now realized that Donald was actually quite a cunning person.


    Without using any of his connections and only relying on a video, Donald could make a famous diva


    fall from the pedestal she had been on, never able to make aeback.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what content should we prepare for the next episode of the show?¡±


    Weston suddenly felt confident with a big shot like Donald overseeing the show.


    It did not matter whether he had to face an emperor or a diva. He only needed to fulfill his


    responsibilities well.


    ¡°Let''s proceed with the next episode as per discussed previously. I believe Ruth will be busy for the


    time being.¡±


    Donald encouraged Weston and Evelyn to do their best for the next episode before he left the


    studio and went to a nearby cafe.


    Wilde had on a pair of sunsses as he sat in the cafe. He waved toward Donald when he saw the


    latter enter. Just as Donald sat down, Wilde immediately took out an envelope from his bag and


    handed it over to Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, thanks to you, I''ve struck gold.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Donald peeked at the thickness of the envelope. He knew there were at least twenty thousand in it.


    It looks like Wilde made a lot of money from this scandalous news.


    ¡°You don''t need to give me money. I''m not short of it.¡±

 Chapter 698 Intelligence Network

    Chapter 698 Intelligence Network


    Donald held the coffee mug to his lips and took a sip before calmly saying to Wilde, ¡°Indeed, you did


    well this time. Are you interested in continuing to partner with me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wilde answered excitedly, ¡°I''ve been a journalist for almost ten years and have lots of


    friends in this industry. Don''t worry. As long as you can provide me with scandals, I can take it and


    spread it no matter what.¡±


    Wilde was confident as he grinned smugly.


    The corners of Donald''s lips curved into a grin. ¡°All right, then. Go back and wait for my news. Oh,


    and take this envelope with you.¡±


    Seeing that Donald did not want the money, Wilde immediately realized he could have found the


    right backer.


    After Wilde left, a waiter approached Donald and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Campbell, our boss would


    like to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡± Donald asked in confusion. ¡°I don''t think I''m acquainted with your boss.¡±


    ¡°You''ll know when you meet her, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    It was broad daylight, so Donald was not afraid of being attacked.


    He followed the waiter to a private room. Pushing the door open, he entered and discovered that


    the boss the waiter had mentioned was none other than M.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Donald asked in surprise.


    ¡°I acquired this cafe to meet with you more conveniently.¡±


    M talked about acquiring the cafe as if it was a small matter. After all, she was the heir to the


    Zurlo family. She was not short of money.


    ¡°Why did you ask me to meet you here?¡±


    ¡°The Ten Prestigious Families are making a move.¡±


    M took out a thick file and handed it to Donald.


    He flipped open the file, furrowing his brows as he nced through the documents.


    It was an intelligence project led by the Youngblood family. Their goal was to build a vast


    intelligencework in Pollerton.


    All of the Ten Prestigious Families would be involved with the intelligencework. One of their aims


    included spying on and gathering information on the families'' targets to kill them.


    Donald and Jennifer were among those targets.


    ¡°Their main goal is to confirm whether Lord Campbell is in Pollerton. However, Jennifer being saved


    by a mysterious stranger numerous times has also aroused their suspicions. Hence, she will also be


    one of the main targets of this project.¡±


    To avoid the Ten Prestigious Families from hindering each other, the next step for the project would


    only be announced once the previous stage waspleted.


    More importantly, if the Zurlo family were to participate in the project, they would have to invest a


    significant amount of funds and manpower.


    In other words, the project was an agreement of alliance.


    ¡°Join the project,¡± Donald said indifferently. ¡°We''ll only know their next step if you be one of


    them.¡±


    ¡°I''m worried my family won''t provide me much resources and manpower.¡±


    Donald nced at M and said, ¡°You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll figure it out for you. I heard


    the Zurlo family wants to coborate with Tangent Group?¡±


    M was taken aback momentarily before she nodded.


    Of the Ten Prestigious Families, the Zurlo family''s power and influence were rtively weak.


    As the country''s leading real estatepany, Tangent Group had always been treated as the god of


    wealth by the Zurlo family.


    If the Zurlo family and Tangent Group could form a coboration, then the Zurlo family''s power


    would be doubled.


    ¡°Go to this ce tomorrow. There''ll be someone waiting there for you.¡±


    Donald took a name card from his pocket and gave it to M.


    There wasn''t any fancy design on the name card. Only a name and phone number were printed on


    the card, along with an address at the back.


    Sandriel Haddock?


    Confusion shed across M''s eyes as she stared at the name printed on the card.


    As Tangent Group also had a few businesses in Pollerton, M often thought of contacting the


    people of Tangent Group.


    However, it was a pity that Tangent Group was a monolithicpany. Even if the other prestigious


    families wanted to coborate with thepany, they would not bat an eye, much less to say the


    Zurlo family.

 Chapter 699 Leave The Entertainment Industry

    Chapter 699 Leave The Entertainment Industry


    M had heard of Sandriel before Donald handed his name card to her.


    He was in charge of the business department at Tangent Group in Pollerton.


    I can''t believe Donald has his name card. Just what kind of background does Donald have?


    ¡°Is it fine if I just contact him?¡± M asked as uncertainty flooded her. ¡°To join the project, I must


    invest thirty million beforehand. I''d also need to use the family''s guards. My family won''t give me all


    these resources if I fail to secure a coboration with Tangent Group.¡±


    ¡°Don''t doubt me.¡±


    Donald''s gaze was fixated on M, causing her to feel anxious.


    ¡°You''re a beautiful and smart woman. You should know what to do.¡±


    With that, he got up and left the private room, leaving M to decide.


    Donald had just left the cafe when he received a call from Jennifer.


    ¡°Hello, Darling. What''s up?¡±


    ¡°Ruth, the diva, is here. She''s kicking up a fuss and demanding that we terminate our contract with


    Pollerton TV Station. You should hurry back.¡±


    With that, Donald hung up the phone and returned to thepany.


    He had thought of the possibility that Ruth woulde to take revenge on Weston.


    However, he did not expect she would do it by going straight to Pollerton TV Station''s backer to file


    aint. Who in the world gave her the confidence to do that?


    Donald had just arrived at thepany when he saw Jane waiting at the entrance.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Ms. Wilson is waiting for you in the conference room.¡±


    He pushed open the doors and entered the aforementioned room.


    Aside from Ruth and her assistant, Donald noticed another man in a white suit inside the


    conference room.


    The man looked to be in his early twenties. He had slicked-backed hair and wore branded items


    from head to toe. Where did this scione from?


    Ruth had been very arrogant when she was at the studio. However, at that moment, she pretended


    to be pitiful in front of the young man. It made her look like a weak woman.


    Upon seeing Donald enter the conference room, Ruth was stunned. She quickly returned to her


    senses and viciously said, ¡°Mr. Quantrill, that''s him. He also bullied me at the studio today.¡±


    The young man looked up and shot a disdainful look at Donald. ¡°Is that so? Let''s take him then.¡±


    Just as the words left the young man''s mouth, the bodyguards standing beside him prepared to


    make a move.


    Immediately realizing how the situation was going downhill, Jennifer smacked the table and said,


    ¡°Zordan, this is Dragon Fide Corporation, not Quantrill Group. You have no right to capture people


    on my territory.¡±


    Lara stepped forward and stood in front of Donald. If Zordan''s bodyguards dared to make a move


    on Donald, Lara would make sure they regretted their actions.


    Zordan cracked his neck and replied calmly, ¡°Ms. Wilson, I know Dragon Fide Corporation is training


    new talents to be brand ambassadors. However, I''ve seen Evelyn. She doesn''t have a nice


    figure or a good aura. It''ll only be a waste of resources for you to train her.¡±


    He gripped Ruth''s chin before continuing, ¡°However, Ruth is another story. She''s a world-renowned


    diva. Whether it be her image or connections, a neer like Evelyn can neverpare to her.


    As long as you obey me, I''ll let Ruth be the brand ambassador for Dragon Fide Corporation.¡±


    Jennifer was about to reject his offer when Donald cut in. He held a cigarette to his lips and asked,


    ¡°Is that so? How about you tell us what you would like us to do?¡±


    Zordan patted Ruth''s back and gestured for her to speak.


    Thinking Donald was finally giving in, Ruth looked at him smugly before she said, ¡°Weren''t you very


    arrogant this morning? You even thanked me. I''m sure you didn''t expect to fall into my hands. My


    condition is simple. I want you to ruin Evelyn''s reputation and make her leave the entertainment


    industry forever.¡±

 Chapter 700 Beat Him To Death

    Chapter 700 Beat Him To Death


    ¡°Weston likes to shoot weird stuff, right? Great. I''ll send him to Alendor to shoot documentaries


    about tribal chiefs and make him stay there for ten years,¡± Ruth said with a cold short. ¡°And you. If


    you drop to your knees and lick my leather shoes now, I won''t hold it against you for what happened


    before.¡±


    Ruth was indeed petty-minded.


    None of the conditions she mentioned could solve her current predicament. Those conditions


    served no real purpose besides allowing her to vent her anger.


    What was even more ridiculous was Ruth thought Donald was just an ordinary celebrity manager


    and wanted him to lick her shoes.


    Jennifer could not help but speak up before Donald could respond to her remark. ¡°Ms. Chearne, do


    I need to remind you again that you are currently in the conference room of Dragon Fide


    Corporation, not Quantrill Group? And Donald is an employee of our corporation. Even if he did


    make any mistakes in the past, it is our responsibility to handle them internally. You are not in any


    position to give any orders.¡±


    After Jennifer rebutted her, Ruth immediately put on a pitiful look. ¡°Mr. Zordan, did you hear what


    she just said?¡±


    After several nudges from Ruth, Zordan finally responded, ¡°You should consider yourself lucky that I


    even bothered to meet you in person, Jennifer. Don''t act like you''re some big shot. Dragon Fide


    Corporation is nothingpared to Quantrill Group. I could destroy your corporation in an instant.


    Do you understand that? You have two options. Eitherply with Ruth''s demands or be prepared


    to face the music. If you choose thetter, the entire Dragon Fide Corporation will suffer for


    protecting Donald. Make your choice.¡±


    Although the Quantrills were not among the Ten Prestigious Families, Zordan spoke with more


    arrogance than them.


    Zordan''s arrogance was not due to hisck of intelligence but rather because the Quantrill family


    had earned the right to speak with such confidence here in Pollerton.


    As a prominent local family, the Quantrills'' powery not in their financial assets but also their


    extensivework of personal rtionships.


    Quantrill Group held significant influence over resources such as building materials,nd, andbor.


    Thus, Dragon Fide Corporation would have no choice but to coborate with Quantrill Group if they


    wanted to move forward with the Dragon Fide Vi project.


    That was why Zordan dared to be so presumptuous in front of Jennifer.


    Jennifer was so furious that she was at a loss for words.


    Right then, Donald took a few steps forward and stood in front of them.


    Zordan looked at Donald condescendingly, thinking he had given in to the pressure.


    Ruth even crossed her legs, lifted her red leather shoes, and took out her phone to capture the


    moment.


    ¡°What else can I say? I''m impressed,¡± Donald said.


    ¡°Impressed?¡± Ruth froze for a moment as she did not understand what he was saying. ¡°What are


    you impressed with?¡±


    Donald responded, ¡°You were rushed to the hospital a few hours ago after fainting, but now you


    seem to be full of energy. I can''t tell if you''re weak or strong.¡±


    Ruth''s face darkened. ¡°What''s your point?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you''ll recover so quickly if I beat you up and send you to the hospital again.¡± A tight p


    landed on Ruth''s cheek as soon as Donald finished speaking.


    The crisp sound of the p stunned everyone in the conference room.


    Zordan''s bodyguards were caught off guard and failed to react in time. What just happened? How


    dare he do that in front of us? What an arrogantd!


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Beat him to death!¡± Witnessing his partner being pped in front of him,


    Zordan was consumed with anger.


    In Pollerton, he was always the one who would beat someone up. It was unheard of for someone to


    beat up another person in front of him!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 701 That Chick Is Hot

    Chapter 701 That Chick Is Hot


    After Zordan finished speaking, Donald''s palmnded on his face with a loud smack.


    In less than ten seconds, Donald had pped both Ruth and Zordan over twenty times each.


    Zordan''s bodyguards attempted to rush forward to subdue Donald, but thetter easily knocked


    them unconscious with just a single blow each.


    ¡°Stop it right now! You''re going to kill someone if you keep doing this!¡± Zordan gasped while


    covering his face.


    Never in his life had he felt so helpless and embarrassed before. How dare he hit me like this? He''s


    nothing more than a celebrity manager!


    Zordan was stunned to see how Donald had taken all his bodyguards down.


    Out of fear of facing further physical retaliation, Zordan decided to stop threatening Donald.


    Yet, Donald was not done.


    He picked up a bottle of mineral water from the table, took a sip, and poured the remaining water


    over Zordan''s head.


    As the water dripped down his face, Zordan was outright provoked. He red at Donald with a fiery


    hatred burning in his eyes. ¡°Are you not afraid of death?¡±


    Zordan gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Don''t think someone like Jennifer can save you. If I can''t


    leave here unscathed today, everyone from Dragon Fide Corporation will suffer the consequences


    of your action!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡± Donald smirked. ¡°I hate it when someone threatens me like this.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He then turned to Lara and said, ¡°Lara, get me a car. I''ll take Mr. Zordan for a ride.¡±


    Lara bobbed her head in response and left the conference room.


    Jennifer''s fear of the situation escting prompted her to pull Donald aside and speak softly to him.


    ¡°Darling, perhaps we should stop here. The Quantrills hold significant power in Pollerton, and we


    wouldn''t want to be viewed as their enemies.¡±


    Donald smiled at Jennifer and responded, ¡°You think they''ll let us off after I''ve beaten them to a


    pulp? Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them and not cause trouble to Dragon Fide Corporation.¡±


    Jennifer red at him and said, ¡°You think I''m worried about you dragging Dragon Fide Corporation


    into this mess? I''m scared that the Quantrills might seek revenge against you! I''m concerned for


    your safety.¡±


    Touched, Donald patted Jennifer''s hand, reassuring her with his eyes that she did not need to worry.


    A few momentster, Lara returned with two sacks in her hands.


    Zordan started panicking upon noticing the items. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you earlier? We''re going out for a ride,¡± Donald replied.


    With that, Donald signaled to Lara, who then walked up to the two and knocked them out with a


    chop to the neck.


    Meanwhile, he instructed the security team of Dragon Fide Corporation to take charge of Zordan''s


    bodyguards, ensuring that they wouldn''t make any outside contact until Donald resolved the issues


    with the Quantrill family.


    Donald then took Zordan and Ruth to an abandoned factory.


    As soon as the van stopped, three burly men, who had been waiting for a long time, walked up to


    Donald.


    Gavin Wilson, the leader of the bunch, looked at the people in the vehicle and uttered impatiently,


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°Good things are hard toe by. At least we''re notte,¡± Donald replied.


    Gavin signaled to his two men to open the van door.


    The two men''s eyes lit up as soon as they saw Ruth unconscious in the passenger''s seat. ¡°My God,


    this chick is hot!¡±


    With her fluffy golden wavy curls, delicate features, and fair skin, Ruth was stunning in a red woolen


    coat and red leather shoes.


    As a natural beauty, Ruth''s looks helped her attain the diva status she enjoyed today.


    The two men were drooling. They even gave Donald a thumbs up, eximing, ¡°Where did you find


    such a great specimen?¡±

 Chapter 702 A Stroke Of Genius

    Chapter 702 A Stroke Of Genius


    Donald leaped out of the van to give Gavin a cigarette.


    ¡°Don''t concern yourselves with where they came from. Just tell me whether or not you''ll take the


    goods.¡±


    ¡°As you were bold enough to bring them here, we''ll take them. However, there''s the matter of the


    price...¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m sure we cane to an agreement, but do you have a way to get me what I want?¡±


    Donald had already noticed Aldrich, the arms dealer, when he was dealing with Otis at the club.


    While Zordan was boasting in Dragon Fide Corporation, Billy had sent Donald a text message


    informing him that Aldrich had arrived at Pollerton.


    However, his whereabouts were so secretive that even Billy could not immediately pinpoint his


    location.


    Fortunately, Billy provided Donald with another clue: Aldrich had arrived at Pollerton with two


    lieutenants.


    One of them was called Susan Moore, known to the world by her first name.


    Susan was vicious and cruel. Though she looked demure to men, she was a ck widow capable


    of devouring them whole.


    The other, Xanathos Jameson, was an inept advisor of Aldrich''s who wasrgely responsible for his


    business failing to expand.


    It did not take much time for Donald to figure out that Xanathos would not be the ideal target for


    them to find a breakthrough. This was because Xanathos was very particr about his designation


    of being Aldrich''s second inmand.


    Hence, he had little interest in money or women, making it difficult to manipte him.


    Susan, on the other hand, was different.


    She would do almost anything for money.


    Having recently heard that it was particrly lucrative to produce videos of an intimate nature, she


    tasked Gavin with them.


    If he had remained orthodox in his approach, Donald would have found it challenging to get in touch


    with Susan, let alone get involved with her.


    As Gavincked a female protagonist for his film, Donald did not hesitate to offer up Ruth for the


    role.


    ¡°What''s with this additional guy?¡± Josh Rogan, Gavin''sckey, asked curiously just as Gavin was


    about to discuss the price with Donald.


    ¡°This fellow is a gift. He won''t cost extra.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡± Gavin frowned. ¡°We only need good-looking women for films like these, Mr. Campbell.


    What good would men do us?¡±


    Donald chuckled. ¡°Here''s something you don''t know: she is this guy''s girlfriend. Don''t you think the


    shot would be morepelling with him present during the shoot?¡±


    The corners of Gavin''s lips twitched as he cast Donald aplicated gaze.


    From the perspective of making a visual impact, Donald''s idea was so good that Gavin thought it


    was a stroke of genius.


    From an ethical standpoint, however, Gavin thought Donald barbaric.


    ¡°If I may, Mr. Campbell, have these two wronged you in some way?¡±


    ¡°No. I''m just looking to make some money.¡±


    Donald''s response caused Gavin to inwardly curse at the former, calling him an animal.


    ¡°How are we going to deal with the guy, Gavin?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°Did you not hear Mr. Campbell? Tie him up and stuff his mouth. We''ll have him watch when we


    shootter.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Lifting one captive each, the twockeys dumped Zordan and Ruth into a small room of the


    abandoned factory.


    To gain Gavin''s trust, Donald had concocted a story about being so destitute that he needed to pull


    onerge heist for the money it would bring.

 Chapter 703 Professional Editors

    Chapter 703 Professional Editors


    Gavin had initially suspected Donald to be a cop.


    However, his concerns regarding Donald''s identity dissipated when Donald lent a hand in the


    abduction of the couple.


    What cop would put others in danger?


    Donald followed Gavin into the recording room. He was able to observe the other room via the


    screen.


    Gavin picked up amunication device and addressed his twockeys in the other room, ¡°The


    equipment is all set up. Roll the cameras.¡±


    Josh chuckled. Picking up a bottle of water from the table, he woke the couple up by dousing them.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Having just regained consciousness, the pair gazed about their surroundings in a daze.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don''te any closer!¡±


    Before the couple managed to ascertain where they were, Ian Somner, one of theckeys, groped


    Ruth.


    Startled by his gesture, Ruth smacked him across the face.


    Ian was not angry at receiving the blow. Instead, his eyes glinted with excitement.


    He picked up a length of rope from the table beside him and tied Ruth up in professional-looking


    knots.


    After tying Ruth up, he forcefully kissed her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of her!¡±


    Zordan''s eyes were tinged scarlet with rage. He wanted nothing more than to knock Ian to the


    ground.


    Even though Ruth was not the best woman out there and Zordan did not intend to marry her, she


    was still his girlfriend.


    This is one of the most humiliating things a man can endure!


    ¡°Do you know who I am? I am Quantrill Group''s¡ª¡±


    Smack!


    Before Zordan could finish his sentence, Josh sent a tight p across the former''s cheek, stunning


    him.


    ¡°I don''t give a d*mn who you are. You''re now on our turf, and you''ll do as we say. Know your ce,


    or I''ll cut off your balls.¡±


    Having been raised in a sheltered and privileged environment, Zordan had never faced such a


    predicament and promptly fell silent at the sight of the machete in Josh''s hand.


    Though Ruth is indeed my woman, it seems hardly worth risking my life for her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only when Zordan fell silent that Ruth realized she had to save herself.


    Thus, she adapted quickly. When Ian was about to do something worse after securing her


    restraints, Ruth yelled, ¡°Is Donald behind this? Are you Donald''s men? Tell him I won''t let him go if


    he does this!¡±


    Upon hearing how vehemently she was calling Donald''s name, Gavin, who was standing before the


    recording equipment in the adjacent room, no longer had any doubt regarding Donald''s identity.


    How would a cop make a woman hate him so much?


    ¡°That won''t do, Wilson,¡± Donald chided while chewing a piece of gum. ¡°She''s shouting my name for


    the whole world to hear, which means I''m going to be exposed when you distribute your little film!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Campbell,¡± Gavin said with a toothy grin. ¡°We have professional editors whose


    job will be to keep out the details that should not appear there.¡±


    ¡°I''m d to hear that. Remember to leave my name out of it.¡±


    Then, Donald nced at his watch. ¡°It''s gettingte, and I have matters to attend to. Call me if you


    have what I want ready.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Campbell. See you.¡±


    Handing Zordan and Ruth to the likes of Gavin was the best form of punishment Donald could think


    of.


    To make Susan money, Gavin had long since abandoned all notions of ethics.


    I don''t care if he owns Quantrill Group.

 Chapter 704 Dropping By

    Chapter 704 Dropping By


    Even if Gavin had heard of Zordan before, it was toote to turn back now.


    Who''s to say Quantrill Group won''te after me if I let Zordan go now?


    That was why Donald was not worried.


    After leaving the abandoned factory, he headed straight to Tangent Group.


    Though M could safeguard herself from trouble by invoking his name, Tangent Group was not his,


    and Sandriel was not his employee.


    The cab soon arrived at the lobby of Tangent Group. Donald circumvented the turnstile with ease


    and slipped in behind an employee.


    After examining the outline of the floor, he lifted the ess card from the pocket of another


    employee. He clipped it on his chest the other way around before casually pouring himself a cup of


    coffee from the machine beside him.


    Sipping his coffee, he perused the newspaper.


    asionally, the other employees stole curious nces at Donald but did note forward to ask


    any questions at the sight of his casual demeanor and the ess card clipped to his chest.


    Due to the size of Tangent Group, seeing new faces at the office was routine.


    Besides, it would be meddlesome to ask every single neer who their supervisor was.


    The sixteenth floor of Tangent Group was used exclusively for meetings. To prevent visitors from


    entering the wrong conference rooms, every door came attached with ss windows.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Thus, the visitors could see the attendees of the meetings via the ss window before entering.


    Donald found M in the third conference room he peered into.


    Possibly due to Donald''s suggestion of maintaining a low profile, M wore an exaggeratedlyrge


    pair of spectacles that concealed almost half of her face.


    There was only one female bodyguard nking her.


    With his cup of coffee in hand, Donald promptly pushed open the door and strode in.


    M''s gaze turned odd when she saw Donald entering.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I''m just here to listen. Pay me no mind.¡±


    As Donald spoke, he brought his coffee to a corner of the conference room and quietly settled into a


    seat.


    Not long after, the door was pushed open again. This time, it was a bespectacled man who looked


    to be in his early thirties.


    ¡°Excuse me. Ms. M Zurlo, is it?¡± The man nced at the file in his hand and adjusted his sses.


    ¡°I heard from the receptionist that you have an appointment with Mr. Sandriel Haddock of the


    business department. May I ask what it''s pertaining to?¡±


    M nced at Donald, and the man noticed the presence of another in the conference room.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°I''m from the maintenance department. There was aint about the projector being broken, so


    I''m here to see to that.¡±


    The man did not say much else after hearing where Donald worked.


    The maintenance department employees are an uncultured bunch. I don''t expect to know anyone


    there.


    ¡°How rude of me, Ms. Zurlo; I have forgotten to introduce myself. My name''s Louie Worley, and I''m


    in charge of Team C in the business department. You may also speak to me regarding any


    partnership proposals.¡±


    M frowned at Louie''s words. ¡°My appointment is with Mr. Haddock, not you.¡±


    As she spoke, she reached for her phone to call Sandriel.


    To her surprise, Louie chuckled. ¡°There was aint about a problem with his finances, Ms.


    Zurlo, and thepany is investigating it. His phone has also been surrendered to the security


    department. Calling him right this moment would not help.¡±


    Sandriel is being investigated by thepany?


    Clutching her phone, M wondered what to do.


    She hade with these documents to discuss a partnership with Sandriel solely because of


    Donald''s connections.

 Chapter 705 Proof Of Guilt

    Chapter 705 Proof Of Guilt


    Under ordinary circumstances, M would not have been qualified to work with Tangent Group,


    given her current capacity.


    Since Sandriel is being investigated by thepany, this was a wasted trip.


    M stood up, ready to depart, when Louie smiled from his seat. ¡°You look like you''re here to


    discuss a partnership, Ms. Zurlo. Though Sandriel is currently being investigated, I belong to the


    business department too, and I think I am qualified enough to negotiate with you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I no longer wish to work together.¡±


    ¡°It''s not your decision to make.¡±


    Louie pped his hands, and a dozen people filed into the conference room.


    M''s bodyguard, Lu Chancey, stepped forward at once and ced the former behind her. If they


    were to act, she would lead a charge out of there.


    ¡°We are only asking you to have a seat to discuss our partnership, Ms. Zurlo. Surely there''s no


    need to get all aggravated like that.¡±


    ¡°Stand down, Lu.¡±


    M resumed her seat and red at Louie. ¡°Speak, then. How are we doing this?¡±


    ¡°Like how it usually goes, of course.¡± Louie''s gaze fell onto the documents in M''s hand. ¡°Since


    you''re here to discuss a partnership, those documents must pertain to yourpany. Would you


    mind if I take a look?¡±


    Having been in the business world for years, M knew very well what Louie was getting at.


    Naturally, she did not think Donald had set her up.


    If he did cause it, it is too na?ve a thing to do.


    It was in that Donald was genuinely prepared to help her and Tangent Group, but it was only due


    to thepany''s internal conflict that Louie had taken Sandriel''s ce.


    Seated across from her at that moment, it was clear Louie had no intention of discussing the


    partnership.


    If I''m right, he wants the information within this folder.


    ¡°If I say I do mind, would I be excused from handing it over?¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid that''s not possible.¡± Louie gave a meaningful look to one of his men, who stepped


    forward to take the folder from M''s hand.


    Louie''s smile widened as he perused it.


    ¡°So, you brought this with the intent of discussing a partnership with Sandriel?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Louie smiled. ¡°Not with you, but with Sandriel. You,¡± he said, turning to one of his men. ¡°Bring


    Sandriel and members of the team reviewing his case.¡±


    The way he spoke made it seem like he was not a supervisor of the business department as he


    appeared to be.


    Within minutes, Sandriel and several others were brought to the conference room.


    The ones who entered with him were three members of the board of directors.


    ¡°Quinton, Wendel, Lawrence.¡±


    Louie took the initiative to stand up to greet the directors.


    However, while others would employ titles in their salutation, he greeted them by name.


    It was in that Louie and the three directors shared good personal rtionships, and he


    undoubtedly had their unwavering support.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The directors seated themselves and made Sandriel stand in the middle.


    ¡°Sandriel is a capable subordinate of the CEO, Worley,¡± Quinton began. ¡°What is the meaning of


    having him isted for investigation and summoning us to this conference room?¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Worley. Problems between colleagues should be dealt with in private. Without concrete


    evidence, you wouldn''t be able to resolve this if it gets out of hand.¡±


    The three directors appeared to be siding with Sandriel, but they seemed to be reminding Louie to


    act with proof and, at the same time, cautioning him from behaving recklessly.


    Understanding the directors'' hint, Louie appeased them with a smile. ¡°Don''t worry. I have solid proof


    of Sandriel abusing his position.¡±

 Chapter 706 The Special Client

    Chapter 706 The Special Client


    Louie handed them M''s folder, then arrived before Sandriel. ¡°Do you know who she is, Sandriel?¡±


    he asked confidently.


    Sandriel nced at M and, after a moment''s thought, answered, ¡°She must be Ms. M Zurlo of


    Zurlo Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Then you must know what she''s here for today.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Of course. She''s here to discuss a partnership with us.¡±


    Louie expected Sandriel to deny knowing her, and he was ready to present the evidence he had


    prepared beforehand, which included the visitors'' log from the reception, to refute Sandriel.


    As a result, he was surprised that Sandriel admitted to it so readily.


    Could he have another trick up his sleeve? Impossible. I have seen the document myself. There


    shouldn''t be anything wrong with it.


    Spurred by that thought, Louie asked, ¡°Have you perused the document M brought today? Have


    you also conducted a proper assessment of her abilities?¡±


    As soon as Louie spoke, Quinton chimed in, ¡°Surely you''re paranoid, Worley? Zurlo Corporation


    belongs to the Zurlo family, one of the Ten Prestigious Families. I think the Zurlo family is more than


    qualified enough to enter into partnership negotiations with us.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but Ms. Zurlo does not speak for the Zurlo family but only for the Pollerton branch of Zurlo


    Corporation. ording to the document''s preface, thispany has a market value of only a


    hundred million. To put that sum into perspective, any tourism project we pick at random begins at


    four billion. In other words, Ms. Zurlo''spany fails to meet the minimum requirement to enter into


    negotiations with us.¡±


    With a gleeful look at Sandriel, Louie continued, ¡°What do you have to say about that, Sandriel? No


    matter how you deny it, it constitutes an abuse of power by failing to evaluate Ms. Zurlo''s assets


    before having here to sign the agreement.¡±


    It wasmon knowledge that a partnership with Tangent Group meant having the backing of a


    deep-pocketed firm.


    However, only a select few were granted that privilege, as Tangent Group was in the business to


    make money, not run a charity.


    If M''s branch of the Zurlo Corporation''s assets were as meager as Louie imed, then Sandriel


    was in deep trouble.


    It equated to using his position for the benefit of another.


    Upon arriving at that conclusion, the three directors turned their gaze to Sandriel to see how he was


    going to exin himself.


    ¡°Though Ms. Zurlo''s assets failed to satisfy our partnership criteria,¡± he announced unexpectedly, ¡°I


    will still sign her on as our partner because a special client of ours rmended her.¡±


    ¡°A special client?¡± Louie sneered. ¡°Who are you trying to threaten, Sandriel?¡±


    Due to the size of Tangent Group, it had many international partners, which included contractors


    who wished to remain anonymous and military projects.


    As a result, there was a system within Tangent Group of ranking their customers in tiers: silver, gold,


    tinum, diamond, and VIP.


    Silver-tier clients, for example, had business dealings with Tangent Group that raked in between


    three to thirty million.


    Gold-tier clients, on the other hand, were worth thirty to a hundred million.


    The special client Sandriel referred to had to rank at least diamond-tier.


    Clients like these brought at least five billion worth of business to Tangent Group.


    A client capable of delivering such a benefit to thepany would naturally be qualified to introduce


    other partners. It was an unspoken agreement with Tangent Group.


    As a lowly supervisor of the Pollerton branch, Sandriel usually contacted only gold-tier clients at


    most. Only on rare asions did he get the chance to be acquainted with tinum-tier clients.

 Chapter 707 Verification Complete

    Chapter 707 Verification Complete


    On what grounds is he iming that M was referred by a special client?


    Louie was under the impression that Sandriel had concocted the tale to save himself.


    ¡°Since you imed that Ms. Zurlo was rmended by a special client, they must have given you


    a referral code. Dare you verify it?¡±


    Sandriel nced toward the corner at Donald, who had been engrossed in ¡°fixing¡± the projector and


    did not seem interested in the goings-on at the other side of the room.


    ¡°Are you sure you want the referral code verified, Louie?¡± Sandriel said quietly. ¡°This special client is


    a good friend of Mr. Tondle''s, whose permission I have also asked to sign Ms. Zurlo as our partner.


    Can you bear the consequences if you insist on verifying the special client''s referral code?¡±


    Verifying the referral code signified deducting from the number of times a special client could


    rmend someone.


    Though it would not cause the client any loss, it was, undoubtedly, a p to the face.


    The rmendation of a potential partner to work with Tangent Group was out of kind


    consideration, yet you still insist on verifying their referral code. What kind of impression are you


    giving? Isn''t it as good as telling the client you think poorly of the candidate they nominated?


    Sandriel''s words caused the three directors to fall silent.


    ¡°What tier is this special client? Would you mind sharing that with us?¡± Quinton began with a smile.


    ¡°I cannot disclose that,¡± Sandriel responded abruptly.


    Sandriel''s reply caused Quinton''s smile to freeze on his face.


    This little sh*t is up to no good. Our dignity can remain intact if it were an ordinary diamond-tier


    client, but the head office might hold us three responsible if it is any higher than that.


    Louie gritted his teeth at the sight of their hesitance. ¡°Don''t let Sandriel''s pretense intimidate you,


    guys. Verifying referral codes when clients rmend potential partners to us is standard


    procedure. There''s no need to hesitate. Jory, bring me aptop.¡±


    His assistant, Jory Twiller, brought aptop over. Navigating through thepany''s client list, Louie


    opened the referral code verification page. ¡°Please, Mr. Haddock,¡± he said coldly.


    In response to the directors'' reticence, Sandriel entered the referral code and hit enter.


    Verificationplete.


    The directors felt their hearts clench at the appearance of those words.


    It actually worked! Does that mean Sandriel wasn''t lying?


    When they saw the client''s tier, they almost fainted.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    VIP, number 001.


    Quinton felt as if his heart had stopped beating.


    This client is not just any VIP-tiered client. He''s the very first one!


    The significance of the number indicated that even beggars rmended by this client would


    require thepany to provide them with royal treatment.


    They would be fawning over such a client if they had met him on a regr day, yet not only had they


    scorned the candidate the client rmended, but they also had the referral code verified.


    Arriving before Sandriel, Quinton forced a smile. ¡°Why didn''t you mention the client''s identity earlier,


    Sandriel?¡± he said, barely repressing a shudder.


    The other two directors hurriedly leaped to their feet as well.


    ¡°Let''s pretend this never happened, Sandriel. We all think you did nothing wrong. In fact, you''re


    most suited to lead the business department.¡±

 Chapter 708 Operation Suspension

    Chapter 708 Operation Suspension


    ¡°That''s right. We''ll write up a report to the head office right away to rmend you as the head of


    the Pollerton branch''s business department.¡±


    The change in the directors'' attitudes stunned M.


    Their position has afforded them the luxury of doing whatever they wanted. Now, these three are


    scared silly by the number of a person they''ve never met.


    Lapsing into deep thought, M could not help but reevaluate Donald''s value to her.


    ¡°Even if I wanted to pretend all these never happened, the head office would not allow it as you''ve


    verified the client''s referral code,¡± Sandriel said.


    As soon as he spoke, one of the directors'' secretaries, Handel Yortz, came bursting in. ¡°The head


    office called, sir,¡± he panted out. ¡°The Pollerton branch is to suspend its operations, and a team from


    the headquarters ising to conduct an investigation.¡±


    The directors turned deathly pale at Handel''s announcement.


    Over the years, they had abused their positions to amass personal fortunes.


    Though the head office had been aware of their antics, they had turned a blind eye as they could


    not hold every employee to high standards given the size of Tangent Group.


    Now that the Pollerton branch had offended thepany''s first client, the head office could no


    longer stand idly by.


    Ignoring the three stunned figures, Sandriel walked up to M and said politely, ¡°I''m sorry for


    keeping you waiting, Ms. Zurlo. Let us continue this discussion in another conference room.¡±


    Nodding, M followed Sandriel out of the conference room.


    As the show was over, Donald reced the projector and exited the conference room with both


    hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Quinton, I¡ª¡±


    Smack!


    Quinton pped Louie violently across the face.


    ¡°Us three have been ruined by you, you little sh*t!¡±


    Donald did not concern himself with the partnership negotiations between M and Sandriel.


    He only needed to ensure the two of them built a rapport, and the Zurlo family of Pollerton would


    side with him.


    After cing the ess card casually on a random desk, Donald stretched before exiting Tangent


    Group.


    As he was about to light a cigarette, Filbert called.


    ¡°Something happened at Dragon Fide Vi, Mr. Campbell. Hurry over and check it out.¡±


    Frowning, Donald hailed a cab and headed to Dragon Fide Vi at once.


    After the previous meeting, Donald had assigned his three lieutenants separate missions.


    Yulia was tasked with thepany''s publicity. She would be in charge of managing Evelyn in the


    future, who was at that moment under her wing.


    Harry was in charge of thepany''s expansion. As Dragon Fide Corporation could not devote all


    of its resources to Dragon Fide Vi, it required the sess of anotherrge project.


    Filbert, on the other hand, was responsible for the construction and design of Dragon Fide Vi.


    The sessful construction of Dragon Fide Vi was not just Donald''s dream but also the key to


    Dragon Fide Corporation''s triumph.


    That was why Donald did not dy for even a second when Filbert told him something was wrong


    at Dragon Fide Vi.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    As soon as Donald exited the vehicle, he found Filbert and a group of workers squatting at the


    entrance of the site. Every one of them looked grave.


    ¡°An ident has happened,¡± Filbert said guiltily. ¡°I have let you down, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°We''ll talk about thatter. Tell me what happened.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Composing himself, Filbert ryed to Donald everything that had happened.

 Chapter 709 Strange Happenings

    Chapter 709 Strange Happenings


    As it turned out, strange and unexinable happenings had been taking ce on the site of Dragon


    Fide Vi.


    For starters, theborers'' quarters were haunted. There were reports of a female ghost in a white


    dress at the toilet in the middle of the night and of sobbing noises that made their spine crawl.


    Then, many important blueprints would go missing in the day.


    It was to be noted that the important papers were kept under lock and key at the site safe and


    required the presence of a dozen employees whenever they were taken out.


    Simrly, the same dozen witnesses had to be there when the papers were ced back inside.


    Even the slightest damage to the blueprints was immediately learned of, much less their


    disappearance.


    Initially thinking he would handle matters on his own, Filbert had spent all his time at the site,


    determined to get to the bottom of the strange happenings.


    However, nobody could have anticipated what happened next.


    ¡°The roof for building three at site number seventeen waspleted recently. Usually, we would


    proceed to take apart the scaffolding after this step. When two workers passed by underneath


    today, two steel pipes fell from above and killed them instantly.¡±


    Whether or not it was an ident, the project would have to be halted immediately and subjected to


    inspection by the relevant department when deaths urred on-site.


    If the department determined it to be an ident, the project would be allowed to continue, though


    its safety rating would be lowered by one level.


    If, however, the department found out that the ident at the site had been caused by improper


    operation, the project would have to be contracted to a differentpany.


    As Dragon Fide Vi would be the iconic symbol of Dragon Fide Corporation, thepany would


    be aughingstock to the world if its construction were to be outsourced to anotherpany.


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    With Filbert leading the way, Donald arrived at the scene where it happened.


    The bodies of the two workers were still there.


    As a police inspection of the scene was required, nobody dared get any closer lest they became a


    suspect.


    Donald nced at the bodies from afar and immediately understood what Filbert meant by it being


    a strange happening.


    The two steel pipes looked as if they had been tossed down from above after careful aim, as they


    had pierced the workers through the top of their heads before protruding from their thighs on the


    other end.


    The poor workers looked as if they had been skewered into the ground. It was a grotesque sight


    indeed.


    ¡°Logically speaking, the steel pipes would not havended upright after falling from such a height.


    None of us could exin it, so we''re just waiting to see if the police can find anything.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Donald asked, ¡°Didn''t you mention once that the workers'' quarters are


    haunted? Make the arrangements for us to stay with them tonight. Do it quietly.¡±


    Though Filbert did not know what Donald was up to, he nevertheless did as he was asked.


    Not long after Donald''s arrival, the police arrived at the scene.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    First, they collected photographic evidence and had the bodies removed, then halted work on the


    entire building, dering a cessation of operations.


    Being newly unemployed, the workers spent the day amusing themselves outside and only returned


    to sleep at night.


    Filbert and Donald shared a room with three others, who were already fast asleep.


    ¡°Do you also suspect the incident today to be rted to ghosts, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Donaldughed coldly. ¡°I''ve never seen ghosts throughout my twenty-odd years. If they do exist, I


    would like to see them.¡±

 Chapter 710 Ghostbuster

    Chapter 710 Ghostbuster


    Filbert opened his mouth but was at a loss for words.


    I am not as bold as him. If there really are ghosts here, I might have to apply for a transfer.


    As Filbert was mulling over his prospects, the faint sound of a woman sobbing sounded from a


    distance.


    He instantly grew nervous.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Mr. Campbell? That''s the ghost!¡±


    There were no women at the site. Filbert, being the supervisor, was confident about that.


    Without a word, Donald pushed open the door and went out, determined to see who it was causing


    trouble.


    Following the noise, he arrived at where the construction materials were piled up.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Any further past that spot was the toilet of the construction site.


    Following Donald''s wake, Filbert suddenly pointed at the top of a pile of timber. ¡°Look, Mr.


    Campbell,¡± he cried in a quavering voice. ¡°Is that her?¡±


    Gazing in the direction of Filbert''s finger, there was indeed a woman with long hair and d in a


    white robe seated atop the lumber.


    Deathly pale, she wore a sinister smile.


    Thud! Thest thing Filbert remembered was his vision going dark as he swayed before falling to


    the ground in a dead faint.


    Donald, on the other hand, remained upright and unfazed. The ghost seated atop the timber was


    taken aback at that.


    What''s up with this fellow? Didn''t I exude enough War God energy?


    ¡°You got me excited, thinking ghosts exist. Turns out it''s just somebody masquerading as one.¡±


    Donald ced a cigarette between his lips and gazed nonchntly at the ¡°ghost.¡± ¡°Are you going to


    get down here, or shall I make you?¡±


    The ¡°ghost¡± narrowed her eyes. ¡°You''re not afraid of me?¡± she asked Donald in surprise.


    ¡°A Penta Ste Warrior is hardly going to have me quaking in my boots.¡±


    Upon seeing how Donald had managed to ascertain her level from a nce, the woman


    immediately knew he was no ordinary worker.


    She turned to flee, but Donald waved his right hand, and the timber piled on the ground rose on


    their own ord. Arranging themselves in a line in midair, they flew toward the woman.


    ¡°Object maniption! You are a Mortal Realm expert!¡±


    Learned as she was, the woman''s knowledge was not going to help her beat Donald.


    To avoid being struck by the timber, she was forced to retreat, closing the gap between her and


    Donald. The logs fell from midair and surrounded her like a fence.


    ¡°You killed two of my workers. You''re not leaving without giving me an exnation.¡±


    Walking toward the woman, Donald released his War God force field.


    Upon the release of a force field from a Mortal Realm War God, the woman, who was only a Penta


    Ste Warrior, fell to her knees before him.


    ¡°I can''t believe Dragon Fide Corporation is concealing a Mortal Realm expert,¡± she said through


    gritted teeth. ¡°It looks like you were the one who killed Svein.¡±


    Donald merely smiled, neither acknowledging nor denying it.


    This woman seems pretty clever for still trying to trick me into spilling the truth at this point.


    Arriving before the woman, Donald gazed down at her. ¡°My patience is limited. Either tell me who


    sent you or be prepared to die here. Naturally, I will ensure it''s as painful and drawn out as


    possible.¡±


    The woman fell silent for a moment at Donald''s words before speaking, ¡°I am Helen of the


    Youngblood family.¡±


    The Youngblood family!


    Donald''s pupils dted. He became wary at once.


    The Youngblood family was undoubtedly the most powerful out of the Ten Prestigious Families.


    He had yet to recover after taking apart the Youngblood family''s safehouses and causing their


    stocks to plunge.

 Chapter 711 Tell Them I Sent You

    Chapter 711 Tell Them I Sent You


    Donald had expected the Youngblood family to send somebody to Pollerton to cause him trouble.


    However, he did not foresee the Youngblood family targeting Dragon Fide Vi immediately upon


    arrival.


    Could the Youngblood family know something?


    ¡°Ah, so you do know fear?¡± Helen asked with a smile upon noticing the shift in Donald''s expression.


    ¡°I havee under orders to find out who the expert hidden in Pollerton is, and I''m surprised to find


    out it''s you. You must be the one who sabotaged our safehouses. Who are you to Jennifer Wilson?¡±


    Does Helen not know who I am?


    Donald was nonplussed.


    If they have set their sights on Dragon Fide Vi, they must know who I am, as I''m its founder. How


    does she only know Jennifer but not me?


    ¡°Besides you, who else from the Youngblood family is here?¡±


    A Penta Ste Warrior may be deemed powerful to other families, but they were only pawns within


    the Youngblood family.


    Helen was about to speak when Donald took several quick steps back as if noticing something.


    A cloud of pink smoke erupted beneath Helen''s feet. She was about to escape with the help of the


    distraction when Donald picked up a steel bar from the ground and hurled it toward her.


    He was confident his strike would have stabbed Helen in the thigh and robbed her of her mobility.


    To his astonishment, he heard a bang through the smog as if something had blocked it. The steel


    bar fell to the ground.


    Squinting, Donald detected two figures nking Helen when the smoke cleared.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two neers were d in a white robe and a ck robe, respectively.


    One of them held the Staff of Despair while the other held the Soul Chain.


    At first nce, they looked like twin Grim Reapers.


    To Donald''s surprise, these two were also of Mortal Realm.


    In other words, they are experts dispatched to Pollerton by the Youngblood family.


    ¡°Weren''t you supposed to cause trouble for Jennifer, Helen? How are you so inept as to fail to


    handle such a trivial matter?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Helen retorted through gritted teeth. ¡°Can''t you see that this fellow is also a Mortal Realm


    expert? I suspect he''s the one who did away with our safe houses and also the person backing


    Jennifer.¡±


    At those words, the pair turned their gazes to Donald in unison.


    ¡°He''s a Mortal Realm expert?¡±


    They regarded him with looks of disdain.


    Previous Mortal Realm experts they had encountered exuded auras of Grandmasters.


    He looks like a poor farmer. How could somebody like him be a Mortal Realm expert?


    ¡°Don''t underestimate him. He''s skilled in object maniption, and his strength far exceeds my own.¡±


    The pair became warier at her words.


    ¡°What''s your name, kid? When you get to hell, tell them that I, Connor Youngblood, was the one


    who sent you.¡±


    ¡°Remember my name, kid. I am Chandler Youngblood.¡±


    Connor and Chandler. These names are easy enough to remember.


    ¡°How unfortunate that the Youngblood family has descended into such a state,¡± Donaldmented.


    ¡°All they have left to send forth are a bunch of clowns. Do you think you can kill as you please just


    because you are dressed like the Grim Reaper?¡±


    Connor sneered. ¡°You will find out soon enough whether or not I am capable of taking your life.


    Hurry up and tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°You want to know who I am? Well, I don''t suppose there''s any harm in telling you. My name is


    Donald Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell?¡± The trio froze in surprise upon hearing his name.


    Helen started as if she had thought of something. ¡°Are you the abandoned child of the Campbell


    n? Impossible! How could you possess the strength of a Mortal Realm expert if you were Donald


    Campbell?¡±

 Chapter 712 Arsenal

    Chapter 712 Arsenal


    Everyone knows Donald is the outcast of the Campbell family, and he''s a piece of trash. However, if


    Donald was actually a Mortal Realm expert instead of a piece of trash, it''s understandable how he


    could destroy the Youngblood family''s safe house to save Jennifer. Helen felt as though she had


    just discovered a secret, and she said to the brothers in a deep voice, ¡°I must return immediately to


    tell Mr. Yuvich about this. I need you guys to either stall him or capture him alive!¡±


    After saying that, Helen quickly turned around and left.


    With just a few leaps, she disappeared from Donald''s field of vision.


    Connor was surprised to see Donald standing still because he thought thetter would stop Helen


    from leaving. Why does it seem like Donald isn''t bothered by the fact that Helen is about to expose


    his identity?


    ¡°Connor, this fellow is acting weird,¡± Chandler remarked. Donald''s reaction also baffled him.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter what''s on his mind. As long as we can capture him, Helen will be safe,¡± Connor


    responded.


    As soon as Connor finished his sentence, Donald whipped out his phone and set a timer for three


    minutes.


    Upon seeing that, Connor and Chandler were stumped. What''s going on?


    After setting the time, Donald put his phone aside and stretched his wrists. ¡°Come on, let''s fight.


    Let''s make this quick and use your best moves on me. We shall try to end this within three minutes.¡±


    Does he think he can get rid of us within three minutes? How arrogant! Connor sneered, ¡°Donald, I


    know you''re a Mortal Realm expert, but don''t underestimate us. We''ve already killed three Mortal


    Realm experts.¡±


    Donald shot Connor an annoyed look and said, ¡°You talk too much. If you guys aren''t making your


    moves, I''ll start attacking first.¡±


    Connor didn''t think Donald posed a threat, so he didn''t mind letting Donald make the first move.


    In the next second, however, Donald vanished before their eyes, leaving only an afterimage behind.


    ¡°Watch out, Connor!¡± Chandler''s senses were sharper, so almost instantaneously after Donald


    vanished, Chandler was already swinging his Staff of Despair toward something behind Connor.


    Donald was struck by Staff of Despair. Although he had used his dagger to block the staff, the staff


    still produced a deafening screeching sound. It''s an attack on the mind!


    During the split second when Donald was distracted, Connor tossed his chain at the former and


    bound him tight.


    Needless to say, that chain wasn''t an ordinary weapon. While it was wrapped around Donald,


    spikes suddenly appeared on the chain, piercing Donald''s skin. No wonder these two were able to


    team up and defeat the other Mortal Realm experts. Not only do they have extraordinary weapons,


    but they are also so in sync. It''s only natural that they have impressivebat prowess.


    ¡°How''s that, Donald? Now, do you know how powerful we are?¡± Connor questioned smugly. ¡°Now


    that you''re bound by my Soul Chain, you should just stop struggling. That way, you''ll suffer less.¡±


    All of a sudden, Donald felt a tingling sensation in his waist and realized that the spikes on the chain


    were poisonous. If they use this on someone else, that person will definitely lose theirbat ability


    after getting mentally assaulted by the Staff of Despair. Unfortunately for them, they''re dealing with


    me.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this all? I''ve overestimated you guys.¡± Donald sighed and added, ¡°It seems like the Youngblood


    family is doomed.¡±


    With that, Donald swung his left fist and shattered the Staff of Despair as if it were a lollipop.


    Before the brothers could react, Donald grabbed and yanked the chain with both his hands.


    Soul Chain, which was supposedly indestructible, was torn apart by Donald as if it were made of


    paper.

 Chapter 713 Different League

    Chapter 713 Different League


    What the f*ck? What kind of ability is this? Is Donald''s capability really in the Mortal Realm? The


    brothers were stunned by Donald''s capability, and as they swiftly retreated, they finally realized just


    how formidable their enemy was.


    ¡°What''s the matter? You guys look surprised.¡± Donald then continued disdainfully, ¡°I''m indeed in


    Mortal Realm, but I''m in the divine stage of Mortal Realm. Who do you think you are? You guys


    aren''t capable of fighting me.¡±


    Divine stage of Mortal Realm? The brothers fell silent after hearing what Donald said.


    As a matter of fact, Donald had been concealing his aura.


    If Helen hadn''t told them Donald was capable of object maniption, the brothers wouldn''t have


    treated Donald as a Mortal Realm expert.


    Therefore, they were surprised to find out that Donald was not just a Mortal Realm expert and was


    actually in the divine stage of Mortal Realm.


    ¡°Connor, let''s pull that move,¡± Chandler suggested. We''ve already lost our most powerful weapons,


    and Donald is clearly in a different league. We should just do whatever we can and hope for the


    best.


    ¡°Okay. Let''s go all out!¡±


    The moment Connor finished his sentence, the brothers simultaneously pressed their palms


    together. After that, they both whipped out a dagger and made a cut on their necks.


    A human''s neck was the most vulnerable part of the body. Although the brothers had avoided


    cutting their own carotid arteries, it was still a ghastly sight when the blood came gushing out.


    Within seconds, a pool of blood formed on the ground.


    Not long after, a scary-looking blood beast appeared before Donald''s eyes.


    That blood beast resembled a li.


    Despite its juvenile manner, its gaze and demeanor were already majestic and domineering.


    Seeing that the blood beast was formed, the brothers quickly tapped on their acupoints to stop the


    bleeding.


    At that moment, the brothers had gone pale and looked incredibly feeble.


    ¡°So you guys took that long to summon this puny creature?¡± Donald mocked and reached out his


    right hand to perform a grabbing motion at the ground.


    After he did that, the gravel on the ground rotated and formed a warrior holding a spear and a


    shield.


    It was an act of object maniption.


    Connor and Chandler felt bitter when they saw that. We almost bled ourselves to death just to


    summon a blood beast. However, Donald summoned a warrior made of rocks just by moving his


    hand. That shows how much stronger he ispared to us.


    ¡°Kill him, blood beast!¡± Connor demanded.


    The blood beast then roared and dashed toward Donald.


    As it ran, its body expanded, and it transformed into a full-grown lion.


    Just moments ago, the blood beast was shorter than the warrior summoned by Donald. However, it


    became twice the size of the warrior after it ran for a few steps.


    Once it was in range, the blood beast leaped into the air andunched its attack.


    While it soared in the air, a bloody mist surrounded it, making it look like a malicious demon that


    was ready to crush Donald and his warrior.


    In response, the warrior raised its head and nced at the blood beast before throwing the spear at


    it.


    The spear went through the blood beast''s body and didn''t damage it one bit.


    The brothers burst into raucousughter when they saw that. That''s why a blood beast is so strong!


    It doesn''t have a weakness! The spear can only harm solid objects, so it doesn''t have any effect on


    a creature made of blood.


    However, the smiles on the brothers'' faces froze when they realized that the spear didn''t stop after it


    went through the blood beast''s body.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Instead, it split in two and flew toward the both of them.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The brothers were at aplete loss because they didn''t expect that to


    happen.


    They wanted to dodge and escape, but it was toote.

 Chapter 714 Lord Campbell

    Chapter 714 Lord Campbell


    The spear that split in two prated the brothers'' chests and killed them on the spot, pinning them


    on the ground.


    The spear was never meant for the blood beast. Instead, its target was the brothers, who were in a


    weak state.


    When the blood beastnded on the ground, the warrior held the shield up with both of its hands to


    shield Donald.


    Within a split second, the shield had absorbed all the gravel from the surroundings and increased its


    size tenfold.


    Just like how the spear couldn''t harm the blood beast, the blood beast also couldn''t prate the


    thick shield because the blood beast was made of liquid.


    When the blood beast collided with the shield, its head split open and blood gushed out.


    Just as it was about to reconstruct its body, the shield shattered and exploded in the blood beast''s


    face.


    A piece of gravel was able to take a droplet of blood with it.


    Since there were thousands of pieces of gravel, all the droplets of blood that formed the beast were


    all torn apart.


    Consequently, the ferocious blood beast was reduced to a weak, whining beast.


    When the shield disappeared, the blood beast vanished along with it.


    In the end, the ground was filled with blood-stained gravel.


    Donald had just finished dealing with the brothers when Billy returned to his side while carrying


    Helen on his shoulder.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, I''ve brought her back,¡± Billy said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Helen, who was feared by the farmers, was petrified upon seeing Donald.


    She was stopped by Billy soon after she ran away from the construction site.


    Before she could even utter a single word, Billy had already started attacking her.


    Billy''s moves were ruthless and precise, and he was far more capable than her, too.


    Within a dozen moves, he sessfully subdued Helen.


    On their way back to where Donald was, Helen tried all kinds of approaches to convince Billy to let


    her go. However, Billy remained unfazed and ignored all her pleas.


    Helen didn''t expect Billy to bring her back to Donald, and she was even more stunned by how Billy


    addressed Donald.


    ¡°Who exactly are you, Donald?¡± Helen asked in fear. If Donald had be a Mortal Realm expert


    relying on his destiny and talents, it''s no coincidence that he has a subordinate as strong as Billy.


    ¡°I''m Lord Campbell of Quadfield,¡± Donald answered.


    Helen''s pupils constricted. Lord Campbell? I can''t believe Donald is the Youngblood family''s arch-


    rival, Lord Campbell?


    ¡°That''s impossible! You can''t be Lord Campbell! You''re the abandoned child of the Campbell n...¡±


    Helen was in disbelief.


    Watching Helen, who was already suffering from a mental breakdown, Donald shook his head and


    said, ¡°Initially, I wanted to ask you who did the Youngblood family send to Pollerton. Now, it seems


    like I don''t have to ask you that question anymore.¡±


    ¡°Billy, use the three of them as a warning to the Youngblood family,¡± Donald ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    Billy dragged Helen along and disappeared into the darkness. Meanwhile, Connor''s and Chandler''s


    corpses were taken away by the other members of Dark Crows.


    ¡°Wake up, Filbert!¡± Donald gave Filbert''s face a couple of ps to wake him up.


    ¡°What happened to me, Mr. Campbell?¡± Filbert asked, in a daze.


    ¡°How would I know? I came out with you to check the noises we heard. However, you fainted


    halfway through the walk,¡± Donald replied in a t tone. ¡°You''re rather frail. Don''t you exercise?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Filbert froze and began doubting himself. ¡°That''s not what happened, Mr. Campbell. I


    remember that we saw a ghost. I was scared, and that''s why I fainted.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Where''s the ghost now?¡± Donald asked.


    Filbert scanned their surroundings and found nothing.

 Chapter 715 A Rude Guest

    Chapter 715 A Rude Guest


    Donald yawned and said, ¡°All right, that''s enough. It seems like all the weird things happening on


    the construction site are just products of your imagination. I''m going to head home and sleep. You


    should get some rest as well.¡±


    After urging Filbert to go home, Donald hailed a taxi and returned to the mansion.


    As soon as Donald arrived at the main entrance of the mansion, he heard a middle-aged woman


    speaking loudly in the living room.


    ¡°Leonard, I''m your sister, and I don''t mean to offend you. However, you''re a member of the Wilson


    family. You''re born with the talent to do business! Look what you''re doing right now! Why are you


    selling vegetables and reading the newspapers? You don''t have the dignity of a man representing


    the Wilson family!¡± the middle-aged woman mocked.


    ¡°It''s not that, Tracy. We''re just not meant to do business...¡± Leonard responded.


    ¡°Is that up to you to decide? Why aren''t you listening to me? Take my husband as an example.


    Before he met me, he said he couldn''t do business. Take a look at him now!¡± The middle-aged


    woman, Tracy Wilson, put her hand on her husband''s shoulder and uttered smugly, ¡°He''s now the


    general agent of Scufen in South Chanaea! He''s in charge of all the matters concerning the


    brand.¡±


    Tracy kept boasting in front of Jennifer and her parents, while the family of three merely listened


    quietly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sick of Tracy''s haughty attitude, he closed the door and entered the mansion.


    Jennifer, who was exhausted, instantly perked up when she saw Donald. ¡°You''re finally home,


    Darling!¡±


    Jennifer rose to her feet and threw herself at Donald.


    Donald lifted her up and spun around with her in his arms before putting her back down.


    ¡°I thought you weren''ting home tonight?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°I''m done with the matters at the construction site, so I came back immediately. I was worried that


    you might be too scared to sleep alone tonight,¡± Donald replied.


    ¡°You''re the best, Darling!¡± Jennifer gave Donald a peck on the cheek.


    Tracy wasn''t pleased with what she saw. ¡°What are you doing, Jennifer? Women in the Wilson


    family should be assertive and strong. How could you throw yourself at him? Do you have any self-


    respect?¡±


    Donald was already annoyed when he heard Tracy talking at the door. Upon hearing how Tracy was


    lecturing Jennifer in his house, he got even more irritated. With a darkened expression, he asked,


    ¡°I''m sorry, but may I know who you are?¡±


    Seeing that, Jennifer tugged at Donald''s arm discreetly and whispered, ¡°Donald, she''s my dad''s


    older sister, Tracy Wilson. Please just ignore her. Otherwise, my dad would be troubled.¡±


    Donald finally knew what was going on after Jennifer exined the situation to him.


    Ever since Leonard was little, the Wilson family had discriminated against him. Fortunately for him,


    Tracy had always been looking after him.


    However, Tracy had her own shorings as well.


    She had always been self-centered, and Leonard had never dared to voice his opinion in Tracy''s


    presence.


    ¡°Oh! It''s a pleasure to meet you, Aunt Tracy,¡± Donald uttered.


    In response, Tracy gazed at Donald with disgust and said, ¡°You''re Donald, the abandoned child of


    the Campbell n, aren''t you? Jennifer must''ve been blind to marry you.¡±


    Jennifer grew anxious and said, ¡°What are you on about, Aunt Tracy?¡±


    ¡°Is that not the case?¡± Tracy didn''t think what she said was wrong, so she said to Donald


    disdainfully, ¡°Do you know how many people were pursuing Jenny back then? Some of them were


    even wealthy heirs and guys from prominent families. I''m sure any one of them has a worth of


    over tens of millions. What''s your worth, Donald?¡±


    Donald gave it some thought and answered, ¡°I never calcted my worth, but I think you can


    find it on the inte.¡±


    ¡°On the inte?¡± Contempt was visible on Tracy''s countenance. ¡°I''m sorry, but I''ve already tried


    searching for your information on the inte before I came over. I couldn''t even find your name


    there, let alone your worth.¡±

 Chapter 716 Rude Guests

    Chapter 716 Rude Guests


    Tracy''s words reminded Donald that he was the one who had requested Billy to remove his


    personal information from the inte.


    That was why there was hardly anything about Donald on the inte.


    Although Donald''s identity as Dragon Fide Corporation''s vice president was known to those who


    had watched the night event''s live stream, information pertaining to his job and worth was


    unavable online.


    That was why Tracy misunderstood him.


    She genuinely thought that Jennifer had spent her years'' worth of savings to invest in the


    establishment of Dragon Fide Corporation and make Donald the vice president, all because she


    had fallen prey to Donald''s lies about the Dragon Fide Project.


    Therefore, the purpose of her trip to Pollerton was not just to visit his younger brother, Leonard, but


    also to convince him and his whole family to stop wasting time and energy on Dragon Fide


    Corporation.


    ¡°I suppose you have nothing else to say?¡±


    Tracy grew more aggressive at Donald''s silence.


    ¡°If you know how useless of a piece of sh*t you are, then behave like one. Stop having Jennifer


    wee you home. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Donald decided not to put up with Tracy any longer when he saw that she was going overboard.


    Looking at her with a faint smile, he said, ¡°Aunt Tracy, right? You''re right. There''s nothing on the


    inte about me, but this does not mean I''m a useless piece of sh*t. Also, this mansion belongs to


    me, so technically, I can call the property management staff to get you out of my property.¡±


    ¡°What''s with this attitude? Look at how he''s talking to me, Leonard!¡±


    Tracy expected the two to take her side, but to her dismay, they both looked away.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they knew all too well how Dragon Fide Corporation came about.


    You should be grateful that Donald still acknowledges you as his aunt. You''re in no ce to nitpick


    about him.


    Tracy started to panic when no one stood up for her.


    Seeing this, Theron, who had been sitting aside all that while, quickly got over to smooth things over


    by saying with a smile, ¡°That''s enough, Tracy. You shouldn''t be meddling with their personal affair.


    We should mind our own business.¡±


    Disgruntled as she was, Tracy let the matter slide now that Theron had given her a way out of this


    awkward situation.


    She crossed her arms before her chest and spoke haughtily to Leonard. ¡°Leonard, my son, Jethro,


    has a finance exam in Pollerton in two days. He will be arriving tomorrow. From what I saw earlier,


    there is an extra guest room on the second floor, so please get the room ready by tomorrow


    morning. We will be staying here.¡±


    Donald chuckled in disbelief as he watched Tracy.


    Didn''t I tell her that I own this mansion? Why is she still hurling orders at Leonard?


    Just as Donald was about to humiliate the woman again, Jennifer tugged at his hand, gesturing at


    him to bear with it for her sake.


    Thankfully, Tracy did not continue causing trouble when she saw it was already gettingte, so after


    telling Leonard what to do, she returned to her room with Theron.


    Right after retiring to their room with Jennifer in tow, Donald asked immediately, ¡°What''s with this


    aunt of yours? She just came out of nowhere and appeared in our mansion.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Darling. I have no idea how she got our address. She was already at the door before we


    could even react.¡±


    Jennifer''s character took after her father. Despite the fact that they disliked Tracy, they would still let


    her in out of courtesy.

 Chapter 717 Making A Scene

    Chapter 717 Making A Scene


    Their personality mostly had to do with their upbringing.


    When they were young, the environment they grew up in made them timid and weak, so it went


    without saying that they did not have what it took to stand up to someone like Tracy, who had been


    assertive her whole life.


    ¡°What should we do now? Are we really letting them stay here for a few days? You know me. I can''t


    guarantee that I''ll be able to control my temper if your aunt continues to annoy me,¡± said Donald,


    irked.


    Jennifer bit her lip in response, blinking innocently at Donald.


    ¡°Darling, you''re so good at controlling yourself, so I''m sure you won''t stoop to her level, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, who said I''m good at controlling myself?¡±


    Here, Jennifer ced her hands on Donald''s waist and slowly squatted down before looking up at


    Donald with an alluring gaze.


    ¡°Are you sure you can''t control yourself, Darling?¡±


    Her words sent a quiver down Donald''s spine. He poked her nose affectionately, saying in a deep


    voice, ¡°You little vixen.¡±


    Early the next morning, Donald was still sleeping with Jennifer in his arms when Tracy''s loud voice


    awakened him. The woman seemed to be yelling at someone.


    Wearing a grim expression, Donald made his way to the window on the second floor only to find out


    that Tracy was scolding the property management staff who hade to clean their courtyard.


    ¡°We pay so much every year for property management. This is not supposed to be the standard of


    service you all provide. Did you all even ask for our permission before nting all these ugly-looking


    flowers in the garden? Also, did you see this thickyer of dust on the fence? Why didn''t you all


    clean it?¡±


    Despite being so harshly berated by Tracy, none of the staff had the guts to talk back to her.


    Amidst their silence, the manager exined awkwardly, ¡°Well, madam, we did ask for the owners''


    permission in our chat group before nting these flowers. Ms. Wilson actually agreed to have


    these chrysanthemums nted in her garden.¡±


    ¡°What does Jennifer know? She''s still a child. What will people think when they see a garden full of


    chrysanthemums? They might think everyone who lives in this mansion is dead! Show me your


    floral booklet. I''m choosing another flower.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Hailey Jouda, the manager, was at a loss for words.


    She was aware that only the owner had the say over their own property and that Tracy was only


    living at the mansion temporarily.


    Just as Hailey was caught in a tight spot, not knowing how to deal with Tracy, Donald walked out of


    the mansion.


    Relieved to see him, Hailey ran over and informed, ¡°Mr. Campbell, Ms. Wilson chose these


    chrysanthemums for the garden, but this woman here insists on nting another flower. What


    should we do?¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking to him?¡± Tracy interrupted before Donald could answer. ¡°I''m his aunt! What he


    says doesn''t count. You should just bring me your booklet. Stop wasting my time!¡±


    Just as Tracy uttered thest word, Donald said to Hailey calmly, ¡°I came down just to let you know


    that Jennifer and I are the only owners of this property, so only our opinion matters here. By the


    way, just to give you a heads-up: I will file aint the next time I''m disturbed by all these noises


    early in the morning. Please make sure you guys do a better job at managing the property.¡±


    At first, Tracy thought that Donald hade to take her side, but thetter pushed her into an


    awkward position right away.


    Did he just say he and Jennifer are the rightful owners? What does that make me? He also said that


    he didn''t want disruptive noises disturbing his sleep. Is he trying to tell the manager to chase me out


    the next time this happens again?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With support from Donald, Hailey was emboldened topletely disregard Tracy.

 Chapter 718 Two Snobs

    Chapter 718 Two Snobs


    ¡°Excuse me, ma''am. You''re standing in our way.¡±


    Tracy felt mortified when the manager asked her to move. Putting her hands on her hips, she made


    a demand in false bravado.


    ¡°Even if you''re not changing the flowers, you should at least clean the dust on the fence.¡±


    ncing at Tracy, Hailey replied nonchntly, ¡°I''m sorry, ma''am. It''smon for alfresco gardens


    to get dusty. Our cleaning team''s duty is to clean the house''s exteriors only once weekly. If you have


    a problem with the dust here, you should clean it yourself.¡±


    Hailey''s words infuriated Tracy beyond measure, and thetter shot a death re at Donald before


    stomping back into the mansion.


    Upon re-entering the mansion, she saw everyone sitting at the dining table, enjoying breakfast.


    Tracy recounted everything that had happened earlier to them and pointed a finger at Donald before


    embarking on her chastisement.


    ¡°Leonard, Jennifer is quite a catch herself. I don''t understand why you allow her to be with someone


    like Donald. Did you not see what happened? I''ve only been here for less than a day¡ªand that man


    is already picking a fight with me! What''s wrong with asking them to change the chrysanthemums?


    That flower means death, so why nt them in the garden?¡±


    After all, to Leonard, Donald was his son-inw, and thetter had treated Leonard and his family


    pretty decently for the past few years.


    It wasn''t easy for them to be able to live happily and peacefully as a family, but Tracy just had to


    mess everything up with her unsolicited opinions.


    At this thought, Leonard smacked the table in anger. ¡°Donald is the man Jennifer chose for herself. I


    also acknowledge him as my son-inw. If you have anything against him, feel free to leave.¡±


    Leonard''s statement befuddled Tracy, for the man had always been a weak-kneed person in her


    eyes.


    Since when did he even have the audacity to talk back to me?


    Words eluded Tracy for a split moment.


    When Theron saw this, he stood up to once again ease the tension.


    ¡°Come on. We''re all family. It''smon to have disagreements in a family. There''s no need to fight


    like this. Tracy, you need to calm down, too. Don''t get all worked up because of a small matter like


    this. What matters most in a family is harmony.¡±


    Theron''s particr emphasis on the words ¡°small matter¡± reminded Tracy of the true purpose of


    their visit.


    However, feeling embarrassed from being yelled at by her own brother just now, Tracy crossed her


    arms and refused to talk.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After both parties had calmed down, Theron rubbed his hands, saying, ¡°Since everyone is around, I


    should just bring this up now.¡±


    Leonard and the rest stared at Theron in confusion except for Donald, who had perceived Theron''s


    intention and could see right through all his tricks.


    ¡°As Tracy mentioned, I''m Scufen''s general agent in South Chanaea. That means I handle over


    ten billion worth of fund flow monthly. At first, Tracy brought me along to meet all of you because


    she didn''t want you guys to miss out on this chance to earn money. After all, we''re family, so we


    should share everything together. But, from my observation over the past two days, I realized


    Donald has a short temper and tends to act rashly, so we''re no longer extending to him the offer to


    take up the position as my assistant.¡±


    Donald spoke loftily as if he was a sessful man who had just deprived Donald of a once-in-a-


    lifetime opportunity.


    Leonard and Linda were staggered when they heard that.


    Ten billion? For real?


    At this point, Tracy chimed in, ¡°What a bunch of ungrateful jerks! Do you guys really think we came


    here empty-handed? Theron''spany could''ve covered our stay at any six-star hotel, but still, I


    took it upon myself toe here and even asked Theron to help you guys because I take all of you


    as my family.¡±

 Chapter 719 A Tempting Offer

    Chapter 719 A Tempting Offer


    Pfft!


    Linda could not help spitting out the milk in her mouth when she heard Tracy mention a six-star


    hotel.


    ording to her knowledge, five stars were the highest rating hotels worldwide could possibly


    attain.


    Of course, some hotels are better than those rated as five stars, but that''s how the hotel rating


    system works. That''s precisely why there is no such thing as a six-star hotel in Pollerton. Even if


    there were, it was a self-given title.


    It went without saying that Tracy was totally unaware of this and thought that what she said made


    sense.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Feeling more confident with support from Tracy, Theron cleared his throat before continuing,


    ¡°Although Donald might not be cut out for the job, Jennifer ispetent enough for it, so I''ve


    decided to reserve this opportunity for Jennifer. The pay will be one and a half billion per month.¡±


    One and a half billion?


    Linda and even Donald stared at Theron with their eyes wide like saucers.


    Is this guy truly Scufen''s general agent in South Chanaea? Whatpany is Scufen, by the


    way? Are they involved in arms trafficking? There''s no way they are paying that much for a job!


    With that thought in mind, Donald smiled subtly and asked, ¡°Well, I suppose there must be some


    special job requirements since the pay is so high.¡±


    Jennifer also said hesitantly, ¡°I don''t think I''m good enough for this. I might not be able to step up to


    the position.¡±


    When Theron saw that Jennifer was unmoved by the generous remuneration he offered, he quickly


    added, ¡°With your current capability, it''s true that you''re not ready for this job yet, but you have


    nothing to worry about. Ourpany has a training program for management. You can confidently


    assume the position once you''vepleted the course.¡±


    ¡°A training program?¡± Leonard questioned with a frown, feeling that things were too good to be true.


    As expected, Theron instantly came up with an exnation after clearing his throat. ¡°Yes. We do


    have a training program. It''s not like we''re offering simply anyone this amount of money.¡±


    ¡°Is this training program funded for?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Theron replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Those world-renowned professors who will be


    coaching Jennifer usually charge more than a million for their sses. If it were not for my


    company''s top brass, who have plenty of connections, it would''ve been impossible to get these


    people here. You just need to pay one million and two hundred thousand for a one-month full-time


    course.¡±


    Putting on a serious expression, Theron looked at Jennifer and continued, ¡°Jennifer, I think you


    have the potential to make it big. As long as you''re willing to participate in this training, South


    Chanaea''s market will be ours.¡±


    Upon learning the shocking amount one had to pay for the course, Jennifer was sharp enough to


    sense that Theron was part of a multilevel marketing scheme and hade to rope her in.


    Still, because he was her rtive, Jennifer could not bring herself to turn him down bluntly in front of


    everyone.


    She smiled politely, saying, ¡°I''m sorry, Uncle Theron. I''m really upied with Dragon Fide


    Corporation at the moment, so I don''t think I''ll have time for the training you talked about.¡±


    Vexed by Jennifer''s hesitation, Tracy mmed the table and interrogated, ¡°What''s wrong with you


    all? This is a golden opportunity that everyone dreams of. I don''t understand why you guys are not


    taking up the offer! I''ve read up about Dragon Fide Corporation, Jennifer. It''s nothing more than a


    shellpany. There''s literally nothing to do at thatpany. Besides, even if you don''t have time


    for training, you can still do it online. You should keep learning instead of just beingcent.¡±

 Chapter 720 A Challenge

    Chapter 720 A Challenge


    Jennifer was on the verge of shutting down the argument since Tracy and Theron still did not seem


    to understand that she was euphemistically declining the offer, but Donald suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Actually, I''m pretty interested in the program you talked about. Do you think it''s possible for me to


    join the training?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Tracy scoffed in disbelief. ¡°Didn''t you hear what we just said? You''re not qualified for it.¡±


    With a nod, Donald epted her answer but looked at the bank card in his hand before replying,


    ¡°Well, I happen to have that amount of money in my bank set aside for self-improvement. Since you


    said that I''m not a suitable candidate, I suppose I''ll have to spend this money elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Theron chimed in. ¡°How much did you say you have in that card?¡±


    ¡°One million and two hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°One million and two hundred thousand? You mean you can pay right away?¡±


    Donald pointed at the ount number on the card and answered, ¡°Yes. You can check it for


    yourself.¡±


    Is he serious?


    Theron took the card with his eyes shining in anticipation.


    His original intention was to scam Jennifer. After all, she was Dragon Fide Corporation''s CEO, but


    little did he expect Donald to be walking right into his trap.


    Swiftly, Theron turned on hisptop and asked Donald to log in to his bank ount.


    When Theron and Tracy beheld the bnce in Donald''s ount, their jaws dropped to the ground


    in disbelief.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Three million and seven hundred and fifty grand! I can''t believe this ount has more than three


    million in it! Wait. Taking a million from him is too little. I should just pocket all the money here!


    ¡°So? Do you think I have enough to pay for the course?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Theron eximed, returning the card to Donald reluctantly. Then, he continued


    unabashedly, ¡°Donald, I''m so sorry for how I treated you. I''ve misjudged you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Donald asked with a half-hearted smile.


    ¡°I thought you were a hot-tempered person, but after looking at your bank ount, I realized that


    your shoring is nothingpared to your strengths. Young as you are, you have umted


    enough wealth. This means that you''re a person with ns and who knows how to manage your


    finances. More importantly, you prioritize self-enhancement over unnecessary buying and investing.


    This goes to show that you are aware that you yourself are your best investment¡ªnot other assets


    like houses or cars.¡±


    Despite not having a high education level, Theron proved to be someone who had his way with


    words.


    ¡°Does this mean I''m eligible for the training program?¡±


    ¡°You are! If you pay now, I can make arrangements for your sses right now.¡±


    Donald then said to Theron, ¡°I''m not in a rush. I was captivated by the idea after listening to your


    exnation, but I haven''t done my own research yet. For all I know, what you said might all be


    fake.¡±


    Dang! We''re this close to getting what we want. Why does he want to look into it all of a sudden?


    Suppressing the nervousness in his heart, Theron remained calm as he said, ¡°You''re right. You


    should research more about what I said. After all, a lot of money is at stake. You have all the right to


    be careful.¡±


    ¡°When do you think is a good time for me to go over and check things out?¡±


    ¡°Now is as good a time as any,¡± Theron replied in all seriousness.


    ¡°Ourpany has a branch in Pollerton. I might not be able to bring you to the office, but I can


    definitely bring you to the warehouse for a visit. We can head over right now if you guys have


    nothing on your schedule.¡±


    Theron''s confidence took Donald by surprise, for he had assumed that Theron would back off if he


    asked to check out thepany.

 Chapter 721 Money From The Floor

    Chapter 721 Money From The Floor


    Yet, to his surprise, Theron agreed to it confidently.


    Donald was intrigued. He was interested to know what kind of brand Scufen was for Theron to


    have the guts to offer one and a half billion as a monthly sry.


    With that, they followed Theron to the garage. Then, Donald and Theron both drove their own cars


    toward Scufen''s warehouse.


    Folnact South in Pollerton was the city''srgest logistics distribution region. Almost all of Pollerton''s


    packages would firste to that region for sorting before getting sent out to various areas in the


    city.


    Theron turned rounds and rounds in Folnact South before finally leading Donald and the others to a


    secluded spot.


    A banner with the words ¡°Scufen Distribution Area¡± was hanging by the entrance, and there were


    even railings and two security guards on duty there.


    Theron showed the security guards his work identification document, and they quickly saluted him


    before letting the two cars in.


    After reaching the parking lot, Theron imperiously parked in two parking spots by himself. Just as


    they came down from the car, a group of people came from the warehouse.


    Some of them were wearing gray suits, holding a stack of documents in their hands.


    A few even had two assistants in tow and were trying their hardest to get close to Theron.


    Unfortunately for them, the security guards in the warehouse were doing a fine job.


    Six of the guards stopped those people from getting close to Theron.


    Thus, they could only shout at Theron, ¡°Mr. Dorst, ourpany has brought over an order worth


    thirty billion! Please work with ourpany!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dorst, I''ve already talked to our CEO, and he agrees to our project of fifty billion. Please make


    some time for us to have a discussion!¡±


    Impressively, all of them were talking about coborative projects worth tens of billions.


    Even Jennifer was stunned by the scene unfolding before their eyes.


    Dragon Fide Corporation was one of the toppanies in Pollerton, but their coborative projects


    usually ranged from tens of millions to billions¡ªnothing close to the coborative projects Theron


    seemed to have.


    If those projects were legitimate, then it would not be unreasonable for Theron to offer Jennifer a


    monthly sry of one and a half billion.


    Business partners like those shouting people were cash cows to anyone.


    However, they were only like clowns to Theron, holding no value to him.


    Theron did not even spare them a nce as he swaggered past the people. Then, he turned to say


    to Donald, ¡°Do you see them? No matter where I go, there''ll always be a group of people like them


    trying to score a coboration with me, but I''m the general agent of South Chanaea, so they don''t


    warrant a meeting with me. You''re different, however. As long as you graduate from the course,


    these people will be your business partners. You can keep their faces in mind now since you will be


    interacting with them in the future.¡±


    Admittedly, his act was one that tempted the greedy hearts of others.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Both Leonard''s and Linda''s interests were piqued.


    If not for theck of one million and two hundred thousand in their bank ounts, they would have


    joined the training Theron was talking about.


    Nevertheless, Donald remained unpersuaded, saying, ¡°I''m not too interested in working¡ªI just want


    to do the bare minimum and get my money. Won''t I be working myself to the bone if so many people


    come to me every day and try to be my business partner?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The corner of Theron''s lips twitched as he wondered if there was something wrong with Donald''s


    brain.


    Do you seriously think you''d be working yourself to the bone if people wanted to strike deals worth


    tens of billions with you? Isn''t this just like picking up money from the floor? Do you really think


    that''s too tiring for you?

 Chapter 722 Something Strange About His Gaze

    Chapter 722 Something Strange About His Gaze


    Still, Theron was a professional, and the wheels in his mind turned quickly enough.


    He hastily said, ¡°We''re men, after all. Being busy at work is a sign of maturity, but truly capable


    managers always delegate their matters to their subordinates. Don''t worry. As soon as you graduate


    from the course, I''ll assign two assistants to you. You can get them to deal with these trivial matters


    while you do the bare minimum to get your one and a half million.¡±


    Theron thought that he was already going along with Donald''s words, but to his surprise, thetter


    said, ¡°That doesn''t sound right. If I''m not going to do anything, then why do you need me to undergo


    any training?¡±


    F*ck! You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?


    Theron was on the verge of strangling Donald there and then, but the thought of the seven-figure


    sum in the other man''s ount made him force himself to calm down.


    ¡°It''s all about decision-making,¡± he forced out through gritted teeth. ¡°You let your subordinates deal


    with the manualbor. What you need to do is make the decisions, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Donald muttered in response before finally ceasing his questions on that aspect.


    At that, Theron let out a sigh of relief. For the first time in his life, he was finding much difficulty


    dealing with Donald, a person with little intelligence.


    Once Donald and the rest were led to the inside of the warehouse, Leonard and the others were


    astonished by the sight that greeted them.


    Looking into the warehouse, they saw rows and rows of goods.


    Leonard did a quick mental calction and figured that there were over a hundred crates in each


    row.


    If what was in those crates were Scufen''s products, then the business was undoubtedlyrge in


    scale.


    No wonder those people were waiting on Theron to try to score a business deal with him. Tens of


    billions would be a normal sum with this scale of shipments.


    ¡°How is it? This is just one of the eight hundred and eighty-nine warehouses we have across the


    country, and it''s certainly not the biggest one around.¡±


    One of the eight hundred and eighty-nine warehouses?


    Leonard and Linda shared a look, wondering howrge Scufen''s business was.


    ¡°Can I take a look at the goods?¡± Donald asked as he walked over to one of the racks and reached


    out to open a crate.


    That sight caused Theron to panic, and he dashed over to stop Donald. ¡°These crates will be sent


    out today. Opening them means trouble for the logistics management.¡±


    ¡°I''m just opening it to take a look at the goods. Won''t it be fine if we seal it back immediately?¡±


    Just as Theron was scrambling for an answer, a blond-haired, blue-eyed foreigner came over.


    ¡°Mr. Johnstone is here.¡± Theron looked as if he had seen his savior when he caught sight of the


    foreigner. Hurriedly, he exined to Donald, ¡°Mr. Johnstone is one of the head instructors of the


    training course. He came from the prestigious university, Springwyn University, and he knows many


    famous CEOs across the globe. Do you know Skovos? He was Mr. Johnstone''s student. WhatN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    about that billionaire investor, Geoffrey Burkett? You know who he is, right? He''s a good friend of


    Mr. Johnstone.¡±


    Sure enough, the way John Johnstone carried himself seemed to make him who Theron said he


    was.


    John then walked over to Donald before smiling at Theron. ¡°Mr. Dorst, is this the new student you


    were talking about?¡±


    Theron swiftly replied, ¡°Indeed. He''s our newest addition. I think he has potential, and with some


    good training, he''ll surely be able to graduate from the course.¡±


    While he was seemingly putting in a good word for Donald, thetter stepped forward and asked


    John, ¡°Do you really know Skovos and Geoffrey?¡±


    It was not John''s first time getting questioned about that, but somehow, Donald''s query made his


    heart lurch.


    There''s something strange about this young man''s gaze. Why does it seem like he''s setting up a


    trap for me to jump right in?

 Chapter 723 Barely An Entrepreneur

    Chapter 723 Barely An Entrepreneur


    Despite the standing hairs on the back of John''s neck, John reminded himself about how Donald


    was someone Theron had tricked into the warehouse. Hence, a person like Donald could not


    possibly be smart.


    That was how John quickly recollected himself. With a confident smile he often used to fool the


    other students, he said to Donald, ¡°Not only do I know them, but they''re even my students.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see,¡± Donald muttered as he took out his phone.


    The smile on John''s face froze.


    What is the meaning of him taking out his phone?


    The next thing John saw was Donald making an international call.


    By then, Theron realized something was amiss as well. He hastily asked, ¡°Donald, who are you


    calling? And it''s an international call too.¡±


    ¡°Skovos, of course. When I brought him fishing, he never told me that he studied under a teacher in


    our country.¡±


    What? He''s calling Skovos?


    John felt a stab of fear.


    Meanwhile, Theron froze for a second before he put on a straight face and warned Donald grimly,


    ¡°Donald, if you doubt Mr. Johnstone''s identity, feel free to check his resume online. There''s no need


    for you to be so snarky here. Who do you think Skovos is? He''s one of the top ten billionaires in


    Anndur. I''m the only one here who can contact him, so why are you taking out your phone and


    pretending to make a call to him?¡±


    He was certain that Donald was only pretending to call Skovos by dialing a random overseas


    number.


    After all, he had seen other students pulling the same move before.


    If Theron were one of the gullible individuals, he would not havested in his line of work until then.


    At the same time, Tracy mocked, ¡°Don''t say that, Darling. At the very least, Donald''s the vice


    president of Dragon Fide Corporation and the abandoned son of the Campbell n. What if he


    really does have a way to contact Skovos?¡±


    Theron sneered. ¡°If he seeds in contacting Skovos, I''ll give him five hundred thousand and ask


    him to teach me how to run a business instead.¡±


    Right after those words fell from Theron''s lips, the sound of a person speaking in Ustranasion


    traveled out of the speakers.


    Donald replied in fluent Ustranasion, ¡°Gerkin, is it? It''s Donald Campbell, and I''m calling from


    Pollerton. I have someone here who ims to be Skovos'' teacher. His name is John. Do you know


    him?¡±


    The very second John heard the name ¡°Gerkin,¡± he nearly went on his knees before Donald.


    Skovos'' butler was named Gerkin.


    That was something very few people knew about. Unless Donald truly met Skovos and became


    good friends with thetter, there was no way he would have known that Skovos'' butler was called


    Gerkin.


    ¡°When did my employer have a teacher named John?¡± Gerkin sounded baffled. ¡°Can you ask him to


    take the call? I can verify this for you, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Donald passed his phone to John. ¡°Come on. Have a talk with your student''s butler.¡±


    With the former staring at him, John had no choice but to steel himself and uttered, ¡°It''s been a


    while, Mr. Gerkin.¡±


    He could only pray hard that Gerkin did not remember who he was. That way, he would be able to


    fool his way through the moment.


    Unfortunately, Gerkin was silent for a while after hearing John''s voice.


    ¡°It''s you, John Johnstone. You''re a bold one, aren''t you? How dare you call yourself my employer''s


    teacher and try to fool Mr. Campbell? I remember that you have other businesses in Anndur,


    right? I''ll be reporting this to my employer, so you''d best offload yourpany''s shares as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Gerkin''s words dumbfounded John.


    Inparison to Skovos, he could barely be considered an entrepreneur.


    Kicking John out of Anndur would be a piece of cake for Skovos if that was what thetter


    wanted.

 Chapter 724 A Scam

    Chapter 724 A Scam


    ¡°So, did you have a good chat with Mr. Gerkin?¡± Donald asked.


    John returned the phone to Donald. With a thud, he kneeled before thetter in front of everyone.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Campbell. I didn''t mean to lie to you. It''s all because Theron told me I could make a


    fortune by doing this and that the police of Chanaea wouldn''te after me. I wasn''t thinking


    straight. Please forgive me!¡±


    Theron and Tracy were befuddled at the sight of Jones kneeling before Donald so swiftly. What''s


    going on? In our n, John has the most distinguished identity as he''s supposed to be our final


    attempt at enticing prospective students into paying their fees. After all, not everyone knows Skovos


    and Geoffrey personally. The students will only be willing to pay after knowing that John is


    associated with those two. Why is John kneeling before Donald before we can even get him to pay


    up?


    Theron wanted to pull John up, but thetter refused to rise to his feet.


    ¡°Mr. Johnstone, what are you doing? He''s here to learn from you. Why are you behaving this way?¡±


    Theron questioned when he failed to make John budge.


    Seeing that Theron was shooting him looks, John was dying to p him across the face. Not only


    am I not Skovos'' teacher, but this young man is actually Skovos'' friend!


    ¡°That''s enough. Stop acting, will you? You''ve failed to fool me.¡±


    Right after speaking, Donald punched through the crate next to him and grabbed a handful of cotton


    out of it.


    With a smirk, he said to Theron, ¡°If I remember correctly, Scufen is a cosmeticpany, no?


    Why does a cosmeticpany have crates of cotton in its warehouse? Are you guys preparing toN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    switch to the fashion industry?¡±


    Theron gritted his teeth and refuted, ¡°If you aren''t interested in learning, we won''t force you. What


    you''re doing now is making life difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Donald got rid of the cotton in his hand and replied, ¡°I was sincerely hoping to


    learn something here. However, you guys aren''t capable of teaching me anything. Also, how is it my


    problem that your life is difficult?¡±


    As soon as Theron heard those words, he knew Donald was there to expose his lie.


    An idea came to mind, and he whipped out his phone to make a call. Soon, those workers who


    were busy working moments ago all stopped working and gathered around them.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Dorst? Are you having trouble?¡± A burly man with a cigarette between his


    lips appeared at the scene with a bunch of hisckeys.


    In response, Theron pointed at Donald and said, ¡°This fellow came to stir up trouble. Help me teach


    him a lesson.¡±


    Terry Quigley removed the cigarette from between his lips and looked at Donald disdainfully. ¡°You''re


    intelligent enough to expose Mr. Dorst''s trick. However, I wonder if you know how to fight.¡±


    Terrified, Jennifer quickly hid behind Donald. Meanwhile, Leonard immediately picked up a wooden


    stick from the ground and got ready to fight Terry and hisckeys.


    Donald shot Terry an intrigued look and asked, ¡°Well, what do I need to do to show you if I can


    fight?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple. I have a hundred and fifty men with me. If you can defeat all of us, that means you can


    fight,¡± Terry replied.


    Logically, there was no way one man could defeat a hundred and fifty people on his own.


    Terry might not be the most skilled fighter in Pollerton, but he certainly knew how to use the number


    ofckeys he had to his advantage.


    Folnact South was a remote region, not to mention that their warehouse was in a very secluded


    spot in the area, so even if Donald were to call for assistance, help would only arrive after he had


    gotten a beating.


    With that knowledge in mind, Terry uttered confidently, ¡°My request is simple. You can either pay us


    two million now to settle this issue, or we''ll give you a beating first, then ask for the two million from


    your family.¡±

 Chapter 725 Countered

    Chapter 725 Countered


    It was tant daylight robbery. The sum he requested was even higher than the fees required


    earlier.


    John knew Donald was definitely an influential man, so he said to Terry, ¡°Terry, don''t trouble Mr.


    Campbell. Otherwise, we''ll be in deep trouble ourselves. Let Mr. Campbell go. Mr. Campbell is a


    magnanimous man, so I think he''ll have mercy on us.¡±


    Terry and Theron stared at John as if the man had lost his mind.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? Are you an idiot? We''re the ones with the advantage now. Why would we


    need him to show us mercy?¡± Terry remarked.


    He then nced at Jennifer, who was hiding behind Donald. Wearing a lecherous smile, he added,


    ¡°Now, he should be the one begging me for mercy. Thedy behind him is quite pretty. I can give


    you a twenty percent discount if she''s willing to spend a night with me. That way, you''ll only need to


    pay me one million and six hundred thousand.¡±


    His presumptuous demand caused Donald to heave a sigh. ¡°Why are there so many people with a


    death wish in this world?¡±


    ¡°Brat, what did you say?¡±


    Donald patted Jennifer''s head and instructed her gently, ¡°Bring your parents to the back of the


    crates and hide there. I''ll deal with the situation here.¡±


    ¡°Darling, are you able to fight off so many people on your own?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That''s why I asked you to hide first. Call the police while I stall them. By the time I can no longer


    ward them off, the police should be here to deal with them.¡±


    Jennifer was not a melodramatic woman, and she knew how good of a fighter her husband was.


    Once the Wilsons had taken cover behind the crates, Donald flexed his neck and beckoned Terry


    over with his finger. ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! You sure have a death wish, you brat!¡±


    Seeing how Donald was belittling him, Terry waved at hisckeys and instructed them to attack the


    young man all at once.


    Hisckeys were equipped with all kinds of weapons, and they dashed toward Donald without


    bothering to devise a strategy beforehand.


    Why would we need to think of a strategy when there are a hundred and fifty of us and only one of


    him? This situation isughable!


    However, they quickly realized something was amiss.


    The people leading the group were sent flying before they could even strike Donald with their


    weapons.


    Although Donald did not look like a strong person, no one stood a chance against him during the


    fight.


    In fact, no one could withstand Donald''s attacks. Some luckyckeys managed to hit his head with


    their wrenches, but Donald was unharmed while his head ended up bending those wrenches


    instead.


    Terry and Theron looked paler and paler by the minute. This brat literally fights like a legendary


    fighter! How are we supposed to take him down?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Quigley, are your men capable of dealing with him?¡± Theron''s knees were turning weak when


    he saw how strong Donald was.


    He wanted to flee, but Terry grabbed him and said, ¡°Hey! Are you thinking of running away? You


    brought this brat here. If I can''t get rid of him, you must stay here with me!¡±


    Theron had a bitter smile on his face. ¡°I didn''t know he was this capable. Perhaps you should leave


    as well, Mr. Quigley. Let''s get out of here together.¡±


    Truth be told, Terry was tempted to agree to Theron''s suggestion. Judging by how Donald was


    bing stronger as the fight went on, he might not be able to escapeter if he did not do so


    immediately.


    ¡°Okay. Let''s run!¡± he answered.


    The moment Terry made up his mind, a wrench suddenly flew out from the crowd and struck


    Theron''s calf, breaking his calf bone on the spot.


    Terry was appalled to have witnessed that scene. How did a wrench that''s thrown from so far away


    be capable of breaking a person''s leg? Just how much force was used to throw the wrench?


    ¡°Did I say you guys could leave?¡± Like a War God, Donald made his way toward Terry and Theron


    while punching people left and right.

 Chapter 726 Family

    Chapter 726 Family


    In less than three minutes, Terry''s one hundred and fiftyckeys were all sprawled across the


    ground.


    Terry nced at John and kneeled before Donald with a thud.


    Only then did he know that John was not the idiot. In actual fact, he and Theron were.


    ¡°Sir, I was a fool. Please be magnanimous and forgive me. I beg of you,¡± Terry pleaded.


    Holding a wrench, Donald looked at Terry with an expressionless face and said, ¡°It''s toote for an


    apology. You should repent at the hospital.¡±


    Subsequently, he swiftly struck thetter''s head with that wrench.


    A crisp bang rang out, and Terry dropped to the ground right away. He was lying on the ground


    motionlessly, so no one knew if he was still alive.


    Upon seeing Donald walking toward Theron, Tracy voluntarily stepped forward and stood between


    the two men.


    ¡°Donald, don''t cross the line. After all, he''s your wife''s uncle. Are you really going to harm your


    uncle-inw? Jennifer, you''ve got to stop your husband! No matter what happens, we''re still family!¡±


    Tracy eximed.


    Jennifer emerged from behind the crates but did not take her aunt''s side.


    After all, neither Theron nor Tracy tried to protect her when Terry threatened to take advantage of


    her.


    ¡°Darling, I don''t remember them being rtives of the Wilson family. You''re free to do whatever you


    see fit,¡± Jennifer uttered.


    With those sentences, she basically permitted Donald to punish Theron and Tracy.


    Tracy wanted to say something in response, but Donald hit her and her husband with that wrench


    before she could do so. The injuries they sustained from his merciless attack would undoubtedly


    require them to be treated in ICUs.


    ¡°There''s no point being angry at people like them. Come! Let''s go home.¡± Donald held Jennifer''s


    hand and led Leonard and Linda to the parking lot before driving back to the mansion.


    As soon as they left, a few police cars arrived at the scene.


    Tracy''s appearance was nothing but a brief, unpleasant interlude in Donald''s life.


    After sending Jennifer to the office, he received a call from Gavin.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you''re making my life difficult! Why didn''t you tell me the person you kidnapped was


    the diva, Ruth Chearne?¡± Gavin grumbled.


    Donald was amused. It seems like Gavin and the others have figured out Ruth''s identity. So what if


    they know who she is? Although I''m the one who brought them there, Gavin is the one who wants


    her to star in his video.


    ¡°Isn''t it great that she''s the diva? Isn''t making money your aim for filming those videos? Now that


    you have Ruth as your leading actress, you should be making a fortune, right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Fortune, my foot! Things are getting out of control now. Come over as quickly as you can!¡± Gavin


    eximed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Well, it''s about time I dealt with the matters concerning Aldrich anyway.


    With that thought in mind, Donald drove straight to the abandoned factory.


    Unlike his previous visit, the abandoned factory had a lot more fierce-looking hatchet men that time


    around. At first nce, one could tell that the employer of those men could not be a small fry like


    Gavin.


    The moment Donald exited the car, two men went up to search him.


    Gavin was walking toward Donald and grumbling at the same time.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I am truly impressed with you. How the f*ck did you manage to kidnap Ruth?¡±


    In response, Donald shrugged and uttered casually, ¡°There''s bad blood between the two of them


    and me. Coincidentally, you guys needed actors, so I brought them here.¡±


    He acted so casually that one could end up thinking that he had merely kidnapped nobodies.


    Before entering the building, Gavin whispered, ¡°Due to how ugly things had gotten, Susan came to


    us right away. Watch your tongueter. If you end up crossing Susan, not even I can help you.¡±


    With that, he pushed open the door and brought Donald in.

 Chapter 727 Meeting Susan

    Chapter 727 Meeting Susan


    The second Donald walked through the door, someone hiding behind the door swung a beer bottle


    at his head.


    In the blink of an eye, Donald dodged the attack and punched the attacker in the abdomen without a


    second thought.


    It was clear that the ambusher exercised consistently because they had firm abdominal muscles.


    Nevertheless, muscles were still mere flesh.


    Upon receiving Donald''s punch, the ambusher dropped to the floor with a hand over their belly. The


    impact of the attack was so strong that they could not even rise to their feet after getting struck.


    p! p! p!


    All of a sudden, a round of apuse rang out in the room.


    Donald looked over his shoulder and saw a woman sitting on a couch nearby. She was holding a


    cigarette between her fingers while staring at him in admiration.


    ¡°As expected of a man capable of kidnapping Mr. Zordan of the Quantrill family and Ruth the diva.


    You''re indeed quite the fighter!¡± the woman praised.


    ¡°Otherwise, why would I even do what I did?¡± Donald replied.


    Upon seeing how fearless the man behaved before Susan, Gavin knew he had just wasted his


    breath on warning Donald earlier.


    Meanwhile, Susan narrowed her eyes slightly, and the admiration in her gaze grew.


    ¡°I heard from Zordan that you''re a manager at Dragon Fide Corporation. I know thepany, and I


    know it''s doing well. Since you''re a manager there, I suppose it''s safe to assume that you make a


    fortune. Why did you end up taking the risk tomit such a crime?¡± she voiced.


    While staring at her, Donald said, ¡°Please allow me to be frank, Susan. With your capability, I''m sure


    you can earn money without doing anything. Why do you insist on doing what you do?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say, Donald?¡± Gavin mmed his fist on the table and stood up.


    Susan instantly waved her hand, signaling him to sit down and calm himself down.


    ¡°Interesting. Let me hear your perspective,¡± she uttered.


    ¡°Well, it''s rather simple. I''m capable of making easy money. I don''t want a standard nine-to-five job


    and earn a meager fixed ie. What''s the problem with that?¡±


    Donald''s reasoning was fair and just. In fact, it was so reasonable that Susan did not know how to


    retort to him.


    Those who wouldmit such crimes did not always do them out of desperation. Instead, they


    were merely more ambitious and had more desires than others.


    Susan regarded Donald as one of those individuals.


    ¡°I admire the way you think and yourbat prowess. However, you''ve brought me a lot of trouble.


    We didn''t know that the actor and actress in our video were such influential people. Now, the people


    from Quantrill Group have their eyes on us and maye after us at any time. Since you''re such


    an ambitious man, tell me how I should solve this issue.¡± Susan ced a pistol on the table as she


    instructed her subordinates to bring Ruth and Zordan into the room.


    Besides having suffered a beating or two, Zordan seemed to be doing well.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, Ruth''s mental state was all over the ce.


    Prior to that, she was the diva, someone of high standing. To her horror, she was then exposed as a


    haughty celebrity before being brought there to star in X-rated videos.


    Donald was responsible for everything.


    Ruth looked utterly distraught when she was first brought into the room. Upon spotting Donald,


    however, she went berserk and even wanted to bite him.


    ¡°I''m going to kill you, Donald! Come here! I''ll kill you!¡±


    While she was screaming from despair and anger, Donald unhesitatingly picked up the pistol from


    the table and walked up to her.


    Just as she was about to lunge at him again to bite him, he hit her mouth with the butt of the pistol,


    knocking all of her teeth off upon impact.


    Those who witnessed his actions from the sidelines felt their lips twitching.


    Donald is so cruel. She''s a beauty, after all. Does he not know how to be a gentleman toward


    women?

 Chapter 728 Work For Me

    Chapter 728 Work For Me


    ¡°Don''t forget my name when you''re in hell.¡± Donald pressed the barrel against Ruth''s forehead and


    fired a shot, ending her life there and then.


    Initially, Zordan harbored hatred toward Donald, but after witnessing how swiftly and precisely the


    latter murdered Ruth, he instantlypsed into silence.


    ¡°Don''t kill me. I can give you anything you want. Do you want money? Women? I can give them to


    you,¡± Zordan pleaded.


    Donald grinned at him. ¡°I didn''t want to kill you. I brought you over because I needed your help to


    shoot a video. Yet, the Quantrills overreacted and tried to find out your whereabouts like madmen.


    So tell me¡ªwhat should I do now?¡±


    Zordan was smart enough to read between the lines.


    In a serious tone, he replied, ¡°As long as you''re willing to release me, I assure you that my family


    will not bother you anymore. I swear.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise. I¡ª¡±


    Before Zordan could finish his sentence, Donald fired a shot in his thigh.


    Clutching his thigh, Zordan shrieked in pain while sitting on the ground.


    His eyes were filled with despair as he stared at Donald. What the hell? Didn''t I promise him that my


    family wouldn''t bother him anymore? Why did he still shoot me?


    Donald picked his ear nonchntly and said, ¡°I didn''t expect you to be a tough nut to crack. Since


    you refuse to stop bothering me, I have no choice but to send you on your way.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. I said I could promise...¡±


    Bang!


    That time around, Donald fired a shot at Zordan''s forehead, finishing him off.


    Witnessing that scene caused Gavin''s mouth to twitch. I told Susan that Donald could be vicious at


    times, but she refused to believe me. Now that Zordan has been killed by Donald, the Quantrills are


    definitely going toe after us.


    After putting the pistol on the table, Donald turned to Susan and said calmly, ¡°Susan, are you


    satisfied with my way of solving the issue?¡±


    She looked at him and responded, ¡°You''re very impulsive and violent. Did you do this on purpose to


    prove yourself to me?¡±


    ¡°I think you''ve misunderstood me, Susan. I only helped you guys because I wanted to get guns from


    you, so I don''t need to prove anything to you,¡± Donald replied.


    The fact that he murdered two people without hesitation had already made a rather good


    impression on Susan.


    After all, people as skillful and ruthless as Donald were hard toe by.


    Susan mulled things over before saying to Donald, ¡°I can give you what you want, but I want you to


    work for me. What do you think?¡±


    Donald was a little unwilling to work for her. ¡°Wouldn''t I still be an employee?¡±


    Gavin, who stood beside him, broke into a cold sweat from fear. Is Donald mad? How could he have


    the guts to say something like that in front of Susan?


    Yet, Susan did not take offense at Donald''s straightforwardness. She opened her handbag, took out


    two stacks of banknotes of the biggest value, and ced them on the table.


    ¡°Sometimes, being an employee is easier than being a boss. Take these twenty thousand as your


    allowance. As long as you carry out my orders obediently, you will be paid handsomely.¡±


    Staring at the stack of money, Donald hesitated.


    Initially, he wanted to ride on Susan''s back to find out where Aldrich hid the arms.


    Instead of bringing him to the armory, Susan tried bribing him with money.


    Donald could easily take down all the people in the room if he wanted to, but that would alert


    Aldrich.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    If Aldrich were to go into hiding with his men, even Billy would have a tough time locating him.


    As such, Donald decided to ept the twenty thousand after some consideration.

 Chapter 729 The Mission

    Chapter 729 The Mission


    ¡°It''s not a nine-to-five job, I suppose?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Susan answered with a smile. ¡°I heard from Gavin that you''re in the employ of


    Dragon Fide Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to get in touch with Jennifer Wilson?¡±


    When Donald heard Susan mention Jennifer, he narrowed his eyes and stopped counting the


    banknotes. ¡°Of course, I know Jennifer. She''s the CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to get near her?¡± Susan then took out a bank card from her handbag and ced it


    on the table. ¡°Aldrich has issued a mission¡ªanyone who can kill Jennifer will be rewarded with five


    million. There''s five hundred thousand in this bank card. Consider this as my deposit to you. I''ll pay


    you the remaining four million and five hundred thousand if you seed in killing Jennifer.¡±


    Initially, Donald had only intended to investigate Aldrich''s arms smuggling in Pollerton, but to his


    surprise, he also discovered that thetter had issued an assassination order in the underground


    circles.


    Donald took up the bank card and asked another question, ¡°How many people have epted this


    mission?¡±


    Susan threw him a puzzled nce and asked, ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I should at least find out how many people I ampeting against, shouldn''t I? Jennifer''s


    bodyguards are no ordinary individuals. Even if I''m able to get close to her, it''s not guaranteed that


    I''ll seed,¡± he exined.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Susan contemted for a while before she replied, ¡°Based on what I know, three people have


    epted the mission. If you''re not confident in the mission, you can wait for the others to make their


    move and find an opening amidst the chaos to kill her.¡±


    She then ordered her subordinates to get rid of Ruth''s and Zordan''s bodies.


    After briefing Donald on the areas he needed to take note of as her newly hired subordinate, Susan


    instructed Gavin to escort Donald out of the factory.


    As soon as they stepped out of the room, Gavin gave Donald a thumbs-up and praised, ¡°You''re


    amazing, Mr. Campbell. I''ve not seen Susan treat anyone this well in a long time. Do you know how


    difficult it was for me to be her subordinate?¡±


    Susan did not dere Donald''s actual rank as her subordinate, but based on the gift and mission


    given by her, Gavin knew the other''s man position would be superior to his.


    At that, he was relieved that he had established a decent rtionship with Donald earlier, as he did


    not make things difficult for thetter.


    If not for their good rtionship, Donald might have sought revenge against him and caused him


    immense suffering.


    After leaving the factory, Donald went straight to Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Amelia, who had been awaiting his arrival at the entrance, went forth to receive him when she saw


    him from a distance.


    d in a set of white office attire, she greeted, ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Combined with the light makeup she had put on that day, she seemed different from usual.


    Amelia had always been a woman with good looks and was merely deprived of an opportunity.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Donald gave her an indifferent nce.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell. I''m ready,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Let''s go, then.¡±


    After arriving on the floor where the conference rooms were located, Donald took her straight to the


    highest-level conference room dedicated to the board of directors.


    That conference room was typically reserved for meetings that discussed important decisions


    regarding thepany''s internal affairs. The fact that an employee like Amelia was allowed entry to


    that ce was considered a privilege for her.


    Upon entering the conference room, Amelia saw Jennifer, who was seated at the furthest end of the


    table.


    Thetter was apanied by the seventeen newly appointed directors of Dragon Fide


    Corporation. Among them was Winslow.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, who is she?¡± one of the directors asked.


    The directors, who were in the middle of discussing thepany''s next year''s development n,


    were caught off guard when Donald entered the room uninvited with a stranger in tow.


    Sven Webber, one of the directors, looked at Donald with a puzzled expression, but his gaze


    betrayed his displeasure.


    Everyone in the conference room knew Donald was the son the Campbell family had disowned.

 Chapter 730 The New Executive Director

    Chapter 730 The New Executive Director


    While Jennifer thought highly of Donald, the directors perceived him as someone who made his way


    up to the top because of his appearance rather than his abilities.


    They did not mind Donald''s absence from the meeting but were displeased to see him arrive with an


    unknownpanion.


    His actions had clearly vited thepany''s rules.


    ¡°Oh. This is Ms. Amelia Ellis. I rmend her to be one of our executive directors,¡± Donald


    introduced.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unlike conventional corporations, Dragon Fide Corporation had not only directors but also executive


    directors.


    While the board of directors would be responsible for making decisions for thepany through


    voting, the actual execution of those decisions would be delegated to the executive directors.


    Doing so could effectively prevent the misuse of power in thepany.


    In other words, every executive director yed a crucial role in Dragon Fide Corporation.


    The directors all had their own candidates in mind for the position, hoping to further their own


    interests within thepany. In their opinion, Donald had no right to rmend a nobody to be


    one of the executive directors.


    Naturally, Winslow knew what was on Donald''s mind, but he remainedposed, acting as though


    he had nothing to do with it.


    On the other hand, all the other directors, led by Sven, had objections. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I don''t think


    you''re adhering to thepany''s protocol. While you have the right to rmend a candidate for


    the executive director position, that doesn''t guarantee her appointment. Whether or not she can be


    an executive director will have to depend on the final decision we make after a discussion. Miss, I''m


    afraid we''ll have to ask you to leave the room for now.¡±


    Donald, who had taken a seat next to Jennifer, picked his ear and said, ¡°I believe there''s no need


    for me to point out the number of people you all have arranged to be executives in thepany. Is


    a discussion really necessary now that I wish to appoint someone I know as an executive director? I


    believe Amelia is perfectly capable of assuming the position. How many of you agree with her


    appointment? How many of you oppose it?¡±


    It was clear that Yulia, Filbert, and Harry would support Donald, as they had seen him use an iron-


    fist approach in dealing with a former director.


    While Jennifer might be more inclined to spare those who opposed her, Donald was known to be


    upromising and ruthless toward anyone who went against him.


    The three of them confounded the rest of the directors by agreeing with Amelia''s appointment


    without hesitation. What''s going on? Why did they make a decision so quickly?


    ¡°What''s your thought on this, Ms. Wilson?¡± Sven asked for Jennifer''s opinion as he refused to give


    in.


    To his dismay, she replied, ¡°Mr. Campbell and I share the same opinion.¡±


    The smile on Sven''s face was frozen in ce. How could she side with that pretty boy? Sure, he


    may be capable, but how could she simply heed his advice onpany affairs?


    ¡°Do you object to Ms. Ellis'' appointment, Mr. Sven?¡± Donald shed him a half-smile.


    Inwardly, Sven was seething. Who am I to object if Jennifer has agreed with the arrangement?


    Once Jennifer made her stance clear, the other directors quickly agreed to make Amelia an


    executive director of thepany.


    ¡°Since there are no objections, let us congratte Ms. Ellis on her appointment,¡± Jennifer said.


    In the blink of an eye, an ordinary employee rose to the top and became an executive director. Such


    promotion speed was unheard of!


    Sven suppressed his dissatisfaction and uttered, ¡°Ms. Wilson, shall we proceed with the earlier


    discussion?¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Donald once again interrupted. ¡°Ms. Ellis didn''t juste here just to attend the meeting.


    Earlier, she reported to me on a few things she''d recently discovered, and I think it''s imperative that


    we discuss these matters in this meeting. Ms. Wilson, how about we listen to what Ms. Ellis has to


    say first?¡±


    Sven gritted his teeth. D*mn you, Donald Campbell!


    Irritated, he said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, the topic of today''s meeting is Dragon Fide Corporation''s


    coborative and investment projects for the year, and we''re only halfway through the discussion.


    Your interruption will disrupt the development of our corporation.¡±

 Chapter 731 Showdown

    Chapter 731 Showdown


    Sven had just put abel on Donald.


    However, right after he finished speaking, Jennifer said, ¡°We''ll follow Mr. Campbell''s instruction and


    let Ms. Ellis present the report.¡±


    Sven was so frustrated that he almost coughed up blood. Jennifer is really useless!


    Under Jennifer''s encouraging gaze, Amelia took out the sh drive she had prepared in advance


    and plugged it into the projector in the conference room.


    ¡°Dear directors, although Dragon Fide Corporation is a newly established group, both our


    coborative projects and investment scale are much greater than those of other ordinary


    companies. Therefore, our daily expenses and revenue rted to the first-tier projects are quite


    substantial. This is the financial report summary I obtained after going through the forty-five projects


    under our corporation. On the left are the detailed financial reports of the project department, while


    on the right are the full financial reports summarized by the headquarters after the project


    departments send their financial reports to them.¡±


    Amelia disyed the slides of the financial reports for everyone to see.


    However, Sven obviously had no patience to read that kind of thing.


    He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What exactly are you trying to tell us by showing us these


    reports? If your aim is to update us on each project department''s financial status, I think that is


    unnecessary. Ourpany has a group of specialized financial auditors to handle this


    responsibility, and we don''t need you to overstep your bounds here.¡±


    Amelia pressed a button, and numerous figures on the left and right financial reports were suddenly


    highlighted in red.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When the directors noticed the numbers highlighted in red, the expression in their eyes instantly


    changed.


    The ability to read financial reports was a fundamental skill for anyone who had attained their


    position.


    When those figures were not marked, those financial reports didn''t seem erroneous without scrutiny.


    However, once the numbers were highlighted, everyone in the room realized someone had


    tampered with the financial reports.


    ¡°Someone purchased the construction materials at high prices?¡±


    Filbert was currently the person in charge of all civil engineering projects under Dragon Fide


    Corporation.


    He was most familiar with the market prices of various construction materials.


    The cementbeled on the report was priced at thirty per bag, but the cost per bag specified in the


    report was forty-five.


    The fifteen bucks might seem insignificant, but the amount would be staggering if that difference


    were to apply to every bag of cement.


    Dragon Fide Corporation''s workload required at least tens of thousands of cement bags daily, which


    meant thepany would have to pay additional hundreds of thousands every day.


    Besides, that was only taking into consideration one item, which was cement. The other materials


    facing simr pricing issues were reinforcing bars, plywood, self-tapping screws, tee pipe fittings,


    and so on.


    If all the figures highlighted by Amelia were problematic, Filbert couldn''t even imagine how much


    money thepany had lost every day.


    Jennifer''s face darkened when she saw the data. ¡°Ms. Ellis, what exactly is going on?¡±


    Amelia nced at Winslow, who was sitting calmly at one side, and borated, ¡°I visited each


    project department to acquire these first-hand data. I''ve also photographed and photocopied the


    sources of the data for archiving. I think I should let Mr. Moore exin the underlying problem.¡±


    Hearing that, all the other directors shifted their attention to Winslow. So, this Amelia is actually


    targeting Winslow.


    Those were all shrewd people who had years of experience surviving in the business world. Even


    Sven, who was ranting earlier, was now sipping on his coffee silently.


    He finally figured out that Amelia, who was supported by Donald, was actually a helpful subordinate.


    She wasn''t just filling in the role of a typical executive director in Dragon Fide Corporation. Her true


    goal was to bring down Winslow.


    On the surface, it seemed that Amelia was confronting Winslow, but everyone knew that was, in


    fact, a showdown between Donald and Winslow.

 Chapter 732 Relieve Me Of My Position

    Chapter 732 Relieve Me Of My Position


    They reckoned that perhaps even Jennifer was involved in that scheme.


    With such solid evidence presented before him, logically, Winslow should have knelt and begged


    Jennifer for forgiveness at that point.


    Unexpectedly, after sensing everyone''s gaze on him, Winslow looked at Amelia innocently as if he


    had just woken up.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Ellis. I''m getting old and hard of hearing. What did you say? Could you please repeat


    it?¡±


    Taking in his reaction, Amelia suppressed the burning rage in her chest and reiterated, ¡°Mr. Moore,


    there are problems with the ounts of the first-tier projects, and all the issues are rted to


    construction materials. As the director in charge of procuring construction materials, shouldn''t you


    provide us with a reasonable exnation?¡±


    ¡°What? There are problems with the group''s construction materials?¡± Winslow then turned to


    Jennifer. ¡°Ms. Wilson, I''ve been out of town inspecting new projects recently. You should be aware


    of this. So, I''ve delegated full authority to my assistant, Tinsor Bogdon, to supervise the


    procurement of construction materials for the first-tier projects. That''s why I''m quite unfamiliar with


    the data Ms. Ellis presented. Why don''t I ask my assistant what exactly is going on?¡±


    With that, Winslow took out his phone and dialed Tinsor''s number.


    Not long after, the door to the conference room was pushed open, and Tinsor entered. ¡°You wanted


    to see me, Mr. Moore?¡±


    Winslow pointed at the financial report on the slides and said, ¡°These are the financial reports Ms.


    Amelia Ellis acquired from the project departments. She mentioned there are issues with the pricing


    of the construction materials. Take a look at them.¡±


    The smile on Tinsor''s face froze after he heard Winslow''s question.


    He stared at the figures on the slide and broke out in a cold sweat as if someone had cast a body-


    binding spell on him.


    Winslow picked up his ss of coffee and took a sip. He uttered calmly, ¡°Tinsor, what exactly


    happened? Can you give us an answer?¡±


    Thump!


    Right after Winslow finished his sentence, Tinsor knelt on the floor.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Moore. I''m sorry, Ms. Wilson. This is all my doings. I lost my rationality and


    misappropriated thepany''s funds for procuring construction materials.¡±


    Winslow arched his brow in displeasure. ¡°Tinsor, what are you doing? Stand up and speak. Tell me


    what you have done.¡±


    Tinsor shuddered all over in fear as he replied, ¡°Mr. Moore, I''ve betrayed your trust. Several owners


    of construction materialpanies approached me privately and requested I use their products.


    Although their materials were about twenty-five percent more expensive than the market price, they


    promised me kickbacks, so I¡ª¡±


    Winslow wrapped his mind around the situation and asked Tinsor grimly, ¡°How much have you


    received?¡±


    ¡°T-Thirty million.¡±


    All the directors inside the conference room gasped in unison.


    Although they had anticipated the amount to be significant, they were still astounded after hearing


    Tinsor mention the astonishing sum of thirty million. A mere director''s assistant could receive thirty


    million in kickbacks? Who would believe something as ridiculous as this?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Amelia also fathomed that was Winslow''s n to sacrifice his assistant to preserve himself. She


    gritted her teeth and said to Jennifer, ¡°Ms. Wilson, Tinsor couldn''t have aplished this alone. Mr.


    Moore has to affix his signature on each procurement agreement for our group''s construction


    materials, so there''s no way he''s ignorant of these matters!¡±


    Winslow immediately got to his feet and addressed Jennifer, ¡°Ms. Wilson, this problem stemmed


    from my negligence at work. I ced too much trust in Tinsor, so I didn''t evaluate thesepanies


    in-depth. After Tinsor told me there were no issues with those agreements, I didn''t scrutinize them


    and just gave him the green light by signing the documents. I wish to take this opportunity to


    apologize to all my fellow directors. I also humbly request you relieve me of my position in this


    regard and let someone else take over my duties, Ms. Wilson.¡±

 Chapter 733 A Decisive Flash Drive

    Chapter 733 A Decisive sh Drive


    What a strategical retreat to save himself!


    To have a subordinate who pocketed kickbacks, Winslow naturally had to bear the responsibility for


    being the department head, which was why he had chosen not to point a finger at his subordinate


    altogether.


    He had taken the initiative to let Jennifer impose a penalty so that he could fight for a chance to gain


    control of the situation.


    Instead of falling under someone else''s thumb, he reckoned that it would be better for him to


    volunteer for a punishment.


    Amelia, for one, was least expecting Winslow to be that shameless to deny everyst one of his


    own misdeeds.


    Watching Amelia freeze in the spot without speaking up, Sven piped up, ¡°Ms. Ellis, if you think Mr.


    Moore''s closely rted to this matter, you will have to present us with more evidence to prove his


    involvement in it. Do you have any?¡±


    Of course, it was not his intention to stick up for Winslow. It was just that thetter was one of the


    directors, and his standing in thepany was poles apart from that of Amelia.


    Should they approve of the presumption of guilt made against Winslow, there was no telling if


    Donald would arrange for someone else to set them up in the same way and coerce them into


    stepping down in the future.


    Amelia bit her lip, unable toe up with a refute.


    Before showing up that day, she had been pretty confident that the information she had prepared


    was more than sufficient to make Winslow confess to his wrongdoings.


    Thest thing she anticipated was Winslow staging a pretense like that. Not only did he shake off all


    allegations against him, but he evennded an opportunity to retire early and escape the hurdle


    unscathed.


    ¡°Looks like you''ve got no other proof, Ms. Ellis.¡± Sven turned to Jennifer and continued, ¡°Ms. Wilson,


    this case''s really a big one. I believe a further investigation is required. But before we begin the


    investigation, why don''t we go with Mr. Moore''s wish and relieve him of his duties for the time


    being? If he''s found innocent after the investigation, we can then reinstate him.¡±


    Winslow took a sidelong nce at Donald, his eyes shining with disdain.


    He had long expected Donald and Amelia to deal with him.


    That said, a man as cautious as himself would never let an amateur like Amelia have dirt on him.


    Just when Winslow thought that things were about toe to an end, Donald fished out a sh


    drive from his pocket and threw it on the table.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It must be a coincidence that I still have an anonymous tip with me. Its content has something to do


    with Mr. Moore as well. Why don''t we all check it out together?¡±


    Winslow''s visage turned as grim as death.


    Yet, he managed topose himself very quickly.


    That would make sense, for ording to his investigation, Donald was but a useless vice president.


    In fact, Jennifer had always been the one overseeing everything at Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Even if that good-for-nothing Donald really wanted to check on him in private, he would not have a


    snowball''s chance in hell of finding anything out.


    ¡°Put it on the screen for us.¡±


    Amelia picked up the sh drive from the table and plugged it into theputer.


    As soon as the folder of the sh drive was opened, the directors were left ck-jawed by what they


    saw.


    Sitting inside the folder were fifteen videos and twenty-seven audio recordings, not to mention


    countless other documents.


    Amelia simply yed one of the videos, only to be greeted by a scene of Winslow getting a room


    with a woman.


    Flustered, Winslow mmed his palm on the table and leaped up from his seat. He bellowed, ¡°How


    dare you sneak a video of me, Donald! You''ve invaded my privacy, and I can totally file awsuit


    against you!¡±


    Donald merely shrugged. ¡°Why are you getting all worked up like this, Mr. Moore? Didn''t you hear


    what I said just now? This is all an anonymous tip and not my doing. All these files were already


    there when I got my hands on this sh drive. If you want to sue me, you''re wee to do so.¡±

 Chapter 734 Secret Service Agent

    Chapter 734 Secret Service Agent


    Never in a million years did Winslow expect Donald to have no sense of shame.


    This video''s obviously recorded by one of his loyal subjects! Some gall he has to im that he''s got


    nothing to do with it!


    Winslow pulled his tie to loosen it. A wave of fury crashed through him as he fumed, ¡°Even if you


    weren''t the one, you shouldn''t have yed this video right here during our meeting! I demand you


    destroy that sh drive this instant!¡±


    Donald gestured for Amelia to pause the video before he turned to Winslow and said cidly, ¡°Mr.


    Moore, I already told you not to get so worked up about it. I''ve never watched this video until now,


    so how would I have known that this video could turn out to be something like this? Of course, we


    can stop ying it, but would you mind telling us who was that woman you were with in the video?¡±


    Following the direction where Donald was pointing, Winslow finally noticed that the screen had


    frozen exactly at the time when he and that woman were both facing the camera.


    Others might not be able to put a name to that woman''s face, but there was no way Jennifer could


    not recognize who that was.


    ¡°That''s our manager from themerce department, X Lozano,¡± she revealed.


    Donald regarded Winslow with a half-smile. ¡°If my memory serves me right, isn''t married your


    marital status? What would your wife think if she found out you had been intimate with one of our


    staff? More interestingly, after looking into the rest of the files in the sh drive, we also learned that


    she seemed to be a conduit for your moneyundering.¡±


    Toe up with a wless financial report and get past the headquarters'' evaluation would be out


    of the question had there been no inside job.


    One by one, Amelia opened the documents in the sh drive, only to find the bank transfer records


    between Winslow''s personal bank ount and that of those who were in cahoots with him.


    Aspared to the information Amelia provided in bringing thepany''s illicit profits to light, what


    Donald brought to the table was equivalent to sentencing Winslow to death. It would be a futile


    attempt at that point to make anyone else a scapegoat for Winslow''s own felony.


    Devastated, Winslow felt as if all his strength had left his body. As he slumped into his seat, not


    another word escaped him.


    ¡°What else do you have to say for yourself now, Mr. Moore?¡± Donald said.


    ¡°I... I was the one who pulled the strings for dozens of ourpany''s coborative projects. I


    contributed significantly to ourpany''s sess. Give me another chance, Ms. Wilson! I promise


    this will never happen again!¡±


    Sadly, Winslow''s promise meant nothing to Jennifer.


    She hit the button on the table, and soon enough, two security guards entered the conference room


    and seized Winslow.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In light of such detailed information, Winslow would surely have to spend the rest of his life behind


    bars.


    As for those people who were involved in the case, they were all at the mercy of Jennifer''s judgment


    call.


    At first, the executive directors could not even care less about Donald''s existence. Things were


    different then as they began seeing him in a different light.


    This brat''s one vicious man. Even a sly old fox like Winslow wound up in jail because of him. Should


    Donald decide toe at us, how many of us can make it out alive?


    At that thought, everyone started to feel restless, their minds already wandering.


    It was then that Donald shifted his attention to Sven, who was drenched in a cold sweat. He asked,


    ¡°Are you unwell, Sven?¡±


    A sheepish smile was set on Sven''s face. ¡°I... Uh... I think my stomach''s acting up again. It''s just an


    old illness of mine.¡±


    ¡°That can''t be right... Why does it show that you have a healthy stomach on your files, then? You do


    get migraine all the time, though.¡±


    Donald''s words only served to send shivers down Sven''s spine.


    Only people close to Sven knew about his on-and-off migraine. He could only wonder where Donald


    had gotten the intel from.


    The more Sven pondered about it, the more fearful he felt. Why do I feel like I''m looking at a secret


    service agent when I look at Donald?

 Chapter 735 Dragon Spring Mountain

    Chapter 735 Dragon Spring Mountain


    Donald nced at the directors in the conference room and said casually, ¡°I''m a simple person. If


    everyone does things for the benefit of Dragon Fide Corporation, then we shall get wealthy together


    happily and peacefully. On the contrary, if any of you acts like Winslow and think of utilizing your


    power and influence to be parasites of thepany, then here''s a reminder for you guys. I''ll


    track down all of you and send you to jail!¡±


    Donald was straightforward. His words were enough to intimidate the directors.


    The conference could no longer continue as usual after Donald''s outburst, so Jennifer announced


    that the meeting would be held on the following week.


    She returned to her office and looked at Donald with resentment. ¡°Why can''t you discuss it with me


    before you do something? You acted impulsively without informing me. I was unprepared!¡±


    Donald reached out and stroked Jennifer''s nose. ¡°I didn''t want to worry you. You can focus on your


    part of being the domineering CEO while I handle those baddies who are causing mischief behind


    you.¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes at Donald. ¡°You''re the one being the domineering CEO here. Who am I to


    say anything? I''m a nobody!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don''t say that about yourself!¡±


    Jennifer ced the files in her hands on the table before grabbing a casual outfit from the wardrobe


    beside her. She changed her clothes right there and then at her office while Donald stared at her


    wless figure fixedly.


    ¡°Darling, what are you doing? Aren''t you going to work?¡±


    ¡°My ssmate asked me to go to the hot spring. Do you want to tag along?¡± Jennifer blinked at


    Donald, looking all innocent and pure.


    ¡°Hot spring! Who''s that ssmate?¡± Donald demanded somewhat angrily and pinched Jennifer''s


    cheeks. ¡°Why didn''t you let me know earlier? Would you be going to the hot spring immediately in


    the afternoon if I didn''te to the office today?¡±


    Jennifer chuckled at Donald''s response. She looked at him seductively. ¡°What''s wrong, Darling? Are


    you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You''re not allowed to go!¡± Even though Donald had always treated Jennifer respectfully,


    that didn''t mean she could randomly head out with strangers.


    Realizing that Donald was outraged, Jennifer took out a bag from beneath her office desk. She


    moved closer to the man and said, ¡°Look at this. I''ve prepared swimwear for both of us. Do you


    think I''ll go to the hot spring alone?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Donald looked into the bag and saw his swimming trunk.


    Still frustrated, he asked, ¡°Why did you bring my swimming trunk along? I don''t want to join you, and


    you''re not allowed to go too.¡±


    ¡°Darling, why are you so petty? Why are you so serious? I was just joking with you. My ssmate


    has a business deal worth tens of millions for us. I''m doing this for the sake of ourpany!¡±


    ¡°Is your ssmate a man or a woman?¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes. ¡°A woman! But she will bring her boyfriend along. That''s why I thought of


    asking you to tag along.¡± She leaned closer to Donald''s ear. ¡°You can do whatever you want when


    we get back tonight if you say yes to joining me at the hot spring now.¡±


    Jennifer''s voice was alluring, sending a tingling sensation through Donald''s body. He couldn''t find a


    reason to reject her after she suggested such an excellent idea for a fun night.


    Donald and Jennifer went to the underground parking and chose a random car before starting their


    journey toward Dragon Spring Mountain.


    Unlike the other hot springs, the most famous hot springs at Dragon Spring Mountain were the


    thirteen wells located there. They were not precisely wells, but natural hot springs.

 Chapter 736 Minnie And Pietro

    Chapter 736 Minnie And Pietro


    With medicinal herbs customized by professionals added into them, these hot springs were


    beneficial to anyone who immersed themselves in them.


    Just as Donald and Jennifer alighted from the car after they arrived at Dragon Spring Mountain, a


    woman in a colorful bikini hurried toward them.


    ¡°It''s been a long time, Jenny! Come on. Give me a hug!¡±


    Jennifer''s ssmate had a pleasant figure that was further entuated by the sexy swimwear she


    had on. Her presence immediately captured the attention of the crowd.


    The two women embraced each other before Jennifer''s ssmate gave her a once-over. She was


    visibly upset. ¡°Jennifer, why are you hiding that great body of yours by wearing this conservative


    swimwear to a hot spring?¡±


    Jennifer smiled without answering. Instead, she pulled Donald over and introduced him, ¡°Minnie,


    this is my husband, Donald Campbell. Darling, this is the ssmate I''ve told you about, Minnie


    Atkinson!¡±


    Minnie sized up Donald then. Donald couldn''t help but wonder whether he was imagining things


    because Minnie seemed to be looking at him with infatuation.


    ¡°Oh, right, Minnie, where''s your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°He went to get some drinks. Wait here. I''ll ask him toe over.¡± Minnie turned and waved at


    someone at the entrance. ¡°Over here, Pietro.¡±


    Her breasts jiggled when she did so, stunning the people around her.


    Jennifer felt dissatisfied when she looked at how Minnie was dressed. She secretly put her hand on


    Donald''s waist and pinched him hard.


    Having been pinched by Jennifer, Donald felt aggrieved. Hey! I didn''t ask her to dress like this. Why


    is she ming me?


    Soon, a man in boardshorts and sunsses strolled from the entrance. He had three cups of


    beverages in his hands that he passed to Minnie and Jennifer.


    When his eyesnded on Donald, he was momentarily stunned. But he quickly apologized, ¡°I''m


    sorry. I didn''t expect four people to be here, so I only brought three cups.¡±


    Donald found the man''s response interesting.


    Oh, so he didn''t expect that I was invited here too? Does that mean they originally had a n for


    three people only and that Jennifer didn''t want to bring me here initially?


    If not for Donald''splete trust and understanding of Jennifer''s character, the man would have


    sessfully sowed discord between the couple after what he said.


    Jennifer got the man''s underlying meaning as well. Disgruntled, she said to Minnie, ¡°Minnie, didn''t I


    tell you that I was going to bring my husband along? Did you not tell your boyfriend?¡±


    Minnie sipped on her drink, then replied in an unconcerned manner, ¡°I did. It''s just that he''s a very


    forgetful person. Oh right, let me introduce him to you. His name is Pietro.¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t he born in Yorknd? Why was he given an exotic name?¡± Donald was amused.


    Pietro was unbothered by Donald''s question. He shrugged and said, ¡°Yes, I''m from Yorknd, but


    the name given to me by my parents sounds awful, and since I grew up overseas with many foreign


    friends, they named me Pietro.¡±


    With only a few simple statements, Pietro revealed that he had stayed overseas for quite some


    time.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A woman with no life experience might be attracted to him. However, Jennifer was different. She


    held a higher status and influence in society. Going abroad was as simple as ABC to her. Pietro''s


    way of showing off was a lowly trick in Jennifer''s eyes.


    Luckily, they didn''t dwell on the topic of studying abroad for long. Minnie stepped forward, pulling


    Jennifer''s arm as she led her to the hot spring.


    Jennifer passed her untouched beverage to Donald.


    Without hesitation, Donald threw the beverage into the trash can before Pietro.

 Chapter 737 Short Sleeved Top

    Chapter 737 Short Sleeved Top


    Clearly, Donald didn''t bother being nice to him.


    Pietro narrowed his eyes and asked arrogantly, ¡°What? Are you looking down on me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I just happened to dislike orange juice.¡±


    With that, Donald went over to join Jennifer.


    It''s natural for women to chat incessantly whenever they meet.


    Donald didn''t mind. They could chat all they liked while he enjoyed the hot spring and kept other


    men away from Jennifer.


    However, Donald had just rxed when Pietro took off his boardshorts to reveal his dark blue


    swimming trunks before he sauntered over to thedies.


    ¡°Hello, gorgeousdies. What are you talking about? Can I join you?¡±


    Pietro wasn''t standing next to Jennifer, but he was too close to Minnie which inadvertently ced


    him in close proximity to Jennifer as well.


    Jennifer wanted to move aside, but she was next to a huge stone and couldn''t move at all.


    Right then, Donald appeared at the right timing.


    He reached out and pulled Jennifer into his embrace, positioning themselves across from Minnie


    and Pietro with a respectable two-meter distance between them.


    Minnie gave Pietro an angry p. ¡°What are you doing here? We were trying to chat privately. Why


    did youe and interrupt us?¡±


    Pietro said brazenly, ¡°We came here to enjoy the hot spring, so it''s not fair for you to exclude us


    from your conversation. Mr. Campbell doesn''t speak much, and we don''t have many topics in


    common.¡±


    ¡°Stop that nonsense. You''re both of the same sex, so there must be something inmon to talk


    about,¡± Minnie responded.


    It seemed that she was chiding him, but she was actually defusing the situation on behalf of Pietro.


    Pietro''s blunt and ostentatious manner often caused offense to those around him.


    However, Minnie had high emotional intelligence and would often diffuse tense situations whenever


    Pietro''s direct words offended someone else.


    Pietro directed his attention toward Donald and asked, ¡°Do you enjoy wearing short-sleeved tops in


    the hot spring, Mr. Campbell? Haven''t you noticed the odd looks people are giving you?¡± This


    remark disrupted the tension that Minnie had just managed to ease.


    Other men were wearing swimming trunks with bare torsos, but Donald was wearing cartoon


    swimming trunks paired with a thick white short-sleeved top.


    It wasn''t against the rules to wear short-sleeved tops in the hot spring, but his outfit still managed to


    attract attention.


    Calmly, Donald replied, ¡°I''m not like you. An uproar might ensue if I were to remove my top.¡±


    Pietro thought Donald was foolish because he believed that no matter how muscr Donald was,


    removing his short-sleeved top would not cause an uproar.


    ¡°What uproar? Are you scared people will take photos of you?¡± Pietro roared withughter. ¡°Don''t


    worry, Mr. Campbell. My friend is the owner of this hot spring, and no one is allowed to bring their


    phones into the hot spring area. Come on, remove your top. Don''t be shy.¡±


    Pietro was pretty confident in his own body.


    Having lived abroad for years, he followed strict foreign standards for his diet and training, resulting


    in a body that was more akin to a foreign bodybuilder''s physique and was more perfect than most


    people in the country.


    Pietro insisted on Donald removing his clothes because he was confident that Donald''s frame was


    not as impressive as his own.


    Donald could be muscr, but his frame was smaller than Pietro''s, and therefore he would not look


    as good as Pietro.


    Jennifer chimed in, ¡°Darling, why don''t you take off your top? You''ll get to be morefortable in


    the hot spring too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Since his wife had spoken, Donald had no choice but to cave in.

 Chapter 738 Full Of Scars

    Chapter 738 Full Of Scars


    He took off his white shirt and tossed it aside.


    The sight of his bare torso made Minnie''s eyes widen in surprise.


    Donald was indeed muscr, but his muscles were even and reasonable, unlike Pietro''s bulging


    ones.


    What caught Minnie''s attention was Donald''s scars.


    Donald had a total of thirteen scars on his body. Some resembled knife wounds, while others


    appeared to be puncture marks. There were even two scars that looked like bullet wounds.


    It was impossible for an ordinary man to have this many scars.


    It was said that scars were like military medals for men. The sight of Donald''s past achievements


    made Minnie''s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Jennifer, how did your husband get these scars?¡±


    Naturally, Jennifer had seen those scars previously as she and Donald shared the same bed.


    She replied indifferently, ¡°My husband is a veteran. He might''ve got those scars back in the military.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he''s hot. Can I touch them?¡± Minnie asked eagerly, reaching out to touch Donald.


    Pietro''s expression fell as he pped Minnie''s hand away. ¡°Why would you want to touch scars? I


    have a scar on my thigh. You can touch it if you want.¡±


    Minnie chuckled. ¡°Yours? You got that scar when you fell to the ground after being chased by a dog


    when you were young, right? Meanwhile, he got his scars from fighting and killing enemies in


    battles when he was a soldier.¡±


    After Minnie exposed his embarrassing incident, Pietro scowled and left the hot spring pool.


    He went to the front desk where a man drinking alcohol and looking at prettydies greeted him.


    ¡°How did it go? Did you seed?¡±


    Pietro''s lips tightened as he revealed unhappily, ¡°The man who apanied her is not an ordinary


    person. I think he''s a veteran, and he appears to be hostile toward me. And that Jennifer didn''t


    show any interest in me.¡±


    Diego Baxter furrowed his brows. ¡°Seriously? I can''t believe you fail to seduce her.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Do you think I''m that popr among women that they like to pounce on me?¡±


    Diego took another nce at Jennifer, his heart fluttering.


    When Minnie expressed her desire to invite Jennifer on a date, Diego had already taken an interest


    in her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being the stunning CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation, Jennifer had recently gained a lot of attention,


    and many men in Pollerton would do anything to get close to her.


    They had used Minnie to invite Jennifer here so they could find a chance to abduct Jennifer and


    give the rich scions of Pollerton a chance to offer money to have their way with her.


    Did Pietro seriously say he failed to seduce her?


    ¡°Okay. Why don''t we distract that guyter while you give her this drink? You can do this, right?¡±


    Seeing the drinks Diego offered him, Pietro shed a knowing smile.


    ¡°Trust me, I can make her drink this without even realizing it. I can even make her drink three bottles


    of this,¡± he said with a smug grin.


    Diego gave him three more bottles.


    ¡°Don''t mix them up,¡± he reminded.


    Pietro made a mark on the spiked drink and said confidently, ¡°I do this for a living, so there''s no way


    I''ll mix them up. I have a request, though. If we seed in getting Jennifer, I want to have my way


    with her too.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Hurry, go get it done now,¡± Diego said with a wave of his hand.


    After Pietro left with the four drinks, Diego gave an attendant a pointed look.


    The attendant nodded and immediately went to Donald.


    ¡°Sir, does this white short-sleeved top belong to you?¡±


    Donald nced at the attendant. ¡°Yes. What''s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 739 Spiked Drink

    Chapter 739 Spiked Drink


    ¡°I''m sorry, Sir. Please put your personal items in your own lockers instead of leaving them in the


    open.¡±


    The attendant, Mike Oaksley, remained smiling when he talked to Donald.


    He didn''t think he was being offensive toward Donald. In his experience, regr customers would


    comply with his requests.


    However, Mike was taken aback when Donald gave him a calm look and replied, ¡°Please bring this


    top to the front desk and keep it for me for the time being.¡±


    Despite that, Mike insisted, ¡°I''m sorry, Sir. This is your personal item, so we''re not allowed to touch


    it. If your personal item goes missing under our watch, we''ll have to bear responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Then just leave it here. You dare not touch it, anyway.¡±


    Mike''s lips twitched when he heard Donald''s reply.


    Why won''t he listen to me? Did he sense something amiss?


    Jennifer patted Donald''s shoulders and said, ¡°Just do as he says and pick it up.¡±


    With that, she stood up and grabbed Donald''s top, hanging it on the railing next to the pool.


    This railing was installed for the customers to hang their bathrobes, so it didn''t seem strange for


    Jennifer to hang the top there.


    Mike had intended to assist Pietro in diverting Donald''s attention, but Donald''s reaction had caught


    him off guard, and it had already consumed too much time.


    Pietro was alreadying over with the four bottles of drinks.


    Knowing he had failed his mission, Mike didn''t say anything else and left the pool area.


    Jennifer grumbled, ¡°Look, if you did as told, he would stop bothering you. Darling, you need to do


    something about your temper and stop being stubborn.¡±


    She thought Donald was being stubborn as usual, but Donald had actually responded that way as


    the attendant was acting strangely.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    There were many people at the hot spring today, and he wasn''t the only one who left his top and


    towel on the ground.


    It wasn''t a coincidence that the attendant instructed Donald to collect his belongings and store them


    in his locker when Pietro approached with the drinks.


    ¡°You must be tired, right? I bought some drinks from the front desk. Here you go.¡±


    Pietro began distributing the drinks to them.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I''ve been trying to lose weight recently. I want a sugar-free drink. Let me see which


    of these is sugar-free,¡± Donald said as he began inspecting the drink bottles.


    He took his sweet time taking his pick.


    Pietro was growing impatient when Donald finally selected two bottles¡ªone for him, and the other


    for Jennifer.


    Initially, Pietro was worried that Donald would ruin his n, but he rxed when he saw the marked


    bottle in Jennifer''s hands.


    As long as Jennifer drinks the spiked drink, I''m sure Diego and I will be able to get rid of Donald.


    ¡°Let''s toast to our first meeting today!¡± Pietro uncapped his drink and raised it up.


    Donald and Jennifer raised their drinks before taking a huge sip.


    Pietro''s lips curled into a smirk when he saw Jennifer taking a big sip of the drink. He then gave


    Diego a discreet thumbs-up.


    ¡°This hot spring isn''t that great. I know there''s a medicinal pool that way. Should we head there?¡±


    ¡°I think we''ll pass on the medicinal pool. It doesn''t look very clean. You two can enjoy it on your


    own. We''ll just look from aside.¡±

 Chapter 740 Medicinal Pool

    Chapter 740 Medicinal Pool


    Minnie and Jennifer walked out of the hot spring and wrapped towels around their bodies. They


    continued chatting happily as they made their way to the medicinal pool.


    Donald and Pietro tagged along behind them. Upon reaching the medicinal pool, Donald observed a


    thick white mist hovering above the surface of the water.


    He observed the pool closely, taking note of the size and concentration of the mist emanating from


    the water''s surface. This led him to the conclusion that the temperature of the pool was significantly


    higher than the others.


    The moment Donald put one foot into the water, he felt a stinging sensation spreading across his


    skin.


    The water temperature was not only high but also infused with various herbs.


    Pietro entered the pool without hesitation as though the temperature was just right for him.


    He taunted, ¡°Are you just going to soak your feet outside the pool, Mr. Campbell? Don''t tell me the


    water is too hot for you. You won''t enjoy the hot spring if you don''t get inside and soak your entire


    body.¡±


    Donald chuckled aloud. ¡°Oh? Then how should I enjoy the hot spring?¡±


    Pietro gestured toward the pool and dered, ¡°Why don''t you immerse your entire body in the


    refreshing waters like I am doing? Keep your head outside, and you''ll feel your muscles rx in no


    time.¡± He gave Donald a challenging look. ¡°Are you up for it? Do you have the guts to soak yourself


    in the pool like me?¡±


    Men are strangelypetitive by nature. Though they were simply there to rx in the hot spring,


    after Pietro taunted him, Donald refused to back down.


    Without preparing himself, Donald entered the pool.


    Pietro was delighted to see that.


    This particr pool was abundant with a diverse range of herbs, all of which possessed numerous


    health benefits for those who indulged in its waters.


    Because of that, normal people could only spend less than fifteen minutes in the pool.


    Pietro often immersed himself in this pool and could stay here longer than others.


    His longest record was spending half an hour in this pool.


    Pietro was afraid that Donald wouldn''t ept his challenge, but now that Donald was inside the


    pool, he was certain he could get rid of him without alerting anyone else.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Both men enjoyed the pool while Jennifer and Minnie chatted aside.


    Thedies were enjoying themselves and were unaware of the tension brewing between the two


    men. However, as time ticked by, Jennifer started to sense that something was amiss.


    ¡°Darling, if you''re done,e on up. You can''t spend too long in the hot spring,¡± she reminded.


    Hearing that, Donald stretched his body.


    He appeared to be on the verge of departing, prompting Pietro to ask, ¡°Is everything okay, Mr.


    Campbell? Have you reached your limits? It looks like you''re quite weak, huh?¡±


    Did he just say I''m weak?


    At Pietro''s provocation, Donald shot him a look. He simply settled back into the pool and ignored


    Pietro''sment.


    ¡°Are you sure we don''t need to take a break?¡± Donald asked as his lips curled into an amused


    smile.


    Pietro had a smug expression on his face as he believed that Donald was chickening out. He was


    so confident in himself that he shed a grin and dered, ¡°Nonsense! I''ve never heard of someone


    suggesting taking a break at the hot springs.¡±


    He nced at the clock and realized they had been in the pool for seventeen minutes.


    Strangely, Donald remained unfazed as though the pool had no effect on him at all.


    Am I imagining things? Or is he already at his limits?


    Pietro was also confused as to why Jennifer remained the same after taking the spiked drink.


    The drug should be taking effect right now. Why are Jennifer and Minnie still chatting happily?


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Donald looked at Pietro, a smirk ying on his lips.

 Chapter 741 Passed Out

    Chapter 741 Passed Out


    Pietro returned his focus to Donald and said in disdain, ¡°I''m trying to find out if there are any staff


    around. If you pass out, they won''t be able to save you in time if they''re not anywhere nearby.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, you don''t need to worry about me. You should be worried about yourself instead.¡± Donald


    picked up his drink and took a sip of it. ¡°Well, it''s almost time for it to start taking effect anyway.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Pietro froze when he heard Donald''s abrupt words.


    ¡°I''m talking about the drug. Didn''t you spike the drink?¡±


    Immediately, Pietro''s eyes widened. He knows I spiked the drink!


    Right as Pietro stood up, the world spun around him.


    Instinctively, Pietro nced at the bottle beside him.


    It was then he realized the bottle had a marking he made earlier.


    When did he swap the bottles? I clearly remembered seeing Jennifer drinking from the marked


    bottle!


    As if reading Pietro''s mind, Donald clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Not even gangsters use this lowly


    trick of yours in nightclubs anymore. If you insist on marking the drink again next time, remember


    not to use your fingernails to mark it. It''s too easy to copy.¡±


    It was then Pietro finally realized what was going on.


    As it turned out, when Donald said he wanted a sugarless drink, he had taken the opportunity to


    make the same mark on another bottle.


    He then picked an unspiked drink and marked it before passing it to Jennifer.


    As Pietro''s focus had beenpletely on Jennifer back then, he did not suspect anything after


    seeing the mark on Jennifer''s bottle. Never once did he think that the bottle he had was the spiked


    drink.


    That was how he had fallen for Donald''s trick.


    ¡°You f*cking set me up...¡±


    As soon as he realized it, Pietro raised his fist and swung it at Donald.


    s, thebination of the medicinal hot spring and the drug made him fall backward before his


    fist could even reach Donald.


    ¡°Pietro, what''s wrong?¡± Minnie cried out when she saw Pietro faint. She hastily leaped into the water


    to pull Pietro out of the pool.


    Diego, as well as two of his subordinates who were disguised as medical staff, were taken aback by


    the unexpected scene.


    What in the world is Pietro doing? Why is he the one fainting instead of Jennifer?


    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡± Owen Cavendish, his subordinate, asked.


    Diego smacked the back of Owen''s head and huffed, ¡°What can we possibly do? Obviously, we''ve


    got to rush over to save him!¡±


    Owen and Diego''s other subordinate quickly picked up the stretcher and dashed over to carry Pietro


    onto it.


    Everything happened in less than a minute.


    Minnie asked nervously, ¡°Is my boyfriend going to be okay? Where are you taking him to?¡±


    Diego walked out of the woods and promptly reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry. We have a doctor for


    treating emergencies like this. Your boyfriend will be fine.¡±


    ¡°No! I have to check on him!¡±


    Diego did not stop Minnie from tagging along.


    After all, their target was Jennifer. Minnie would be an extra obstacle in their n if she were to stay


    in the area.


    Donald walked out of the hot spring pool with a towel around him. When Jennifer saw him, she


    hurried over and asked in concern, ¡°Darling, are you okay? I told you guys not to stay in the pool for


    too long. Look, he passed out!¡±

 Chapter 742 The Restaurant

    Chapter 742 The Restaurant


    Donald tapped the tip of Jennifer''s nose and chuckled. ¡°Who knew Pietro was so weak? I can''t


    believe he passed out from just a soak in the hot spring. Well, I guess it''s an eye-opening


    experience.¡±


    Diego rubbed his hands and said, ¡°I''ve been operating this hot spring for dozens of years, and I''ve


    seen guests passing out in the pools after soaking for too long almost every month. It''s normal. Oh,


    right, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Diego Baxter, the owner of the hot spring and Pietro''s friend.


    Pietro told me to give the two of you a warm wee. You haven''t gotten the chance to eat yet,


    have you? No worries. We''ve prepared a luxurious lunch for the two of you! Would you like to dine


    now?¡±


    A soak in the hot spring would make anyone''s stomach rumble.


    Jennifer had been fine, but Diego''s reminder made her rub her stomach and realize that she was


    indeed a little hungry.


    ¡°Won''t it seem bad if we have our lunch while Pietro''s with the doctor?¡±


    Diego waved his hand dismissively and smiled. ¡°I did say it''smon for patrons to pass out in the


    pool. Pietro''s a healthy man, so please go ahead and dine first. He might be alive and kicking in half


    an hour''s time.¡± He handed them two lunch coupons and pointed at the restaurant far away. ¡°Here


    are the luxurious lunch coupons for our restaurant. As long as you show these coupons, someone


    will lead you to your table.¡±


    Jennifer could not bring herself to reject Diego''s enthusiastic goodwill, so she took the coupons


    before towing Donald toward the restaurant.


    Jennifer was not a very materialistic young woman.


    Even though she was capable of paying for the supposedly luxurious lunch, she was still happy


    about getting a free meal.


    ¡°Darling, there''s something amiss about Diego.¡±


    Jennifer, who was cheering in her mind, froze when she heard him. ¡°Something''s amiss? What''s


    amiss? Are you saying that there''s something wrong with these coupons he gave us?¡±


    ¡°Not the coupons, but the person. Anyway, just do as I say when we get to the restaurant. It''s best


    not to touch any of the food there.¡±


    Jennifer cast Donald a confused look. Aren''t we supposed to eat at the restaurant?


    Despite her bemusement, she nodded in agreement to his words because she trusted him.


    When the two of them pushed open the ss doors to enter the restaurant, their attention was


    caught by thevish decorations and myriad of food.


    No wonder the coupons were for a luxurious lunch. Even though we haven''t tried the food, the


    restaurant already looks on par with a five-star hotel restaurant.


    Hardy Wolk, the server, came over and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Wee. Are you here for


    lunch?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jennifer handed her coupons to Hardy, a glint shed past Hardy''s eyes as realization struck


    him.


    ¡°These coupons you have will allow you to try out our most luxurious Set A menu for free. This way,


    please.¡±


    Hardy led the two of them to a quiet corner.


    Once the two took their seats, he handed them a menu.


    Upon flipping the menu, Jennifer realized that the Set A menu had plenty of dishes to pick from.


    Not only did they have seafood, raw food, and steak on that menu, but they even had a Ferropenian


    course.


    Nevertheless, she recalled what Donald had told her outside, so she nced at Donald and said,


    ¡°Darling, I think you should order instead.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let''s have this seafood course.¡±


    ¡°Two courses?¡±


    ¡°Yes, two courses.¡±

 Chapter 743 Assassination

    Chapter 743 Assassination


    ¡°All right. Please wait for a moment.¡± Hardy collected the menu and went to the kitchen.


    Not long after, a cart was pushed out from the kitchen.


    ced on the cart was a live octopus. A chef wearing a hat, followed by two assistant chefs with


    knives in their hands, came to a halt in front of Jennifer and Donald.


    ¡°What''s all this?¡± Jennifer asked with a puzzled expression.


    Hardy exined with a smile, ¡°This is the signature dish of our seafood Set A menu, live-cut


    octopus.¡±


    Jennifer uttered disdainfully, ¡°Why is this dish so disgusting? Can we not have it?¡±


    As ady, although Jennifer usually enjoyed eating octopus, she didn''t fancy watching someone cut


    open a live octopus in front of her, let alone eat it afterward.


    On the other hand, Donald''s interest was piqued. He said to Hardy, ¡°Where did you hire this chef?


    He looks so serious as if he has a deep grudge against octopuses.¡±


    Hardy chuckled in response, revealing an awkward yet not impolite smile. Brat, enjoy your moment


    for now. You''ll be in tearster.


    Hardy shot the chef a look, signaling thetter to get started.


    The chef ced the live octopus on the chopping board, then raised the cleaver in his hand and


    efficiently chopped off all eight legs of the octopus.


    Although there wasn''t any sttering of blood, the squirming octopus still frightened Jennifer,


    prompting her to shriek repeatedly.


    When the chef thought the couple was focused on the octopus, he abruptly thrust the cleaver in his


    hand toward Donald''s chest.


    ¡°Be careful, Darling!¡± Jennifer cried out in shock, but it was toote for her to stop the iing


    attack.


    The two were in too close proximity. The chef could even feel his de touching the towel on


    Donald''s body.


    Right when the chef thought he had seeded, an eerie smile spread across Donald''s face the


    next second.


    The chef''s heart sank. Shit. This is bad. He wanted to withdraw his hand, but it was obviously too


    late to stop.


    Donald moved swiftly, gently tapping the side of the cleaver with his right hand while slightly tilting


    his body to the side.


    The sharp end of the cleaver narrowly grazed the towel on Donald''s body, stabbing directly into the


    wooden board of the chair.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Due to inertia, the chef lunged forward involuntarily.


    At that precise moment, Donald delivered a powerful uppercut to the chef''s jaw.


    The chef didn''t even have time to react before he was struck by Donald and passed out on the floor.


    Sensing the situation turning south, Hardy immediately took out a gun from under the dining cart


    and aimed it at Donald, ready to pull the trigger.


    Unfortunately, a gun couldn''t cover the short distance between them as fast as a knife.


    Donald pulled out the cleaver from the chair. The de glinted, and Hardy instantly felt his right arm


    going numb and weak.


    ¡°Quick! Cripple this guy and take the woman away!¡±


    The few seconds of confrontation had caused Hardy to realize Donald was no ordinary person.


    The two chefs standing beside the cart rushed forward and nked Donald at the same time.


    They were dressed in chef''s uniforms, but their real identities were Diego''s top hitmen.


    With years of experience fighting in the streets under their belts, they knew the cleaver in Donald''s


    hand wasn''t lethal. As long as they could apprehend Donald while taking a hit, their mission could


    be consideredplete.


    However, to their surprise, Donald maneuvered the cleaver with graceful dexterity.


    It turned out Donald was the deadly foe they should be fearful of. He swung the cleaver while


    moving backward, not giving the two men a chance to get close.

 Chapter 744 Penta Stella Warrior

    Chapter 744 Penta Ste Warrior


    In just a short distance of two meters, the two men were shed more than a dozen times by


    Donald. The sight of them drenched in blood looked utterly terrifying.


    Just as they finally cornered Donald and thought they had him, he counterattacked by swinging his


    fist at them, knocking them out instantly.


    Hardy was stunned by the scene before him. Is this brat the legendary de master? He''s too


    skillful in using a knife.


    ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± Donald pressed the cleaver against Hardy''s neck.


    Hardy gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°How dare you act so arrogantly when you''re in Diego''s territory.


    You''re such an ignorant brat!¡±


    ¡°Diego?¡± Jennifer turned to Hardy. ¡°Your boss, Diego Baxter, sent you here? But we have no


    grudges against one another. Why would he target us?¡±


    Before Hardy could respond, Diego''s voice sounded from the restaurant entrance.


    ¡°Ms. Jennifer Wilson from Dragon Fide Corporation, do you realize how popr you are in


    Pollerton? Members of the underworld have ced a bounty on your head, and those powerful and


    affluent scions are yearning to sleep with you. In all my years in this business, I have never seen a


    woman stir up Pollerton to this extent. You''re the first.¡±


    Diego waved his hand, and the twenty or so followers behind him immediately cleared out the entire


    restaurant.


    He shifted his attention to Donald. ¡°Brat, you''re quite a skillful fighter, but I wonder who is more


    capable, you or him.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking in the direction Diego pointed, Donald saw a burly man walk in from outside.


    Not only was that man sturdily built, but the expression in his eyes was also vicious. It was apparent


    that he hadmitted murder before.


    When he entered the premise, Diego pulled over a bench and confidently took a seat.


    ¡°Diego, do I get rid of both the man and the woman this time?¡±


    Hearing the question from that brawny man, Francisco Lokanen, Diego rolled his eyes and said,


    ¡°Can''t you behave more gentlemanly toward ady? Can you really bring yourself to harm such a


    gorgeous girl?¡±


    Francisco cracked his knuckles and sneered. ¡°To me, women are no different from dolls. Their


    beauty is the least of my concern as long as they can help me make money.¡±


    Having been in Pollerton for so many years, Diego was not only well-connected but also wealthy.


    Francisco, a Penta Ste Warrior, was Diego''s trump card.


    Unlike other arrogant Ste Warriors, Francisco grew up poor. Even his achievement of bing a


    Ste Warrior was made possible through a series of coincidences when he got the chance to learn


    from a wandering, aged master.


    When Diego offered Francisco a sry to help him deal with problems, Francisco agreed to stay


    without hesitation.


    With money, he could hook up with many beautiful women, but they couldn''t help him make money.


    In Francisco''s opinion, he didn''t mind killing anyone, men or women, as long as he could earn a


    living.


    ¡°Do away with that man and spare that woman.¡±


    Right after Diego finished speaking, Francisco picked up the stool beside him and charged


    headlong at Donald.


    As burly as Francisco was, he was as unstoppable as a tank when he ran.


    He swung the stool forcefully at Donald''s head, creating a swooshing sound in the air with the


    motion alone.


    If an ordinary person were hit by the stool, they would be left crippled, if not dead.


    However, to Francisco''s surprise, Donald didn''t dodge but instead extended his right arm to block


    the blow.


    The stool shattered like an egg that was smashed against a rock when it struck Donald''s hand.

 Chapter 745 Why Is This Happening

    Chapter 745 Why Is This Happening


    Francisco didn''t expect Donald''s arm to be so durable. He raised his foot and was about to kick


    Donald''s abdomen, but Donald gently pped Francisco''s leg with his left hand without warning.


    Crack!


    Francisco''s leg, which was as muscr and thick as a reinforcing bar, was dislocated.


    Diego and his subordinates were bbergasted. What''s going on?


    Usually, Francisco could boot a hole in the wall with a kick, yet his leg was dislocated after being


    lightly tapped by Donald.


    Francisco backed up a few steps while holding his leg. Then, using both hands, he twisted and


    relocated his dislocated leg.


    However, this time, Francisco no longer dared to underestimate Donald. Is he also a martial artist?


    ¡°Brat, who exactly are you?¡±


    After exchanging blows earlier, Francisco realized he wasn''t Donald''s match in closebat.


    Although he had underestimated his opponent''s capabilities earlier, he hadn''t held back at all.


    Yet, not only did Donald effortlessly halt his attack but also nearly broke one of his legs.


    ¡°My identity is unimportant. What matters is that you''ve messed with the wrong person.¡± Donald


    turned to Diego. ¡°I suppose Pietro is also one of your men, right? Minnie invited us here to enjoy the


    hot springs because of your instigation, too, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°So what if I orchestrated the whole thing?¡± Diego took out twenty thousand in cash from his bag


    and ced the money on the table. Gritting his teeth, he said to Francisco, ¡°Francisco, as long as


    you can eliminate this brat, you can take this twenty thousand right away.¡±


    Twenty thousand for killing one man? Even Donald felt pity for Francisco, as a Penta Ste Warrior


    like thetter had stooped to that level.


    With the incentive of money, Francisco crackled his knuckles again and unleashed his Ste


    Warrior force field.


    The muscles on his body bulged, and his blood vessels writhed like living worms beneath his skin.


    He roared like a beast and charged at Donald again.


    Bang!


    Francisco swung his fist at Donald. Thetter stepped aside to dodge the attack, causing Francisco


    to punch and shatter the marble dining table into small pieces.


    Donald slightly narrowed his eyes. Francisco''s punch is packed with destructive power far


    exceeding my expectations.


    Donald didn''t face several consecutive punches head-on. To outsiders like Diego and his


    subordinates, it seemed Donald was losing after Francisco activated his Ste Warrior force field.


    Taking in the sight of Donald getting chased around by Francisco, Diego shed a smug smile.


    Weren''t you behaving arrogantly earlier, brat? Why don''t you keep up your haughty demeanor now?


    Diego took out a cigar from his pocket and ced it in his mouth.


    Just as he was about to light the cigar, Donald, who had been dodging, suddenly stood still.


    Francisco threw a punch at Donald''s face. If that punch hit its target, there was no way Donald


    could remain standing.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Donald also swung his fist at Francisco''s. A head-on collision? Is


    this brat tired of living?


    Donald had merely used a third of his strength when throwing that punch, but when their fists


    collided, Francisco''s expression changed drastically.


    Donald''s punch struck with an unstoppable force like a meteorite, crushing Francisco''s right arm


    and crippling him in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone heard Francisco let out an agonized scream. Immediately afterward, his right arm


    became dislocated and mangled, causing the bones in his arm to fly out.


    Francisco had been chasing Donald around the room moments ago, but now, Donald had defeated


    him with just a single move.


    Francisco clutched his arm and knelt on the floor, colors draining from his countenance. ¡°W-Why is


    this happening?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 746 Movie

    Chapter 746 Movie


    Francisco was baffled. Donald''s physique is not as brawny as mine, nor is he as muscr as I am.


    More importantly, if he could''ve beaten me from the start, why did he keep dodging?


    As if he could read Francisco''s mind, Donald stared at the kneeling Francisco and uttered calmly,


    ¡°I''ve been giving you chances. Unfortunately, your skills are not up to par, so there''s nothing I can


    do.¡±


    Francisco felt insulted. He''s been toying with me by evading my attacks!


    ¡°I won''t admit defeat!¡± Francisco bellowed.


    However, the next second, his roar came to an abrupt end as Donald pped him with his right


    hand.


    Francisco''s head spun clockwise in a one-eighty. After a series of bone-fracturing sounds, an eerie


    silence ensued.


    The Penta Ste Warrior was killed with just a p.


    Looking at Diego, who had turned pale from fright, Donald suddenly lost interest in toying with him


    any further.


    He had thought Diego was backed by some powerful figure, but now it seemed Diego had merely


    harbored ill intent toward Jennifer out of a whim.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After he led Jennifer out of the restaurant, she turned around to nce at the bodies strewn across


    the floor inside the eatery and asked worryingly, ¡°Darling, will it be all right to leave them lying there


    like this? Will they cause us trouble in the future?¡±


    Donald pinched her face and said, ¡°Rest assured. I guarantee they''ll never show up in front of you


    again.¡±


    After all, that was a public ce, and if Donald had ughtered all those people to silence them,


    things would get out of control.


    Donald simply knocked them all out and left Billy to tie up loose ends.


    After learning Pietro harbored ulterior motives toward her, Jennifer lost interest in doing business


    with Minnie.


    She returned to the dressing room to get changed and drove back to Pollerton with Donald.


    As soon as they arrived home, Weston contacted Donald, informing him someone was looking for


    Evelyn''s manager hoping to invite her to coborate on a movie.


    As Evelyn''s manager, Donald had to be present to decide whether she could be involved in the


    production of a movie.


    Donald had no choice but to ask Jennifer to rest earlier. Then, he hurriedly drove to the employees''


    dorm of the television station.


    After appearing on variety shows for some time and the incident involving Evelyn getting pped by


    the diva, Ruth, more and more people got to know Evelyn through the videos and were increasingly


    attracted by her charisma.


    Initially, Evelyn merely had around two thousand fans, but when Donald checked thetest data, he


    noticed her fans had increased to one hundred and fifty thousand.


    Although that figure couldn''t even qualify her as a minor influencer, Donald felt that was a significant


    breakthrough.


    When he reached the employees'' dorm, Weston, who had been waiting at the door, hastily


    approached and greeted him, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Campbell. Two differentpanies are looking


    to work with Evelyn this time for her to participate in their movies. Moreover, both are big


    companies.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who are they?¡±


    Weston led Donald upstairs while borating, ¡°One of them is the leading enterprise in the film


    industry, Werner Brothers Studios. Theirpany has been established for over thirty years and


    has sessfully made many movie actors famous. The otherpany is Supernova Productions.


    Thispany was founded in the past two years. Although they are rtively new in the industry,


    their asset size is over twenty billion, and they even filmed a movie with a box office of more than


    ten billionst year.¡±


    Donald wrapped his mind around the situation after listening to Weston''s introduction. One was an


    establishedpany that had once been glorious, but they had been producing movies with only


    average quality now.

 Chapter 747 The Choice

    Chapter 747 The Choice


    The otherpany was new and expected to outdo Werner Brothers Studios in terms of resources,


    scale, and production quality.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As he spoke, Donald entered the dorm, where he found Evelyn sitting attentively on the couch.


    Across from her stood two groups.


    The group on the left was led by a woman in her early forties.


    She was dressed in a sequined blouse. Shimmering beneath the lights, it looked very trendy.


    On the other hand, the group on the right was headed by a woman in her early twenties. She was


    dressed more casually¡ªnot even in a suit¡ªand looked affable, like a girl next door.


    All of them turned toward Donald the moment he entered the room.


    The older woman stood up and offered Donald her hand and a smile. ¡°You must be Evelyn''s agent,


    Mr. Donald Campbell. I am Belle Harryson from Werner Brothers Studios. It''s a pleasure to meet


    you.¡±


    After Donald shook her hand, Belle gestured behind her, and a subordinate d in sunsses


    opened a briefcase filled with cash.


    ¡°What are you trying to imply here?¡±


    Donald knitted his brows. He looked displeased.


    ¡°We are not trying to imply anything. This is merely a gesture of goodwill courtesy of Werner


    Brothers Studios. Actors who agree to work with us will get a signing bonus of a hundred and fifty


    grand before shootingmences.¡±


    Despite her im, Belle was subtly demonstrating the might of Werner Brothers Studios.


    To established movie stars, a hundred and fifty thousand might not count as much.


    To those new to the industry like Evelyn, however, it was a hefty sum.


    Judging from Evelyn''s expression when she saw the money, Belle knew her maneuver had worked.


    Many studios would only sign on actors who have already made it big, as they were wary of


    incurring additional expenditures.


    But Werner Brothers Studios, with its deep pockets, did not operate like that.


    They would sign rtive unknowns who had potential and cast them in projects.


    Even if the unknowns eventually prove to be bad investments, the amount spent was considered


    petty by Werner Brothers Studios'' standards.


    As her agent, Donald was not responsible for considering thepany''s interests but also Evelyn''s


    opinion.


    Hence, Donald did not immediately turn Belle down but told her instead, ¡°I need to look at your


    script before I decide who to sign with. This hundred and fifty thousand could be matched by


    Dragon Fide Corporation, anyway.¡±


    Belle did not take offense at Donald''s words.


    Instead, she returned to her seat and had her subordinate snap the briefcase shut.


    The younger woman stood up to introduce herself to Donald. ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr.


    Campbell. I am Carrie Lukas from Supernova Productions. Though we are not as generous as


    Werner Brothers Studios to be able to offer such arge signing bonus, we do provide better


    prospects for growth and development. As an actress with Ms. Shabelle''s experience, I believe she


    is in more urgent need of such opportunities at this point in her career aspared to money. Here


    is the role and script we are willing to offer Ms. Shabelle. I hope you both would consider it.¡±


    Carrie handed a script to Donald. Belle, too, handed over a copy they had prepared.


    Donald and Evelyn spent an hour perusing both scripts.


    They found that though the role Carrie offered paid very little, the character had more screen time.


    Furthermore, it was also better suited for Evelyn''s image.


    The role Belle offered, on the other hand, was as an extra.


    They needed Evelyn as a damsel in distress for their film.

 Chapter 748 A Gesture Of Sincerity

    Chapter 748 A Gesture Of Sincerity


    In actuality, the role did not offer many opportunities for growth, nor did it necessitate much acting


    abilities.


    The sry, however, was higher than what Carrie offered.


    ¡°You''ve seen the scripts. Which would you like to take on?¡±


    After considering it for a moment, Donald decided to let Evelyn choose.


    ¡°I-I think that one is pretty good.¡±


    Belle smiled with satisfaction; Evelyn''s finger was pointed at her script.


    No rookie would say no to the temptation of a fat check. Evelyn is the same as all the rest despite


    her innocent appearance.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Donald asked her again.


    After hesitating for a moment, Evelyn nodded firmly.


    ¡°All right, then. That settles it.¡±


    Donald returned the other script to Carrie. ¡°Sorry to disappoint. Perhaps we could work together


    another time.¡±


    Before Carrie could speak, her assistant, Toby Gowen, interjected from behind her, ¡°You are Ms.


    Shabelle''s agent, Mr. Campbell. How could you allow her free rein like that? You said so yourself¡ª


    Dragon Fide Corporation can match this sum of a hundred and fifty grand, but the script we have


    written for Ms. Shabelle is more suited for her growth. Surely you can see that?¡±


    Toby was indignant. The whole reason for setting up a meeting with Evelyn was that their employer


    saw potential in her.


    Boss has been in this business for three decades. He has never been wrong about a person.


    Thus, he was beside himself with panic when Evelyn chose Werner Brothers Studios over them.


    Donald nced at Toby. ¡°You make it sound like you are doing it entirely for Evelyn''s benefit.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Our employer has written this character with Ms. Shabelle in mind.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Donald chuckled. ¡°If you think so highly of her, why would you make her such a pathetic offer?


    Surely a powerful studio like yours could do better. One more thing... While it is true that Dragon


    Fide Corporation can match this sum, why should I fork out on your behalf?¡±


    Donald''s words stumped Toby.


    As Donald said, a well-written script was a gesture of sincerity, but a generous offer was an even


    better one.


    Actors were no different from people; they, too, had bills to pay.


    Though a low-paying role with more screen time afforded better opportunities for career


    advancements, it was no different thanbor exploitation.


    Do you take me for a fool?


    Carrie fell silent for a moment after hearing Donald''s words. ¡°I get it, Mr. Campbell. We have been


    ill-prepared, but I hope we will get another chance to work together another time.¡±


    She appeared good-natured about it. Without another word, she led the staff of Supernova


    Productions away.


    Belle waited for the employees of Supernova Productions to leave before beginning to negotiate the


    final details with Donald.


    She produced an agreement and turned to him with a smile. ¡°You seem like a very professional


    agent, Mr. Campbell. I look forward to working together with you.¡±


    Donald furrowed his brows when he got a closer look at the agreement. ¡°Why does the penalty for


    breaching the contract cost as much as half a million?¡±


    Belle nodded gravely. ¡°As you know, it costs a lot for us to make a movie. If actors decide to quit for


    personal reasons halfway through filming, the damages we would have to bear will cost a lot more


    than that. I hope you understand, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°What I do or do not understand does not matter here. The choice remains with her.¡±


    Donald handed the agreement to Evelyn for her perusal.


    Evelyn did not have a problem with the other terms, but she, too, appeared hesitant about the


    penalty for breaching the contract.

 Chapter 749 Jump Ship

    Chapter 749 Jump Ship


    Despite not being able to afford the penalty, Evelyn gritted her teeth and signed the agreement


    anyway at the thought of getting the hundred and fifty thousand.


    The signed agreement was then copied twice for each of their safekeeping.


    Belle left the briefcase filled with a hundred and fifty thousand in the living room, then added Donald


    and Evelyn to a WhatsApp group.


    ¡°Any updates regarding the job will be posted here. At seven tomorrow morning, we will be having


    your first screen test and wardrobe fitting. Don''t bete, Ms. Shabelle.¡±


    F*cking hell, seven in the morning?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Donald massaged his temples, sensing an impending headache.


    Being one to wake naturally without an rm, he would not be up at seven to apany Evelyn to


    the studio simply because she had a film to shoot.


    Evelyn seemed to have seen through Donald''s thoughts after Belle led her entourage away.


    ¡°I can be there on my own tomorrow, Mr. Campbell,¡± she said timidly. ¡°You don''t have toe with


    me.¡±


    Donald shot Evelyn a nce. ¡°I will have thepany assign a personal assistant to you, who you


    can ask for anything you might need. If you ever run into trouble, you can call me directly.¡±


    After that, Donald excused himself to let Evelyn get some rest.


    As soon as he emerged from the room, Weston, who had been standing outside, piped up, ¡°I think


    Evelyn should have signed with Supernova Productions, Mr. Campbell. I''d seen their script, and I


    think she could really make a name for herself if she took on that role and gave it her best.¡±


    Donald nced at Weston. ¡°Being in the entertainment industry is akin to wading in deep waters. I


    am her agent, not her babysitter. This is only the first of many such choices she will have to make. I


    can''t be making her choices for her all the time, can I?¡±


    Weston nodded. ¡°I get it. You mean to say you want her to be responsible for the choices she


    makes, right? That is the quickest way she will learn.¡±


    ¡°No. What I mean to say is that I am very tired and would like to go to bed.¡±


    Donald yawned, then descended the stairs.


    Weston hurried after him. ¡°There''s actually one more thing I would like to talk to you about, Mr.


    Campbell,¡± he said, rubbing his hands tentatively.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Evelyn is going to start shooting her movie, isn''t she? As our station has been undergoing some


    content reform ofte, my program has been canceled for the time being. I know a guy who is a


    great screenwriter, but no studio has been willing to give him a shot. Then, I began thinking about


    how Dragon Fide Corporation wants to gain a foothold in the entertainment industry, so I thought I''d


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°You want to jump ship?¡±


    Donald gazed at Weston, slightly surprised.


    Jobs at the TV station offered a clear path to career advancement¡ªa stable job with guaranteed


    prospects.


    Employees of Dragon Fide Corporation, on the other hand, were at risk of losing their jobs at their


    employer''s slightest displeasure.


    Weston''s consideration of working elsewhere was bold; he was gambling with his career.


    ¡°You seem to be very innovative and a good judge of character, Mr. Campbell, which is why I would


    like to work for you,¡± Weston answered, gritting his teeth. ¡°Also, I want to introduce you to that friend


    of mine.¡±


    Donald was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Are you saying you want to shoot a film and have Dragon


    Fide Corporation finance it?¡±


    The quickest way to make somebody famous was to venture into a trending variety show.


    That was the reason why Donald appointed Weston to be the director of variety shows.


    It was to bolster Evelyn''s fame.


    Having gotten past the first stage, Evelyn only needed a good movie or a good series to make it big.

 Chapter 750 A Big Job

    Chapter 750 A Big Job


    Donald had faith in Weston''s abilities as a director and was thus open to the idea of producing the


    film if the script was well-written.


    ¡°I''m free this weekend. Bring your friend to the office if you have the time, so I can meet him.¡±


    ¡°Will do, Mr. Campbell. I''m going to call him with the good news!¡±


    Upon obtaining Donald''s approval, Weston looked as excited as a child.


    At that very moment, Gavin called.


    ¡°Have you gotten off work, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Susan has a mission for you. Come over if you''ve gotten off work. It''s a big job that pays well.¡±


    Though Donald did not need the money, the mention of a big job roused his interest enough for him


    to agree to go over for a look.


    After all, Donald needed Susan to ascertain Aldrich''swork of firearms in Pollerton.


    When Donald arrived at the abandoned factory, Gavin was examining the equipment with seven


    other subordinates.


    They looked different from their usual machete-bearing selves. This time, they were armed with real


    weapons.


    Gavin waved him over excitedly when Donald entered. ¡°Come, Mr. Campbell! Pick something that


    catches your fancy.¡±


    Though Susan keptpany with Aldrich, she mainly functioned as his purse and, as a result,


    rarely handled the munitions.


    Because of that, the firearms Susan provided Gavin with had dwindled in number.


    Donald peered over. There was not a single rifle on the table. They were all handguns.


    Moreover, they were the 92-caliber ones used mainly by the police.


    Though they felt more bnced in hand, their range was shorter, resulting in limited potential for


    fatal shots.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In fact, it was considered impressive for somebody without rigorous training to hit four bullseyes out


    of ten within the range of fifty meters.


    Donald picked up a handgun that looked to be in better shape than the others.


    Gavin was just about to exin to Donald when thetter took apart the gun in several brisk clicks,


    his hands moving with mechanical precision like clockwork.


    Then, he picked up a rag to wipe the residual soot from the barrel before oiling the safety lock.


    Gavin was stunned by Donald''s finesse.


    ¡°Have you used this gun before, Mr. Campbell?¡± he asked, gaping.


    Donald grinned. ¡°I was a soldier, so I know a thing or two about guns. I just haven''t handled one


    since my retirement. I would have stayed in the forces forever had I known that I would be


    broke if I left.¡±


    His speech left Gavin feeling skeptical.


    Soldiers are not the same as us thieves. Donald could be a spy for all I know.


    Upon recalling the deft way with which Donald killed Zordan and Ruth, however, Gavin dispelled his


    doubts.


    No spy could be that cold-blooded.


    After Donald chose his weapons, Gavin produced several photographs to show the group. ¡°These


    are our targets tonight, boys. Susan promised a sum of half a million if we couldplete our


    mission tonight. There will be an additional fifty grand for the one executing the fatal shot.¡±


    Gavin''s words caused a stir of excitement amongst the men.


    They were all dirt poor; many of them were addicts with expensive lifestyles to supplement.


    Thus, Susan''s reward was an enticing one.


    ¡°From what we''ve gathered, their party will pass South Light Street in half an hour. Let''s move.


    We''re going to set up an ambush there.¡±

 Chapter 751 Thaddeus Gomez

    Chapter 751 Thaddeus Gomez


    Gavinmanded, and hisckeys shouted and took the guys into the van.


    They didn''t bother to lock their guns and just carried them on their waists! That''s dangerous! What if


    the gun goes off identally? If that happens, I''ll probably be dead!


    After they got into the van, all of them left for South Light Street.


    It was eleven o''clock in the evening, and South Light Street was empty.


    Gavin asked two of hisckeys to set up barricades on both sides of the road before taking Donald


    to a safer ce.


    ¡°If we crouch here, there''s no way we can shoot to that side.¡±


    Donald estimated the distance, and he realized that they were roughly sixty meters away from the


    street. It was beyond the pistols'' effective range.


    Hence, it was difficult for them to estimate the direction of the bullets if the distance was beyond fifty


    meters.


    ¡°As the team leader, my safety should be prioritized. The mission is going to fail if my location is


    exposed,¡± said Gavin in a serious tone.


    Donald shot him a nce and said, ¡°What about me? I''m not the leader, so I don''t have to hide that


    far, right?¡±


    ¡°You''re responsible for keeping me protected!¡± Gavin red at Donald.


    As Donald heard his reply, he was rendered speechless by Gavin''s point.


    While waiting for their target to show up, Donald asked curiously, ¡°Who is the target that we have to


    assassinate today? It seems like Susan regards him with great importance.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With a sneer, Gavin mentioned, ¡°His name is Thaddeus Gomez. His family is one of the Ten


    Prestigious Families. I heard that he''s the eldest grandson of the Gomez family that secretly came


    to Pollerton.¡±


    He''s from the Ten Prestigious Families?


    Narrowing his eyes, Donald tried to fish for more information, ¡°I thought the Ten Prestigious Families


    have an eminent background. Why would we go against them? Shouldn''t we do some business


    coboration with them instead?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing. These people from the Ten Prestigious Families might seem decent, but they''re


    all hypocrites. In fact, they had been carrying out many countless other deals in the dark. It''s


    complicated to exin everything to you now.¡±


    Gavin continued, ¡°The Gomez family is the official arms dealer recognized by Yorknd''s


    government. Unlike us, they sell proper military supplies. Although their products are good, their


    prices have always been extremely high. Besides, they have been suppressing us over the years.


    We''ve been fighting with the Gomez family for many years, sacrificing many of our men. Today is


    finally a good time for revenge.¡±


    Even though Gavin thought so, Donald could not help but sense something amiss.


    If it''s true as Gavin said, the battle between Aldrich and the Gomez family would havested for


    quite some time now. If so, there''s no way that Susan can locate Thaddeus''s whereabouts that


    easily.


    ¡°Something is not right,¡± replied Donald with a frown. He continued, ¡°If Thaddeus is the eldest


    grandson of the Gomez family, how could few of us kill him that easily?¡±


    Donald had previously dealt with the Ten Prestigious Families and knew their capability. They might


    seem harmless, but the Ten Prestigious Families can effortlessly take out Gavin and the gang!


    Gavin is too naive to think that way!


    Gavin noticed how Donald was undermining their capability. Subsequently, he drew the gun in his


    hand and said, ¡°Look at this gun. Thaddeus doesn''t know that we are here to ambush him. Let''s


    rush out to kill them all while he''s off guard!¡±


    Gavin is ambitious, but his idea is not realistic enough...


    It was at that moment three cars approached them from a distance.

 Chapter 752 They Have Riffles

    Chapter 752 They Have Riffles


    Immediately, Gavin said excitedly, ¡°They''reing! The information provided is urate!¡±


    ording to the habit of the Gomez family, Thaddeus would sit in the middle car while being


    protected by two vehicles, front and back.


    The moment Gavin waved his hand, hisckey, who was lying in ambush, quickly knocked down a


    tree.


    The tree fell directly to the ground, blocking the road.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The next second, three of the cars attempted to reverse. Never had they expected that the tree


    behind them would fall as well.


    The cars were caught between the fallen trees as nned. Without hesitation, Gavin pulled out his


    guns and dashed forward.


    Gavin was pretty gutsy, albeit having a poor marksmanship.


    They moved closer to the cars and shot in unison. A series of gunshots rang out incessantly, and


    there were mesing out of the barrels. It was intimidating to witness such a scene.


    Nheless, Donald noticed that the car windows were still intact.


    The car passengers stayed indifferent, not at all bothered about the threat that they were facing.


    All of a sudden, Donald''s expression turned solemn. It seems like the Gomez family is well-


    prepared.


    After theckeys shot all their bullets, the car windows could be seen slowly rolling down.


    It was at that moment they saw six AK guns jutted out from the car. At once, the people inside


    started firing their guns in the group''s direction.


    ¡°D*mn! They have rifles! Run!¡±


    By the time Gavin''sckeys came to a realization, it was already toote for them to escape.


    Clearly, the normal gun''s speed was no match for the speed of an AK gun.


    Besides, they did not have to shoot with precision at that distance. They could easily aim anyone by


    firing continuous shots across the street.


    Theckeys were shot and fell to the ground directly, drenched with blood. Witnessing that, Gavin


    was so frightened that he hastily went into hiding.


    ¡°Impossible! Where did they get the riffles?¡±


    Meanwhile, Donald maintained a calm expression on his face. ¡°As you know, they sell firearms. It''s


    not surprising for them to own the riffles. That''s enough. Let''s retreat now. It''s impossible for us to


    complete the mission.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gavin grabbed Donald''s hand abruptly.


    With a struggling expression, Gavin uttered, ¡°Susan will kill us both if we fail toplete the


    mission!¡±


    ¡°There''s no way that we canplete the mission. As you can see, they have six AK guns. Do you


    think we can fight them with two guns here? Anyway, we''re doomed. Since we have gotten this guy,


    we should leave Pollerton now. Susan won''t be able to find us.¡±


    Pulling Donald''s hand, Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°I can''t leave. Susan has my wife and


    children in her hands. They''ll be in deep waters if I leave!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Donald was stunned for a brief moment.


    I didn''t expect Gavin to be a man who valued his family. He''s been working hard for Susan all this


    while. I thought that he was merely a greedy profit-driven man! Well, it seems like I''m wrong about


    him. At least he''s a responsible family man.


    Donald pondered for a second before asking, ¡°Are you sure that you don''t want to leave?¡±


    ¡°You may leave if you want to. I won''t stop you from leaving.¡± Gavin cocked his gun nervously and


    added, ¡°Susan doesn''t have any of your family members in her hands. I don''t want to drag you into


    this mess. Don''t worry about me. Go now.¡±


    Hearing that, Donald heaved a sigh and responded, ¡°All right. Because of what you just said, none


    of us will die today.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Stay here. I''ll be back in a moment.¡±


    As soon as Donald said that, he charged straight at the opponents with a gun.


    The Gomez family thought they had gotten rid of their attackers, not expecting Donald to appear out


    of the blue.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Thaddeus said to the driver, ¡°Let''s make a move. Sean will deal with him.¡±

 Chapter 753 Headshots

    Chapter 753 Headshots


    The moment Thaddeus'' driver started the car, Donald lifted his gun and fired a shot.


    The bullet hit the windshield and frightened the driver. That shot was so urate! My head would''ve


    been blown off if not for the bulletproof windshield!


    Thaddeus could tell that something was amiss with Donald, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    Right then, Donald fired another shot.


    The second shot he firednded in the same spot as the first, and the bullet broke the windshield.


    Before the driver could react, Donald fired the third shot.


    That bullet went through the hole and into the driver''s head.


    Blood sttered all over Thaddeus'' face, leaving him stunned.


    The bodyguards reacted first and shielded Thaddeus from the hole in the windshield.


    That way, Donald would need to fire three consecutive shots again to hit Thaddeus.


    Needless to say, Donald''s shooting skills were awe-inspiring.


    Considering the distance and the visibility, one could only wonder how Donaldnded all three of his


    shots in the same spot.


    ¡°Sean, get out of the car and kill that fellow! There''s something off about him!¡± Thaddeus ordered.


    Upon receiving the instruction, Sean Gomez got out of the car with his assault rifle, and four other


    bodyguards followed suit.


    However, Donald shot all of them in the head the moment they stepped out of the car.


    From Thaddeus'' perspective, the show of violence was like a work of art. The five of them died and


    dropped to the ground before they could even fire a single shot!


    Donald then walked toward Thaddeus and pressed the muzzle of the pistol against the bulletproof


    ss.


    Seeing how near Donald was, Thaddeus knew there was no way he could avoid getting shot.


    ¡°Get out of the car,¡± Donald demanded.


    Thaddeus hesitated, so Donald fired three consecutive shots, and the third bullet hit Thaddeus''


    thigh.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Thaddeus held his thigh and howled in agony.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The bodyguard who was sitting next to Thaddeus realized how dire the situation was, so he


    immediately rushed toward the driver''s seat.


    The bodyguard was determined to keep Thaddeus alive. He thought as long as he could start


    driving away, Thaddeus would most probably only suffer from non-life-threatening injuries.


    That was definitely a good idea, but the bodyguard had underestimated Donald''s capability.


    As soon as the bodyguard got into the driver''s seat, Donald smashed the bulletproof window with a


    punch and put a bullet through the bodyguard''s head.


    Everything happened so fast that the bodyguard had no time to react.


    Thaddeus, who was in the backseat, was stumped. Did he just punch through the bulletproof ss?


    If he could do that, why did he bother using a gun? Is he merely showing off his shooting skills?


    Obviously, Thaddeus didn''t know Donald was trying to hide his strengths from Gavin.


    However, Donald was left without a choice when he saw the bodyguard getting into the driver''s seat


    and getting ready to drive off.


    Donald then reached his hand into the car to unlock all the doors. While pointing his gun at


    Thaddeus, Donald dragged Thaddeus out of the car.


    Meanwhile, Gavin was running toward them from somewhere far away. As he was running, he shot


    the bodyguards on the ground once again just to make sure they were dead.


    ¡°What the f*ck? You''re amazing, Mr. Campbell! How did you do that?¡± Gavin asked.


    When Donald was walking toward the scene prior to that, Gavin thought Donald was signing his


    own death warrant.


    Thus, Gavin was utterly stunned when he saw Donald killing all of those bodyguards. I didn''t expect


    Donald to be this strong!

 Chapter 754 Durbaine Port

    Chapter 754 Durbaine Port


    ¡°I participated in the war along the borders, so this is nothing to me,¡± Donald answered casually and


    threw Thaddeus toward Gavin. ¡°Handle him.¡±


    Gavin gave Donald a thumbs-up upon hearing that.


    Seeing that Gavin was pointing the gun at him, Thaddeus instantly begged, ¡°Don''t kill me! I can give


    you whatever you want! Do you want money? How about military firearms? I can give you


    anything!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Donald held Gavin''s hand and looked at Thaddeus. ¡°Military firearms?¡±


    Gavin, who was next to Donald, said, ¡°What''s so great about that, Mr. Campbell? His family sells


    firearms. Our mission ends with me putting a bullet through his skull. Can''t we just return for


    Susan''s reward after that? Now that only the two of us are left, we''ll split the reward.¡±


    Upon hearing Gavin mention Susan, Thaddeus immediately offered, ¡°Are you guys working for


    Susan? How much is she paying you? I''ll double that! No! I''ll pay you tenfold!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Thaddeus was willing to give up anything to stay alive.


    However, Gavin delivered him a tight p across the face in response. ¡°Brat, do we look like people


    with no principles? Even if you were to offer me a hundredfold, I still wouldn''t ept your offer! I''m


    sending you to hell!¡±


    Bang!


    Gavin fired his gun, but he missed.


    The bullet whizzed past Thaddeus'' ear and hit the ground.


    ¡°What did you do, Mr. Campbell? Why won''t you let me kill him?¡± Gavin questioned.


    Apparently, Donald pushed Gavin''s hand aside the moment Gavin fired the shot. Otherwise, Gavin


    wouldn''t have missed the shot.


    The horrible feeling of a close brush with death had left Thaddeus drenched in sweat.


    It was then Thaddeus realized Gavin would actually kill him there and then. Donald is my only hope


    of survival!


    ¡°I''m interested in your military firearms. The Gomez family has arge batch of firearms stored


    somewhere in Pollerton, right?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Yes! We store everything at Durbaine Port!¡± Thaddeus answered hurriedly. ¡°If you let me live, I''ll


    order them to give all the firearms to you!¡±


    Gavin wanted to shoot Thaddeus, but Donald stopped him and said, ¡°Think about it, Gavin. Isn''t


    Thaddeus worth more if he''s alive? Susan asked us to kill him because she didn''t want the Gomez


    family to snatch our firearms business away. If we can destroy their firearms, it doesn''t matter if


    Thaddeus dies or not, no?¡±


    Gavin couldn''t help nodding when he heard those words. That makes sense...


    ¡°Okay. I''ll do as you say,¡± Gavin stated.


    Donald then pointed his gun at Thaddeus and asked, ¡°We don''t want the Gomez family''s firearms.


    Instead, I want you to order your men to destroy those firearms. Can you do that?¡±


    Destroy the firearms at Durbaine Port? Is that a joke? That batch of firearms is worth tens of


    billions! If I do that, the Gomez family will kill me! Despite knowing it was an impossible task,


    Thaddeus uttered confidently, ¡°I''m the eldest grandson of the Gomez family, so I can definitely ask


    them to destroy the firearms. However, I''ll only give the order if you can guarantee my survival.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Bring us to Durbaine Port.¡± Donald took a medical kit from the car to let Thaddeus wrap


    himself up. After that, Donald asked Gavin to drive them to Durbaine Port.

 Chapter 755 Try Me

    Chapter 755 Try Me


    Pollerton was located in a coastal area, and the city had a total of eleven ports.


    The Ten Prestigious Families controlled one port each, and the city council of Pollerton had


    jurisdiction over the eleventh port.


    Durbaine Port was thergest of the eleven ports and was the only one closed to the public.


    Hence, when Gavin and the rest arrived at the port in an unfamiliar car, the spotlights at the port


    were all turned on and directed toward them. At the same time, a few armed guards approached the


    car and stopped it.


    Gavin, who was in the driver''s seat, was getting anxious. I want to perform and get paid by Susan,


    but I never imagined myself doing such an extreme task!


    ¡°Please show me your ess pass.¡± One of the guards shot Gavin a wary look.


    Before Gavin could utter a word in response, Donald pressed the muzzle of the gun against


    Thaddeus'' head.


    Frightened, Thaddeus shouted at the guard, ¡°Are you blind, motherf*cker? Let us through! We''re


    going to the central warehouse!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gomez!¡± The guard was stupefied when he saw someone pointing a gun at Thaddeus'' head.


    The guard then signaled the others to let the car through before taking out his walkie-talkie to report


    the situation to the people inside.


    Soon after they entered the port, Gavin noticed a trike motorcycle tailing them.


    Within seconds, two more trike motorcycles appeared in Gavin''s rear-view mirror.


    After less than three minutes, over twenty scramblers were following Gavin and the others from


    behind.


    The riders on the scramblers are all armed with rifles! Upon seeing that, Gavin knew something was


    wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, this looks like a trap,¡± Gavin said.


    Despite having a gun pointed at his head, Thaddeus started grinning. When we were outside, Gavin


    could''ve just killed me and gotten away with it. If that had happened, even the almighty Gomez


    family could do little about it. However, we''re now at Durbaine Port, and it''s the Gomez family''s


    territory. If these men want to kill me now, they''ll be trapped here.


    With that thought, Thaddeus'' confidence grew. He then uttered in a haughty tone, ¡°You guys wanted


    me to destroy all the Gomez family''s firearms, right? I know you guys are merely carrying out this


    mission to earn Susan''s respect. Here''s an offer for you. I''ll let you guys destroy a couple of batches


    of firearms, and everyone will leave the port unscathed.¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as Thaddeus finished his sentence, Donald shot Thaddeus'' calf on his uninjured leg.


    Not only did the gunshot spook Gavin, but it also freaked the guards out.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jake Dott, who was keeping a close eye on the situation with a pair of binocrs, quickly took out


    his walkie-talkie and instructed, ¡°Don''t shoot! Hold your fire! Mr. Gomez is still alive!¡±


    The guards lowered their guns instantly when they heard Jake''s words.


    Jake was on edge when he saw how much pain Thaddeus was in. Who on earth are the people in


    the car? How fearless are they? Not only did they dare to hold Thaddeus hostage in the Gomez


    family''s territory, but they also had the balls to open fire under such circumstances! Are they sick of


    living?


    ¡°Listen closely. I want you to destroy all the firearms at the port. You don''t have the right to negotiate


    with me now. If you don''t do as I say, I''ll blow your head off,¡± Donald uttered.


    In response, Thaddeus gritted his teeth. ¡°I dare you to kill me. The area is surrounded by men


    working for the Gomez family. If you kill me, you''ll die as well!¡±


    Donald pointed the gun under Thaddeus'' chin and smiled. ¡°Are you challenging me?¡±

 Chapter 756 A Mental Breakdown

    Chapter 756 A Mental Breakdown


    ¡°I''ll give you another chance. Repeat what I told you,¡± Donald demanded.


    Thaddeus shuddered in fear when he felt the gun pressing against his chin. These are vicious men!


    Where did Susan find them?


    ¡°Okay. I promise you I''ll destroy all the firearms at Durbaine Port,¡± Thaddeus voiced.


    Donald put his gun away upon hearing that.


    Finally, the car arrived in front of the central warehouse.


    There were dozens of armed guards and two men in the Gomez family uniforms waiting for them


    outside the central warehouse.


    Donald swept a nce at those two men and figured they were Septet Ste Warriors. It seems like


    the Gomez family values the firearms warehouse very highly.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Donald pushed Thaddeus out of the car, and the guards quickly aimed their


    guns at Donald.


    Instead of looking scared, Donald looked at those men and uttered tly, ¡°Go on. Shoot me if you


    dare. I would like to see if you guys can act faster than me.¡±


    Lancelot Gomez waved his hand to get his men to lower their guns. ¡°Let Mr. Thaddeus go and


    name your conditions. We can talk things out.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I want you to let my friend leave,¡± Donald responded.


    Gavin froze momentarily when he heard that. After that, he cast Donald a grateful nce and


    eximed, ¡°I''m not leaving without you, Mr. Campbell!¡±


    ¡°You can''t fight as well as I can. If we were to stick together, we wouldn''t be able to leave.¡± Donald


    shot Gavin a look. ¡°Go on. I''ll be fine.¡±


    Gavin saw how determined Donald looked, and he also knew he would only drag Donald down if he


    were to stay.


    Upon getting Lancelot''s approval, Gavin drove away from Durbaine Port.


    ¡°You''re a loyal friend, and I apud you for that. Don''t worry. Let Mr. Thaddeus go, and we won''t


    hurt you,¡± Lancelot uttered.


    ¡°What''s the hurry? I don''t even know if my friend is safe yet. In the meantime, I think you guys


    should hear my second request,¡± Donald replied.


    With a gun pointed at his head, Thaddeus shivered and said to Lancelot, ¡°D-Destroy all the firearms


    in the warehouse.¡±


    The smile on Lancelot''s face froze when he heard that. ¡°What did you say, Mr. Thaddeus?


    Unfortunately, you don''t get to decide what happens to the firearms at Durbaine Port. The firearms


    are worth tens of billions.¡±


    Thaddeus teetered on the verge of tears. Obviously, I know it''s not up to me! However, my life is on


    the line, and Donald is holding me at gunpoint! What choice do I have?


    ¡°It seems like you''re not so influential within the Gomez family after all, Mr. Thaddeus,¡± Donald said.


    With that, Donald shifted his gaze toward Lancelot and asked tly, ¡°Are you guys burning down the


    firearms in the warehouse or not? Give me a straight answer. There''s a limit to my patience, so I''m


    giving you guys ten seconds toe to a decision.¡±


    Upon seeing how insistent Donald was, Xylon Gomez whispered to Lancelot, ¡°Lancelot, I think that


    brat is serious. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°He can''t be.¡± Lancelot stared at Donald. ¡°If he kills Mr. Thaddeus, he won''t make it out alive. A


    sane person wouldn''t do that. Be prepared. Once he counts to nine, make your move and rescue


    Mr. Thaddeus.¡±


    That was a risky n because Donald had a gun in his grip. However, that was the best n they


    coulde up with.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although Thaddeus'' survival was crucial, the firearms at Durbaine Port were indispensable.


    After all, the Gomez family had other grandchildren apart from Thaddeus. If those firearms were to


    be destroyed, Lancelot and Xylon would be in deep trouble.


    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Give him what he wants!¡± Thaddeus was on the verge of having a


    mental breakdown.

 Chapter 757 You Are Asking For It

    Chapter 757 You Are Asking For It


    Thaddeus was the only person who knew that Donald was a man of his word.


    When Donald counted to nine, Xylon unleashed his force field entirely. Turning into an afterimage,


    he lunged at the man.


    He used his Ste Warrior-level force field to first suppress Donald, confident that he could save


    Thaddeus within three seconds.


    In the next second, however, he heard a gunshot in the air.


    Like a smashed watermelon, half of Thaddeus'' head was blown off. His body fell limply to the


    ground.


    No! This is impossible! How could this brat fire a shot under a Ste Warrior-level force field?


    ¡°You''re asking for it, brat!¡±


    With an enraged roar, Xylon shot his hand out at the man.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    While he was doing so, a thickyer of fur manifested all over his body.


    Shapeshifting?


    Sliding his legs away, Donald twisted sideways and dodged the man''s attack.


    Xylon was initially sure that he would seed this time. Unexpectedly, Donald dodged in the blink


    of an eye. In fact, he did not even perceive how the man managed to do so.


    ¡°Come back here, Xylon!¡±


    Xylon was exceedingly close to Donald, so he did not see thetter''s movements clearly.


    On the contrary, Lancelot had a clear view of Donald''s dodge earlier.


    It would be no exaggeration to describe the man''s movement as fluid and swift. On top of that, he


    even found it nonchnt. It felt as though Donald did not take Xylon seriously at all.


    This brat is definitely an expert, and his capabilities might very well surpass Xylon''s!


    Nevertheless, it was no wonder that they misjudged Donald''s capabilities back then.


    After all, the average high-level Ste Warriors had long since stopped relying on firearms.


    They were natural weapons themselves, so they did not need something such as a gun to threaten


    others.


    For that reason, Lancelot and the others subconsciously regarded Donald as an ordinary person


    when they witnessed thetter threatening Thaddeus with a gun at the very beginning.


    Missing his target, Xylon went off the railspletely, thanks to the fury consuming him inside out.


    Heunched a roundhouse kick at Donald, then seized the opportunity while thetter blocked it to


    swing his fist at the man''s face again.


    This time, Donald did not dodge. Instead, he took the initiative to charge forward.


    For a moment, Xylon''s vision blurred. By the time he gathered his wits about him, Donald had


    already crashed into him.


    Unlike having a woman fall into one''s arms, it was undoubtedly terrifying to have an opponent fling


    himself into one''s arms during battle.


    Right then, Xylon felt all the hairs on his body standing on end.


    How is this brat so fast?


    Without waiting for the man to react, Donaldnded a hard blow on Xylon''s abdomen.


    Technically, one''s physique would be several times stronger after shapeshiftingpared to that of


    an ordinary Ste Warrior, turning into a humanoid tank.


    Following that punch, however, Xylon''s vision went ck, and excruciating pain flooded his mind.


    Oh God, it hurts like h*ll! Something is off about this brat!


    s, it was already toote for him to retreat then. Donald paralyzed him with a single punch before


    grabbing his hand and throwing him over his shoulder unceremoniously.


    Like a ragdoll, Xylon was thrown to the ground three times in session in just less than half a


    minute.


    ¡°Stop, you b*stard!¡±


    At the sight of his brother tortured in such a manner, Lancelot finally snapped. Unleashing his Ste


    Warrior-level force field, he rushed toward Donald.


    Nheless, he learned his lesson from Xylon. Despite charging forward, he maintained a safe


    distance from Donald at all times.


    Countless wind des formed around him.


    Not only were they all invisible to the naked eye, but they could also hardly be detected with energy


    perception.


    Furthermore, they were all controlled by his consciousness. In other words, they would attack


    Donald from different angles ording to his thoughts as long as he ordered them to do so with his


    mind.

 Chapter 758 Wind Blades

    Chapter 758 Wind des


    In a sh, more than a dozen wind des flew at Donald from different angles.


    Just when Lancelot was convinced that the man would definitely die, Donald suddenly grabbed


    Xylon, who was on the ground and used thetter as a shield.


    sh!


    Lancelot failed to stop the wind des in time, and one of them cut a gash in Xylon''s stomach. At


    once, blood gushed out of the wound.


    Donald then swung Xylon to his right just as a wind de flew over, and it swiped across Xylon''s


    arm.


    ¡°You can see my wind des?¡±


    Lancelot gaped at Donald with incredulity written all over his face.


    He was only entrusted with the crucial task of guarding Durbaine Port because his Ste Warrior-


    level force field was more powerful than that of the average Ste Warrior.


    The invisible wind des were none other than his ultimate weapon that ensured his victory.


    ¡°You''re calling these petty toys of yours wind des? Stop joking.¡± Contempt was etched across


    Donald''s features. It was as though he had no regard for the man''s so-called wind des.


    Narrowing his eyes, Lancelot snarled, ¡°Let my brother go if you dare! Are you even a man to take


    him hostage?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''ll let him go, then.¡±


    Donald casually tossed Xylon aside as though discarding a piece of trash.


    Lancelot had never expected the man to agree so readily. Although he could not fathom the reason


    behind it, he would never squander such a golden opportunity.


    You can see my wind des, huh? Well, then. I''ll allow you to die knowing what killed you!


    He let out a loud roar, upon which the dozens of wind des in the air multiplied several folds.


    Subsequently, the wind des flew toward Donald from all directions. In Lancelot''s eyes, Donald


    was already dead without Xylon as a shield.


    In the next heartbeat, however, his expression froze.


    There was seemingly some sort of interference from intense wind pressure on the wind des in


    the air, and they hovered around Donald, unable to advance a single inch further.


    Whizz! Whizz! Whizz!


    A wind pressure circle appeared underneath Donald''s feet.


    At first, it merely swept away the dust and leaves on the ground.


    But as it increased in speed, a circr dent manifested on the ground.


    ¡°This is impossible! You''re also a Ste Warrior with air maniption capabilities?¡±


    Sheer shock inundated Lancelot at the sight before his eyes.


    It was not only because of Donald''s agility that the man could fight Xylon head-on but also his


    strength that far surpassed that of thetter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hence, from that instant, Lancelot felt that Donald was most probably like Xylon, a Ste Warrior


    skilled at close-quartersbat.


    Why can he still control wind pressure when he''s so great at closed-quartersbat?


    Sneering, Donald retorted, ¡°Cut that crap. Your understanding of a Ste Warrior''s capabilities is too


    shallow. Didn''t you say that these toys of yours are wind des just now? Let me show you a real


    wind de!¡±


    Unclenching his right hand, Donald waved it casually.


    A sharp gust of wind pressure headed straight for Lancelot.


    It was so fast that Lancelot had no time to dodge, only realizing what exactly had happened when


    that gust of wind pressure swept past him.


    Such a feeling was downright petrifying. It was as though a high-speed train zipped past him by an


    inch.


    Bang!


    Jerking his head back, he was promptly greeted by the sight of a corner of the warehouse behind


    him having been severed by something or other.


    He gaped at the evenly cut surface. Had he not witnessed it with his own eyes, he would never


    believe that it had been cut by Donald with a wind de.


    No wonder he said that my wind des were a joke. I''m not his match! Verily, I''m far beneath him!

 Chapter 759 Did I Say You Could Leave

    Chapter 759 Did I Say You Could Leave


    As soon as that realization dawned upon Lancelot, he spun on his heel. While fleeing, he shouted at


    the guards, ¡°Fire! Everyone, fire! Kill him!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards were all stunned for a moment. Huh? Xylon isn''t dead yet, no?


    Following the thought of the man''s attitude toward those whomitted mistakes, however, the


    guards'' hesitation vanished into thin air.


    Bullets whizzed out of all the gun muzzles in concert, forming an intersecting firepower, trapping


    Donald within.


    Surprisingly, the bullets were blocked off by the wind pressure around the man.


    In the face of such intense wind pressure, they could not prate at all, let alone injure Donald.


    Needless to say, Lancelot was aware that firearms were useless against Donald at the man''s level.


    He only gave the order to open fire for the guards to buy him time to escape.


    As long as Donald maintained the wall of air pressure in defense, he would have an extra spark of


    hope for making it out alive.


    Undeniably, he thought fast on his feet. Regretfully, Donald''s voice rang out behind him before he


    had even gotten out of the firearms warehouse.


    ¡°Why are you running so fast? Did I say you could leave?¡±


    The man''s voice had all the hairs on him stand on end.


    When did this brat get behind me? And how could he be so fast?


    Without even thinking about it, Lancelot instinctively whirled around and flung a wind de over.


    Unfortunately, the wind de in Donald''s hand was a step ahead of him. He had only turned


    halfway when it chopped his head off clean.


    After eliminating Lancelot and the guards, Donald took out a piece of tissue and wiped the blood off


    his body.


    Walking out from the shadows, Billy dropped to a knee on the ground and awaited the man''s orders.


    ¡°Have you found out what Susan is doing?¡±


    ¡°She has gone to a clubhouse with only her confidantes, seeming to meet someone important,¡± Billy


    replied respectfully.


    ¡°That''s to say; she isn''t doing anything else out of the ordinary?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing Billy''s answer, Donald narrowed his eyes a fraction.


    He had known it was practically impossible to ambush Thaddeus when someone like Gavin was


    sent on the mission, no matter how many guns were given to them.


    Naturally, Susan was also aware of that.


    Therefore, it was evident that she had not intended for them to survive from the very beginning.


    Instead, she wanted someone else to kill them.


    Donald had already questioned Gavin in the car earlier, and thetter said that all who joined the


    mission this time were from Pollerton. None was a direct descendant of hers.


    That made it doubly clear that she wanted to finish all of them off, merely loathe to act herself.


    ¡°It looks like the saying that goes along the lines of a woman being most ruthless is no joke. Come,


    let''s go and meet her. We shall see what exactly she''s up to.¡±


    ¡°What should we do with these firearm, Lord Campbell?¡±


    Scratching his head, Donald answered, ¡°They''re worth billions at the end of the day. Arrange for


    men to transport all these firearms away, then raze this ce to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lord Campbell.¡±


    When Billy had received the man''s instructions, he turned around and walked back into the


    shadows. It was as though he had never appeared.


    After leaving Durbaine Port, Donald gave Gavin a call.


    Gavin was a pretty loyal person. He had kept watch outside Durbaine Port after leaving the ce,


    waiting to see whether Donald had a chance to take off. If the man did escape, he could speed over


    and pick the man up.


    When Donald had gotten into the car, Gavin shed him a thumbs-up from the driver''s seat and


    eximed, ¡°You''re incredible, Mr. Campbell! I thought you wouldn''t be able to make it out alive.¡±


    ¡°Things are easily solved in business as long as both parties keep their word. Thaddeus merely


    wanted to live, so they relented to exchanging the firearms with his life after I negotiated with them


    nicely,¡± Donald fibbed cidly.

 Chapter 760 Go And Look For Susan

    Chapter 760 Go And Look For Susan


    Gavin was rather simple-minded, so he believed whatever Donald said.


    On top of that, mes had already started zing at several warehouses at Durbaine Port. Thus,


    Gavin undoubtedly presumed that Donald had already done his part of the deal, so the other party


    kept their word and let him go.


    ¡°Come, let''s go and look for Susan right now.¡±


    Excitedly whipping out his phone, Gavin gave Susan a call.


    On the other end of the phone, Susan was utterly surprised to receive a call from Gavin.


    The first thought that popped into her mind was the man having either skipped out on the mission or


    fled midway.


    On second thought, however, she found that it was not quite right.


    Since Gavin knew her methods all too well, he would not possibly dare to phone her if he had really


    done so.


    ¡°Have youpleted the mission, Gavin?¡±


    On the phone, Gavin crowed exuberantly, ¡°Susan, we beat Thaddeus up to within an inch of his life


    but ultimately spared him, ordering him to burn all of the Gomez family''s firearms.¡±


    He managed to beat Thaddeus up to within an inch of his life and even had the Gomez family set


    fire to all the firearms?


    Susan reflexively nced at the caller ID, wondering whether someone had rung her up by


    ident.


    Is he dreaming? Putting aside the might of Thaddeus'' guards that renders it impossible for ruffians


    like them to win against, even I can''t take over Durbaine Port if I were to lead men over, considering


    its defense level. Yet, he imed to have torched the firearms?


    She shot a look at her subordinate, Henrick Zabani, motioning for him to investigate what exactly


    happened.


    ¡°Where are you now? And how many people are there left with you?¡±


    ¡°We''re outside Durbaine Port right now, and I''m with Donald alone.¡±


    Donald also survived?


    Susan''s eyes narrowed into slits, and she seemingly had the answer to the current situation.


    ¡°Can wee over to seek you out now that we''ve alreadypleted the mission, Susan?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Come on over. I''m at Wild Nightclub.¡±


    Right after Susan hung up the phone, Xanathos, who was sitting beside her, nudged his gold-


    rimmed sses and asked tly, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Susan narrated everything Gavin told her a while ago.


    Mulling it over for a moment, Xanathos questioned, ¡°Do you think they could aplish such a


    thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I know best the influence of the Gomez family in Pollerton. If a few men like them


    could aplish something so colossal, I would''ve long since taken over all the businesses in the


    city,¡± she sneered confidently.


    No sooner had she finished saying that than Henrick, who had gone out to verify the news, returned


    from outside.


    ¡°I''ve already contacted the man keeping an eye on things at Durbaine Port, Susan. It''s indeed true


    that Durbaine Port is up in mes. It seems like the few warehouses storing firearms are the ones


    on fire.¡±


    Susan''s smile froze on her face.


    ¡°You''re sure?¡± she pressed.


    ¡°Yes, it''s absolutely true.¡±


    Sometimeter, Donald and Gavin pulled over in front of the nightclub. They had just gotten out of


    the car when Henrick came up with a few subordinates to search them.


    Gavin was still oblivious to the gravity of the matter, thinking that Susan would be rewarding him


    handsomely.


    Handing his gun to Henrick, he remarked smilingly, ¡°I''ve made it big this time, Henrick. I''ll treat you


    to supperter in the night!¡±


    In turn, Henrick grinned at the man.


    ¡°I know. You set fire to the Gomez family''s Durbaine Port.¡±


    ¡°Hehe... Who knows, Susan might gift me a car this time. If that happens, ring me up if you guys


    need a ride. I''ll be there anytime.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Henrick did not respond to that but waved them in.


    The two of them walked down a long corridor in the nightclub before arriving at Susan''s private


    room.

 Chapter 761 Reward

    Chapter 761 Reward


    After Gavin entered the room, he looked up and noticed Susan was not the only person sitting on


    the couch. There was also an unknown man inside the room.


    ¡°We''re back, Susan,¡± Gavin said.


    Susan was sipping wine at that moment. When she saw him rubbing his hands, wanting to take the


    initiative to pour her a drink, she smiled, raised her foot, and pressed her high-heeled shoe against


    his chest.


    Gavin could not help but gulp at the sight of her long, fair leg.


    Susan was a beauty, to begin with. It was rumored that she was Aldrich''s secret lover.


    Truth be told, Gavin fantasized about her at times in the dead of night. However, he only dared to


    think about it and would never actually do anything to her.


    ¡°You''ve done well this time. What reward do you want?¡±


    Susan''s voice was mellow and seductive when she uttered those words.


    Gavin felt his throat bing dry. With his eyes riveted on her, he stammered, ¡°I-I''ll let you decide,


    Susan.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re really letting me decide?¡± Susan asked.


    The look in her gaze turned more enticing, causing him to feel like he was losing himself in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Yes. It''s your call,¡± Gavin answered.


    Susan retracted her leg, and at that moment, Henrick suddenly pulled out the dagger from his waist


    and stabbed Gavin in the back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gavin screamed.


    Never in his wildest dreams could he have anticipated Hendrick attacking him abruptly. He


    attempted to struggle, but thetter was a special forces veteran and thus was much more capable


    than Gavin in terms ofbat prowess.


    Subdued by Henrick, Gavin did not even have the chance to resist.


    ¡°Hendrick, what the h*ll are you doing?¡± Gavin shrieked.


    ¡°This is the reward Susan has prepared for you,¡± Henrick replied.


    He applied force to the dagger as he spoke, ripping a gash in Gavin''s flesh and even revealing the


    white bones beneath.


    ¡°Susan, what did I do wrong? I have been loyal to you, and my allegiance has never swayed!¡±


    Gavin yelled.


    Susan lit a cigarette and gazed at him indifferently. ¡°Everyone in the Gomez family''s convoy


    should''ve been equipped with rifles, right? How could the few of you possibly severely injure


    Thaddeus with some nearly scrapped handguns? Also, the Gomez family''s Durbaine Port should be


    heavily guarded by dozens of guards and overseen by a Septet Ste Warrior. So, tell me, Gavin.


    How did you make them set their own armory on fire?¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t me. I don''t know how it was done,¡± Gavin said anxiously. ¡°Donald, hurry up and exin


    the situation to Susan. Tell her what happened.¡±


    Susan shifted her attention to Donald, signaling for him to speak.


    Donald uttered nonchntly, ¡°We held Thaddeus hostage, then used him to threaten Lancelot,


    instructing them to burn their firearms inside the warehouse. They were afraid we would kill


    Thaddeus, so theyplied.¡±


    When he was done talking, a hush descended over the room.


    Susan pped her hands and gave Donald a thumbs-up. ¡°Brat, do you think this is my first day in


    the underworld? Thaddeus may indeed be the Gomez family''s eldest grandson, but the goods at


    Durbaine Port were worth tens of billions. Do you think Thaddeus'' life is worth that much?¡±


    Donald stared at her and said, ¡°It''s up to you to believe it or not. That''s how we did it anyway.¡±


    She sneered. ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to believe you, but I just can''t bring myself to do so. Donald,


    back then, I admired yourbat prowess, which was why I kept you around to work for me.


    However, are you aware thatbat prowess is secondary in our line of work? Loyalty always


    takes precedence. I''ve checked your background. You''re indeed Evelyn''s manager, but you''re more


    than just a manager at Dragon Fide Corporation, aren''t you? How could you, the vice president of


    Dragon Fide Corporation, be short of money?¡±

 Chapter 762 Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Chapter 762 Let Bygones Be Bygones


    Susan continued, ¡°What surprises me more is that you''re actually Jennifer Wilson''s legal nominal


    husband. Am I right, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Gavin, who was pinned against the table, was stunned. I can''t believe Donald has such a


    background. If what Susan said is true, does that mean Donald has been deceiving me?


    At that moment, Xanathos, seated on the couch, had lost his patience. ¡°That''s enough. Quit wasting


    your breath talking to him. Just kill them,¡± he growled.


    His initial suggestion was for Susan to do away with Gavin and Donald without even meeting them


    at all.


    However, Susan, being a sadist, wanted to verbally abuse the duo before killing them to let them


    know the reason behind their deaths.


    Xanathos waved his hand, and Henrick immediately pulled the dagger out of Gavin''s back and slit


    his throat.


    The other two subordinates stepped forward to attack Donald, but before they could even touch


    him, he had already knocked them down with his punches.


    Sensing something was off, Henrick swiftly thrust the dagger in his hand at Donald, but thetter


    was much quicker than he was.


    Donald swung his fist at Henrick''s face, which stunned him.


    Then, Donald reached out to grab Henrick''s hair and mmed his face into the ss table,


    shattering the thick ss.


    The ss shards pierced Henrick''s eyes and punctured his eyeballs.


    Donald picked up a piece of broken ss from the table and slit Henrick''s throat, the same way the


    latter murdered Gavin.


    Seeing how Donald had taken out her subordinates effortlessly, Susan fumbled to pull out her


    handgun and aimed it at him.


    Unexpectedly, he showed no fear even after he saw the gun. Instead, he smirked and said, ¡°Susan,


    it seems that your investigation was iplete. You only discovered I''m the vice president of


    Dragon Fide Corporation, but didn''t you find out the fate of those who had pointed a gun at me so


    far?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± she cursed loudly and pulled the trigger.


    Donald stretched out his right arm and grabbed the air in front of him. Then, he spread his palm


    before Susan, tossing a spinning bullet to the ground.


    Susan shuddered.


    He''s not afraid of guns?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°W-Who exactly are you?¡± she stuttered.


    Susan panicked from the moment she saw Donald drop the bullet on the floor.


    She knew he was skillful, but she never imagined he would be unafraid of guns.


    Xanathos, seated on the couch, seemed to have realized something. He gazed intently at Donald


    and asked, ¡°You''re a Ste Warrior, not to mention a high-level one?¡±


    A slight smile yed about Donald''s lips. ¡°That''s right. As expected of Aldrich''s strategist. You are


    indeed better-informed than ordinary people.¡±


    Aldrich? Why did Donald suddenly mention Aldrich? Is he targeting Aldrich?


    Susan''s eyes gleamed as those thoughts shed across her mind. She set aside her gun and said


    to Donald in an alluring tone, ¡°Donny, I actually admired you from the beginning, and you should


    know that, right? It''s just that in our line of work, we must follow the rules in everything we do.


    Moreover, loyalty is a must. Think about it. I trusted you so much, yet you didn''t tell me you''re


    Jennifer''s husband. How could I not be mad? How about this? Since we''ve cleared things up, we''ll


    be friends from now on. Shall we let bygones be bygones? What do you say?¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her long legs and rubbed them against his thigh.


    Donald snorted at her. ¡°You shot at me earlier, and now you''re asking me not to dwell on the past


    and let bygones be bygones? It sounds like I''m getting the short end of the stick here.¡±


    At that, Susan grew anxious. She immediately sat up and wrapped her arms around him, caressing


    his back as she coaxed him, ¡°I was angry earlier. You know how we women behave when we''re


    displeased. We tend to bepletely irrational and unreasonable.¡±

 Chapter 763 Forcing Xanathos To Talk

    Chapter 763 Forcing Xanathos To Talk


    ¡°At worst, if you think you are at a disadvantage, I''ll make it up to you, okay? You can do anything


    you want to me tonight,¡± Susan added.


    ¡°Make it up to me? Sure!¡± Donald replied.


    Susan was instantly relieved by his agreement.


    Knowing that she could not afford to offend a Ste Warrior, much less a high-level one, she was


    only focused on staying alive. As for the other matters, she would consider themter on.


    s, her joy was short-lived, for Donald suddenly wrapped his fingers around her neck.


    ¡°You... Why...¡± Susan stared at him in horror, unable to fathom why heid his hands on her when


    he had promised otherwise.


    ¡°Maybe I''m not the most loyal to you, but Gavin was. Even so, he still ended up dying. Why must


    youe up with excuses instead of admitting that you wanted to kill him? I hate people like you,


    so you are better off dead!¡± Donald snarled.


    Xanathos, seated on the couch, heard a sharp cracking sound before Susan''s head tilted to the side


    limply, all signs of life vanishing from her.


    Despite his calm appearance on the surface, Xanathos panicked internally.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This brat... How on earth can he kill someone without batting an eyelid?


    Men generally treated women gentlemanly, so it was rare for a man to be stony-hearted enough to


    end the life of a woman as beautiful as Susan.


    After all, as Aldrich''s secret lover, Susan was a stunner.


    Yet, Xanathos realized Donald did not fall into Susan''s seductive trap from the very beginning.


    It was as though she was just a skeleton who was not attractive to thetter at all.


    ¡°I''ve dealt with the nuisance, so I believe it''s time we chat about Aldrich,¡± Donald uttered while


    looking at Xanathos. ¡°I heard you''re his inept advisor. Then, I guess you should be able to tell me


    where he is right now, am I right?¡±


    Adjusting his gold-rimmed sses, Xanathos replied to Donald lightly, ¡°Do you have grudges


    against Aldrich? If yes, you can tell me about it. I should be able to help you¡ª¡±


    He had not even finished speaking when a pnded on his cheek.


    Xanathos'' face became swollen instantly as a palm print appeared on it. He could also feel his teeth


    loosening up within his oral cavity.


    Donald regarded him with an indifferent gaze. ¡°I didn''t spare your life because I was being kind but


    because you are still of value to me! If you continue to spew nonsense, then I think I have ways to


    make you speak in simpler, easier-to-understand terms.¡±


    While he spoke, he picked up a wine bottle from the table.


    Xanathos had worked with Aldrich for many years, so he knew thetter well.


    If he betrayed Aldrich on that day, thetter would never let him off the hook, no matter where he


    escaped to in the future.


    Well, since death is inevitable, I might as well go down with honors.


    At that thought, Xanathos said to Donald, ¡°You and I have nothing to discuss. Just kill me if you


    want to.¡±


    ¡°Kill you? You''re so naive,¡± Donald uttered.


    He then looked down at Xanathos, who was still sitting on the couch. ¡°There''s no secret in this world


    that I can''t unravel,¡± he added.


    At the end of hisst sentence, he grabbed Xanathos'' right hand and pressed it against the table.


    Next, he took the wine bottle and smashed it against thetter''s hand.


    The excruciating pain from having a broken finger caused Xanathos to shrill in agony.


    Luckily for him, such pain had its limits, for the protection mechanism of the human body would


    numb the person after the suffering reached a certain threshold. Ultimately, as long as Xanathos


    was hard-hearted enough, his current pain and suffering would not be a problem.

 Chapter 764 Assassinate Jennifer

    Chapter 764 Assassinate Jennifer


    s, it seemed like Donald was aware of Xanathos'' thoughts. He put two of his right fingers


    together and poked at thetter''s waist.


    Xanathos'' expression changed immediately as the pain from his broken finger intensified


    substantially.


    Worse yet, he was sober and awake at the moment. It was impossible for him to pass out from the


    torment.


    ¡°What... did you... do to me?¡± Xanathos gasped out.


    He could feel his energy seeping out of his body, which made it hard for him to breathe.


    The pain terrified him a little.


    ¡°I didn''t do anything. My stance remains the same. As long as you tell me where Aldrich is, your


    suffering will end. If not, I don''t mind ying games with you for another day and night,¡± Donald


    answered calmly.


    Xanathos closed his eyes, unwilling tomunicate with Donald further.


    ¡°Very well! You''re an unyielding man.¡± Donald lifted the wine bottle and broke another of Xanathos''


    fingers.


    Wails of agony reverberated around the room.


    That time around, without waiting for Xanathos to recover from the pain, Donald raised the bottle


    and broke his third finger.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As Donald swung the bottle, he said, ¡°Are you aware that a human body has hundreds of other


    bones than those found on our ten fingers? I''d like to see how long you can endure this torture!¡±


    While he inflicted pain on Xanathos, Aldrich was at his private mansion in Pollerton, sipping red


    wine and watching a movie.


    A woman in a leopard-print bikini snuggled against him.


    The four of his subordinates, who stood in his living room, would asionallyy their eyes on her,


    lusting after her inwardly.


    ¡°What the h*ll are Susan and Xanathos doing? Didn''t we agree to have a meeting here tonight?


    Why haven''t they showed up?¡± Alfred Fuller growled.


    Unlike the businessman-looking Aldrich, he was a bulky man with a ferocious face to match.


    Resembling more of an arms dealer than his brother, Alfred would be tasked with handling any


    business transaction that Aldrich found inconvenient to attend to personally.


    ¡°Aldrich, should I send a few men over to find out what happened to them?¡± Alfred inquired.


    Aldrich nced at him. ¡°Did you forget why we came to Pollerton?¡±


    Alfred lowered his head as he replied, ¡°I didn''t. I know we are here to do business with the


    Youngblood family.¡±


    ¡°Good that you know. The Youngblood family is the most influential family among the Ten


    Prestigious Families. Typically, people like them won''te to us for firearms supply. The Gomez,


    Collins, and Youngblood families all have connections to get better firearms than the ones we


    provide, so why do you think they insist on working with us?¡±


    Alfred shook his head to express his puzzlement.


    Pollerton was not a ce the Fuller brothers were familiar with because they mainly operated on


    the north side.


    Hence, when the representative of the Youngblood family showed up at their doorstep, both of them


    contemted the Youngbloods'' intentions for a long time.


    After interacting with the Youngblood family''s special envoy, however, Aldrich instantly realized what


    the Youngbloods were nning.


    The Youngblood family had chosen to coborate with Aldrich and his men because they were


    strangers to a seemingly-normal woman like Jennifer. The person protecting her would not know


    how many people were working for Aldrich nor know their identities. The Youngblood family wanted


    to use that to their advantage to assassinate her.


    In return, the Youngblood family would grant Aldrich ess to nightclubs under their control.


    As long as Aldrich was granted ess to those nightclubs, he could earn money effortlessly by


    selling Ecstasy or some othermodities.


    ¡°We must stay off the radar before we make our move! Susan informed me that someone in


    Pollerton had their eyes on us!¡± Aldrich cautioned.

 Chapter 765 Change Location

    Chapter 765 Change Location


    Aldrich then exined, ¡°Susan''s men have been active in Pollerton for such a long time, so her


    identity must have long been exposed. If we look for her now, we won''t be able to remain in hiding.¡±


    Realization dawned upon Alfred when he heard Aldrich''s words.


    After nodding, Alfred asked, ¡°But then again, Aldrich, we can''t just wait around like this. How should


    we proceed with the meeting if Xanathos and Susan do not show up? They''re indispensable to us if


    we wish toplete the mission given to us by the Youngblood family!¡±


    Those obvious facts did not escape Aldrich. However, based on his understanding of Xanathos and


    Susan, he did not think the duo did not pick up their phones because they were busy fooling around


    but rather because they had run into trouble simultaneously.


    During his conversation with the special envoy of the Youngblood family back then, Aldrich noticed


    that even though the other party repeatedly insisted that it was a simple task in which all they


    needed to do was kill Jennifer, they did not disclose who was protecting her.


    That could only mean two things: the Youngblood family did not know who Jennifer''s protector was,


    or Aldrich and his men were just a tool they used to test the waters.


    A thought shed across Aldrich''s mind. If the person protecting Jennifer really is a big shot,


    perhaps it would exin why Susan and Xanathos aren''t contactable.


    At that thought, he could not sit still anymore and pushed the woman atop him away. ¡°This ce is


    no longer safe for us. Let others know that we are changing locations now!¡± he suddenly ordered in


    all seriousness.


    His words caught Alfred, who was munching on a piece of watermelon, by surprise. Staring at


    Aldrich in confusion, Alfred asked, ¡°Aldrich, we just started staying herest night. Why is it no


    longer safe now?¡±


    Aldrich grabbed Alfred''s cor, spitting at thetter venomously, ¡°It''s. Unsafe. To. Stay. Here. We


    need to move immediately! Do you understand me now?¡±


    Frightened by Aldrich, thetter nodded. ¡°I-I understand now. Aldrich, I''ll make the arrangements


    right away.¡±


    The sense of unease in Aldrich''s heart grew stronger and stronger. He felt like he had been preyed


    upon by some terrifying creature.


    In the past years, he had escaped from the jaws of death multiple times by relying on his sixth


    sense.


    That time around, the intuition he got was much more intense than the other times.


    Anxious to leave, Aldrich picked up his phone and called for his bodyguard, Mortimer Inkshore, who


    stood guard outside, to hurry in and escort him to safety.


    ¡°Aldrich,¡± Mortimer greeted when he entered the living room.


    Unlike the rest of Aldrich''s subordinates, he wore a in-colored robe that made him look like a


    schr of ancient times.


    Even though Mortimer''s choice of outfit might weird out the public, Aldrich wasfortable being


    protected by him.


    ¡°Quick! Get me out of here,¡± Aldrich instructed.


    ¡°What about the rest?¡± Mortimer asked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have them catch up with uster.¡±


    Having worn his shoes, Aldrich was about to head out when the floor-to-ceiling window in the living


    room suddenly shattered. One of his men was tossed into the room, knocking down a television in


    the process before crashing onto the carpet with a thud.


    Everyone was stupefied by the unexpected sight before them.


    Aldrich''s subordinates immediately pulled out their pistols and directed their attention outside.


    Holding a cigarette between his lips, Donald sauntered toward them as though he was taking a walk


    in the park.


    ¡°It isn''t very nice of you to leave when I''ve spent so much effort into finding you, Mr. Fuller,¡± Donald


    remarked.


    If it were any other day, Aldrich would not have paid him any mind, for thetter was dressed in


    cheap clothing from top-to-toe. In fact, he would have regarded Donald as an ant that was not on


    the same level as him.


    However, the cheaply-dressed Donald reminded Aldrich of a viin in a movie he watched.

 Chapter 766 The Attack Of Mortimer

    Chapter 766 The Attack Of Mortimer


    D*mn it! He resembles that viin who wore shorts paired with slippers! And even though he''s


    dressed improperly, I know he can''t possibly be an ordinary man, seeing that he could toss my


    subordinate into the living room from so far away.


    Aldrich hid behind Mortimer and asked anxiously, ¡°Brat! Who are you? I don''t know you.¡±


    Donald shrugged. ¡°Well, I can introduce myself now. My name is Donald Campbell, and I''m Jennifer


    Wilson''s husband.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aldrich had never heard of Donald before because the Youngblood family never considered the


    latter a threat. All the Youngblood family wanted to achieve at that moment was to get rid of Jennifer


    and, in that way, lure the mysterious person protecting her out of their hiding ce.


    Even so, Aldrich fell silent after discovering that Donald was Jennifer''s husband.


    Initially, he wanted to treat thetter politely to see whether they could reconcile the conflict.


    However, at that moment, it seemed like both men could only fight until theirst gasps to settle the


    scores.


    After all, Aldrich could not deny his involvement in the matter as he had already issued an


    assassination order in the underworld.


    ¡°Kill him, Mortimer. I''ll pay you three million if you get the job done,¡± he ordered.


    Mortimer chuckled when he heard Aldrich promise to pay him that hefty amount.


    He then took out a pen and held it in between his fingers. ¡°Please move back slightly, Mr. Fuller. I


    only need five minutes to get rid of this brat.¡±


    Eyeing Mortimer, Donald chuckled and asked, ¡°Are you sure five minutes is enough? Should I give


    you more time?¡±


    ¡°Five minutes is more than enough!¡±


    With that, Mortimer swung the pen in his hand, and Donald noticed a drop of ink flying out of it.


    The ink grew bigger mid-air before transforming into a fierce-looking leopard that pounced at


    Donald.


    An illusion spell?


    Donald was a little astonished because it was his first time seeing an attack of that form.


    The average Ste Warrior would use their energy on their body, such as hardening their muscles


    or strengthening their fists.


    Those with special powers, on the other hand, would have the ability to shapeshift into different


    creatures.


    Even so, it was a first for Donald to witness a Ste Warrior like Mortimer, who used a pen to create


    the illusion of a leopard.


    In the face of the ferocious animal, Donald did not dodge. Instead, he picked up a wooden stick


    beside him.


    Mortimer smirked when he saw the stick in Donald''s hand.


    His ink-created leopard was not a product of illusion. On the contrary, he had conjured the leopard


    using his energy as a Ste Warrior.


    The only difference was that a real leopard was all flesh and blood, while his leopard was driven by


    the energy of Ste Warrior.


    In regard to their destructive power, there was no difference between the two leopards.


    To Mortimer, Donald''s act of fighting the leopard with a stick was a suicidal move.


    The leopard leaped into the air when Donald was within its attack range.


    Meanwhile, Donald swung the stick, and a sword energy emitted from it, cutting the leopard into


    halves.


    How is that possible?


    Mortimer''s eyes widened in disbelief when he saw the unexpected turn of events. It was then that


    he realized Donald was also a Ste Warrior and a high-level one at that.


    At that realization, Mortimer dared not continue to becent. He swung his pen across the air,


    and multiple drops of ink flew out of it again. A snake, monkey, tiger, elephant, and other feral


    animals quickly appeared in the air.


    Different animals had differing ways of attacking their prey.


    The snake preferred the ambush method, and as soon as it bit Donald, it would inject its venom into


    his body immediately.


    On the other hand, the monkey was agile, with sharp ws to match.


    It circled Donald constantly, harassing him from time to time to distract him.

 Chapter 767 Not His Match

    Chapter 767 Not His Match


    The tiger was the king of animals, and its attacks were frighteningly powerful.


    At the same time, one elephant was capable of annihting ten enemies. If it stomped its feet,


    Donald could only dodge. He did not dare to confront it at all.


    Nevertheless, Donald had to admit that Mortimer''s attacks were innovative and amusing.


    In fact, Donald could sense that the summoned beings'' agility and attack speed had vastly


    increased once Mortimer''s Ste Warrior force field was fully activated.


    Standing behind Mortimer, Aldrich wasughing boisterously as he watched Donald dodge the


    ferocious beasts'' attacks.


    ¡°Very good! F*ck! This d*mn brat thinks too highly of himself. How dare he look down on me?


    Mortimer, kill that brat, and I''ll give you another two million!¡± Aldrich ordered.


    He knew how powerful Mortimer was, so he was certain that Donald was doomed.


    Yet, when he walked to Mortimer''s side, he was frightened by thetter''s appearance.


    Mortimer had beads of sweat on his forehead, and his face waspletely colorless.


    ¡°Mortimer, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me!¡±


    ¡°Leave now, Mr. Fuller... This brat isn''t a nobody. I might not be able to defeat him,¡± Mortimer said,


    sounding extremely frail.


    ¡°What? How can you not be his match? Aren''t you making him run everywhere right now?¡±


    A woeful chuckle left Mortimer''s mouth. ¡°He''s only toying with me. If he wanted to end this fight, he


    could have done so when it began.¡±


    Indeed, Donald was interested in the summoned beings.


    He wanted to find out whether or not those summoned beings possessed a consciousness of their


    own and to what extent they could be used.


    Therefore, despite how he seemed to be running helter-skelter to dodge the attacks, those beasts


    were actually unable toe close to him. That was a clear indicator of the power gap between


    Donald and Mortimer.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aldrich was good at following others'' advice. Since Mortimer had confessed to him that he was no


    match for Donald, he immediately got ready to scurry away.


    s, Donald had been cing part of his attention on him.


    Seeing that Aldrich was trying to sneak off, Donald tossed the wooden stick at him.


    Like a bullet, the stick brushed past Aldrich''s ear and stabbed into the wall.


    Horrified, Aldrich''s legs gave out, and he nearly fell to the ground on his knees.


    At the same time, Donald swung his arm. Four wind des sliced toward the beasts in all


    directions, making those beasts revert into a pool of ink in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Can you draw something else?¡± he asked Mortimer, regarding thetter with a half-smile. It


    seemed like he was nning on giving him another chance tounch an attack.


    However, the summoning of those beasts would consume the energy of Ste Warrior. Donald had


    killed all the beasts, and Mortimercked the energy to summon more.


    ¡°It looks like you''ve run out of tricks. Why don''t you check mine out instead?¡± Donald voiced.


    With a gentle wave of his right hand, the surrounding wind whipped up the leaves on the ground to


    form a bull.


    Even though the bull was not as fierce as the tiger and the leopard, its sudden appearance still


    startled Mortimer.


    ¡°How... How did you know...¡± Mortimer stuttered, staring dazedly at Donald as if he had seen a


    ghost.


    Was he observing how I channeled the energy of Ste Warrior while avoiding the beasts? Is that


    why he managed to summon one after studying me for a short moment?


    ¡°I learned by observing. It doesn''t seem too difficult,¡± Donald answered.


    That bbergasted Mortimer even more. Did he really learn it through observation? Just who is this


    man?


    When Donald realized Mortimer was staring at him in shock instead ofunching an attack, he


    sighed and said, ¡°It seems that you''ve really run out of tricks. In that case, die.¡±

 Chapter 768 Come Clean

    Chapter 768 Come Clean


    Right after Donald uttered those words, the bull beside him dashed toward Mortimer.


    Mortimer, who had exhausted all his Ste Warrior energy, was no different from an ordinary


    person.


    He could only remain rooted to the spot and watch the bull charge toward him.


    The bull''s horns stabbed into Mortimer''s chest. Lifting him like a ragdoll, the bull killed him instantly.


    At the sight of that scene, Aldrich dropped his arrogant demeanor, trembling all over.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I can give you anything you want. Please don''t kill me!¡± he pleaded.


    When he saw Donald amble toward him, he gulped and anxiously shifted backward with his hands


    on the ground.


    ¡°I want to know who made you issue the assassination order. There shouldn''t be a grudge between


    you and Jennifer,¡± Donald dered.


    At his utterances, the gears in Aldrich''s head started spinning.


    ¡°What... kind of rtionship do you have with Jennifer?¡± Aldrich asked.


    As soon as that question fell from his lips, the bull beside him stomped on his thigh.


    ¡°Ah! I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!¡± he shrieked.


    Aldrich finally began to read the room after being stepped on by the bull.


    It was best not to attempt to negotiate with Donald and juste clean.


    ¡°It''s the Youngblood family! The Youngblood family told me that my subordinates and I are


    outsiders, so we''ll have a better time dealing with Jennifer! As long as we sessfully assassinate


    Jennifer, the Youngblood family will give us arms order worth one and a half billion,¡± Aldrich


    confessed.


    The Youngblood family again.


    Donald narrowed his eyes.


    Back when he wanted to reconstruct Dragon Fide Vi, the Youngbloods had been the ones to


    disrupt his ns again and again.


    That time around, they even went as far as to harm Jennifer.


    Donald had kept his identity a secret because he did not want to bring any trouble to her.


    However, since the Youngbloods had set their eyes on Jennifer, it was time for him to teach them a


    lesson.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I''m sure the Youngblood family has sent someone to keep in contact with you, right? Give me their


    contact details,¡± Donald ordered.


    Aldrich then unlocked his phone and showed Donald the contact details of someone named


    Maxwell Yonwick from his contact list.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ve told you everything you wish to know, so can I leave?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sure. I''ll send you off,¡± Donald replied.


    Send me off?


    Aldrich promptly figured out what Donald meant, and he pointed at thetter, protesting, ¡°You''re


    breaking your promise!¡±


    Just as he finished uttering those words, the bull crashed into him and killed him.


    Donald would not let anyone who tried toy a finger on Jennifer live.


    Once he wiped out Aldrich, he returned to the mansion to rest for the night.


    The next morning, after sending Jennifer to her office, Donald drove to the filming site.


    Since Evelyn would certainly get busier and busier with her work after receiving a role in the film,


    Donald assigned her a female assistant named Nikita Siegel, lest her progress with the shooting


    was affected.


    Nikita was far more professional than a half-baked manager like Donald.


    On the first day she was assigned to Evelyn, she made a detailed full-day schedule for thetter,


    including her mealtimes and sleeping hours. It was precise to the minute.


    By the time Donald arrived at the filming location, it was already midday.


    Evelyn wore a side-slit brown gown, filming various scenes in ordance with the script.


    Nikita quickly ran over to greet Donald when she spotted him. ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°How is the shooting going?¡± he asked tly, lighting a cigarette.


    Nikita appeared to be troubled as she answered, ¡°The script that Werner Brothers Studios provided


    is too different from Evelyn''s previous public image. I don''t know why Evelyn would ept a script


    like this.¡±

 Chapter 769 Relenting To The Director

    Chapter 769 Relenting To The Director


    ¡°Let''s take the gown she''s wearing right now as an example. Originally, the director wanted a higher


    slit¡ªhe wanted it all the way up to her upper thigh¡ªbut Evelyn refused to agree to that. There were


    two kiss scenes in the morning, too, but Evelyn was adamant not to film them either. The actor is


    currently in the break room, waiting to find out if the scriptwriter is going to make adjustments to the


    script,¡± Nikita continued.


    After listening to herints, Donald nced at her and asked, ¡°Did you read the contract from


    Werner Brothers Studios?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t there a use in the contract stating that they would fully respect Ms. Shabelle''s wishes and


    keep her public image in mind during shooting?¡±


    Nikita was stumped by his words.


    ¡°Yes, but no one in the entertainment industry can avoid kissing scenes,¡± she exined.


    In a less confident voice, she continued, ¡°Mr. Campbell, Evelyn has the potential, but she''s a little


    too reserved, and that''s why she hasn''t been able to rise to fame.¡±


    As a professional manager, Nikita knew there was only one way for female artistes to be


    popr, and that was to expose their skin.


    That had been done since the seventies and eighties.


    Each of the women who skyrocketed to stardom made their way there by taking off their clothes.


    Every one of them had a sexy image.


    Their poprity was more important than the damage to their reputation and the ensuing public


    scrutiny that woulde after achieving fame.


    The more unblushing the attractive female artistes of the silver screen were, the richer the men they


    would end up marrying.


    Even though everyone knew that female artistes were only toys to wealthy men, they reckoned they


    should be fine as long as they had money.


    Everything else did not matter.


    That was what Nikita thought as well, so she felt that Evelyn would not go far in the entertainment


    industry with her current coy and innocent public image.


    As if Donald had read Nikita''s mind, he said to her, ¡°I chose Evelyn over Zoey because a female


    artiste isn''t the only thing ourpany is cultivating. We''re also cultivating Dragon Fide


    Corporation''s spokesperson. If you can''t understand thepany''s strategy and why we''re trying to


    keep Evelyn''s innocent public image, then I don''t think you''re that suitable to be her assistant.¡±


    Nikita panicked in an instant.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Mr. Campbell. I''ve thought wrongly. I swear I''ll do my best to aid Ms. Shabelle from


    now on,¡± she said.


    Many people thought that being a manager of an artiste was a glorious job.


    However, there were risks involved.


    Most of the managers were at the bottom of the pyramid. They could not get any gigs for their


    artistes or provide them with any professional assistance.


    Before Nikita was assigned to Evelyn, she worked with an unpopr artiste for over four years.


    Throughout those years, thetter had never been on a proper variety show, let alone had a role in


    a film.


    Hence, there was no way Nikita was going to let go of the golden opportunity to rise to fame


    overnight when thepany finally transferred her to work with Evelyn, someone thepany


    ced much focus on.


    Knowing that his censure was effective, Donald stated unemotionally, ¡°I''ve never been one who


    pays attention to what others say; I''ve always been one to pay attention to what others do.¡±

 Chapter 770 Breaching The Contract

    Chapter 770 Breaching The Contract


    ¡°If I find outter on that you''re not doing your job well, I''ll still consider recing you with someone


    else,¡± Donald added.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Campbell. I understand.¡±


    Right as those words were out of Nikita''s mouth, the director at the other end of the room flew into a


    rage.


    ¡°Who in the world hired this lousy actress? Not only does she have zero acting skills, but she even


    refuses to listen to me! Where''s the assistant director? Get someone to take her ce!¡±


    Once the director, Barnaby Holmes, was done with his outburst, he lifted his cup and started sipping


    on his coffee.


    Xaiden, the assistant director, rushed over and whispered, ¡°Mr. Holmes, Evelyn''s an influencer who


    has recently been trending in Pollerton. She''s someone Belle hired personally. So¡ª¡±


    ¡°An influencer, my foot! I''ve never heard of her before. Look at the gown she''s wearing. What in the


    world is that? She already has little screen time. What do you think the audience is paying the


    movie tickets for? It''s so that they can see her legs! Hurry up and talk to her. Find out if she''s willing


    to alter her gown and film the kiss scenes. If she refuses, we''ll have to rece her with someone


    else!¡± Barnaby interjected.


    In the many years of his career as a director, he had seen all kinds of women.


    Despite finding Evelyn''s appearance and demeanor refreshing, Barnaby was perplexed by her


    refusal to reveal more of her skin in the film.


    Xaiden was at a loss too. He could only walk over to Evelyn, frowning as he advised, ¡°Ms. Shabelle,


    I''m sure you''re working with Werner Brothers Studios because you want to have a good piece of


    work, right? You heard what our director said, yes? If you can''t cooperate with us today, then I''m


    really sorry, but you may need to paypensation for breaching the contract.¡±


    Upon hearing that she was going to be penalized for breaching the contract, Evelyn nearly burst


    into tears.


    All the money she received had been used to pay her mother''s medical bills, so she had no way to


    fork out the penalty fee.


    Right then, Nikita and Donald walked over to them.


    Nikita was no longer dissatisfied with Evelyn. Unlike her previously disgruntled attitude toward the


    latter, she took a robe and draped it on Evelyn before saying to Xaiden, ¡°Mr. Stone, the contract


    clearly states that Evelyn''s wishes should be respected, and it was never stated that she has to film


    kiss scenes or reveal her legs. Mr. Stone, you''re aware of her public image. Therefore, I fail to see


    how Evelyn''s refusal to do those scenes constitutes a breach of the contract.¡±


    The fact that Nikita confronted him in front of so many members of the film crew caused a wave of


    embarrassment to wash over Xaiden.


    F*ck, actors and actresses have always shown nothing but respect toward the directors, but why do


    we have to listen to Evelyn instead?


    Thus, in a grim voice, Xaiden replied, ¡°Of course, I saw the contract, but I never thought that Ms.


    Shabelle would be such an unprofessional individual. Basically, you''re saying that you won''t be


    providing any fanservice, right?¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Nikita said firmly.


    ¡°All right. We won''t have any revealing scenes, then. Instead, we''ll have fighting scenes.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Xaiden then took out another script and ced it in Evelyn''s hands.


    ¡°Ms. Shabelle, please take a good look at the script. We''ll be shooting this in the afternoon. There


    aren''t any revealing scenes in this, but if you still fail to deliver this scene, then we''ll take it that


    you''re breaching the contract,¡± he said.


    Once he gave the script to Evelyn, he turned around and instructed the other members of the film


    crew to head for lunch first.


    When Evelyn spotted Donald, she sheepishly lowered her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, what


    brings you here?¡±


    She had been the one who wanted to take on the role, and yet, she was unable to cooperate with


    the directors for the scenes.


    Evelyn never wanted to disappoint Donald. That was why she was too embarrassed to face him.


    ¡°It''s your first day of shooting, after all. Shouldn''t I be present?¡± Donald replied.

 Chapter 771 Get Back At Her

    Chapter 771 Get Back At Her


    Donald rubbed his stomach and said, ¡°I''m a little hungry indeed. Come on, then. Show me what the


    food is like on this set.¡±


    Since Belle had personally signed Evelyn on as an artist, it went without saying that Werner


    Brothers Studios had to cover the meals for Evelyn and her team. However, the food prepared for


    the film crew usually consisted of packed meals, and a minor influencer like Evelyn would only get


    an extra chicken drumstick at most.


    Meanwhile, the film''s lead actors and directors would eat together at a restaurant outside. Not only


    did they get to eat well, but they also had the opportunity to chat and mingle. It was also considered


    a way of privately currying favor with others.


    Nikita had urged Evelyn many a time to join them and eat together. However, thetter was


    reluctant to spend several hundred on a meal and felt she had nothing inmon with them.


    As a result, Evelyn made herself stick out like a sore thumb from the first day of filming, causing the


    directors and lead actors to think of her as a rookie who did not understand social conventions.


    After listening to Nikita''s exnation, Donald said calmly, ¡°I still have some heavy lifting to do this


    evening, so I need to have a good lunch. Let''s go to that restaurant for a meal. My treat.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, that doesn''t sound like a good idea. The director and the others¡ª¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? You''re an artist under mypany. Are you saying you''re still at the mercy of


    the director''s whims even when ites to having your meals?¡±


    Upon hearing that, she knew not to protest further.


    The trio went to the restaurant and had just walked up to the entrance when they heard Xaiden


    cursing. ¡°D*mn it! That Evelyn really thinks of herself as some pure and innocent woman. She told


    me just now that she would not film any revealing or intimate scenes. I''ve no idea what was going


    through Belle''s mind. Why would she sign someone like her to our crew? Isn''t this just making


    things difficult for us?¡±


    Malcolm Kline, who was ying the male lead, also looked displeased. Having debuted as an idol


    more than two years ago, he was confident about his good looks. However, it was the first time


    someone had refused to film a kissing scene with him. Is this a joke? Nowadays, reporters in the


    entertainment industry are willing to write about anything to get a trending article. If they find out that


    a minor influencer refused to do a kissing scene with me and write about it, how am I supposed to


    maintain my image as an idol?


    As that thought crossed his mind, he turned to Xaiden and said, ¡°She''s just an unimportant


    influencer. Since she has signed a contract, how can she refuse to film such scenes simply because


    she doesn''t want to? When did you be so soft-hearted?¡±


    Xaiden gave a wryugh. ¡°Oh, you don''t know half of it. It''s stated in Evelyn''s contract that we have


    to respect her wishes. Otherwise, do you think I''d bother to reason with her? Nheless, you don''t


    have to worry. I''ve arranged to move up filming of the scene of her getting hit. If she doesn''t


    cooperate... Hah!¡±


    Hearing that, the others at the table exchanged knowing grins.


    At that moment, Donald pushed open the door and walked in with Nikita and Evelyn.


    Their sudden appearance caused Xaiden to panic a little, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    So what if they overheard what we were talking about? As long as we vehemently deny that we''re


    nning to make things difficult for Evelyn during filmingter, she''ll have no choice but to


    cooperate obediently.


    Xaiden and hispanions were determined to get back at Evelyn.


    After taking a seat, Donald proceeded to order several hearty dishes. ¡°Please bring us a few of your


    signature dishes.¡±


    Seeing that, Xaiden snickered and remarked, ¡°Ms. Shabelle, my advice is not to eat too much. After


    all, you''ll be filming an action scene in the afternoon, and it won''t do if you throw up on set.¡±

 Chapter 772 Do Another Take

    Chapter 772 Do Another Take


    At his words, Evelyn actually put down her fork and dared not eat more.


    Having carefully gone through the script Xaiden gave her, she knew the scene involved a few parts


    where she had to tumble onto the ground. He''s right. I might throw up if I get too full.


    Meanwhile, Donald did not appear the least bit fazed. As he ate, he said to Xaiden, ¡°You''re Mr.


    Stone, right? I don''t know much about making movies. As I recall, however, there are usually stunt


    doubles for fight scenes. Are you sure about having one of Dragon Fide Corporation''s artists


    perform their own stunts?¡±


    Xaiden snorted coldly. ¡°Who does Evelyn think she is? Why would she expect to have a stunt


    double for these kinds of action scenes? Since you don''t know much about moviemaking, you


    should zip your mouth. Terminate the contract if she doesn''t want to do it. There''s a steep penalty


    for terminating the contract, and I''d like to see whether you can cough up that sum.¡±


    Donald knew what he should do after seeing Xaiden behave so arrogantly.


    When everyone had finished eating lunch, he asked Nikita to get him a chair. Then, he sat in a


    corner, ready to spend the afternoon watching Evelyn on set.


    The scene was a chance to showcase how deeply infatuated Evelyn''s character was. While


    pursuing the male lead, some thugs hired by another supporting female character would corner her


    in an alleyway and beat her up.


    Evelyn stood in position ording to the script. Then, on Xaiden''s instructions, three thugs


    immediately started rushing toward her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    By right, these sorts of action sequences did not involve actual fighting. That was because if the


    actors got hurt, they would be unable to film anything after that.


    Donald noticed that whenever the three thugs were supposed to strike Evelyn''s face, they used the


    film technique of faking it while still making it sound realistic. However, the trio would secretly exert


    more force when hitting her abdomen or back.


    Every time that happened, she would scrunch up her face in pain. Her expressions were not acting


    but because it actually hurt!


    The action sequence ended with the three men pushing Evelyn to the ground. However, there was


    nothing to cushion her fall when they did so, and they shoved her down just like that.


    It felt as though someone had bashed her knees, and tears sprang to her eyes instantly.


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    Xaiden strode over to her and snapped, ¡°Excuse me, could you be a little more professional? Have


    you read the script I gave you? Huh? In this movie, your character is a strong woman. Even if she''s


    getting beaten up by three thugs, she should still have an indomitable look in her eyes. She''s willing


    to sacrifice anything to pursue true love, but what''s with those tears on your cheeks? Is she going to


    cry because she got beaten by three thugs?¡±


    ¡°I hurt my knees when I fell just now, and it was so painful that I couldn''t hold in my tears,¡± she


    exined, looking at him with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°It was so painful that you couldn''t hold in your tears? Ms. Shabelle, do you know how expensive


    our film stock is? Because you didn''t get it right, we''ll have to do another take. Are you going to bear


    the cost of that? Let''s do this again. If you don''t hold in your tears this time, you can get off my set.¡±


    Xaiden had everyone return to their positions for a second take.


    s, the same thing happened. In fact, the three actors ying the thugs hit her even harder.


    When they pushed Evelyn down, her knees smashed onto the floor again. However, she forced


    herself to hold in her tears.


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    No sooner had Xaiden walked over than Evelyn quickly said, ¡°I didn''t cry this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you didn''t cry, but what about your expression? Why are you biting your lip and looking so


    miserable?¡±


    ¡°It''s very painful, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don''t d*mn well know it''s painful? How will you show the character''s resilient spirit if


    it doesn''t hurt? Let''s do another take!¡±

 Chapter 773 Take Her Place

    Chapter 773 Take Her ce


    Xaiden called for another retake, but each time, he managed to find a different reason to criticize


    Evelyn.


    The other staff members at the set knew Xaiden was trying to teach Evelyn a lesson.


    If she was unwilling to yield, they could make her fall all afternoon.


    That was Xaiden''s power as the assistant director, so no one could say anything to go against him.


    When Xaiden was about to have Evelyn reshoot the scene for the fifth time, Donald suddenly


    appeared behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, it seems like you haven''t switched on your camera.¡±


    Xaiden was startled when he heard Donald''s voice.


    He turned around and saw Donald staring at him with an amused expression.


    ¡°I-I''m doing a test scene, so I didn''t turn on the camera. You''re just an outsider, so what do you


    know about this? Hurry up and leave. Don''t interfere with our filming process.¡±


    Donald responded nonchntly, ¡°Is that so? What if you find a satisfactory shot during the test


    scene and miss filming it? Does that mean she''ll have to retake the scene?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. What''s the matter? Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Donald grabbed Xaiden''s cor. ¡°Evelyn is an actress under Dragon Fide


    Corporation. You''re asking her to shoot the same scene repeatedly, so I wonder if you have


    anything against Dragon Fide Corporation?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you trying to do? Let me tell me. This ce is Werner Brothers Studios'' filming set. If


    you dare to cause trouble here, I''ll get security to chase you out!¡±


    Xaiden didn''t expect Donald would confront him for a minor artist like Evelyn.


    After all, he was the assistant director of Werner Brothers Studios'' movie. How could someone as


    insignificant as Evelynpare to his status?


    ¡°Get security?¡± Donald sneered. ¡°All right. Why don''t you do that now? I''d like to see who would


    dare toy a finger on me.¡±


    After saying that, he booted the steel pipe that was as thick as an arm beside him.


    A creaking sound reverberated as Donald''s kick caused the thick pipe to be bent out of shape.


    What the h*ll? Is that the kind of force that a normal person''s leg can exert?


    After witnessing Donald''s disy of strength, the security guards at the set who were about to step


    forward to maintain order, quickly slipped away when no one was paying attention to them.


    They took the job as security guards just to make a living, and they didn''t think there was no need


    for them to risk their lives.


    Now that the security guards had backed away in fear, Donald patted Xaiden''s face and said, ¡°Mr.


    Stone, let me ask you again. Do you have a problem with Dragon Fide Corporation?¡±


    ¡°N-No problem.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don''t we do this? You''ll take Evelyn''s ce and demonstrate to us the effect


    you''re trying to achieve.¡±


    Donald grabbed Xaiden like he was holding a little boy and led thetter to where Evelyn stood.


    Then, he said to those three actors who yed the role of thugs, ¡°I want you to beat up Mr. Stone


    the same way you did Evelyn earlier and strive for realism. If I notice any of you holding back, don''t


    me me for not showing you mercy.¡±


    ¡°We will. We''ll definitely perform as we did.¡±


    Hearing their reassurance, Donald stepped to one side and uttered indifferently, ¡°Let''s get started,


    then.¡±


    As soon as Donald gave them the cue, the three thugs simultaneously assaulted Xaiden.


    Xaiden instinctively tried to block with his hands, but those three actors were martial artists. When


    he shielded his face, they hit his stomach, and vice versa. There was no way he could fend off three


    pairs of hands with only one.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After a round of violent beating, the three thugs booted Xaiden, causing him to fall to the ground


    with a thud.


    Simr to what Evelyn experienced earlier, Xaiden''s knees hit the marble tiles on the floor when he


    fell, and he let out a shriek of agony.


    His performance was even worse than Evelyn''s.

 Chapter 774 Janek Werner

    Chapter 774 Janek Werner


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    Donald walked up to Xaiden and patted his face. ¡°Mr. Stone, how could you cry out? What you


    should be portraying is the protagonist''s unyielding character, so even if it hurts like crazy when you


    fall, you shouldn''t make a sound. Come on. Let''s get back to your position and retake the scene.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Exasperated, Xaiden raised his fist to punch Donald.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Donald instantly grasp Xaiden''s wrist, but he also gave thetter a hard


    p across his face.


    Xaiden''s cheek immediately swelled up like a pig''s head, and blood trickled down the corner of his


    mouth.


    Donald looked at Xaiden and uttered calmly, ¡°Mr. Stone, I''m a person who values fairness. Since


    you demanded Dragon Fide Corporation''s artists to live up to your set of standards, then you''d


    better set an example for us first. You can either get your *ss back there and reshoot the scene until


    I''m satisfied, or I''ll break your legs and send you straight to the hospital.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I would like to see who''s the arrogant b*stard who dares to cause amotion here in the Werner


    family''s studio.¡±


    Right after Donald finished his sentence, a young man''s voice came from the entrance.


    Xaiden reacted in a manner as if he had seen his savior when heid his eyes on the neer.


    ¡°Mr. Werner, help me! Mr. Werner, this Donald is trying to break my legs on set. He really doesn''t


    respect you at all.¡±


    Donald turned and saw a young man d in a white suit with a beautiful woman beside him, striding


    toward them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Donald asked.


    The woman beside the young man, Dory Huntington, glowered at Donald and replied, ¡°Are you


    blind? How can you not recognize Mr. Janek Werner?¡±


    Janek swaggered into the director''s chair, gazing at Donald haughtily as he spoke. ¡°You should


    count yourself fortunate to have the chance to coborate with us, Werner Brothers Studios. What''s


    the matter? Are artists nowadays so full of themselves, even daring to defy the director''s orders?¡±


    He pointed at Donald and continued, ¡°And you. How dare you hit my subordinate? Let go of him at


    once. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret it.¡±


    Donaldughed after hearing that.


    Although he already knew the entertainment industry was all about connections and backgrounds,


    he didn''t expect an immature brat like Janek to have the guts to show up at the filming set and boss


    him around.


    Without warning, he gave Xaiden another smack across thetter''s face.


    Xaiden, who was pped, covered his face aggrievedly, lowering his head and not daring to say a


    word.


    One should always look before one leap. Donald was tantly disrespecting Janek by hitting


    Xaiden in front of him.


    ¡°I''ll say it again. Either he retakes the scene until I''m satisfied, or I break his legs and send him


    straight to the hospital. You decide.¡±


    That was the first time Janek had been threatened in that manner.


    He felt rage surge within him. I must teach this Donald brat a lesson today, no matter what.


    Just as Janek was about to instruct the bodyguards behind him to deal with Donald, Belle arrived at


    the set in a hurry. She said to Janek, who was seated in the director''s chair, ¡°Mr. Werner, why did


    youe here?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? This movie is Dory''s debut on the big screen, so can''t Ie over to take a


    look?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can, but there is a filming schedule and progress that the crew has to adhere to, so


    it would be best if we don''t interrupt the filming process.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Belle? I''m not interrupting the filming process. This brat is!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, Mr. Werner. Let me handle the situation here. You should head back first.¡±


    Although Belle maintained a gentle tone when she spoke, she regarded Janek with a look of


    incontestable authority.

 Chapter 775 Talented Filmmaker

    Chapter 775 Talented Filmmaker


    Janek red at Donald as he realized that his pocket money was still in Belle''s possession.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky today, you brat. You won''t be so fortunate the next time we cross paths.


    Come on, Dory, we''re leaving.¡±


    As Janek stormed off, all eyes on the set turned to Belle.


    Donald was still clutching Xaiden''s arm. Belle had toe up with a solution to the problem at


    hand.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, she remained calm as she sat on the chair. She turned to Xaiden and said, ¡°Why


    don''t you just cooperate and do some filming since Mr. Campbell wants you to do that?¡±


    What? Cooperate?


    Everyone else turned to stare at Belle as if she had lost her mind.


    After all, she was known as the Iron Lady in the entertainment industry.


    Anyone who daredy a hand on Werner Brothers Studios'' employees or even disrespect them


    would be duly dealt with by Belle.


    ¡°Belle, I...¡±


    Xaiden was feeling frustrated as things weren''t going his way.


    ¡°What? Are you going to defy me now?¡±


    Xaiden shuddered and remained silent upon hearing her words.


    Even Janek, the owner of Werner Brothers Studios, dared not go up against Belle. Who was Xaiden


    to defy her?


    Hence, Xaiden had no choice but to hold back his tears and do the retakes under Donald''s


    instructions.


    Belle watched on patiently, refusing to say anything until the oue met Donald''s expectations.


    It wasn''t until the thirteenth retake when blood started seeping through Xaiden''s pants and he


    couldn''t stand straight anymore that Donald beckoned him over. ¡°Mr. Stone, I have yet to see the


    scene you wanted after so many retakes. Is it because your acting isn''t up to par?¡±


    Thud! Xaiden fell to his knees and sobbed, ¡°I''m so sorry, Mr. Campbell. It''s all my fault. I never


    intended to put Ms. Shabelle in such a difficult position. I promise I will fulfill my duties as a director


    properly in the future. Things like this will never happen again.¡±


    ¡°Have you truly realized your mistake?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please, I beg you. Let me go, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then. Get out of my sight.¡±


    It was only then that the film crew''s medics dared approach Xaiden to examine his wounds.


    They cut open his pants, revealing the gruesome mess of flesh that was once his knees.


    Everyone on set inhaled sharply when they saw his injuries.


    Gosh... Donald is merciless.


    However, Donald seemed not to notice as he turned to Belle and said, ¡°Ms. Harryson, you didn''t


    come on set today just to watch me shoot, did you?¡±


    Belle smiled. ¡°I had initially wanted to talk business with you, Mr. Campbell. But I never knew you


    are such a talented filmmaker. In fact, you are even better than Xaiden. Even I want to hire you as


    our assistant director now that I''ve seen you in action.¡±


    Of course, she was being polite.


    However, the production team was baffled as to why she would say that to Donald.


    Is he a bigshot?


    ¡°What business did you want to talk about? Shoot.¡±


    Belle smiled and replied, ¡°I heard that yourpany is working on creating the most luxurious


    neighborhood in the world for the wealthy, Dragon Fide Vi, and you are halfway through with the


    project?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. What about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''d like you to introduce Ms. Wilson to me, as I want to discuss about building a movie theater


    in Dragon Fide Vi. I assure you that after years of research and development, our technology is


    first ss in the industry, whether it''s for a 3D theater or a holographic theater.¡±

 Chapter 776 Paying Off Her Bills

    Chapter 776 Paying Off Her Bills


    ¡°I''m confident that this project will be mutually beneficial if we''re able to build the theater in Dragon


    Fide Vi.¡±


    So that''s why she''s being so respectful. Donald finally figured out the reason behind the sudden


    shift in Belle''s attitude toward him.


    Dragon Fide Vi boasted a vastnd area and had established itself as the most luxurious


    neighborhood in the world through its prime locality.


    If it lived up to its promise, the spending power of the residents could never be underestimated, and


    that was what Werner Brothers Studios aimed to tap into.


    Dragon Fide Corporation''s assets meant nothing to Werner Brothers Studios, but they had


    confidence in thepany''s growth potential. This was why they were willing to lower themselves


    to get a chance to meet Jennifer.


    After giving it some thought, Donald realized that if Dragon Fide Corporation wanted Dragon Fide


    Vi to be the best in the world, it would be impossible for them to monopolize it.


    With this in mind, he replied, ¡°Of course, I can introduce Ms. Wilson to you, considering how sincere


    you are. Let''s just take it one step at a time, shall we? I''ll contact you when Ms. Wilson is avable.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mr. Campbell. Thank you so much.¡±


    Donald and Belle made their way over to Evelyn after the meeting.


    Despite not being as seriously injured as Xaiden, the terrifying experience of the day would


    undoubtedly remain etched in her memory.


    ¡°Have you regretted your decision?¡± Donald asked as he pulled out a cigarette and held it between


    his lips. ¡°You still have a chance to back down now. Thepany will pay the penalty for breaching


    the contract on your behalf.¡±


    Evelyn bowed deeply to Donald and replied, ¡°Thank you so much for today, Mr. Campbell. I want to


    see the making of this movie through to the end since it was my choice, to begin with.¡±


    Evelyn''s reply put Donald at ease.


    He said to Evelyn, ¡°As one of our artists, we don''t want you to choose a script that isn''t right for you


    due to doubts and worries. I heard your mother has been hospitalized, and I would like to visit her.


    Thepany will cover the remaining amount of her hospital bill, no matter the cost.¡±


    ¡°Will you do that, Mr. Campbell?¡± Tears brimmed in Evelyn''s eyes. ¡°I''ll do everything in my power to


    repay thepany if thepany is willing to cover my mom''s hospital bills, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying. Go pack up your belongings and take me to your mom.¡±


    It was a well-known fact that Evelyn became an artist because she had to earn enough money to


    cover her mom''s hospital bills.


    Even though her dedication to paying off her mom''s medical bills made her seem like a filial


    daughter, it was difficult for her to fully focus on her career as an artist since she was always worried


    about her mother.


    After removing her makeup and changing her clothes, Evelyn took Donald to Ternion Hospital in


    Pollerton.


    As soon as they stepped into the ward, a wash basin was flung out the door.


    ¡°Please, I beg you. Give me a few more days. My daughter has been working very hard to pay off


    my bills. I don''t want to pressure her too much,¡± Fiona pleaded.


    ¡°Fiona, we''ve given you more than enough time. Do you know how much money you owe us since


    you''ve been hospitalized?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My daughter just paid off one hundred and fifty thousand, right? How can such a lump sum of


    money run dry so quickly? Can I take a look at the invoice? I have a right to know where the money


    is being spent, even if I have to move out.¡±


    ¡°You''re staying in the intensive care unit, so it''s five hundred plus per day. Moreover, the


    cardiovascr drugs we used on you cost a ton too,¡± Dr. Yardley exined to Fiona.


    ¡°That''s enough, Dr. Yardley. Why are you still exining the situation to her? Just kick her out of the


    ward,¡± na, Dr. Yardley''s assistant, interjected.


    Upon her words, two hospital security guards came forward to drag Fiona off the bed.

 Chapter 777 Troublemakers

    Chapter 777 Troublemakers


    ¡°Nobody''s allowed to touch my mother!¡± Evelyn yelled as she rushed into the ward and hugged


    Fiona.


    ¡°Evelyn, why have youe to the hospital? Aren''t you working today?¡±


    ¡°I''ve let you down, Mom. I''m so useless.¡±


    Even as the mother and daughter burst into tears, Tatum Yardley remained unmoved.


    ¡°You can cry all you like, but you''re still getting out of here!¡± he scoffed before turning to the two


    security guards. ¡°What are you guys standing around for? Do your job!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the guards gingerly approached Fiona and Evelyn to pull them apart.


    At that moment, Donald suddenly burst into the ward and knocked one of them out cold with a


    powerful kick.


    Before the other guard could react, Donald swiftly delivered a punch to his stomach, leaving him


    down for the count.


    Needless to say, Tatum was taken aback by Donald''s sudden appearance.


    ¡°How dare you hit our hospital''s security guards! I''ll call the cops on you!¡± he warned.


    ¡°Go ahead. I''m not stopping you,¡± Donald replied tly as he stared at the doctor. ¡°But before you


    do, there''s something we should discuss. Mypany''s artists have given Evelyn''s mother one


    hundred and fifty thousand to cover her medical bills. How is that not enough? You''d better show


    me a detailed breakdown of your hospital''s charges. Otherwise, I won''t let you off the hook.¡±


    Tatum had been working in the hospital for over a decade, and Donald was the first person to have


    threatened him so brazenly. Despite that, he was determined not to give in to the man''s demands.


    ¡°Ha! Who are you to order me around? Why should I show you the bill just because you asked me


    to?¡± Tatum retorted coldly. ¡°Besides, the detailed breakdown falls under our hospital''s internal data.


    There''s no way we can release that information.¡±


    By then, Nikita had had enough of Tatum''s attitude and flew into a rage. ¡°That''s bullsh*t! Fiona is


    both a patient and a paying customer of the hospital. She has every right to know what she''s being


    billed for! It''s bad enough that you guys are withholding the bill breakdown, but it''s even worse that


    you''re chasing her out now... That''s against thew!¡±


    ¡°Law? In this hospital, my word is thew!¡± Tatum snapped.


    Realizing it was impossible to get Fiona and the rest to leave, the doctor promptly grabbed his


    phone and called the hospital''s security guard team leader¡ªke Mackie.


    ¡°ke, gather a team ande to Ward 1304 immediately. We have troublemakers here. Make


    sure to bring as many people and tools as you can.¡±


    After ending the call, Tatum turned to Donald with a smug grin. ¡°So, you''re good at fighting, huh?


    I''ve ordered our hospital''s security team toe over, so let''s see how good of a fighter you are!¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''ll be waiting,¡± thetter answered.


    I had nned to reason with the doctor, but it has be clear that he''s more interested in letting


    the fists do the talking.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    While Donald waited patiently for the hospital''s security team, an immactely dressed woman


    suddenly entered the ward.


    ¡°Dr. Yardley, why is it taking you so long to arrange a ward for us? My father is already downstairs.


    What on earth are you doing?¡±


    Upon seeing the middle-aged woman, the once arrogant Tatum instantly bowed and scraped to her.


    ¡°Ms. Danowski, I was about to free up a ward for you when this ridiculous man showed up and


    injured my security guards. That said, please don''t worry. I''ve already instructed ke to bring his


    team over. Give me ten more minutes, and I''ll make sure these people are kicked out of the


    hospital.¡±


    Meanwhile, things had finally be clear to Donald. Ah, I knew it! A big shot needs the ward...


    Why else would Tatum force Fiona out when he has nothing against her?


    As it turned out, Donald had long known about Ternion Hospital''s bed shortage problem.

 Chapter 778 Unimpressed

    Chapter 778 Unimpressed


    In fact, Fiona had waited for more than two months before she could even be admitted to Ternion


    Hospital. Her condition had deteriorated so much by then that there was no choice but to ce her


    in an intensive care unit.


    Given that she was in her recovery stage, it''d be difficult for her to be readmitted to the hospital if


    she were kicked out now.


    ¡°Who has the nerve to cause trouble in the hospital?¡± Janessa Danowski asked before letting her


    gaze fall on Donald. ¡°Is it you?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. It''s me.¡±


    A sneer crept across Janessa''s face as she grabbed a thick wad of notes from her bag and threw it


    at Donald''s feet.


    ¡°Oh, I''ve seen plenty of people like you... You''re only after money, aren''t you? Well, that''s thirty


    thousand on the floor. Take it and get out of my sight!¡±


    Instead of picking up the money, Donald stuck his foot out and stepped on it. Oh, for goodness''


    sake... What age are we living in? Why do people still think money makes the world go round?


    ¡°Initially, I only wanted to go after Dr. Yardley, but now I see you''re the real culprit behind this mess.


    In that case, I shall cut to the chase,¡± he piped up. ¡°You''ll have topensate us, but I want you to


    get on your knees and hand the money over respectfully. More importantly, you can''t take this


    ward.¡±


    Needless to say, Janessa was furious. What the f*ck! This punk is too arrogant!


    ¡°Come in, Heston! It''s time to teach this insolent brat a lesson!¡± she shouted toward the door.


    Within seconds, Heston Dinger entered the ward.


    Tall and built like a tank, the man was undoubtedly not one to be messed with¡ªa fact that Nikita


    and Evelyn were well aware of as they hastily hid behind Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, why don''t we call the office and let them handle this matter?¡±


    ¡°No need. I can easily take down a dozen men like him.¡±


    s, as soon as Donald said that, Heston made a fist and swung at his head.


    At the same time, Donald darted aside and brought his leg up to kick the burly man in the face.


    It was the most basic attack, but it was also swift as lightning.


    Heston didn''t even have time to react as he felt a powerful strike to his face and instantly keeled


    over with a sickening thud.


    Donald had ended the fight within three seconds, much to the shock of Tatum and Janessa.


    Oh, my goodness... Is this brat from the special forces? How did he pull that off in just one move?


    ¡°Hmm... Your bodyguard isn''t that impressive, either,¡± Donald uttered nonchntly. ¡°I guess the


    security guards on their way here wouldn''t be any better, huh? Forget it. I''d better make a call to


    settle this tedious matter.¡±


    With that, he fished his phone out and dialed Hannah''s number.


    After all, violence was the only way to handle people like Janessa, but he''d need to rely on his


    connections to take Tatum down.


    Thankfully, it only took two rings before the call was answered.


    Knowing that Hannah was a woman of few words, Donald quickly exined his situation and asked


    if she could help.


    Sure enough, the former''s reply was short and sweet, as though saying anything more would be a


    massive waste of time. ¡°Yes. Buy me a meal.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I''ll treat you the next time you''re in Pollerton.¡±


    ¡°I''m in Pollerton now.¡±


    This time, it was Donald''s turn to be speechless.


    ¡°Are you backing out?¡± Hannah suddenly asked, which only made one wonder if she was angry.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Of course not. I just wasn''t mentally prepared for it.¡±


    ¡°That''s not necessary. I''ll finish my work and look for you,¡± Hannah answered before hanging up the


    phone.


    ¡°Well, how is it? Did you manage to call for help?¡±

 Chapter 779 The Danowski Family Of Norwal City

    Chapter 779 The Danowski Family Of Norwal City


    Ha! He must be so scared that he''s calling for backup! Judging by that reluctant look on his face, I


    bet the person he''s calling won''t even show up! He''ll be begging for forgiveness on his knees by the


    time the bodyguards are done with him!


    Tatum''s lips curled into a smile at the thought of that.


    After hanging up the phone, Donald turned toward Tatum and asked calmly, ¡°I''m curious; how long


    did it take you to be a doctor?¡±


    Tatum arched an eyebrow at him in response. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know if you''d consider selling grilled skewers for a living once you''re no longer a


    doctor.¡±


    Sell grilled skewers? What the f*ck is this guy talking about?


    ¡°Why are you wasting your time arguing with this guy, Dr. Yardley? When will your security guards


    get here?


    Those words had barely left Janessa''s mouth when the elevator stopped on that floor with a loud


    ding.


    Treyton Danowski then stepped out of the elevator with two of his children holding him steady.


    Although he did not look very well, he was able to walk perfectly fine. He also had a lively look in his


    eyes, which made it obvious that he didn''t have any severe illnesses.


    Treyton frowned when he saw the clutter at the door and Fiona, who was sitting inside the ward.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why hasn''t this ward been cleared out yet?¡± he asked angrily.


    Janessa quickly ran up to him and eximed with tears in her eyes, ¡°We ran into some


    troublemakers, Dad! This woman refuses to leave the ward, and this man over here beat Heston


    up!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Treyton shifted his gaze toward Donald as he continued, ¡°Young man, we are all


    responsible for our actions. You have a long way ahead of you, so I suggest you refrain from going


    down the wrong path.¡±


    Donald nearly burst outughing when he heard that.


    It''s funny how you lecture me about responsibility when you''re the one abusing your power to try


    and hog this ward, old man!


    He couldn''t be bothered to waste his time and energy arguing with those people. All Donald had to


    do was wait for Hannah to take care of the situation.


    Treyton narrowed his eyes when he saw that Donald was ignoring him. He then turned toward his


    eldest son, Carlos Danowski, and said, ¡°I want you to take care of this within ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Dad,¡± Carlos replied.


    He walked up to Donald and waved a document in his face as he continued, ¡°I am the head of


    Norwal City Defense Department. I''ll have you know that your actions vite public orderws,


    young man. You wouldn''t want me to have you arrested, would you?¡±


    It wasmon practice for civilians to avoid conflict with government officials and the military, so


    Carlos was able to have his way most of the time.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    By producing his ID, Carlos was implying that it would be the final warning for Donald.


    Should Donald refuse toply with his orders, he would proceed to abuse his power as the head


    of Norwal City Defense Department.


    ¡°Oh? Are you saying that the defense department is also able to make arrests on behalf of the


    police?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°No, not quite. I am simply assisting the police force. If you refuse to cooperate, I will have my men


    arrest you and hand you over to the nearest police station. Also, the fact that you injured someone


    working for the Danowski family gives me more than enough reason to have you trialed in a military


    court!¡± Carlos replied with a sneer.


    ¡°Is the Danowski family really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Just so you know, the Danowski family is the most powerful one in Norwal City. You had better not


    get on their bad side!¡± Tatum added.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I''m curious, though. Would you arrest Dr. Yardley over here if he''s the one viting


    public orderws instead?¡± Donald asked.

 Chapter 780 Get Rid Of These People

    Chapter 780 Get Rid Of ThesePeople


    Tatum got mad when he saw that Donald was trying to shift the focus of the conversation back to


    him.


    ¡°There''s no use in stalling for time, punk! You are going to give up this ward today, whether you like


    it or not!¡±


    Those words had barely left Tatum''s mouth when an old man''s voice rang out from behind. ¡°Says


    who?¡±


    Tatum was about to respond with a snarkyeback, but held his tongue when he realized how


    familiar that voice sounded. A smile spread across his face when he turned around and saw who it


    was.


    ¡°Mr. Yanick? What brings you here, sir?¡±


    Preston Yanick, the director of the hospital, made his way over with a group of executives.


    ¡°I wouldn''t have known that you were such an authority at this hospital if I didn''t see it for myself,


    Tatum! I can''t believe you spent all those years studying medicine, only to end up abusing your


    power on a patient!¡±


    Tatum, who had yet to realize the severity of the situation, walked up to Preston and whispered, ¡°Mr.


    Yanick, this woman refuses to leave the ward even though she doesn''t have the money to pay for it!


    Look, she even got this young man to beat up two of our security guards!¡±


    Preston red coldly at Tatum as he replied, ¡°He did a great job if you ask me. Not only did you


    insist on kicking this patient out without rification, but you also abused our security guards for


    your own personal gain. How did our hospital hire a sc*mbag like you, Tatum?¡±


    He then waved at one of the nurses and took the bill from her as he continued, ¡°This is the bill for


    Fiona Schindler. It is clearly stated here that there is still a bnce of one hundred and ten


    thousand, so why did you use her of owing us money?¡±


    Tatum fell silent the moment he saw the bill.


    He had nned on getting rid of Fiona first before modifying her bill by adding in some additional


    medication.


    After all, he was the only one who would know if Fiona actually did use the medication.


    However, Preston had beat him to the bill.


    ¡°Mr. Yanick, allow me to introduce this gentleman over here. He is Treyton Danowski of the


    Danowski family in Norwal City. I''m sure you have heard of it, right?


    ¡°Anyway, he is feeling unwelltely and has decided to seek treatment in our hospital because he


    heard about us having better doctors and technologypared to the other hospitals out there. Old


    Mr. Danowski says his family will be happy to help our hospital out if we ever run into any problems


    in the future.¡±


    Tatum had lost the moment Preston whipped out Fiona''s bill.


    As such, he decided to focus on emphasizing the advantages of getting on the Danowski family''s


    good side instead.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tatum had deliberately mentioned the Danowski family in hopes of Preston taking the hint and


    siding with him.


    After all, those in the medical field could always use a friend.


    To Tatum''s surprise, however, Preston simply shot Treyton a nce before replying coldly, ¡°As


    medical practitioners, we have a duty to treat all patients equally. I will treat Old Mr. Danowski for


    free if he has any issues with his health, but this ward belongs to Ms. Schindler, so you guys have


    no right to kick her out. Have the hospital''s security guards clean up this mess and get rid of these


    people.¡±


    The looks on the Danowskis faces turned gloomy the moment they heard that.


    What? No one has ever dared disrespect the Danowski family of Norwal City! Did he just someone


    to get rid of us?


    Treyton let out a disdainful snort and stormed out of the ward.


    Janessa jabbed a finger at Tatum and yelled, ¡°Tatum Yardley, you useless piece of sh*t! I can''t


    believe you failed to handle something this simple! So much for confidently promising that you


    would get me this ward!¡±

 Chapter 781 Tatum Gets Fired

    Chapter 781 Tatum Gets Fired


    Tatum felt horrible as he didn''t know why Preston would rather offend the Danowski family just to


    side with an ordinary civilian.


    Seeing as the members of the Danowski family were leaving the ward, Tatum was about to do the


    same when Donald called out to him, ¡°Hold it right there.¡±


    Tatum paused in his tracks and shot Donald a vicious re in response. ¡°What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten about the question I asked you earlier? About selling grilled skewers for a living


    once you''re no longer a doctor,¡± Donald said with a smile.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you trying to say?¡± Tatum asked with an eyebrow arched as a bad feeling began


    to form in his heart.


    The next thing he knew, Preston said, ¡°We''ve been observing you for quite some time now, Tatum.


    Based on your performance and your actions today, we have decided to terminate you and report


    your case to the state medical board. It''s highly possible that they will suspend or even revoke your


    medical license, so you may never be able to work in this field ever again.¡±


    Tatum was stunned for quite a while after hearing Preston''s statement.


    I studied medicine for eight years and worked as a doctor for four years before getting where I am


    today! How could Mr. Yanick just end my entire career like this?


    ¡°I refuse to ept this! Who are you to revoke my medical license, Preston?¡± Tatum protested.


    Having been through all sorts of situations in life, Preston waspletely unfazed by Tatum''s


    yelling. If anything, he even found Tatum''s behavior somewhat hrious.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter whether you ept it or not. I didn''t make this decision on my own. It was a


    unanimous decision made by all the directors in this hospital. I hope you will remain calm and leave


    as you are told, Tatum. Otherwise, I will need to have the security guards escort you out by force.¡±


    Tatum calmed down immediately after hearing that.


    The security guards all treat me respectfully only because I''m a chief physician in this hospital. Now


    that I am no longer working here, they will not hesitate to use force on me!


    With that in mind, Tatum left the ward feeling depressed as he knew his life was over.


    Preston waited until Tatum had left before having the nurses clean up the ward. He then turned


    toward Donald and said with a passionate smile, You must be Mr. Campbell, right? I didn''t know you


    were here until Ms. Nixon gave me a call about it. She''s also a director at this hospital. I honestly


    can''t believe sc*mbags like Tatum exist in this hospital, but you may rest assured that such


    incidents will never happen again. I will personally take the role of Ms. Schindler''s doctor in charge


    and treat her until she makes a full recovery.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What? A hospital director is going to treat me personally?


    Fiona couldn''t help but find the situation a little unreal.


    ¡°Since when did Hannah be a director? I thought she didn''t want to continue working in this


    hospital?¡± Donald asked with a chuckle.


    Mr. Campbell must be a big shot if he is talking about Ms. Nixon so casually! Now I see why


    someone as powerful as Ms. Nixon would call me personally!


    With that in mind, Preston said, ¡°Ms. Nixon''s position is much higher than mine, and she isn''t


    exactly working in this hospital. Technically, she is working in a research facility.¡±


    Due to the ssified nature of her job, Preston didn''t dare divulge too much information.


    Even so, Donald was able to take the hint and nodded without any further questions.


    ¡°I only came here today to pay the rest of her medical fees. Just let me know how much she still


    needs to pay, and I''ll clear it in one go,¡± Donald said.


    Realizing that his opportunity had arrived, Preston replied, ¡°Ms. Schindler''s condition was not very


    serious, to begin with, so we won''t need her to pay any more for the subsequent treatments. We will


    take care of everything from here, so you need not worry about her medical bills anymore, Mr.


    Campbell.¡±

 Chapter 782 Covering Hannah Up

    Chapter 782 Covering Hannah Up


    Donald could tell that Preston was trying to get on his good side when he heard that.


    Naturally, he had no reason to reject a kind offer like that.


    Donald then gave Evelyn some instructions and told her to take good care of Fiona before heading


    downstairs.


    He had just arrived at the parking lot when he saw a gorgeous woman in a blue sweater standing


    next to his car.


    ¡°Ms. Nixon, could you not stand next to my car looking like a supermodel? You''re putting a lot of


    pressure on me, you know?¡±


    A faint smile spread across Hannah''s otherwise cold-looking face when she heard that.


    She was among the top three most beautiful women that Donald had ever encountered in his life.


    However, she often gave off an unapproachable vibe as she hardly smiled.


    As such, even a faint smile from her was enough to leave Donald stunned.


    Hannah panicked a little when she saw Donald staring at her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Although she had been stared at by guys before, Donald''s gaze was the only one that got her heart


    racing.


    ¡°I was trying to see if you brought a coat with you.¡±


    ¡°A coat?¡± Hannah shed him a confused look.


    Donald pointed at her chest as he said, ¡°Ms. Nixon, I understand that a person of your position in


    the medical field would hardly have time to care about your attire. However, you should avoid


    wearing such tight-fitting clothes if you have an amazing figure.¡±


    He wasn''t trying to stare at her chest or anything, but her curves were simply far too obvious to not


    notice.


    Men were more sensitive toward furry objects, so Hannah''s sweater only highlighted her huge bust


    even more.


    Donald could already imagine the number of envious gazes he would receive from other men if he


    dined with Hannah with her wearing that sweater.


    Hannah arched an eyebrow in response. It was obvious that she did not think about that when


    choosing her outfit.


    ¡°I had on a whiteb coat earlier, but I left it in my car. Should I go get it?¡± Hannah asked while


    pointing at her Grand Cherokee.


    Donald let out a sigh as he replied, ¡°No; it will only make you look even weirder. I''ll take you to buy a


    new outfit first.¡±


    He then unlocked his car doors and motioned at Hannah to get in.


    The two then headed straight to a nearby mall. Sure enough, Hannah received a ton of attention


    from men and women of all ages the moment she got out of the car.


    They had seen pretty women and curvaceous women, but women who had both qualities were


    incredibly rare.


    Had it not been for Donald''s intimidating appearance, those men would probably have flocked over


    to hit on Hannah.


    Feeling ufortable with being the center of attention, Donald grabbed Hannah by the hand and


    led her straight into a clothing store.


    Unbeknownst to him, Hannah''s face burned bright red when he held her hand.


    Jasmine Hurley, who was a salesperson in that store, stepped forward to greet them the moment


    they entered. ¡°Wee! How may I be of assistance to you two today?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Donald pointed at Hannah and said, ¡°Get her a coat or jacket that will cover her up properly.¡±


    Jasmine covered her mouth and let out a giggle as she said, ¡°It''d be a real shame to cover your


    girlfriend up when she has such an amazing figure! How about this beige trench coat? Its material


    feels amazing!¡±


    ¡°She is not my girlfriend,¡± Donald replied honestly.


    Hannah felt unhappy the moment she heard that. ¡°I didn''t pack much when I returned to Pollerton,


    so could you rmend me a few more items apart from trench coats?¡±

 Chapter 783 Picking The Right Pieces For Hannah

    Chapter 783 Picking The Right Pieces For Hannah


    The corners of Donald''s mouth twitched when he heard that. That girl is taking advantage of me,


    isn''t she?


    Nevertheless, as soon as Donald recalled how Hannah had helped him solve a problem, he made a


    conscious effort to quell his frustration.


    Donald''s initial n was to buy her a coat, but upon receiving Jasmin''s suggestion, Hannah ended


    up buying a few more sets of clothes and shoes.


    Jasmine, who was standing beside them, could not contain her excitement because all the items


    Hannah had her eyes on were big brands sold in their store.


    If Hannah were to purchase all those items, Jasmine could earn up to two thousand inmission


    just from this sale.


    ¡°I think we''re done here. Can we make the payment now?¡± Hannah said, smiling at Donald, who


    was carrying multiple bags of clothes.


    However, Jasmine was not willing to let Hannah go just yet. She still wanted Hannah to make more


    purchases in the store.


    She took a step forward and said, ¡°Ms. Nixon, didn''t you mention you''ve just returned to Pollerton


    but didn''t bring any clothes with you? Since you''ve already bought all these clothes, why not


    consider purchasing some undergarments? You''ll still need a few sets to change, right? We have


    Feraco lingerie in store. Would you be interested to check them out?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hannah was surprised to hear that. ¡°You sell Feraco undergarments too?¡±


    Upon noticing her reaction, Donald raised his guard.


    He took out his phone, did a quick search on the inte, and learned that Feraco was an


    international lingerie brandparable to Victoria''s Secret.


    The lingerie might not seem like it used much fabric, but each piece could easily cost thousands or


    even tens of thousands. That was equivalent to the monthly sry of an average worker.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Hannah appeared next to Donald, catching him off guard.


    Donald pocketed his phone andposed himself. ¡°I don''t think we need to purchase lingerie, and


    besides, I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go there since it''s selling women''s innerwear.


    Furthermore, it''s gettingte now, and we shouldn''t miss the mealtime.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jasmine responded with a smile. ¡°Sir, our lingerie section is open to men too.


    After all, your girlfriend will also wear the lingerie for you to see. That''s why ourpany has


    always encouraged men to pick lingerie for women by introducing Fearless Romance Valentine''s


    Day Special.¡±


    ¡°Fearless Romance Valentine''s Day Special?¡± Hannah asked.


    ¡°So basically, men will choose three sets of lingerie for their partners. If their partners are happy with


    the choices, the three sets will be eligible for a forty-percent off,¡± Jasmine exined.


    Donald was quick to recognize the business tactic being employed. What kind of convoluted


    marketing scheme is this? Why not just keep it simple with a ¡°buy three, get forty percent off¡± deal?


    He was about to tell Hannah that it was just a ploy to get customers to buy more, but before he


    could say anything, Hannah looked at him with eager eyes.


    The intensity of the gaze of that beautiful woman made it difficult for him to refuse her request. ¡°All


    right, all right. Buy what you want. As long as you''re happy.¡±


    Feeling ted, Hannah grabbed Donald''s hand and led him to the lingerie section.


    Donald could not help but feel a slight flutter of excitement when she took the initiative to hold his


    hand.


    However, he was stunned when they arrived at the lingerie section.


    He thought he could simply pick any three pieces for Hannah and be done with it.


    Clearly, he had underestimated the bold creativity of the lingerie designers.


    At the store, lingerie withce ck edges and hollow butterfly knots were nothing more than just


    basic designs.


    Donald was overwhelmed with anxiousness as he was presented with a variety of lingerie designs


    that he had never seen before.


    ¡°You can start picking now, sir,¡± Jasmine uttered.


    Her reminder brought him back to his senses. After gulping to clear the saliva lodged in his throat,


    he mustered up the courage to pick out three lingerie sets that came in different colors and handed


    them to Hannah.


    ¡°Are you sure about your choices?¡± Jasmine gave him a baffling look as if she was staring at a


    perv*rt.

 Chapter 784 Go In And Try Them

    Chapter 784 Go In And Try Them


    Frustration kicked in when Donald heard her question. What''s there to be uncertain about? They''re


    just lingerie!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes. I''m sure about these three sets. Let''s pay and leave,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Hold on, sir. Ms. Nixon hasn''t tried them yet,¡± Jasmine stopped him from leaving.


    Donald''s nerves kicked in. He unbuttoned a button and asked, ¡°Does she really need to try them?¡±


    Hannah rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Of course! How will I know if they fit if I don''t try them on?


    Wait for me outside.¡±


    Donald was on the verge of tears. He just wanted to leave the store as soon as possible, but now


    he had to wait outside the fitting room for Hannah to try on the lingerie.


    He had no choice but toply with Hannah''s request and sit on the couch outside the fitting room.


    Right then, he received a WhatsApp message from Jennifer: Darling, where are you?


    Donald''s heart skipped a beat the moment he read her message. He quickly stood up and took a


    sidelong nce at the surroundings.


    After making sure Jennifer was not around, Donald heaved a sigh of relief before responding to her


    message: I''m having dinner with a friend.


    Jennifer replied: Oh, I''m also shopping with a friend. She mentioned that there''s a new clothing


    store in the mall with great brands, so we''re nning to check it out.


    Donald''s heart lurched. A new clothing store? With great brands? Does she mean this store? No,


    Dragon Fide Corporation is in a different area that''s at least twelve miles away from here. Jennifer


    wouldn''t travel all the way here since she''s not fond of shopping.


    Not long after he had managed to calm himself down, Jennifer sent him a picture that instantly


    shook him up. D*mn it! It''s this shopping mall! Is she reallying over?


    ¡°Hey, who are you texting? You look so happy,¡± Jennifer''s friend asked.


    ¡°My husband. I wonder if he''ll kill me if he finds out Ie to this kind of ce to shop for clothes,¡±


    Jennifer quipped.


    ¡°Of course not! I''m sure he''ll be spellbound by your charm when you put on the new lingerie


    tonight!¡± her friend chuckled.


    As soon as Donald finished looking at the picture, he heard the voices of Jennifer and another


    woman outside the fitting room.


    He instantly broke out in a cold sweat, as he had never been so nervous, not even when facing a


    Novem Ste Warrior on the battlefield.


    Donald scanned the surroundings and realized the only ce to hide was the fitting room.


    Without hesitation, he quickly opened the curtain and darted inside.


    Hannah, who was in the midst of changing clothes, was startled by the sudden intrusion.


    Initially, she intended to knock out the person who barged into her cubicle, but when she noticed the


    man was Donald, her face turned red instantly. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡±


    Hannah clutched her chest with both hands and avoided making eye contact with him.


    Donald soon realized he entered the wrong fitting room.


    At that moment, Hannah was dressed in nothing but the ckce camisole top he had picked out


    for her just minutes ago.


    Hannah already had a stunning body, so the lingerie further entuated her curves. Donald felt a


    heat surge through his body, nearly causing him to suffer a nosebleed.


    Donald discreetly pointed outside, signaling Hannah to remain silent.


    Hannah leaned forward and heard the voices of Jennifer and another womaning from outside


    the fitting room.


    ¡°Jenny, trust me, this will look amazing on you. When Donald sees you in it, he''ll be putty in your


    hands. He''ll do anything you want,¡± the friend said.


    Jennifer felt shy. ¡°Isn''t this piece too revealing? I-I''m not used to it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you worried about it being too revealing when you''re going to wear it for Donald at home?


    Just trust me, okay? Now go to the fitting room to try it,¡± the friend said.

 Chapter 785 Are You Not Taking It Off

    Chapter 785 Are You Not Taking It Off


    Donald was all worried and immediately stood on the chair when he heard Jennifer going into the


    next room.


    Amused by the panicky look on his face, Hannah leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡°I never


    thought you''ll be scared.¡±


    F*ck! This temptress!


    Donald was already nervous with Hannah standing in front of him, d only in undergarment.


    Her leaning into his ear to whisper in his ear had him sweating bullets.


    The pleasant scent of her body and the heat of her breath fanned his ear, making his heart pump


    faster.


    ¡°Don''t...¡±


    With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Help me out just this once, and I''ll promise you anything.¡±


    Hannah cast an amused look at him. ¡°Anything?¡±


    Donald instantly nodded his head.


    Do I even dare to negotiate under such circumstances?


    After a brief hesitation, the blush on Hannah''s cheeks darkened.


    She took a step back, then moved her hands away from her chest. ¡°Are they pretty?¡± she asked,


    with ae-hither look.


    Blood started flowing from Donald''s nose at the explicit image.


    F*ck! What is she doing?


    Even though Hannah was shy, she kept her gaze firm at Donald''s eyes, adamant about getting an


    answer from him.


    Hannah had always bore a crush toward Donald.


    However, she never had a ce in his mind or his heart because they were filled with Jennifer.


    It was different that day, though.


    Hannah might''ve said the visit to Pollerton was for a mission, but she actually wanted to find a


    chance to get closer to Donald.


    She didn''t expect to receive his call or that he would squeeze into the changing room she was in


    from Jennifer''s sudden visit. Is he for real?


    Donald had been apathetic toward everything she did. In fact, he was the one who called all the


    shots, blocking Hannah''s every attempt to burrow into his heart.


    Yet, at that moment, the tables had turned. She was the one in control. Determined to seize the rare


    opportunity, she wanted to leave an indelible impression of her in his mind.


    What else other than a woman''s perfect body would leave a deep impression in a man''s mind?


    Hannahprehended that notion well. Thus, she pulled out all the stops and showed Donald her


    beauty. She needed confirmation from Donald.


    Gulp!


    Donald swallowed a mouthful of saliva before nodding with difficulty.


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡±


    Hannah shed him a sweet smile at his confirmation.


    ¡°Ms. Nixon, are you done changing?¡±


    Suddenly, Jasmine''s voice sounded outside, racking Donald''s anxiousness up a notch.


    Although Jasmine doesn''t know my full name, she knows my family name.


    Luckily, Hannah piped up, ¡°My boyfriend left a while ago, so I went and got a few more bras to try


    on. Is it okay for me to try on a few more?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Please take your time, Ms. Nixon.¡±


    Jasmine turned around and left after that.


    Donald gave Hannah a thumbs up, praising her for her quick wit.


    Hannah rolled her eyes at him, picked up her clothes, and started putting them on.


    ¡°Are you not taking off the bra?¡±


    Regret washed over Donald the minute the words were out of his mouth.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The bra didn''t belong to her since she hadn''t paid for it yet, and that was the only reason he asked.


    It would be difficult for the cashier to ring up the amount if Hannah wore it beneath her clothing.


    However, the atmosphere got a little heated when he asked the question under such circumstances.


    Hannah bit on her lip, and there was an alluring look in her eyes.

 Chapter 786 You Must Be Scared

    Chapter 786 You Must Be Scared


    ¡°You want me to take off my bra now?¡± Hannah asked in a seductive voice.


    Donald immediately put his palms together in a prayer gesture and snapped his eyes shut. ¡°I''m


    sorry! I misspoke! You don''t have to take it off in front of me. I can turn around.¡±


    Hannah huffed at him. ¡°I see you thinking about it but have no guts to follow through. I''ll put on my


    clothes, then remove the bra from underneath.¡±


    Donald was stunned by her suggestion. Does Hannah have such skills?


    Once Hannah put on her clothing, she began removing the bra.


    To Donald''s surprise, Hannah could actually take off her bra despite having her clothes on.


    Right when he wanted to apud her for her superb skills, Hannah abruptly gasped and lowered


    her head in shame.


    Thinking she might''ve sprained her ankle, he questioned urgently, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The bra''s sp... is stuck.¡±


    Awkwardness filled Donald at Hannah''s answer.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    ¡°Help you? How?¡±


    ¡°Help me unhook the sp.¡±


    Seeing Hannah get more aggravated, he worried she would scream out from frustration, so he


    hurriedly went around to her back and helped her.


    Despite living with Jennifer for a long time, it was his first time doing such a thing.


    His hands kept shaking and touching the wrong spot. Instead of helping her, his hands were


    brushing back and forth all over her smooth back.


    Hannah cast a resentful look at Donald over her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Donald nearly cried from the usation. He immediately exined, ¡°My wife is just in the next


    cubicle. Do you think I dare to have any other thoughts under such circumstances? I''m just really


    not used to doing this.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer never asked you to help her before?¡±


    Donald snapped his mouth shut at the query.


    Hannah usually seems like a cold person. Why is she talking so much now?


    Under Hannah''s instructions, Donald finally unhooked the sp after much difficulty.


    My heart wasn''t pounding as hard as this even when defusing bombs tied around hostages.


    Right when he wanted to step back and keep his distance from Hannah, she suddenly cried out and


    crumpled into his embrace.


    Uh!


    Donald felt as if he had been smack on the head.


    He raised his arms over his head and didn''t dare move a single muscle.


    Despite his attempt, the force from Hannah''s falling weight pushed him backward, causing his back


    to m into the wall, shocking Jennifer, who was changing, in the next cubicle.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Jenny?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what the person next door is doing. I think she hit the wall here.¡±


    ¡°Really? I''ll go check on her.¡±


    Hearing someone wasing over to check, Donald urgently signaled Hannah to do something.


    Hannah immediately said, ¡°I''m sorry. My leg had turned numb after trying on so many clothes that I


    identally crashed into the wall.¡±


    Jennifer''s friend''s hand was only a second away from grabbing onto the curtain, but after hearing


    Hannah''s apology, she retracted her hand and said through the curtain, ¡°Oh, that''s fine then. We''re


    just worried something happened to you.¡±


    When that woman nearly pulled the curtain, thoughts of knocking her unconscious the minute she


    came any closer shed across Donald''s mind.


    Donald let out a relieved breath after the situation was diffused. His whole body was drenched in


    cold sweat at the close call.


    Hannah who was still in Donald''s embrace shot a flirtatious smile at him. ¡°You must''ve been so


    scared.¡±


    Donald hissed softly, ¡°Please don''t torment me anymore. What do you even gain by scaring me?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I already say my legs were numb? It''s up to you whether you believe me or not.¡±

 Chapter 787 The Missing Reagent

    Chapter 787 The Missing Reagent


    Hannah pouted but stopped making a fuss.


    Jennifer who was easily embarrassed, left the store after trying on two pieces of clothing. When she


    shared a meal with her friends after that, she sent Donald a picture but didn''t mention her visit to the


    lingerie store, possibly wanting to give him a surprise.


    Meanwhile, it wasn''t until the coast was clear that Donald emerged from the changing room.


    The moment he stepped out, he ran into Jasmine, who happened to be tidying up the clothing


    racks.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what...¡±


    Jasmine covered her mouth in surprise when she saw the sweat-drenched Donald.


    ¡°It isn''t what it looks like. Whatever... Think what you will.¡±


    Donald was too exhausted to even exin.


    Subsequently, Hannah emerged after she was done changing.


    With her cheeks blushing intensely, anyone who saw her would get the wrong idea.


    ¡°I''ve made my choice. I''ll take these three sets.¡±


    ¡°All right then, Ms. Nixon. You can settle the bill over here.¡±


    Being a professional sales attendant, Jasmine continued to do her job despite the shock on her.


    After she led the two to the cashier, Donald sneaked off to the underground parking with Hannah,


    making an effort to avoid the restaurant Jennifer was eating at.


    Upon getting into the car, he drove them to another mall that was thirty kilometers away.


    Hannah ended up feeling amused over his antics.


    ¡°Why are you so scared? We''re just friends having a meal together. So what if Jennifer sees us?¡±


    Donald took a few deep breaths to calm down before exining, ¡°There''s nothing wrong with


    sharing a meal, but buying lingerie is a big taboo. Anyway, I''ve given in to you enough times


    already. This time, we''ll do as I say. We''re going to this restaurant.¡±


    Hannah merely shrugged in indifference.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, she suddenly asked Donald, ¡°Do the words you said to me in the


    changing room still count?¡±


    Donald''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°You promised to do anything I tell you to.¡±


    Donald fell silent at once.


    How am I supposed to answer that? There''s no right answer to such a loaded question.


    Faced with Donald''s reaction, Hannah let out a snigger. ¡°I knew it. Men like you can''t be relied on to


    keep your word, but don''t you worry. I''m well aware that Jennifer is the only one you care about. I


    won''t get you to do anything outrageous. That said, you''ve already made me a promise, so there


    are still a few things I''ll need to trouble you with.¡±


    Just as she spoke, Hannah put on her sunsses and leaned back in her chair. ¡°Drive. I''m hungry


    already.¡±


    After humming in acknowledgment, Donald drove to the mall he had decided upon.


    At that moment, he was no different from Hannah''s personal chauffeur.


    Unlike ordinary girls, Hannah wasn''t a fan of Epean cuisine. Thus, Donald brought her to a


    restaurant that served local food.


    After ordering a few random dishes, Donald asked, ¡°I''m sure you didn''te to Pollerton just to see


    me. Have you been sent here on a mission?¡±


    Hannah threw him an indifferent nce. ¡°Even if that were true, what has it got anything to do with


    you? Isn''t Jennifer the only thing you care about right now?¡±


    Donald let out a chuckle withoutmenting further.


    There was no way he could reveal the reason for his question¡ªhis concern for Pollerton''s security.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Reagent H-13?¡± Hannah asked abruptly.


    Donald froze momentarily before a grim expression descended upon his face.


    ¡°Are you talking about the reagent researched by Lab 206 three years ago?¡±


    Hannah nodded as she continued, ¡°Research for the Reagent H-13 waspleted, and it was


    close to production. Unfortunately, everything rted to it was stolen one week ago.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 788 He Is My Boyfriend

    Chapter 788 He Is My Boyfriend


    ¡°Our initial suspect is ab assistant. His name is Marcelo Garcia. Even though he is the top


    professor at Kenfort University of Medicine, he has been in secret contact with the Jetroinians and


    is prepared to flee to Jetroina.¡±


    Upon hearing her story, Donald immediately understood what she was doing in Pollerton.


    The city was situated next to the sea and had four harbors within with around three thousand ships


    passing through them every day.


    To monitor three thousand ships a day was clearly impractical, but to shut down the four harbors


    would cost the city billions in losses.


    Moreover, once the harbors were closed, Marcelo would know that the men from theboratory


    were on his tail. Thus, he would attempt to leave for Jetroina in a different way.


    Taking everything into consideration, trying to track down Marcelo within a short span of time was


    like finding a needle in a haystack.


    That aside, Hannah was one of the key researchers at Lab 206. Hence, she was capable of


    immediately containing any potential leaks Reagent H-13 might have.


    ¡°Which team is in-charge of hunting Marcelo?¡±


    ¡°Kenfort Wolves,¡± Hannah tly replied. ¡°Since he''s a traitor from Kenfort University of Medicine, the


    responsibility of arresting him falls on someone from Kenfort.¡±


    Donald shed a smirk as hemented, ¡°I''m surprised that you guys can maintain a sense of


    pride under such circumstances.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t about pride. It''s a matter of principle,¡± Hannah dered in a serious tone.


    ¡°All right, all right. Enough talk about this. Let''s eat.¡±


    Just as Donald picked up his fork right to dig in, a man could be heard behind them eximing in


    surprise.


    ¡°Hannah? What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be away?¡±


    Even though he had no idea who the man was, Donald could tell from thetter''s words that trouble


    was afoot.


    Brows knitted, Hannah replied in displeasure, ¡°Braulio, how is my presence in Pollerton any of your


    business?¡±


    ¡°I''m your fianc¨¦. Of course, it''s my business. Don''t I have the right to know where you are?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Donald cocked his brow as he gave Hannah a cheeky nce.


    Worried that Donald would get the wrong idea, she frantically exined, ¡°I''m not rted to him in


    any way. He''s just someone my mom found to matchmake me with.¡±


    Watching Hannah deny their rtionship to another man caused Braulio''s expression to change


    drastically.


    ¡°Who is he, Hannah?¡±


    Hannah threw Donald a nce before she replied, ¡°My boyfriend.¡±


    Pfft! Donald, who was in the midst of eating, spewed out his food.


    He exined himself immediately, ¡°Hey bro, don''t misunderstand. We''re just ordinary friends. We''re


    not who she says we are.¡±


    ¡°Donald!¡±


    Despite Hannah''s outrage over his betrayal, Donald ignored her, he wasn''t going to wear thatbel


    for her sake.


    After the close shave at the mall, thest thing he wanted was to pretend to be Hannah''s boyfriend,


    as it would be difficult to hide the fact from Jennifer.


    Upon observing Donald and Hannah''s reaction, Braulio broke into a sudden fit ofughter. ¡°Hannah,


    even if you found someone to pass off as your boyfriend, shouldn''t you get a more presentable


    guy? Were you actually expecting me to believe that this guy is your boyfriend? With clothes that


    don''t even cost more than a hundred, what right does he have to be your man?¡±


    The moment he finished, Braulio grabbed a bill from his wallet and tossed it in front of Donald.

 Chapter 789 Lab 206

    Chapter 789 Lab 206


    ¡°Here''s a thousand. Go eat somewhere else. I don''t want to see you here anymore.¡±


    Donald had never wanted to involve himself in their affairs. In fact, he was prepared to leave right


    after the meal.


    Unfortunately, Braulio''s arrogancepelled him to teach the former a lesson.


    ncing at the bill from the corner of his eyes, Donald asked, ¡°My friend, do you think you can act


    with impunity just because you''re rich?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? Is that not enough?¡±


    Braulio grabbed another thousand from his wallet. Instead of tossing it on the table, he threw it at


    his own feet this time.


    ¡°Two thousand. Pick the money up and scram.¡±


    Braulio was brimming with confidence, for that was how he resolved problems ever since he was


    young.


    He had seen plenty of people like Donald, who only knew how to impress girls with puny tricks. Yet


    these very people never failed to sumb to the temptation of money.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That was the reason why Braulio saw Donald as unworthy of Hannah.


    Turning toward Hannah, Donald let out a sigh. ¡°What''s wrong with your mother''s taste? How can


    she introduce someone like that to you?¡±


    Hannah sniggered as she replied, ¡°I told you so. That''s why I''m not interested in him at all.¡±


    Braulio felt slighted when Hannah ignored him and chatted with Donald.


    ¡°Bloke, you''re asking for trouble!¡±


    As Braulio reached out to grab Donald, thetter slipped to the side and pushed Braulio''s hand


    away.


    Thereafter, he grabbed a piece of bread with his other hand and smashed it into Braulio''s face.


    The smell of the bread saturated Braulio''s nostrils immediately.


    As Donald continued to press the bread against Braulio''s face, he sneered, ¡°Weren''t you hungry just


    now? Let me feed you something.¡±


    Just as Braulio opened his mouth to cuss, Donald seized upon the opportunity to stuff the bread into


    it.


    His swift action caused Braulio to swallow the bread together with his own shattered teeth.


    Without a moment of dy, Donald threw out a kick, causing Braulio to copse onto the ground


    with his limbs outstretched.


    ¡°Mr. Cousteau, are you all right?¡±


    Braulio''s butler, Leandro Cousteau, who had just returned from running some errands, was greeted


    by the sight of his employer being beaten up by Donald.


    Without any warning, Braulio gave Leandro a p. He then pointed at Donald and mumbled,


    ¡°Cripple him!¡±


    With his two front teeth broken by Donald, Braulio spoke with a lisp.


    Just as Leandro prepared to fight, Hannah whipped out her ID and mmed it on the table.


    ¡°Regardless of how rich you are, I''m sure you won''t dare go against Lab 206. Donald is a member


    of our staff. It was Mr. Cousteau who first disrupted our meal, and he just got what he deserved. If


    you take him away now, I''ll pretend that none of this ever happened. Otherwise, I''ll get theb''s


    security team to deal with you.¡±


    As Lab 206 was one of Yorknd''s top researchbs, members of the research team were


    protected by the army.


    Therefore, despite the influence wielded by the Cousteau family, they had no choice but to submit to


    the nation''s authority.


    After all, if Hannah were to call Lab 206''s security team over, their family would definitely be


    finished.


    ¡°Hannah, how can you recklessly deploy Lab 206''s security team for the sake of a piece of trash like


    him?¡±


    Braulio stared daggers at Donald. He just couldn''t understand what Donald had that hecked and


    why Hannah was so persistent in protecting thetter.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with it? If you do, take it up with the authorities. We want to finish our meal


    here, so stop getting in our way.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cousteau, we can''t afford to mess with Lab 206. We had better head home first.¡±

 Chapter 790 Running Into Jennifer Again

    Chapter 790 Running Into Jennifer Again


    No sooner had Leandro tried to persuade Braulio than he suffered another p.


    ¡°Where were you just now? Do you know that I had my two front teeth knocked out by that kid?¡±


    Leandro lowered his head and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry to have failed to protect you, Mr. Cousteau.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Braulio whipped out his phone and took a picture of Donald, who brazenly posed for the


    picture.


    ¡°Your name''s Donald Campbell, right? I''ll remember you. You''re gonna get it from me one of these


    days.¡±


    After taking the picture, Braulio hobbled out of the restaurant with Leandro''s help.


    Upon their departure, Donald wiped his hands with a napkin.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now? I''ve gotten rid of another insufferable friend of yours.¡±


    Hannah replied with a grin, ¡°You clearly couldn''t help yourself. What has it got anything to do with


    me?¡±


    ¡°Enough of that. I''ll buy you this meal, so we''re even now. I still have work to do in the office and


    need to leave now. Feel free to order more food. I''ll pay you back after that.¡±


    Cognizant that she couldn''t make him stay, Hannah stared into his eyes and said, ¡°We''re not even


    yet. Remember what you promised me.¡±


    Donald pretended not to hear her as he swiftly slipped away.


    Upon leaving the restaurant, he lit up a cigarette to calm himself down inside the car.


    Little did he expect a sudden knock on his window.


    When he turned to look, Donald almost dropped the cigarette between his fingers.


    ¡°Darling, it''s really you! As I was parking, I saw a car that looked familiar.¡±


    Standing outside the window was none other than Jennifer.


    Despite his panic, Donald desperately maintained hisposure. ¡°Darling, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I was shopping with my friend.¡±


    It wasn''t until Jennifer stepped aside that Donald noticed a stunning-looking girl who was of simr


    age to Jennifer behind her.


    ¡°This is a good friend of mine, Geraldine Harper. Geraldine, this is my husband, Donald. I told you


    about him before.¡±


    After nodding at Geraldine, Donald whispered to Jennifer, ¡°I never knew you had such a friend.¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Since when have you ever taken an interest in my friends? It''s not a


    surprise that you know none of them.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Donald recalled that Jennifer would either be at the office or watching


    dramas at home. It was indeed rare for her to go out and meet her friends.


    Even when they got in touch, it was mainly over WhatsApp.


    Since he did not have a habit of checking her phone, he naturally didn''t know who her friends were.


    ¡°By the way, Darling, what are you doing here?¡±


    After a slight hesitation, Donald decided to speak truthfully.


    ¡°I met a friend for a meal, but decided to leave early because of work.¡±


    Jennifer subsequently leaned in and sniffed him like a dog.


    ¡°A woman?¡±


    Gulp.


    Donald swallowed nervously. ¡°That''s right. What about it?¡±


    ¡°Is she pretty?¡±


    ¡°Erm... Kind of.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? Do I know her?¡±


    Jennifer was like a hungry tiger stalking her prey.


    ¡°You do. It''s Dr. Nixon.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Just when Donald thought that he was done for, Jennifer''s jealousy disappeared upon learning that


    it was Hannah.


    ¡°You should have told me it was her. I was worried that you were going out with another girl.¡±


    Donald was stunned by her response, as he couldn''t make sense of it.


    ¡°But, Darling, why are you relieved by the fact that I had a meal with Dr. Nixon?¡±

 Chapter 791 His Prickly Beard

    Chapter 791 His Prickly Beard


    Jennifer confidently remarked, ¡°Well, Dr. Nixon will never find you appealing. A woman as beautiful


    as her would never be attracted to someone like you. Look at that unruly beard of yours, it''s been


    days since youst shaved. And your hair, when was thest time you washed it? It''s truly


    embarrassing that you have no regard for personal hygiene.¡±


    Despite uttering words of disdain, Jennifer still gazed at Donald with affection.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald chuckled at Jennifer''sment.


    He embraced Jennifer tightly and yfully brushed his beard against her face. ¡°Oh, Jennifer. How


    dare you criticize your own husband? Don''t you like my beard? Come here, and I''ll show you just


    how prickly it can be.¡±


    ¡°You''re so annoying. Let go of me quickly! Geraldine is watching us.¡±


    Jennifer did not expect Donald to be so audacious to do that in front of another person.


    Geraldine responded with a faint grin and said, ¡°Go ahead and do what you want. Just pretend that


    I''m not here.¡±


    After sharing a passionate moment, Jennifer fixed her disheveled hair and spoke to Donald with a


    touch of admonishment, ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be heading back to the office? It seems that Harry


    is facing some trouble. Can you lend a hand to sort it out?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? I''m already taking over Filbert''s and Yulia''s work, and now you still want me to


    handle Harry''s problem?¡± Donald asked.


    Jennifer pinched his cheeks and replied, ¡°Well, you are the vice president, aren''t you? Show them


    your expertise. And guess what? I have a surprise for you tonight.¡±


    As Jennifer mentioned the surprise, a blush spread across her face.


    As Donald thought about the lingerie store Jennifer had visited earlier, anticipation fluttered in his


    heart.


    ¡°All right, Darling. You can count on me. I''ll make sure to get the job done!¡±


    Watching Jennifer and Geraldine leave, Donald took out his phone and dialed Harry''s number to


    inquire about the trouble they had encountered.


    During their previous meeting with the board of directors, each of them had been assigned specific


    responsibilities.


    Yulia was assigned the responsibility of managingpany publicity, Filbert was in charge of


    handling construction projects, and Harry took on the role of managing public rtions.


    Since the issue had arisen in Harry''s department, it indicated a problem with thepany''s public


    rtions.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Genesis Electromechanical has been our long-standing partner and a trusted friend.


    We had a sixty million coboration project with them, but they unterally terminated the contract


    and are now demandingpensation for breach of contract,¡± Harry exined.


    ¡°I''m currently in negotiations at theirpany. Would it be convenient for you toe over?¡±


    Listening to Harry''s brief report over the phone, Donald finally understood the situation.


    The construction of Dragon Fide Vi not only involved the structural aspect but also required the


    instation of essential supporting facilities such as air conditioning systems, elevator wiring, and


    more.


    In that project, Genesis Electromechanical was responsible to provide the heating, venttion, and


    air-conditioning systems for all the residential buildings.


    This area held significant importance as the level of warmth andfort within a house during the


    winter would greatly affect the overall living experience.


    While one might argue that it was not entirely indispensable considering the presence of numerous


    companies that offered such services in the market, it was not essential for Dragon Fide


    Corporation to coborate exclusively with Genesis Electromechanical.


    However, the fact that Genesis Electromechanical unterally terminated the contract would result


    in dys in thepletion of Dragon Fide Vi.


    To exacerbate the situation, they had also resorted to shifting me, alleging that the architectural


    drawings provided by Dragon Fide Corporation contained erroneous dimensions, leading to them


    purchasing the wrong parts and equipment.


    Not only did they want to terminate their coboration with Dragon Fide Corporation, but they also


    demandedpensation from thepany.


    When Donald entered the conference room, Harry had already engaged in a round of negotiations


    with representatives from Genesis Electromechanical.


    Clearly, both parties had failed to reach a consensus, which led to a tense atmosphere in the


    conference room.

 Chapter 792 Anyone Can Modify Them

    Chapter 792 Anyone Can Modify Them


    Upon seeing Donald enter the conference room, Andy Caldwell from Genesis Electromechanical''s


    Business Unit knitted his brows. ¡°Who are you? Did youe to the wrong ce?¡±


    Before Donald could speak, Harry stood up and introduced, ¡°Mr. Caldwell, this is the vice president


    of Dragon Fide Corporation, Mr. Donald Campbell. He heard about our situation and came here


    specifically to help us resolve the issue.¡±


    ¡°Vice president?¡± Andy scrutinized Donald from head to toe, showing no sign of respect on his face.


    ¡°I''m surprised to see how modest your vice president dresses. If you hadn''t told me, I would have


    mistaken him for a janitor who got lost,¡± he remarked with ack of reverence.


    Donald felt a flicker of curiosity upon hearing Andy''s words.


    If Genesis Electromechanical has genuine intentions to coborate with Dragon Fide Corporation,


    they should not have disyed such an attitude regardless of how I dress.


    After all, Harry had already informed them of his position. How dare he, a mere manager, look down


    on me?


    A suspicion started to form in Donald''s mind.


    Sitting on the chair, he asked nonchntly, ¡°Where did the negotiation stop?¡±


    Harry immediately replied, ¡°We maintain that if Genesis Electromechanical genuinely intends to


    terminate the contract, it should be done through a peaceful resolution. However, they''re


    continuously insisting on seekingpensation for breach of contract.¡±


    Andy interjected, ¡°It was yourpany''s personnel who provided us with incorrect dimensions in


    the drawings, resulting in us purchasing the wrong equipment. Now we can''t install these devices,


    and we cannot return them either. Shouldn''t we seekpensation from Dragon Fide Corporation?¡±


    Donald waved his hand, signaling Andy to remain silent.


    He then turned around and asked, ¡°Who was the person in charge before this?¡±


    A young man in his early twenties stood up, looking nervous. ¡°It was me, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°What''s your name?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°My name is Ronald Walsh, and I am from the third team of thepany''s business unit,¡± he


    introduced himself.


    Donald bobbed his head in acknowledgment. ¡°Did you personally hand over the drawings to them


    back then? And who was the person you coordinated with?¡±


    Ronald replied, ¡°The person I coordinated with was someone named Wace Dale. I was aware


    that if the dimensions were incorrect, it could lead to issues with the equipment. So, before the


    handover of the drawings, our team double-checked all the dimensions repeatedly to ensure there


    were no problems.¡±


    His team leader, Jayver White, too, stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, all members of our team can


    testify to this. The construction drawings we provided were definitely urate.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As Donald observed the outraged expressions of the team members from the third team, he


    believed their words to be true.


    Yet, Andy sneered and said, ¡°What a joke. You all work for the samepany, of course, you would


    stick together and im there are no issues. How do you exin the data on this drawing then? Are


    you suggesting that we altered it ourselves?¡±


    Donald picked up the drawing from the table and examined it closely. He noticed that the


    dimensions on the physical drawing were indeed different from those in the CAD drawing on the


    computer.


    Furthermore, the drawing clearly bore the official seal of Dragon Fide Corporation''s business unit.


    This discovery indicated that Genesis Electromechanical could not have reprinted the drawing


    themselves.


    Donald carefully examined the discrepancies and noticed that the areas with different data seemed


    to have slightly thinner paper.


    He asked in a soft tone, ¡°Harry, would you be able to modify the dimensions on this drawing?¡±


    Understanding Donald''s hint, Harry quickly responded, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we have the ability to modify


    the dimensions on this drawing, and I believe the other party can do it as well. However, the issue


    we face now is theck of evidence.¡±


    Donald nodded in agreement as he understood what Harry'' meant.

 Chapter 793 Cause A Ruckus

    Chapter 793 Cause A Ruckus


    ¡°Where''s the softcopy? We usually send a hard copy and a soft copy for important blueprints like


    this. It''s thepany''s protocol.¡±


    Harry answered, ¡°Andy said they didn''t receive the blueprint''s soft copy, and Wace, the officer


    who liaised with Ronald, had resignedst month. Now, they can''t find where Wace is either.¡±


    He resignedst month, then this happens? It''s too much of a coincidence.


    Donald fell into deep contemtion, but Andy, who sat across from him, was losing his patience.


    ¡°Aren''t you the vice president? Can you solve this problem?¡±


    Andy''s voice snapped Donald out of his thoughts.


    Donald set down the blueprint in his hands and lit a cigarette. ¡°Why? Are you in a hurry?¡± he asked


    impassively.


    ¡°Of course. Our business unit has a lot of work to do, so we don''t have the time to waste on you.¡±


    Donald nced at the clock on the wall and asked, ¡°Give me a dateline. Tell me by when do you


    want us to settle this issue?¡±


    ¡°I''ll give you another half an hour.¡± Andy added arrogantly, ¡°If you don''t give me a satisfactory reply


    after thirty minutes, there''ll be no more talks or negotiation. I''ll see you in court.¡±


    Amusement filled Donald at Andy''s threat.


    ¡°Isn''t half an hour too long? Since everybody is short of time, why don''t we settle it in ten minutes?¡±


    Andy looked at Donald as if thetter was an idiot. Is he pulling my leg? The odds are already


    stacked against Harry and his team at the moment. If we take this issue to court, Dragon Fide


    Corporation will most definitely lose the case. Hence, every minute should be precious to them


    since they need plenty of it to get to the bottom of the issue. Yet, this guy, the vice president, just


    deres he can resolve the problem in ten minutes? Is he a chink in the Dragon Fide Corporation''s


    armor?


    Andy chuckled. ¡°As expected of a vice president. Your boldness is surely different than the rest, and


    so is the way you solve an issue. We''ll stick to ten minutes then since you say so.¡±


    Donald took out his phone, set a ten-minute timer, then put it on the desk.


    He looked at Andy and said airily, ¡°I''ll give you ten minutes to contact Wace. If you can''t find him


    once the time is up, I''ll settle this problem my own way.¡±


    Well, the vital person to the whole incident is this Wace chap.


    Since Ronald confirmed that the blueprint he handed over had no issues, the problemy in


    Wace, who received and reviewed the blueprint.


    Although Dragon Fide Corporation was obliged to ensure the information they provided was


    urate as a service provider, that didn''t mean their stakeholders could skip the process of


    reviewing the information they received.


    Many problems could be resolved easily once they found Wace, who was the key person.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Andy didn''t expect Donald would leave that task to him.


    With a dark look, he said, ¡°Didn''t I tell you Wace already resigned from his post a month ago? Are


    you purposely finding fault with us, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Donald ignored Andy''s usation since he had given Andy ten minutes for the task.


    Donald would teach Andy the meaning of regret if Wace was still a no-show after ten minutes.


    Knowing Donald''s capabilities well, Harry ordered a few men to barricade the door, preventing Andy


    and his team from leaving the conference room.


    Andy''s temper sparked at Harry''s and his team''s insolence in treating Genesis Electromechanical in


    that manner.


    This is Genesis Electromechanical''s turf. Since when has Dragon Fide Corporation taken over our


    company and started calling the shots?


    ¡°Shane, call security. Tell them we have someone stirring up amotion here.¡±

 Chapter 794 Where Is Wallace

    Chapter 794 Where Is Wace


    Andy''s assistant, Shane, immediately took out his phone and called security. A short whileter,


    loud footsteps echoed outside the conference room. The security guards from Genesis


    Electromechanical had arrived.


    At first, the security guards shoutedmands for Harry and the others to cooperate and open the


    door.


    When they realized Harry had no intention of cooperating, they began to use a chainsaw-like tool to


    cut the door open.


    Halfway through the sawing, Andy rose to his feet and adjusted his tie before casting a scathing


    look at Donald. ¡°I thought the vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation was superbly capable, but


    it looks like you''re just a fool. I don''t have the time to y games with you here, Mr. Campbell. We''ll


    see each other again in court.¡±


    When he finished, the door had been removed from its frame.


    The security guards rushed into the conference room and seized Harry and the rest, forcing them to


    kneel on the ground with their hands above their heads.


    At that moment, Donald''s phone rang, reminding everyone the ten minutes was up.


    Every person in the room saw a figure sh past them. In the blink of an eye, Andy flew backward


    and crashed into the wall heavily.


    A mouthful of blood sprayed from his mouth at the forceful impact.


    Before Andy could catch his breath, Donald grabbed the former''s hair, repeatedly smashing his


    head onto the table.


    The bloody wound on Andy''s forehead sent shivers down the others'' spines.


    Has Mr. Campbell taken martial arts lessons before? How can he resort to violence when things


    don''t go his way? Isn''t he being too violent?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Save him!¡±


    Shane''s shout pulled the security guards out of their daze, and they charged toward Donald.


    Those security guards could deal with the average employee just fine but they were never Donald''s


    match.


    Every time Donald struck, he would put down one security guard after another.


    The ones whoid their hands on Harry and the rest of his team were given special treatment.


    Donald gave them a chance to visit the orthopedics.


    Every security guard in the conference room was lying on the ground in less than two minutes.


    Donald dragged the screaming Andy to the table, reached for the cigarette on his lips, and stubbed


    it against thetter''s palm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Andy let out a shrill yelp.


    Stunned by the scene, the other employees of Genesis Electromechanical sat in their chairs


    obediently, not making a single sound.


    ¡°My patience has a limit, so I''ll ask you again. Where is Wace?¡±


    ¡°I-I don''t know.¡±


    Donald sighed before lighting another cigarette.


    However, the newly-lit cigarette wasn''t stubbed against Andy''s palm. Instead, it was stamped out


    against his face.


    The fats on Andy''s body shook viciously from the burning pain.


    At that moment, Andy''s lofty demeanor was all gone. All he wanted was to kneel and beg for


    forgiveness, but Donald held his head against the table, not granting him the chance to get down on


    his knees.


    ¡°I''ll ask you again. Where is Wace?¡±


    Andy''s lips trembled, not daring to utter another word.


    Donald clicked his tongue and patted Andy''s face. ¡°Not bad, fat *ss. I didn''t expect loyalty from you.


    Make sure you hold tight to that, though, because I want to see how many cigarettes you can take.¡±


    Donald stubbed another stick of lit cigarette against Andy when he finished speaking.


    Right when Donald was about toe clean, a middle-aged man d in a suit suddenly appeared


    at the door and yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The middle-aged man''s appearance reminded Andy of something, then thetter strengthened his


    resolve and clenched his jaw tight after that.


    ¡°Donald Campbell! Who gave you the authority to p*ss on my turf?¡±

 Chapter 795 Morven Landall

    Chapter 795 Morven Landall


    The middle-aged man, who had the directors of Genesis Electromechanical standing behind him,


    berated Donald with a righteous tone.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°I''m the chairman of Genesis Electromechanical, Morven Landall. Donald Campbell, what are you


    trying to do to my employees?¡±


    The second Morven appeared in the conference room, the members of the business unit began


    uttering theirints and told Morven about how Donald had beaten up Andy.


    They made it seem like Donald was a devil incarnate.


    Donald then said to Morven, ¡°Oh, so you''re Morven Landall. It''s tough to meet you. Since you''re


    here, things will be easy to deal with.¡±


    Donald then tossed Andy aside as if he was just a piece of trash.


    ¡°Where''s Wace Dale? More urately, where have you hidden him?¡±


    Morven narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Donald, don''t assume that violence solves everything. Your


    Dragon Fide Corporation is the one who made the mistake first, so what''s wrong with us wanting to


    terminate the contract and requestpensation? If you keep being unreasonable and behave like


    this, we''ll call the cops.¡±


    Just as Morven was about to inform the police about the situation, Donald snatched his phone.


    ¡°Campbell, how dare you¡ª¡±


    Before Morven could finish his sentence, Donald pped him.


    ¡°Mr. Landall, did you say you don''t know where Wace is? What do you have to say about this chat


    history, then?¡±


    Donald then entered Morven''s WhatsApp and scrolled until he found Morven''s chat history with


    Wace.


    Morven was not expecting Donald to be such a bold man.


    Not only did Donald beat up his employee in hispany, but he even snatched his phone in front


    of all the directors.


    It was already toote for Morven to get his phone back.


    As Donald passed the phone to Harry, he said, ¡°Keep Mr. Landall''s phone safe and make a copy of


    his WhatsApp history. We''ll use it at court.¡±


    ¡°Don''t cross the line, Donald! Do you think no one will be able to rein you in?¡±


    The directors of Genesis Electromechanical were all agitated, but none dared to confront Donald


    physically.


    After all, the security guards who were capable of holding their ground in a fight were all lying on the


    ground. It would be a foolish move if they, people who were used to having others serve them,


    lunge at Donald.


    Harry carefully read Morven and Wace''s chat history.


    He then excitedly said to Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I found it!


    ¡°Morven was the one who told Wace to change the dimensions of our blueprint. He even told


    Wace to quit his job as quickly as he can once he changed it. Now, Wace is hiding in a mansion


    in Republic Garden!¡±


    A mirthless grin grew on Donald''s lips as he said to Morven, ¡°Mr. Landall, I never thought this turns


    out to be a show orchestrated by you.


    Despite the evidence, Morven still argued, ¡°I told him that when I was drunk. Do you really think


    you''ll be able to ce the responsibility for the breach of contract on Genesis Electromechanical


    with just that? Don''t you think you are too naive?¡±


    Harry worriedly turned to Donald at that.


    Sure enough, WhatsApp was a privatemunication device, not a device meant for official use.


    Therefore, what was said on WhatsApp could not be used as evidence in court.


    If they could not make Wace admit that this was Genesis Electromechanical''s n all along, it


    would be unlikely that they would win the case.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Donald smiled and said, ¡°Harry, do you see Wace''spany email in their chat


    history?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Morven froze, his smile stiffening.

 Chapter 796 Jennifer Is Drunk

    Chapter 796 Jennifer Is Drunk


    Even though Wace''s departure from thepany had been publicized, hispany email was


    still in use.


    Morven had even asked for Wace''spany email to make things more convenient.


    After a while of searching, Harry found it.


    ¡°Send the ount details of this email to thepany''s IT department. Have them recover


    Wace''s email and find out if they''ve received the email ourpany sent.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to do this? This is illegal!¡±


    Donald grinned again. ¡°Mr. Landall, your people in the IT department aren''t that capable. That''s why


    I''m asking mine to recover the email for you. How can this possibly be considered illegal?


    Furthermore, this email concerns the answer as to which of ourpany has breached the


    contract, so I think it''s necessary for us to give you a helping hand.¡±


    Morven knew that he could not stop Donald anymore.


    However, this was still hispany''s internal email, and the server was in their IT department.


    You want to recover the email? I''m going to delete Wace''s ount from the server. Let''s see how


    you''re going to recover it after that!


    With that thought in mind, Morven gave his assistant a look, who instantly understood what Morven


    meant.


    Nevertheless, right as the assistant was about to leave the conference room, a few uniformed police


    officers appeared by the conference room''s doorway and stopped the assistant from leaving.


    ¡°We received reports of a fight happening here.¡±


    Morven burst intoughter when he saw the officers.


    So what if you can defeat my security guards? Will you dare to fight the police?


    ¡°We were the ones who made the report.¡± Morven pointed at Donald. ¡°Officer, this man here came


    to ourpany''s conference room to attack one of our employees and our security guards. That''s


    not all, he was even threatening me! Look, this mark on my face is proof of him pping me!¡±


    Morven was crying when he said those words as if Donald had done something terrible to him.


    One of the officers walked over to Morven to look at his face before uttering, ¡°There really are signs


    of fighting. Well then, all of you will be going to the station together. Take everyone!¡±


    When Morven heard that the police were taking everyone away, he froze.


    ¡°Officer, we''re the victims here. Do we need toe with you too?¡±


    The officer turned back to him and asked, ¡°Do you have surveince cameras in this conference


    room?¡±


    ¡°N-No...¡±


    ¡°Then how will you prove that you''re the victim?¡±


    Morven was irked by that. As he jabbed a finger at Andy, who was in a pool of blood, he cried out,


    ¡°My employee is in this state because of him! What other evidence do you need?¡±


    The officer sneered. ¡°How am I supposed to know if that man was not the first to attack? Maybe the


    other guy retaliated violently in response. Don''t worry. The police won''t let any criminals off, and we


    won''t use any innocent souls either.¡±


    ...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At Eastwind District''s police station, Morven and the other directors were waiting in the first waiting


    room. They felt like animals exhibited in a zoo, seen by the others, but they could not do anything at


    all.


    Meanwhile, the second waiting room opposite their room were Donald, Harry, and the employees of


    Dragon Fide Corporation.


    ¡°Mr. Landall, what do we do now?¡± his assistant, Rnd Dingodale, anxiously asked.


    He had wanted to head to the server room to delete Wace''s email ount, but the police had


    abruptly arrived and taken them all away.


    Furthermore, the police even confiscated their phones.


    Hence, Rnd could not inform the staff in thepany to remove Wace''s ount.


    ¡°What else can we do? Let''s just be patient and wait.¡±


    Then, Morven somberly continued, ¡°I''m sure mywyer is already on his way to the precinct after


    my arrest. As long as mywyer can bail me out first, Dragon Fide Corporation will still have to fork


    up the sum for thepensation. Speaking of which, who was the one who called the police?¡±


    Morven thought that their men were the ones who called the police.


    After all, Donald behaved like a violent madman in the conference room¡ªno one could stop him.


    However, now that Morven had the time to mull over the events, he realized something seemed


    amiss.


    ¡°Mr. Landall, weren''t you the one who made the call?¡± Rnd curiously asked.


    ¡°Rubbish! I was just worried that the officers can''t tell who was the victim. That''s why I said that we


    were the ones who made the report. I didn''t think we''ll still end up here.¡±


    At that, Rnd shuddered. ¡°It... can''t have been Donald and his men, right?¡±


    Just as Rnd said that, a police officer opened the door to the second waiting room and let


    Donald''s group out.


    The second Morven saw Donald''s group leaving, he panicked.


    Smacking his hand on the ss window fervently, he yelled, ¡°Officer, pleasee over here! Sir!¡±


    The officer walked over to Morven and impatiently questioned, ¡°Stop hitting the window. Shut it.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. Sir, I''d like to know why they''re leaving first. They were the ones who attacked first. We''re


    the victims!¡±


    The officer sneered. ¡°I know. You''re the victims, right? So, we''re going to interrogate them first to


    see if they''re going to admit to the crime. What''s wrong with that?¡±


    Morven was no fool with the number of years he had spent in the corporate world. When he heard


    the officer''s response, he instantly figured out that something was up.


    ¡°Aren''t interrogations meant to be done one on one? Why are they all out already?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I''m doing this wrongly?¡± The officer smacked the ss, startling Morven. ¡°Get


    back there and stay still, or I''m going to lock you up for a few days more.¡±


    After saying that, the officer left. No matter how loud Morven shouted, he never once turned around


    to spare thetter another nce.


    Morven fell heavily onto the stool and muttered, ¡°Oh no, we''re doomed. It''s over.¡±


    Meanwhile, outside the police station, Donald stretched and took a deep breath of the fresh air.


    As Harry brought the phone to Donald, he eximed, ¡°Mr. Campbell, our IT staff have recovered


    Wace''s email inbox. We did send the email to Wace!¡±


    ¡°Very well. Make a copy of it and keep it as evidence. Let''s bring Genesis Electromechanical to


    court.¡±


    Harry bobbed his head.


    With the recovered email, Genesis Electromechanical would definitely have to pay the


    compensation.


    After settling Genesis Electromechanical''s issue, Donald drove back to the mansion.


    The second he stepped into the building, he noticed something different about the house.


    Jennifer was wearing a short-sleeved pink floral dress and an apron as she busied away in the


    kitchen.


    When Donald came closer to the dining room, he noticed a few dishes already on the table.


    They seemed delectable, but they were not the dishes they usually had for dinner.


    The corner of Donald''s lips twitched. He then asked, ¡°Darling, are you making all of these for just


    the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jennifer brought thest dish to the table. ¡°Mom and Dad went to our rtives'' ce, and


    they''re noting back tonight.¡±


    It was then Donald recalled Jennifer telling him that she was going to give him a surprise that night.


    However, he felt a little guilty when he saw the dishes.


    Who gave these recipes to Jennifer?


    ¡°How''s the Genesis Electromechanical matter?¡± Jennifer queried.


    ¡°I''m handling it myself, so how can it not be settled by now?¡±


    Donald then took out the cutleries and arranged them on the table.


    ¡°Darling, why don''t we drink a little tonight?¡± Jennifer asked with a blush. ¡°I don''t think we''ve had


    candlelit dinner even though we''ve been together for such a long time.¡±


    How could Donald not fulfill what Jennifer requested?


    ¡°Stay here. I''ll get the red wine for us.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. I''ve already prepared that.¡±


    With that, Jennifer took out a bottle of red wine.


    There was nobel on the bottle, but when Jennifer filled their sses, its strong scent made


    Donald''s eyes light up.


    Herbal liqueur? And it smells strong too.


    ¡°Come, Darling, let''s do a love shot.¡±


    Before Donald could reject her, Jennifer passed him a ss of wine.


    Once he downed the herbal liqueur, the spicy yet sweet alcoholic taste spread in his mouth.


    It felt as if Donald had swallowed a burning piece of charcoal.


    Warmth was spreading out from his stomach to the tips of his limbs.


    Donald enjoyed drinking, and he could hold his alcohol well, but not Jennifer.


    When he looked at her again, Jennifer, who had also downed the wine, already had lost focus on


    her eyes.


    ¡°Darling,e and eat,¡± Jennifer said as she put a spoonful of omelets onto Donald''s te.


    Donald could only wrylyugh and force himself to finish it.


    ¡°Darling, who''s that Geraldine who shopped with you today?¡±


    ¡°Geraldine?¡± Jennifer pouted and mulled about it. ¡°She''s my good friend, Geraldine of the Harper


    family in New Littbourg. Unlike me, who''s been hated by my own family since young, Geraldine is


    her family''s precious daughter. Everything in the family is managed by her.¡±


    ¡°So why did shee and find you this time?¡±


    ¡°Just to hang out.¡±


    Then, realizing what was off about the question, she jealously asked, ¡°Wait a second. Are you


    interested in Geraldine? I''m warning you now, Donald. If you dare to go after my good friend, I''m not


    going to let you off easily.¡±


    A bitterugh escaped Donald''s mouth. ¡°What are you thinking about, Darling? How can I possibly


    do that?¡±


    ¡°Good boy! Here is a reward for you.¡±


    Jennifer giggled as she stood up to give him a kiss, but she ended up falling back and falling


    asleep, sprawled on the table.


    ¡°No way, Darling. What happened to the surprise you said you were going to give me? Wake up.¡±


    By then, Donald had already downed a few sses of herbal liqueur and was starting to feel hot.


    He could not believe that Jennifer passed out drunk right at the peak of the moment.


    Left without a choice, Donald channeled the War God energy in him to suppress the effects of the


    liqueur.


    He then hunched over to carry her back to the bedroom. Just as he went back downstairs to clean


    up the table, someone rang the doorbell.


    Upon opening the door, Donald realized that the person outside was none other than Jennifer''s


    good friend, Geraldine.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Donald was confused. Even if Jennifer was close to Geraldine, she should not visit her ce at this


    time of the day.

 Chapter 797 Geraldine Attacks Donald

    Chapter 797 Geraldine Attacks Donald


    After all, Jennifer was prepared to enjoy an intimate night with Donald.


    She even asked Linda and the others to leave, so it was unlikely she''d invite her best friend to hang


    out.


    ¡°What''s the matter? You don''t wee me?¡± Geraldine brushed the hair in front of her forehead


    and beamed.


    I wonder if it''s because of the wine that makes me feel like Geraldine''s looking really pretty right


    now. Compared to Jennifer''s graceful demeanor, Geraldine''s more like an elegant princess. Even


    though she''s gorgeous, there''s also a refreshing vibe to her. I can''t help but feel a strong urge to


    protect her at all costs. Upon taking a deep breath, Donald suppressed the idea in his mind. ¡°It''s not


    good tonight. Jennifer''s asleep. Hence, if you have anything you want to speak to her about, you


    should visit tomorrow.¡±


    Geraldine grinned. ¡°I know she''s asleep, which is why I came at this time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Donald''s gaze was stilled.


    Just as he ended his sentence, Geraldine abruptly withdrew a dagger from her handbag and


    stabbed it in his direction.


    Donald didn''t expect Geraldine would suddenly attack him.


    Reflexively, he stepped backward and clutched her right wrist.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He applied slight pressure to her wrist, intending to interrogate her.


    To his surprise, Geraldine grunted tenderly, ¡°Be gentler. It hurts.¡±


    Tears welled in her eyes.


    Her pitiful expression elicited Donald''s sympathy, spurring him to release her subconsciously.


    Using that opportunity, Geraldine slipped away from his restraint like a slick eel.


    While she was weak, she was precise with her attack as she thrust the dagger toward Donald''s vital


    organ.


    Donald was almost injured by her assault a few times.


    ¡°That''s enough!¡± Suddenly, he expanded his force field.


    The agile Geraldine swiftly dropped to the ground.


    The difference in their prowess was so overwhelming that Donald could subdue Geraldine without


    doing much.


    I don''t understand why someone as weak as her believes she''s capable of killing me. Without dy,


    he gripped Geraldine''s neck and lifted her.


    With reddened eyes, he questioned, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, there was no fear in Geraldine''s eyes.


    It was as though she didn''t have any bones as she wrapped her thick thighs around his waist. ¡°Who


    says I''m here to kill you?¡±


    Geraldine winked, her cheeks reddening due to ack of oxygen.


    In response, Donald tightened his grip on her neck, draining her strength.


    Coldly, he threatened, ¡°Don''t give me that. If you refuse to tell me, I''ll kill you first andunch an


    investigation on my ownter.¡±


    Though ruthless, he was ready to loosen his grip if Geraldine begged for mercy so she could


    breathe.


    However, it was as though Geraldine didn''t care about her life whatsoever.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even when Donald squeezed her neck so hard that she rolled her eyes, a confident smile remained


    on her face.


    Just as Donald was about to choke her to death, he roared furiously and tossed her to the couch.


    He didn''t kill her in the end because he didn''t sense any murderous intent emanating from her.


    Feeling as though he was on fire, Donald rushed upstairs. Meanwhile, Geraldine twitched on the


    couch for a while before regaining consciousness.


    The next morning, when Jennifer roused from her slumber, she noticed Donald lying beside her and


    smiled.

 Chapter 798 An Exchange

    Chapter 798 An Exchange


    When Jennifer thought about the insane night they had, her cheeks burned.


    Initially, she was sleeping soundly after getting drunk.


    However, in her dream, she felt like a canoe drifting in the sea, helplessly swaying to the waves


    pushing her around.


    Even though sex was why she got herself drunkst night, she still felt slightly embarrassed to recall


    what happened.


    ¡°Lazy pig.¡± Jennifer kissed Donald''s cheek before wearing her pajamas while enduring the aches.


    Just as she headed downstairs to prepare breakfast for Donald, she saw three sandwiches on the


    table in the dining room.


    ¡°Geraldine? Why are you here?¡± Jennifer was shocked to see Geraldine busying about in the


    kitchen.


    Pointing at the bag on the couch, Geraldine replied, ¡°Didn''t you ask me to deliver you something?¡±


    It was then Jennifer remembered she forgot to bring the undergarments she bought yesterday.


    Hence, she secretly texted Geraldine, asking thetter to deliver the undergarments to the building


    entrance so she could grab themter.


    ¡°You were herest night? When did you arrive?¡± Jennifer was too embarrassed to ask more


    questions. I could imagine how crazy Donald and I had a go at itst night, even if I was drunk. If


    Geraldine has been staying in the mansion during that period, doesn''t that mean...


    ¡°Not long after you both had dinner.¡± Nudging Jennifer with her elbow, Geraldine grinned


    mischievously. ¡°Not bad, Jenny. My medicinal wine was pretty good, was it not?¡±


    ¡°Don''t bring it up! It''s embarrassing!¡±


    A youthful atmosphere descended upon the kitchen as the women chatted before having breakfast.


    When Donald descended the stairs, he noticed the two women sitting on the couch watching


    television.


    The instant they spotted him, they blushed.


    ¡°Took you long enough to wake up, you sleepyhead. Wait for me. I''ll heat up your breakfast,¡± said


    Jennifer before ambling into the kitchen.


    Standing next to the couch, Donald stared at Geraldine calmly. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Geraldine beamed. ¡°Jennifer kept telling me you''re a very capable person, but I don''t believe it.


    However, after our battlest night, I realized you''re far mightier than she described. How about we


    make a little deal?¡±


    In response, Donald frowned at her. My instinct is telling me that this exchange, whatever it may


    entail, will cause me a lot of trouble. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She leaned her body forward slightly, revealing a glimpse of her fair chest. I know Donald''s not


    interested in me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have abandoned someone as stunning as me for Jennifer


    last night. However, the more he acts like that, the more I want to demonstrate my allure to him.


    Staring at him charmingly, she disclosed, ¡°I think Jennifer already informed you that I''m the


    daughter of the Harper family. It may seem I''m in total control of the family, but in reality, my


    influence was stripped by my brother three years ago. Now, I''m just the family mascot. He wants me


    to marry the son of the Downey family. Additionally, my second brother is a perv*rt who refuses to


    let me go. Thus, I want you to help me snatch back what belongs to me.¡±


    I knew something was off when Jennifer introduced Geraldine to me yesterday. After all, there''s no


    way the powerful head of a family would go on a shopping trip with a friend without a bodyguard


    around. Considering how Jennifer suddenly applied for leave, I bet Geraldine''s visit here is a


    surprise to her, too. Otherwise, based on what I know of Jennifer''s personality, she would''ve made


    arrangements onpany matters in advance.

 Chapter 799 The Truth About Reagent H13

    Chapter 799 The Truth About Reagent H13


    Upon hearing Geraldine''s words, Donald sneered, ¡°Why should I help you?¡±


    The look in Geraldine''s eyes grew sensual.


    Biting her lip, she seductively asked, ¡°Don''t want to get me? If you help me, the Harper family and I


    will belong to you.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, but I''m not interested.¡±


    Seeing that Donald was about to leave, Geraldine grabbed his hand. ¡°I was just joking. Why are you


    being so serious?¡±


    Without dy, she removed a sh drive from her bag and grinned. ¡°Have you heard of Reagent H-


    13 before?¡±


    In response, Donald narrowed his eyes. How does she know about Reagent H-13?


    She noted his reaction and continued, ¡°It seems like you know what it is, though that''s not


    surprising. When you mentioned you shared a meal with Hannah yesterday, I guessed she would


    tell you about it. However, I don''t think she informed you that the danger of this reagent is rated at


    an A+ rank. This is a gic reagent that''ll cause living beings to go berserk, though it''s only


    effective on humans so far. However, if Reagent H-13 is spread inside Pollerton, it will spare no life


    in this city. When that happens, the military will dispatch soldiers to lock down the area as a means


    of preventing the pollution from spreading further. What do you think Jennifer and the other people


    you care about will transform into if that happens?¡±


    Donald''s expression darkened. I had a feeling something was off when Hannah voluntarily talked


    about Reagent H-13 with me. After all, she''s very strict about keeping ssified information a


    secret. With her family background, it could even be said that principle was carved into her


    gics. Therefore, logically, she wouldn''t have revealed that ssified intel to me. Yet, not only did


    she willingly share the information about the reagent with me, she even told me about the mission


    to apprehend Marcelo. Initially, I thought Hannah was disclosing all this to me because she wanted


    my help. However, now it seems she divulged everything to me unpromptedly because she didn''t


    want me to interfere in this matter. She was employing reverse psychology on me. I don''t me her


    for hiding the truth from me, but she thought too simply of me. The only thing I care the most about


    is Jennifer. That is why I chose to eliminate Aldrich when he nned to sell firearms in Pollerton,


    even though that arms dealer had no history with me. I didn''t want Pollerton to transform into a


    dangerous city because that''ll threaten Jennifer''s safety. ¡°What''s inside the sh drive?¡±


    ¡°It''s all data rted to Reagent H-13 experiments. With this information, you can find someone


    skilled in gic science to create an antidote for Reagent H-13 in a short amount of time.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have this data?¡± Donald stared at Geraldine skeptically.


    ¡°Because the Harper family is leading this experiment. Also, Marcelo''s not the only one who stole


    the data. There''s another one.¡±


    When she ended her sentence, he understood everything. A gic weapon like this is equally


    dangerous to all countries because, in addition to harming its direct target, it would affect their


    descendants as well. Therefore, regardless of which country developed arge-scale, deadly


    gic weapon, they wouldn''t want it to be leaked.


    Geraldine escaped from the Harper family with such an important object because she hoped


    Donald could prevent this crisis.


    The attack during her visitst night was meant to test Donald''s strength.

 Chapter 800 Archer Arrives

    Chapter 800 Archer Arrives


    If Donald didn''t meet Geraldine''s standard, she would''ve left Pollerton immediately. After all, she


    didn''t have all the time in the world to search for the next suitable candidate who would help achieve


    her goal.


    ¡°All right. You have a deal.¡± Donald nodded.


    In response, Geraldine handed the sh drive to him.


    At the same time, Jennifer brought a reheated sandwich from the kitchen to the living room. ¡°What


    are you two chatting about that made you both happy?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it''s because I''m inspecting whether your husband deserves you or not. That''s what I


    should do as your best friend,¡± replied Geraldine.


    Jennifer pursed her lips, grinning. ¡°What''s the verdict?¡±


    ¡°He''s all right.¡± Geraldine stared at Donald with a meaningful look. ¡°I still need to observe hister


    performance.¡±


    They heard a knocking on the door when Geraldine ended her sentence.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Jennifer before opening the door. Immediately, a group of bodyguards in ck


    barged in without any greetings.


    ¡°Who are you? Who let you inside?¡± she questioned angrily.


    A man in a white suit and a rose in his chest pocket sauntered into the house.


    When he spotted Geraldine sitting on the couch, an affectionate smile was set on his countenance.


    ¡°How can you run away from home without saying a word, my dear sister? Do you know how much


    I was worried about you? Stop being naughty and go home with me, okay?¡±


    When Geraldine saw that man, she reacted as though she had just seen a terrifying monster.


    Hastily, she hid behind Donald and spat, ¡°Keep dreaming, Archer! I won''t go home with you, so give


    up already!¡±


    The smile on Archer Harper''s face froze as a darkened look swirled in his eyes. ¡°Didn''t I warn you


    not to get too close to unfamiliar men, Ginny?¡±


    Upon detecting their employer''s anger, four bodyguards cracked their knuckles and approached


    Donald.


    ¡°You''re Archer Harper? The second son of the Harper family?¡± Staring at the hostile bodyguards,


    Donald spoke casually. ¡°Are you familiar with Hannah Nixon?¡±


    Archer arched his eyebrow and gestured for the bodyguards to cease their movements. ¡°You know


    Hannah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Not only that, I''m familiar with her brother, Ryan. As his friend, I think I have the right to make


    a request for your sister to be allowed to spend a few days here.¡±


    After meeting Geraldinest night, Donald asked Billy to investigate the Harper family.


    While the Harper family was one of the few distinguished families in New Littbourg, it was still


    iparable to the Nixon family.


    The Harper family had always focused on the research of pharmaceutical products, and Hannah


    was one of the people in charge of Lab 206.


    As such, the Harper family had always wished to establish a friendly rtionship with the Nixon


    family, but they couldn''t find the opportunity to do so.


    It could be said that the ground beneath the Harper family would shake every time the Nixon family


    sneezed.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, when Donald imed he was a good friend of Ryan, Archer was rather skeptical. How can


    someone like Donald be familiar with Ryan?


    Seeing that Archer didn''t believe him, Donald contacted Ryan on the phone and put the call in


    loudspeaker mode.


    When the call connected, Ryan said, ¡°I didn''t expect you to call me, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Mr. Campbell? Archer sneered. Even the actor he hired isn''t putting on a good performance. Ryan


    is a major general. There''s no way he''ll refer to Donald in such a polite manner.


    ¡°I''m facing a bit of an issue, Ryan, and I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Who has the nerve to trouble you, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    ¡°I think his name is Archer Harper. The daughter of the Harper family, Geraldine, is my wife''s best


    friend. Initially, she nned to spend a few days at my ce to hang out with my wife. However, her


    brother barged into my house like a mad dog, demanded to bring her away, and attempted to inflict


    harm on me.¡±

 Chapter 801 Arrogant Archer

    Chapter 801 Arrogant Archer


    Ryan broke into a cold sweat upon hearing that.


    Of course, he wasn''t worried about Donald. Is the Harper family insane? I can''t believe they had the


    gall to send a mad hound to Donald''s residence to capture someone! I don''t think anyone else in


    the world has the nerve to do something like that. ¡°What would you like me to do, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Peering at Archer, Donald remarked, ¡°It seems like you''re still skeptical that the person I''m speaking


    to on the phone is truly Ryan. In that case, tell me what it will take for you to believe he''s the real


    deal.¡±


    Archer believed that Donald was putting on an act, so he spat disdainfully, ¡°Major-general Ryan is in


    charge of the approval of my family''s raw ingredients for pharmaceutical research. My family just so


    happened to have submitted a request for a supply of ingredients. If you can make him deny that


    request, I''ll believe you.¡±


    In response, Donald showed him a thumbs up. This is the first time I''ve seen someone asking for


    their family to be sabotaged to confirm someone''s identity.


    Promptly, he shifted his attention back to the phone. ¡°Did you hear that, Ryan?¡±


    Ryan sneered, ¡°I heard it loud and clear, Mr. Campbell. Don''t worry. I''ll reject all the Harper family''s


    applications right away.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Donald turned to Archer. ¡°Give me three minutes.¡±


    ¡°All right. I''ll wait for three minutes.¡± Archer waved his hand, gesturing for his bodyguards to stand


    down, nted himself on the living room couch, and rested his legs on the coffee table.


    As he didn''t remove his footwear, the dirt on his leather shoes dropped onto the coffee table, which


    irked Jennifer.


    Donald opted to call Ryan to resolve the issue because he didn''t want to cause a scene in his


    house.


    However, Archer didn''t grasp that.


    Crossing his legs, he stared at Jennifer and arrogantly demanded, ¡°You there. Prepare a cup of


    coffee for me.¡±


    Coldly, Donald peered at Archer. ¡°Did you think about what consequences will befall you if the


    person on the phone was really Ryan?¡±


    Archer cackled. ¡°I was willing to spare you three minutes because I love watching the despair and


    regret on people''s faces when their end is close at hand. What''s the matter, punk? Do you really


    think you''re an impressive guy?¡±


    Smiling, Donald responded, ¡°Truth be told, I''m quite irritated right now. However, I can''t hit you


    because of my wife and Geraldine. How about this? Later on, if you crawl out of this house like a


    dog, I''ll forgive your stupid behavior from earlier.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you just say, punk?¡± Insanity dominated Archer''s eyes.


    He was always quite the deranged canine and would attack anyone he found annoying.


    His patience had been whittled away after Donald provoked him again and again.


    Just as Archer was about to give Donald a piece of his mind, his phone rang.


    Upon answering the call, he heard the person on the other end question, ¡°Where are you, Archer?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± When Archer recognized the voice to be Asher Harper''s, he panicked. ¡°I''m at Pollerton.¡±


    ¡°I was asking where you are exactly in Pollerton!¡± Asher''s stern voice spurred Archer to rise almost


    reflexively.


    ¡°I''m at a mansion in Pollerton. I found Geraldine and am ready to bring her home,¡± the grandson


    answered.


    ¡°Did you offend someone?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Subconsciously, Archer nced at Donald.


    ¡°What''s with that reaction? Earlier, Major General Ryan called me, asking me to prepare my


    personal apology to Mr. Campbell. Now, tell me who Mr. Campbell is. If I have to ask this Mr.


    Campbell for forgiveness personally, I can''t do it without knowing who he is.¡±

 Chapter 802 Capture Marcelo

    Chapter 802 Capture Marcelo


    When Archer heard what Asher said, he almost copsed to the floor. I can''t believe someone as


    powerful as Grandpa is forced to offer a personal apology! Does this mean that brat really did call


    Ryan on the phone earlier?


    He gathered his courage and asked, ¡°Grandpa, the Harper family''s applications¡ª¡±


    ¡°I knew you got something to do with this!¡± Immediately, Asher roared, ¡°Get your *ss back here right


    away!¡±


    Upon ending his sentence, he hung up.


    Archer didn''t need to ask more questions to know the oue. Donald was genuinely talking to


    Ryan Nixon on the phone earlier!


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Archer red at Donald, then he waved his hand and got ready to leave with his four


    bodyguards.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Donald stated, ¡°Did you forget what I told you earlier? I want you to crawl out of this ce on


    fours like a dog.¡±


    ¡°Don''t push your luck!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine if you don''t want to do it.¡± Donald sneered, ¡°I can crush the Harper family from New


    Littbourg with just one call.¡±


    After Archer inhaled deeply, he gritted his teeth and mbered out of the house like a canine.


    Geraldine, who was standing behind Jennifer, gazed at Donald with glinting eyes. This man''s more


    impressive than I imagined.


    ¡°You should have fun with Geraldine during these two days, Darling. I''ll call Lara to keep you


    company,¡± informed Donald.


    Even though Lara was responsible for protecting Jennifer, she didn''t show up at the mansion


    because Donald was around.


    However, Archer''s appearance highlighted an issue. It looks like I can''t rely on the security team on


    the property.


    After all, the security of the property was basically useless.


    It was okay at catching thieves but powerless when facing slightly powerful individuals.


    After settling Jennifer and Geraldine down, Donald left the mansion and drove off.


    On the road, he called Billy.


    ¡°I want Marcelo located in half an hour, Billy. Also, I''ll be sending you the information kept in a sh


    drive. Ask the scientific research department in Quadfield to produce an antidote for Reagent H-13


    with that data.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lord Campbell,¡± replied Billy.


    Once that call was over, Donald called Hannah.


    To his surprise, Hannah didn''t answer the phone.


    He furrowed his eyebrows. Something must''ve happened to Hannah.


    Meanwhile, a team of ten from Kenfort Wolves had gathered beside the dpidated residential area


    of White Dragon Quay in Tranquility District. Standing behind the small team was Hannah, who was


    wearing a special bulletproof vest.


    ¡°ording to our intel, Marcelo is hiding in Room 1108 on the third floor. Everyone, please be


    vignt. This residential area isn''tpletely abandoned. The upancy rate of the residents is


    sixty-eight percent. Hence, we must be cautious not to harm any civilians and prevent Reagent H-


    13 from spreading during our operation. Lincoln, Morton, you two are responsible for protecting


    Professor Nixon. Everyone, move out,¡± the captain, Roderick Kirkwood, ordered.


    With that, Kenfort Wolves began their operation.


    The team of ten was split into two groups.


    The first group was responsible for securing the exits of the residential area to prevent Marcelo from


    escaping through other means. Concurrently, the second group disguised themselves as civilians


    visiting their extended family. Cautiously, they approached their target''s room.


    Roderick was leading the way, with four team members following behind him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hannah, who was waiting at the entrance, watched the first group vanish at the staircase. For some


    reason, I''m feeling incredibly uneasy.


    ¡°You should rest for a while, Professor Nixon. With our captain leading the operation, Marcelo will


    be apprehended.¡± Lincoln Barnes delivered a bottle of water for Hannah.

 Chapter 803 Spiral Out Of Control

    Chapter 803 Spiral Out Of Control


    Hannah waved her hand, indicating that she wasn''t thirsty.


    ¡°Is the intel that Marcelo''s here urate? Who provided it?¡± asked Lincoln.


    ¡°It''s urate. One of our subordinate''s intelligence officers provided this information.¡±


    Seeing that Hannah still appeared anxious, Lincoln was going to suggest she rx. To his surprise,


    a bicycle suddenly bumped into him.


    ¡°I''m so sorry. I was staring in the other direction, so I didn''t notice there was someone here,¡± the


    stranger apologized.


    Reflexively, Lincoln ced his hand on his gun.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, when he saw the person who crashed into him was a middle-aged man, he lowered his


    guard. ¡°You should be careful while riding a bicycle. I''m fine, but what if you had collided with an


    older individual?¡±


    Expeditiously, the middle-aged man apologized, ¡°You''re right. I should''ve been more careful. How


    about a pear?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, he reached his hand into the bicycle basket, looking as if he was


    going to grab a pear.


    When Lincoln was about to decline the offer, the middle-aged man removed a handgun from the


    basket. Without dy, he aimed the barrel at Lincoln''s forehead and pulled the trigger.


    When Morton Reed was about to draw his firearm after hearing the gunshot, he took a bullet from a


    nearby woman pretending to read a magazine.


    Concurrently, the other members of Kenfort Wolves guarding the back door were ambushed.


    In less than half a minute, every member of Kenfort Wolves guarding the exit was killed.


    The middle-aged man grinned at Hannah. ¡°I''ve heard plenty about you, Professor Nixon. I''ve always


    wanted to invite you for coffee, but I never had the chance. We''re only here for a small fish, but I


    didn''t expect we''d catch a big one, too.¡±


    Even though the middle-aged man was still pointing the gun at Hannah, she wasn''t afraid.


    Frowning, she questioned, ¡°I can''t believe you have the nerve to open fire in Pollerton casually.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn''t we have the nerve to?¡± The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°The boat that''ll be picking us


    up has already docked at the quay, so we should go now. It''ll be toote to flee when the cops


    arrive.¡±


    Boom!


    Just as the middle-aged man finished his sentence, an explosion urred on the third floor.


    Hannah scowled when she saw the magnitude of the st. ¡°Room 1108 is a trap you all set up!


    Marcelo isn''t there at all!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it''s a trap.¡± The middle-aged man tilted his head and held a briefcase. Meanwhile, she


    saw Marcelo brought out by someone from another floor.


    Then, the middle-aged man turned to Hannah. ¡°Please follow us, Professor Nixon.¡±


    Once Hannah and Marcelo entered the vehicle that the man''s group had prepared beforehand, they


    were brought to a cargo ship at Dock 7.


    The ship was humongous and was filled to the brim with containers.


    Once the vessel left the harbor, the middle-aged man put away his gun.


    Everyone on the ship was part of his group. Their escape was guaranteed unless Pollerton


    dispatched the navy.


    Even if the people in Pollerton locked onto the cargo ship at that moment, they still needed time to


    mobilize the navy and block the path.


    Thanks to the middle-aged man''s organization, two submarines were waiting at Pollerton''s sea


    border as a backup.


    When Hannah was brought to the deck, the middle-aged man held a cigar in his hand while sitting


    on a chair. Smiling, he said, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. The name''s Celeb Rate, the third captain


    of Bloody Hand. This is my deputy captain, Thom Matoll who is also the intelligence officer of


    Kenfort Wolves team.¡±


    Then, he shrugged. ¡°Honestly, thanks to the stupid sense of honor you people uphold, we''re able to


    put our undercover deputy captain in Kenfort Wolves to good use. It saved us a lot of trouble.¡±

 Chapter 804 Humiliation

    Chapter 804 Humiliation


    When Celeb said that, Hannah felt regretful. Donald mentioned that it was an unwise decision to


    have Kenfort Wolves apprehend Marcelo. I didn''t understand his concern back then, but I now think


    his judgment was correct. Unfortunately, it''s pointless to feel remorse now.


    Collectedly, Hannah stared at Celeb. ¡°You already have Reagent H-13, don''t you? What''s the point


    of capturing me? Just kill me.¡±


    ¡°Kill you?¡± Celeb waved his finger. ¡°You''re far more valuable than Reagent H-13. As the person in


    charge of Lab 206, I bet your noggin is hiding a lot more ssified information. That''s why we''re


    more interested in you.¡±


    ¡°You want the intel I possess?¡± sneered Hannah. ¡°Keep dreaming. Even if I die, I won''t betray my


    country like Marcelo.¡±


    Unable to bear Hannah looking down on him further, Marcelo marched toward her furiously and


    pped her. ¡°You b*tch! You''ve always looked down on me back in the research institute. Yet, you


    still dare to mock me even in this situation?¡±


    A lecherous smile settled on his countenance. ¡°I know you aren''t afraid of death, Professor Nixon.


    However, I wonder if you''ll feel embarrassed. If I strip you naked and broadcast your lovely figure to


    the rest of the world, how will the people of Yorknd look at the Nixon family?¡±


    Hannah glowered at him. ¡°You''re despicable!¡±


    ¡°You think that''s despicable?¡± Laughing, Marcelo continued, ¡°I was only talking about removing your


    clothes. If I request a dozen men have their way with you for all day, every day, how long will you


    last before you stop protecting your so-called national pride?¡±


    Marcelo''s words were abhorrent, but it was quite effective against Hannah.


    Celeb was not a stupid man.


    There was only one goal in his mind, and that was to pry Hannah''s mouth open and extract more


    ssified intel from her.


    As long as his objective was achieved, he didn''t care what Marcelo would do to Hannah.


    Seeing that Celeb didn''t oppose his methods, Marcelo removed his belt and grinned sinisterly at


    Hannah. ¡°Oh, my dear Professor Nixon. Didn''t you always act high and mighty at the research


    institute? You''d better maintain that attitude. Otherwise, this wouldn''t be much fun.¡±


    From the first moment he saw her, he had already fallen for her.


    Back then, he didn''t n to work with Bloody Hand.


    He merely wanted to draw Hannah''s attention to him and make her smile at him with his own


    efforts.


    However, he wasn''t as gifted as Hannah.


    Not only did he fail to provide any constructive suggestions during the research, but he would also


    produce incorrect calctions for the regr data.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hence, a month ago, he received news that he was about to be transferred away from Lab 206.


    Marcelo thought everything that happened to him was because of Hannah looking down on him.


    Therefore, he decided to betray the research institute.


    To prove that he wasn''t useless, he stole all data rted to Lab 206''s Reagent H-13 and


    coborated with Bloody Hand.


    If the coboration seeded, he could prove his value. Naturally, he would also receive a hefty


    reward from Bloody Hand.


    The capture of Hannah was a pleasant surprise to him.


    Marcelo was further overjoyed that Celeb permitted him to interrogate Hannah using humiliation


    tactics. I think the next few days will be the happiest days of my life!

 Chapter 805 Shark Riding

    Chapter 805 Shark Riding


    Just as Marcelo was about to touch Hannah, he heard a sharp noise rapidly approaching him from


    afar.


    Celeb reflexivelyy on the floor, but Marcelo didn''t have the awareness to do that.


    Pfft!


    Suddenly, Marcelo''s head was chopped off by something.


    A smile was still present on his countenance, but the light in his eyes had faded.


    After ncing at Marcelo''s corpse, Celeb swiftly stood and surveyed his surroundings.


    The only thing he saw was the ocean. Where did that attacke from? What the f*ck was that?


    Panicked, he eximed, ¡°We''re under attack! Inform everyone that this is a code red defense!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Celeb ryed the order, his subordinate, Bruce Johansson, pointed. ¡°Is that a person,


    Captain?¡±


    Celeb lifted the binocrs in his hand and gazed in the direction Bruce was aiming his finger at.


    Shock colored his countenance because he saw Donald standing atop the back of a shark as


    though it was a vehicle.


    As Donald rode on the creature with a giant sword in his hand, it swam toward the ship rapidly.


    Celeb witnessed people chased by a submarine and a helicopter before, but he had never seen that


    on a shark.


    ¡°That brat''s quite ominous, Captain,¡± remarked Bruce.


    ¡°Why are you stating the obvious? Summon everyone here and shoot that motherf*cker!¡± Celeb


    roared.


    Upon learning Donald''s location, everyone went to the ship''s port and opened fire.


    Almost as soon as they pulled the trigger, Donald speedily vanished into the sea with the shark.


    Celeb and the others were utterly dumbfounded. What the f*ck? How did he just disappear into the


    water with the shark?


    ¡°What do we do now, Captain?¡± Bruce and the other subordinates had no idea where to aim after


    losing sight of their target.


    It was then Donald spoke behind them. ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Celeb felt the hair on his back standing straight.


    Reflexively, he dodged to the side.


    A split secondter, he heard an unsettling metal-crunching sound.


    After Donald swung his de, the sword energy he generated left a massive hole where Celeb was


    standing earlier.


    Even a torpedo couldn''t cause that ridiculous damage to the vessel.


    With a grim expression, Celeb questioned, ¡°Are you War God?¡±


    Ignoring him, Donald loosened Hannah''s ropes.


    At that point, Hannah was scared out of her mind. Her usual aloofness was ripped apart as she


    hugged Donald tightly.


    ¡°Don''t be like that, Hannah. They''re still aiming their guns at us. What¡ª¡± Before Donald could end


    his sentence, Hannah suddenly grabbed his face and kissed him on the lips.


    Donald''s eyes widened as his heart raced. What the heck''s wrong with her? How can she just kiss


    me after hugging me?


    Right as he was about to push Hannah away, she proactively ended the prolonged make-out


    session.


    Tenderly, she requested, ¡°Settle them and bring me home.¡±


    A bitter smile was formed on Donald''s countenance. ¡°I''d still save you even if you didn''t ask me,


    Hannah.¡±


    Hannah knew what to do at any given moment, but she failed to suppress the feelings she had


    bottled for years at the moment of her rescue, which was why she kissed him.


    However, she had calmed down.


    Knowing that she shouldn''t obstruct Donald, she found a safe corner and stood there silently.


    Upon wiping his mouth, Donald beckoned to Celeb. ¡°Attack me all at once. I''m in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Before Celeb could do anything, Thom charged toward Donald with a giant sword as


    well.


    The de in Thom''s hand transformed into an intimidating ball of fire.

 Chapter 806 Reagent Exploded

    Chapter 806 Reagent Exploded


    Donald aimed his de at Thom and waved it casually.


    In a blink of an eye, Thom, who was still sprinting, was sliced in half by Donald''s sword energy.


    Godd*mn. He could actually kill someone without his de touching them? I know he''s War God


    and that he''s powerful, but I didn''t expect his battle prowess to be that ridiculous. Thom was a Hexa


    Ste Warrior and the second most powerful member of the team. Yet, he died before he could


    even touch Donald. The difference between Donald''s strength and ours is way too big. Celeb


    shivered.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Donald pointed at Celeb with contempt. ¡°Well, he''s no good, so it''s your turn.¡±


    Of course, Celeb wasn''t an idiot. I''m only slightly more powerful than Thom. If I engage him in


    combat, I''m as good as dead!


    When his train of thought ended there, he reached his hand into his pocket.


    Donald thought Celeb was grabbing a secret weapon, so the scorn on his face remained.


    After all, no secret weapon could save Celeb when he was so much weaker than Donald.


    However, Hannah, hiding behind Donald, thought about something and shouted, ¡°Be careful! He''s


    going to detonate Reagent H-13!¡±


    Just as thest word left her lips, Celeb removed Reagent H-13 from his pocket.


    ¡°Die!¡± Donald waved his arm, sending an unparalleled sword energy sh toward Celeb.


    Of course, Celeb, who witnessed how mighty Donald''s energy sh was, wouldn''t just receive the


    attack head-on like Thom.


    At almost the same time as Donald unleashed his attack, Celeb had already rolled to the side.


    Despite that, Celeb still lost an arm to Donald.


    Without waiting for Donald to strike again, Celeb tightened his fist, exploding the Reagent H-13 in


    his hand.


    A green smoke instantly enveloped the air a hundred meters around the ship.


    A transparent barrier protected Donald and Hannah just in time.


    Hence, neither of them was affected by the green smoke.


    However, the smoke did block Donald''s vision, disabling his ability to survey his surroundings.


    In response, he released his force field, attempting to determine Celeb''s and the other''s locations


    by detecting their aura.


    Shockingly, he couldn''t sense any living presence or heartbeat. Did they jump ship when the smoke


    dispersed¡ª


    Without warning, a ck figure leaped from the smoke.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A momentter, Donald heard a bang from the transparent barrier, which shook violently.


    When he looked closely at the assant, he noticed it was one of the ship''s crew members holding


    a sword.


    There were bulging veins all over the crew member''s body, and his teeth had transformed into


    tusks. His ck pupil no longer existed as only white was left in his eyes.


    Knitting his eyebrow, Donald asked, ¡°What''s going on? Did they mutate?¡±


    A grim expression settled on Hannah''s countenance. ¡°While Reagent H-13 is a gic weapon we


    developed, we didn''t test it on anyone yet. ording to our research data, the reagent is still


    extremely defective. It could instantly transform an ordinary person into a Ternary Ste Warrior.


    However, we still haven''t eradicated its side effects. For example, uncontroble rage, bloodthirst,


    violence, and other negative emotions.¡±


    When Donald heard that, he understood something. ¡°So you''re saying all these people in front of


    me are zombies, right?¡±


    Hisprehension was derived from his observation of the crew members lying on the shield.


    They didn''t seem to know exhaustion or defense and only cared about attacking, just like the


    undead.


    ¡°This is rather troublesome. If this green smoke doesn''t dissipate, doesn''t this mean you''ll be


    infected too?¡±

 Chapter 807 Green Clay Wall

    Chapter 807 Green y Wall


    Despite iming that, Donald actually didn''t take the dense mist seriously.


    Once a Novem Ste Warrior surpassed a certain level, their genes would be locked,


    rendering gic weapons ineffective against them.


    If Donald wasn''t wary about Hannah, he wouldn''t even have to resort to using the barrier.


    Gathering his own Ste Warrior energy, Donald began to disperse the dense mist on the ship.


    As the mist dissipated, Donald realized that the reagent had not only affected the crew members but


    also Celeb.


    Unlike the ordinary crew members who only grew violent, Celeb experienced a surge in power while


    retaining his sanity.


    His body had doubled in size, and his broken arm hadpletely regenerated.


    Seeing that, Donald narrowed his gaze.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Swift regeneration? Does that reagent have that effect?


    ¡°Young man, you look quite surprised,¡± Celebmented.


    Confident after gaining extra power, he picked up the knife discarded by Thom earlier.


    Green vine-like veins snaked their way from Celeb''s wrist, enveloping the entire length of Thom''s


    knife. The once ordinary weapon now appeared to pulsate with a life of its own,pletely


    transformed into something entirely different.


    Donald noticed that Celeb''s power continues to surge, rapidly reaching the divine stage of a Novem


    Ste Warrior, matching his own level.


    ¡°I don''t think I can keep an eye on you when we get into a fightter. Take this gun, and find a safe


    hiding spot,¡± Donald told Hannah, handing a weird-looking gun to her.


    He knew he could no longer defeat Celeb with just one move as Celeb could stop him easily if he


    wanted to.


    ¡°Run!¡± Donald bellowed, his body emanating a formidable aura that sliced through the crew


    members sprawled on the barrier, severing them in half.


    Thankfully, the crew memberscked the regenerative abilities of Celeb and were unable to swiftly


    recover.


    After Donald seized the opportunity to clear a path for Hannah and urged her to flee, she gripped


    the gun tightly and sprinted toward a nearby cabin, determined to seek shelter.


    Witnessing the unfolding situation, Celeb raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Go after the woman! I''ll


    deal with this man.¡±


    The crew members let out a chorus of howls and swiftly gave chase to Hannah.


    Instantly, Donald swung his sword with the intent to strike down those pursuing her.


    In an unexpected move, Celeb swiftly raised his right arm, conjuring a solid wall of green y that


    intercepted Donald''s attack, preventing it from reaching its intended targets.


    Donald was taken aback when he witnessed the green wall effectively repelling his powerful attack.


    He hadn''t expected it to hold against his assault.


    ¡°I''m your opponent,¡± Celeb announced.


    As he pointed at Donald, the green y formed a huge anchor and came right for Donald.


    Without hesitation, Donald swung his sword, causing a loud sh as it came into contact with the


    green anchor.


    Sparks erupted from the collision, but Donald struggled to withstand the immense force. With a swift


    maneuver, he shifted his sword to divert the anchor''s trajectory.


    However, in an instant, Celeb materialized a mere two meters in front of him.


    Celeb brandished his weapon as a cruel smile flitted across his lips.


    Never mind if the Reagent H-13 is able to increase one''s power level. I can''t believe it''s also


    capable of giving one superpower!


    Caught off guard by Celeb''s swift assault, Donald was forced to alter his attack midway.


    Desperately, he positioned his sword in front of his chest, barely managing to deflect the oing


    strike.


    The force of the attack jolted him backward, causing him to stagger three steps before he


    instinctively massaged his chest, feeling the impact take its toll.

 Chapter 808 A Threat

    Chapter 808 A Threat


    It had been some time since Donald came across someone who was his match.


    He had underestimated Celeb''s power level.


    ¡°I must admit, it''s surprising to find another divine stage Novem Ste Warrior like myself,¡± Celeb


    taunted, a hint of arrogancecing his words. ¡°But you see, I possess not only the power of a divine


    stage Novem Ste Warrior but also extraordinary superpowers. If you are willing to submit to me,


    forsake your weapon, and grovel at my feet, I might consider granting you a rtively merciful


    death.¡±


    To him, Donald was already a dead man.


    ¡°It looks like you''re pretty confident in yourself,¡± Donald remarked as he swung his sword with


    precision. ¡°Has no one told you that in a fight, the winner is not only determined by his level but also


    his position? If you''re willing to grovel at my feet, I might consider granting you a rtively merciful


    death.¡±


    Celeb snorted icily. ¡°Ha! Death is near, yet you''re still so stubborn, huh? Take this!¡±


    Raising his weapon, Celeb charged toward Donald again.


    This time, the anchor emerged behind Celeb and flew toward Donald swiftly.


    Reacting swiftly, Donald made a split-second decision to leap into the air, evading the direct and


    forceful impact.


    However, Celeb had anticipated his move.


    The green y formed two long spears, charging toward Donald in a swift manner.


    As the green y spears closed in on him, Donald reacted swiftly, using his sword to parry and


    deflect both spears with precision. However, he had little time to celebrate his sessful defense,


    for Celeb''s weapon swiftly followed.


    Using his superpowers, Celeb employed a deceptive tactic that forced Donald into a defensive


    stance, diverting his attention.


    Seizing the opportunity, Celeb swiftly closed the distance, ready to deliver a fatal blow.


    It seemed like a brilliant n that initially put Donald in a precarious situation.


    However, relying on the same trick twice proved to be a miscalction on Celeb''s part.


    Obviously, Celeb underestimated Donald''s capabilities. As he was about to stab Donald''s body with


    his knife, his expression abruptly shifted as he sensed an iing force surging toward him from


    below.


    Pft!


    Celeb,pletely engrossed in his attempt to strike Donald, had no idea about the surprise that


    Donald had in store for him.


    A leopard made of water leaped into the air from the deck, mming onto Celeb''s belly rapidly.


    Celeb could do nothing as he was sent flying, mere inches away from stabbing Donald.


    I was this close to hurting Donald!


    Celeb stiffened in the air with nowhere to leverage on.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In a split second, Celeb''s attention was captured by the sight of Donald swinging his sword toward


    him with tremendous force.


    The impact of the attack was ten times stronger than before, creating a powerful surge that aimed


    toward Celeb.


    Reacting swiftly, Celeb''s body erupted with a multitude of green y, which swiftly coalesced into a


    protective cocoon, enveloping him tightly in midair.


    Nevertheless, Donald''s attack had been executed with such immense force that Celeb stood no


    chance of survival.


    Like a sharp kitchen knife slicing effortlessly through an egg, the moment the protective cocoon


    formed, Donald''s sword sliced through it with ease, cleaving it into two halves.


    Celeb, who was wrapped up in the cocoon, didn''t get lucky.


    He didn''t even get to retaliate and ended up getting chopped into tiny pieces by the impact of the


    sword.


    No matter how powerful the reagent was, it could never regenerate Celeb''s body which was nothing


    but a pile of minced flesh.


    After getting rid of Celeb, Donald quickly activated his force field to locate Hannah, making his way


    to her quickly.


    With the assistance of Donald''s gun and her knowledge of the ship, Hannah cautiously retreated,


    step by step.


    Once the mutated crew members got shot, the water in their bodies would evaporate in the blink of


    an eye, turning them into dried-up corpses.


    As effective as the gun was in neutralizing the mutated crew members, Hannah realized that she


    couldn''t rely on it alone to fend off the overwhelming numbers.


    In her search for a safe hiding spot, Hannah hastily opened a nearby door to a room, only to be met


    with an aggressive crew member lunging toward her. She managed to eliminate the threat with a


    single shot from her gun, but in the process, the weapon slipped from her grasp and dropped onto


    the ground.

 Chapter 809 Controlling The Sharks

    Chapter 809 Controlling The Sharks


    Having lost the gun, Hannah quickly spun on her heels and escaped into the room, locking the door


    behind her.


    s, the mutated crew members were too strong. The thin door couldn''t hold them back for long.


    Hannah took one look at the ocean outside the window. Clenching her jaw, she unlocked the


    window and leaped out.


    The drop to the sea below was over a dozen meters.


    There was a distinct possibility that Hannah might not survive such a plunge.


    Right when she braced herself to fall unceremoniously into the ocean, Donald emerged seemingly


    out of nowhere, swiftly brandishing his sword with a powerful swing. As his de cut through the air,


    a gap opened up in the sea below.


    Donald fell into the sea with Hannah in his arms. Before Hannah could regain herposure, a


    pack of sharks swam toward them and surrounded them.


    Oh, cr*p. We escaped the mutated crew members to end up being surrounded by sharks.


    Hannah gave Donald a forceful poke, hinting at him to devise an escape n.


    Donald merely smiled at her, showing no intention of attacking the sharks with his sword.


    To Hannah''s surprise, the sharks didn''t tear them into pieces as expected after swimming closer to


    them.


    Instead, the sharks positioned themselves beneath the two, gently nudging them upward, keeping


    them afloat on the surface of water.


    ¡°W-What is going on?¡± Hannah was stunned. ¡°Are you able to control the sharks?¡±


    Donald replied calmly, ¡°This is not surprising at all. With my level of power, I stand at the pinnacle of


    the biological chain, and all living creatures, including sharks which instinctively submit to the force


    of fear.¡±


    He sounded calm, but Hannah fell into deep thought upon hearing that.


    Perhaps this is a great direction for my research. If Yorknd can develop a reagent capable of


    controlling wild beasts, our military forces will gain a significant advantage!


    ¡°What about the people on the ship?¡± Donald inquired. ¡°If I make the ship sink, will the sea


    creatures mutate, too?¡±


    Donald knew nothing about the Reagent H-13.


    While a mutated gene spread could potentially be managed onnd, if it were to extend to the sea,


    it would undoubtedly result in a global catastrophe.


    Hannah shook her head in response. ¡°Fortunately, the Reagent H-13 can only be transmitted


    through the air and cannot survive in highly concentrated liquids such as the sea. If the mutated


    crew members were to sink into the ocean, they would perish along with Reagent H-13.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    With a powerful swing of his sword, Donald cleaved through the ship, the sound of metal splitting


    echoing through the air. Like a vessel colliding with a treacherous reef, the broken ship began to


    sink into the depths of the sea gradually.


    Not far away, the two submarines that served as backup happened to witness the scene.


    ¡°Captain Jacker, do we still need to go to the ship?¡±


    Jacker pped the head of his second-inmand.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Why would we do that? To seek our own demise? Inform everyone to retreat immediately!¡±


    Initially, Donald wanted to send Hannah back to the hotel, but she insisted on visiting his mansion


    and getting changed there.


    When Hannah showed up, both Jennifer and Geraldine could barely hide their astonishment.


    It wasn''t Jennifer''s first time seeing Hannah, but she was stunned to see Donald bringing her back


    home while both of them were drenched.


    Geraldine, on the other hand, was surprised to witness Hannah''s casual demeanor with Donald, as


    if they were long-time friends.


    Despite the Harper family''s considerable efforts and money spent, they had been unsessful in


    establishing any meaningful connection with the Nixon family.


    I can''t believe Hannah Nixon is standing right in front of me.


    ¡°Ms. Nixon, you''re drenched. Why don''t you take a hot shower?¡±

 Chapter 810 What Is Going On

    Chapter 810 What Is Going On


    Hannah held Jennifer''s hand. ¡°Let''s drop the formalities. You can call me Hannah.¡±


    Jennifer had assumed that Hannah,ing from such an influential family, would be arrogant and


    distant.


    However, she was pleasantly surprised to discover that Hannah was friendly and approachable.


    With a nod, Jennifer replied, ¡°Okay, Hannah. Why don''t you go take a hot shower? I''ll find fresh


    clothes for you to change into.¡±


    After Jennifer arranged for Hannah to go upstairs, Donald stretchedzily and headed to the


    bathroom on the first floor to shower.


    The moment he stepped into the bathroom, Jennifer stopped him from closing the door.


    Folding her arms, she gave him the once-over and asked curiously, ¡°Tell me what happened. Why


    are your clothes wet?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Donald had no intention of concealing the truth from Jennifer, so he disclosed the details of


    Hannah''s kidnapping and his subsequent daring rescue mission at sea.


    However, he made a conscious decision to omit the fact that Geraldine had provided him with data


    on Reagent H-13.


    Donald considered Jennifer to be somewhat naive, and he realized that revealing this information


    might jeopardize her friendship with Geraldine and that was unnecessary.


    Initially, Jennifer entertained the assumption that something had transpired between Hannah and


    Donald, but after hearing Donald''s story, she grasped the magnitude of their near brush with death


    and the slim odds of their safe return.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Darling. I shouldn''t have suspected you,¡± she said guiltily, avoiding eye contact with


    Donald.


    Donald reached out to brush a finger across her dainty nose. ¡°It''s fine. I should''ve told you the story


    instead of waiting for you to ask me. I should be the one apologizing to you.¡±


    Behind them, Geraldine stuck her tongue out to show how disgusted she was by their PDA.


    Donald''s words had a profound effect on Jennifer, for she pushed him into the bathroom while


    saying, ¡°Darling, why don''t you take a soothing hot shower to warm up? I''ll fetch your clothes for


    you.¡±


    Donald couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of gratitude for having such an understanding


    and considerate wife.


    After stepping out of the shower, Donald was busy drying his hair when he saw a shocking sight


    unfolding in front of him.


    Thedies in the living room were all wearing Jennifer''s pajamas!


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Holy cow!


    Jennifer''s pajamas were sheer and meant for private use.


    She usually wore it at home when she and Donald were the only ones around to spend intimate


    moments together.


    Nevertheless, the threedies were currently wearing the same type of pajamas. Donald couldn''t


    help but wonder if they didn''t think of him as someone of the opposite sex.


    Jennifer rolled her eyes at him. ¡°We''re chatting. Can''t you see?¡±


    ¡°No! I mean, why are you all wearing pajamas?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong with that?¡± Jennifer looked puzzled. ¡°Hannah''s clothes got wet, so I let her borrow


    my pajamas to feelfortable at home. Geraldine is also staying with us for a few more days, and


    she didn''t have any pajamas of her own. I gave her a set to try out. Darling, what do you think? Do


    you think she looks nice in the pajamas?¡±


    What the f*ck? Are you serious?


    Hannah was wearing a whitece silk nightgown.


    Despite covering all her private parts, the nightgown still looked sexy on her.


    Hannah had curves in all the right ces, so she looked devastatingly alluring in the nightgown.


    Geraldine was wearing a nautical-style pajamas.


    The silk material was soft and breathable, but it was also quite transparent.


    She looked gullible with the pink bunny headband on her head.


    The see-through pajamas and her youthful face gave off contrasting vibes.


    This must be a trap!

 Chapter 811 Drink Till We Drop

    Chapter 811 Drink Till We Drop


    Donald believed no matter how innocent Jennifer was, she would never allow Hannah and


    Geraldine to dress up like that and show off their bodies to him.


    Maybe Jennifer noticed something. That''s why she purposely let the two women dress up like that


    to see my reaction.


    Donald snorted inwardly at that realization, but hemented calmly, ¡°Okay, I guess? They don''t


    look as good as you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Jennifer covered her face shyly while Hannah and Geraldine glowered at Donald.


    Ding-dong!


    The doorbell rang right then.


    The three women almost simultaneously grabbed something beside them and covered themselves


    tightly.


    The scene left Donald twitching his lips in bafflement. Well, looks like these women knew they were


    wearing too little, huh?


    ¡°What are you looking at us for? It must be our food. Hurry up and get it.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Don''t let other mene in and see us dressed like this.¡±


    Donald was at a loss when listening to the three women talking one after another. He wondered


    what the women were thinking.


    What nonsense is this? How is it inappropriate when others see you women dressed like that, but


    it''s fine when it''s me?


    Nheless, he did not voice his thoughts out loud. He opened the door as asked and found not


    one, but two deliverymen standing outside the door.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, is that right? This is the food you ordered. Please sign here.¡±


    ¡°Here are the pizza, beer, and fried chicken you ordered.¡±


    One by one, the deliverymen handed the items to Donald. It was only when he had ced his


    signature did he realize howvish of a meal it would be.


    Once Donald shut the door, the three women scampered over to him like three overgrown puppies.


    Jennifer cleaned the living room table and set the food on the table.


    Meanwhile, Geraldine searched for the movie, Forest Lovers, and yed it in the home cinema.


    Hannah, on the other hand, picked up the two crates of beer by the door and said into Donald''s ears


    softly, ¡°We''re going to drink till we drop today.¡±


    The sight of the three women busy setting up the living room in an orderly manner sent a chill down


    Donald''s spine. It was quite a scary sight.


    As an adult, he knew he would not be able to control himself.


    At first, the three women had behaved modestly. Although they were dressed in little clothing, they


    kept their slender legs under the table.


    When they finished a crate of alcohol, they let themselves go, cing their legs wherever they


    wanted.


    Of course, Jennifer ced hers on Donald. It was a way to stake her im on him as well as to let


    him massage her legs.


    Geraldine announced that she had taken up dance sses when she was younger and had quite a


    talent for it.


    Emboldened by liquor courage, she performed a split for everyone on the couch.


    However, that was not the end after she received a round of apuse from Jennifer and Hannah.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    While drinking, Geraldine showed off how she could keep that up until she finished the meal.


    Donald dared not move an inch from his seat on the couch, feeling as if he had fallen into a trap.


    Hannah had nothing to show off.


    After all, she came from a military background, and she had never learned to dance.


    She decided to perform by opening beer bottles with her bare hands.


    Afterying ten bottles out in a row, she reached out her right hand and flicked the bottle caps open


    with her finger.


    Both Geraldine and Jennifer were astonished by Hannah''s skill.

 Chapter 812 Behave Atrociously

    Chapter 812 Behave Atrociously


    It was clear that Hannah had internal force too, but she was at most in the divine stage of Elite and


    barely a Ste Warrior.


    Regardless, her trick was enough to stun Jennifer and Geraldine.


    While Geraldine and Hannah found Hannah''s trick cool, Donald had a feeling that she had done it


    on purpose.


    She had opened ten bottles of beer, after all. It did not make sense to just throw them all without


    drinking them.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like that, another thirty minutes had passed.


    Donald, too, had a little too much to drink.


    Usually, he would have used the War God energy to control the alcohol level in his bloodstream to


    avoid getting drunk when drinking with others.


    However, since it was Jennifer and her friends he was hanging out with, he did not bother to do


    such a thing.


    It was too exhausting to stay wary, even at home.


    Suddenly, Shadow appeared in the corner.


    The spot she sat just so happened to be in the women''s blind spot.


    Only Donald could see her.


    He knew Shadow''s presence meant that she would take care of the situation and that he did not


    have to worry about it.


    ¡°Here. Drink up.¡±


    Hannah shoved another beer bottle into Donald''s hand.


    That was when Donald realized Jennifer had fallen asleep on his thighs.


    Hannah and Geraldine each leaned on his side, looking extremely alluring with their flushed cheeks.


    Don''t fall for it, Donald! You mustn''t!


    At that moment, Donald was extremely focused,pletely unfazed by the two women beside him.


    Hannah seemed to have noticed what he was doing. She pinched his nose and chortled. ¡°Wow,


    how dare you act so indifferent with us here? Geraldine, he''s not taking us seriously. What should


    we do?¡±


    Geraldine lifted her right hand, which was curled into a fist, and said childishly, ¡°Let''s take revenge!¡±


    Sure enough, the two women were women of their word.


    The moment they said that, they got into action.


    Hannah blew warm air into Donald''s ear, while Geraldine did something more ridiculous. She lifted


    his shirt and was close to putting her head on his belly.


    Donald restrained them each with one hand and growled, ¡°Don''t cross the line, you two. Don''t use


    your drunkenness as an excuse to behave atrociously. Believe it or not, I''ll kick you two out.¡±


    Donald''s words were so effective that Geraldine stopped moving. No one knew if she had just fallen


    asleep.


    On the contrary, Hannah''s gaze grew more sensual.


    She stroked his chin and said, ¡°I don''t. How are you going to kick me out? Are you going to carry


    me in your arms?¡±


    What a temptress!


    Donald shuddered, unable to take it anymore.


    Fine. I can still avoid you if I can''t afford to mess with you.


    Donald was about to leave, but his movements seemed to have awakened Jennifer, who was


    asleep.


    She pped his thighs and huffed, ¡°Don''t move, Donald!¡±


    Donald dared not move in response to his wife''s order.


    To his dismay, Hannah took the opportunity to move closer.


    The couch was too soft that Hannah lost her bnce and kissed Donald on the lips.


    Again?


    Donald''s instincts were to push Hannah away, but as if reading his mind, she ced her hands


    behind his head before he could do anything.


    ¡°I miss you a lot when I''m home alone. Don''t reject me.¡±


    Her pleas left Donald feeling bad, but that was not the only reason.


    Although Hannah was kissing him, tears were streaming down her delicate face.


    Donald could imagine how sad Hannah was feeling.

 Chapter 813 At The Right Time

    Chapter 813 At The Right Time


    Donald knew what Hannah felt for him, but he already had Jennifer. He could not bring himself to be


    a heartless man to betray Jennifer.


    Just as Donald was in a fix, Shadow appeared behind Hannah out of nowhere and knocked her out


    before she could even react.


    Not sure if he shouldugh or cry, Donaldmented, ¡°You''re really merciless.¡±


    Shadow snapped, ¡°She would probably be a corpse by now if it weren''t for the fact that you wouldn''t


    allow it.¡±


    Donald could only let out a sigh. ¡°All right, they''ve had enough fun already. Come on. Give me a


    hand and take them to the room.¡±


    Seeing that Shadow was going to lift Hannah, Donald said hurriedly, ¡°You take Jennifer. I''ll take her.¡±


    Donald knew Shadow too well.


    If Shadow were to carry Hannah upstairs, she might do something to her that would leave a side


    effect.


    No matter what, they were friends. He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    After settling the three drunk women, Donaldzed in the garden, smoking his cigarette while


    thinking of Hannah and Geraldine.


    Hannah''s not too bad. She''ll go back when she feels better after staying here for a few days.


    Geraldine''s the more troublesome one. It would be tricky if I were to help her regain the power in the


    Harper family.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps behind him, Donald asked without turning around, ¡°What''s the


    progress of the investigation on the Harper family? Any news from Billy?¡±


    Shadow said nothing and simply stared at Donald.


    Right when Donald turned around in confusion, Shadow removed her mask and pressed her lips


    against his.


    ¡°I want whatever that woman gets.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Donald was already having a headache from witnessing the three women''s crazy behavior in the


    mansion earlier.


    He never expected Shadow to be restless as well.


    What put Donald in a difficult position was that he had a special rtionship with Shadow.


    Like her code name, she was Donald''s shadow, and Donald was her everything.


    They could not be apart, and neither could Donald force her to do anything.


    Fortunately, Shadow onlypared herself to Geraldine and Hannah.


    Shadow felt nothing for Jennifer.


    After all, she was aware that Jennifer was Donald''s wife. They had the right to do anything they


    wanted.


    Donald was racking his brains to deal with the four women when Weston called.


    ¡°Do you have time now, Mr. Campbell? I''ve made an appointment with my friend.¡±


    Weston''s call gave Donald a sense of freedom.


    ¡°You called at the right time. I''m free now. I''ll be right there.¡±


    He then instructed Shadow to take care of the drunk women before putting on a coat and leaving


    the house.


    Donald and Weston agreed to meet at the cafe outside the TV station.


    The moment Donald entered the cafe, Weston waved at him excitedly.


    To Weston, Donald was a capable boss.


    Getting acquainted with Donald was a great opportunity. In fact, whether or not Weston could


    be rich for the rest of his life depended on this moment.


    ¡°What would you like to drink, Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Donald waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I had a lot of beer at home just a while ago. I can''t drink


    anything else now.¡±


    Donald was nning to get a good night''s sleep after getting drunk, but Shadow''s actions had


    affected him so much that he dared not shut his eyes at home.


    Who knows what unthinkable thing that woman might do?


    Donald had used his War God energy to expel the alcohol from his body. That was why he looked


    like someone who did not have a drop of alcohol.


    ¡°Right. Let me proceed with the introductions, then. Ronson, this is Mr. Campbell, the person I


    mentioned to you before. He''s the vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation. It just so happened


    that Dragon Fide Corporation is preparing to set up an entertainment division. I was thinking that


    you and I could work together to produce a movie or a television series.¡±

 Chapter 814 Terms

    Chapter 814 Terms


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, this is my good friend, Ronson Churchill. He''s a talented person whose talent has


    been hidden all this while.¡±


    However, Donald did not agree with Weston''s words.


    If Ronson was truly someone outstanding, he could never be hidden.


    It did not seem to have crossed Ronson''s mind that Weston had brought him here to get a job.


    He said insensitively, ¡°Wes, I thought you were just going to introduce me to a friend. I never


    thought of getting a job.¡±


    Weston immediately shot Ronson a look. ¡°Tell me, how long have you been living without an


    ie? I know you want to pursue your dreams and that you have your own principles, but can


    you do something to make a living first? Besides, haven''t you wondered why no one cared about


    the scripts you wrote? It''s because something''s wrong with them.¡±


    Weston clearly cared about Ronson, which was what led him to say those things.


    However, Ronson was not as patient as his friend.


    He rose to his feet and snapped at Weston, ¡°I get to decide how to live my life. I only came out with


    you because I see you as my friend, but I don''t think this will happen again.¡±


    Weston could only watch Ronson walk away, for he could not force him to stay.


    Donald, who was seated, said inly, ¡°What kind of talent were you talking about? This is the


    person you wanted to introduce me to? I''vee across arrogant people before, but none as


    arrogant as this. In fact, it was my first time seeing someone like him. Let him leave. Dragon Fide


    Corporation doesn''t need trash like him.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sure enough, Ronson stopped in his tracks despite knowing Donald was purposely provoking him.


    Turning around to stare at Donald, Ronson questioned, ¡°Do you know a lot about scripts? Do you


    know how to make films?¡±


    Donald said hurriedly, ¡°I''m sorry. I don''t know how to make films, but I have the money. What do you


    think about Weston? Do you think your friend here can make movies? I''ll invest in him to help me


    make it. If your script is good, then the movie will turn out great, but if the script is bad, I won''t make


    it into a movie even if you beg me. I may not know much about film-making, but I know it''ll turn out


    bad.¡±


    Donald''s words hurt Ronson''s self-esteem.


    Returning to his seat, Ronson said to Donald in a deep voice, ¡°I have confidence in my script. I''m


    just worried you might not have enough money to produce it.¡±


    ¡°Prove it to me instead of just telling me.¡±


    Immediately, Ronson pulled out his phone and sent a document to Weston, who quickly sent it to


    Donald.


    Donald had only thought of reading the script for Weston''s sake.


    However, his expression changed the moment he read it.


    The script was absolutely incredible in terms of plot, construct, and character design.


    The problem was that it had exaggerated scenes, too many characters, and an exceptionally long


    timeline.


    It would not be possible toplete filming it even if it was a television series.


    On top of that, exceptional methods had to be applied to film it.


    Nopany would spend tens of years to film such a series, for it would take a long time to make a


    profit.


    ¡°I''m guessing you have your terms if this is used for filming?¡±


    Ronson answered, ¡°Of course. Firstly, the plot must not be shortened. Even if it needs to be


    shortened, I should be the one to do it. Secondly, if this is to be filmed, I need to be the one who


    picks the actors and actresses for the characters.¡±

 Chapter 815 Full Control

    Chapter 815 Full Control


    Donald realized then why Ronson did not have a job even when thetter had such a good script.


    The first condition limited the investment cycle of the filmpany.


    As long as thepany agreed to film it, they would be breaching the contract if they decided to put


    a stop to the filming process for whatever reason or shorten the plot.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The second criterion limited thepany''s right to choose the actors and actresses.


    Other than aiming for high ratings and making money at the box office, most filmpanies'' main


    objective was to promote rookies.


    As long as they could sessfully promote one or two rookies, they could be thepanies''


    money cow and earn thepany money in all aspects.


    Unfortunately, Ronson wanted to pick the actors and actresses himself. That meant it was


    impossible for thepany to promote the rookies in the movie.


    When there was no response from Donald, Ronson scoffed, ¡°I''ve taken the time to show you my


    craft. What do you think? Do you have the guts to ept it?¡±


    Weston did not want the atmosphere to grow any tenser. After all, Donald was his direct superior.


    Trying to smooth things over, he said, ¡°Ronson, I brought you here to have a proper discussion with


    Mr. Campbell. He''s really different from the otherpany owners. Can you not be so snappy? Mr.


    Campbell, I believe you''ve noticed Ronson''s talents by reading this script. I know what the problems


    are with this script, so I don''t intend to make thepany film this. What I''m saying is that the


    company cane to us if there''s any movie in mind. From there, I''ll get Ronson to¡ª¡±


    Before Weston could finish, Donald waved his hand to stop him.


    Weston''s heart sank instantly. Looks like Ronson''s bad temper has irked Donald, too. It''ll be tough


    for the two to coborate in the future.


    To Weston''s surprise, Donald asked, ¡°Are you okay with getting three percent of the box office sales


    if this script were to be filmed?¡±


    Donald''s words stunned both Weston and Ronson.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, are you saying you want to film this?¡±


    Donald nodded, ncing at Weston. ¡°And I want you to be the director. Do you have any problems


    with that?¡±


    ¡°No! Of course not!¡±


    Weston rubbed his hands excitedly.


    The truth was, he had read the script before. If it were to be filmed, he would have to spend a


    couple of decades on it.


    Ronson fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you being serious? Do you ept the terms I


    mentioned earlier?¡±


    Donald responded tly, ¡°Yes, I ept them. As I''ve mentioned, I don''t know much about movies,


    but I have the money. I think this is a good script, so I''m investing in it. As for the filming, I''ve given


    Weston full control over it.¡±


    Ronson swallowed back the words he was about to say.


    No one knew how much effort he had poured into the script.


    He was not trying to make things difficult for the filmpanies by setting the two conditions.


    All he wanted was to present the script in its best form possible.


    Ronson had been waiting for ten years, so much so that he was on the verge of giving up. Never


    did he expect Donald to agree to turn the script into a film.


    Ronson finally understood why Weston had high hopes for Donald.


    He had one strong point, which was to do what he knew best and let the people he trusted take


    care of the rest.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner,e up with an estimated budget. Find out how much is needed to film the first


    hundred chapters of the script. I''ll get someone to wire the money.¡±

 Chapter 816 Blacklist

    Chapter 816 cklist


    Weston hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Let''s not talk about that today, Mr. Campbell. We need


    professionals to calcte the details. There''s no rush, anyway. We can take our time. If you don''t


    mind, how about we have a meal togetherter?¡±


    Talking about food made Donald feel sick in the stomach.


    I ate too much today. I want to exercise.


    ¡°I''m good. I''ve got something to deal withter. If that''s all, I''ll take my leave first.¡±


    While Donald got up to leave, a woman''s sarcastic voice suddenly rang out behind him.


    ¡°Hey, isn''t that our famous writer, Ronson Churchill? Why is he all dressed up and sitting here? Are


    you promoting your script again?¡±


    A frown formed between Donald''s brows. For some reason, the woman''s words annoyed him.


    Determined to find out who the speaker was, Donald turned around to find a fit woman with heavy


    makeup stered on her face. She was also holding the hand of a man in a suit.


    Weston quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Campbell, that woman is Ronson''s ex-girlfriend, Venisha Holloway.


    She''s an actress who dated Ronson for five years. They broke up when she learned that no one


    wanted to turn his scripts into films.¡±


    Their dating for five years meant they still had feelings for each other, yet they behaved like


    enemies as soon as they met.


    The man, whose arm Venisha was holding, smiled.


    ¡°So, he''s the useless screenwriter you were talking about?¡±


    Raising her chin smugly, Venisha asked Ronson, ¡°Do you know who he is, Ronson? He''s the son of


    Glory Film Group''s chairman, Jermaine Zogby. Of course, he''s my boyfriend now. He invested in a


    movie worth thirty million and ns to make me the female lead. It''s going to be hard to get my


    signature when we meet the next time.¡±


    Ronson said nothing the entire time.


    After all, that woman was once his girlfriend, and he did not want to pick a fight with a woman.


    Donald, however, was not as patient as Ronson.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ring at Venisha, he questioned, ¡°What''s wrong with the current market? Can a person simply film


    a movie with just thirty million these days? What''s scarier is that you actually think a movie worth


    thirty million can make you famous. Did you look at yourself in the mirror this morning? What makes


    you think you can make it? And what makes you think you can get famous with a lousy name like


    Venisha?¡±


    Venisha did not expect a stranger to take digs at her.


    The truth was, her name had always been her weakness.


    In fact, she was going to pick a nicer name for herself before filming the movie.


    Never did she expect Donald to criticize her name, coincidentally hitting her weak spot.


    ¡°Who the heck are you? What makes you think you have the right to speak to me?¡± Venisha waved


    her hand at Jermaine. ¡°Jermaine, he''s bullying me in front of you. You''ve got to do something about


    this.¡±


    Jermaine gave Venisha''s hand a pat, hinting for her to calm down.


    After that, he turned to Donald with a look of disdain. ¡°You sound like you''re from the industry, but I


    don''t think I''ve seen you before. Whichpany are you from?¡±


    The reason Jermaine was so confident was that he knew every big shot in the industry.


    If Donald was truly a top-ranking individual, Jermaine would remember him, whether he was a


    director or an investor.


    Jermaine had no impression of Donald, which meant he was not from the industry, and neither was


    he anyone famous.


    Regardless of which one it was, Jermaine would not bother to treat Donald with respect.


    Since Donald did not respond, Jermaine continued, ¡°I''ll spare you this time if you apologize to my


    girlfriend now. Otherwise, believe it or not, I''ll get everyone in the industry to cklist you.¡±

 Chapter 817 Sharp Instinct

    Chapter 817 Sharp Instinct


    Donald was amused upon hearing Jermaine''s threat to have him cklisted.


    The world is indeed full of ignorant and fearless individuals.


    ¡°I''m Donald Campbell from Dragon Fide Corporation. Go ahead and cklist me,¡± he challenged


    Jermaine.


    Jermaine''s mood soured when he heard Donald''s arrogant words. Does this guy really think I''m not


    capable of doing that?


    He took out a phone and dialed a number.


    The voice of a middle-aged man sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hey, Jerm. What''s up?


    Why did you call? Do you have good stuff to share with me?¡±


    On the other end of the call was Morae Harryson, the individual in charge of media and


    entertainment censorship in Pollerton.


    Morae was the section chief of the Ministry of Culture and Entertainment, and his decisions had a


    significant influence on which films could be released in the city.


    Filmmakers and producers often sought to discreetly establish favorable connections with Morae.


    Over the years, Morae had umted considerable wealth through his role, and his rtionship


    with Jermaine had be quite close.


    Unlike others who would offer mary bribes, Jermaine had a different approach. He would


    directly offer women as gifts, and most of them were female leads or supporting actresses.


    As Morae indulged in both film censorship and his affairs with these women, he found immense


    satisfaction.


    This led him to hold a favorable impression of Jermaine, and he often fulfilled most of Jermaine''s


    requests without hesitation.


    ¡°Mr. Harryson, I apologize for disturbing you at such ate hour. I encountered a rather bothersome


    individual named Donald Campbell at a cafe. Have you ever heard of him?¡± Jermaine asked.


    ¡°Donald Campbell?¡± Morae pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°I haven''te across


    anyone by that name. Are you certain he is part of our industry?¡±


    Relieved that Morae was not familiar with Donald, Jermaine let out a smug chuckle.


    ¡°It seems that this guy portrays himself as some big-shot director. He was discussing film


    coborations with two insignificant wannabes at the cafe. Mr. Harryson, didn''t you mention this to


    me before? For our entertainment industry in Pollerton to thrive, we must address the core issues.


    Frankly, I don''t think someone like him,cking professionalism, can produce any worthwhile films.


    It''s highly probable that they are using the pretext of filmmaking to engage in illicit activities such as


    moneyundering.¡±


    As seasoned individuals with decades of experience, Morae skillfully deciphered the implicit


    meaning behind Jermaine''s words.


    Understanding that Jermaine was trying to seek his assistance, Morae chuckled and replied,


    ¡°Jermaine, you always have a sharp instinct. If you believe they''re not genuinely focused on


    filmmaking, they probably aren''t. So, tell me, what would you like me to do?¡±


    Dragon Fide Corporation? It appears that there''s nopany by that name in the entertainment


    industry. Fortunately, it''s not a widely recognizedpany. Even if we were to cklist it, it wouldn''t


    create much trouble. It''s a straightforward task, a piece of cake, so to speak.


    Without much deliberation, Morae readily agreed to assist Jermaine.


    Jermaine taunted Donald, ¡°You''re doomed, young man. Just wait, in less than ten minutes, your


    company''s CEO will be calling you, and you''ll be on your knees begging me for mercy.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re the best, Darling!¡± Venisha was well aware of Jermaine''s capabilities.

 Chapter 818 Dragon Fide Entertainment

    Chapter 818 Dragon Fide Entertainment


    Upon hearing Jermaine''s words, Venisha immediately nted a kiss on his lips.


    Jermaine took a seat at the nearby table and ordered two cups of coffee.


    He eagerly anticipated the moment when Donald would break down and beg for forgiveness with


    tears streaming down his face.


    Ronson could not help but knit his brows and turned to Donald. ¡°The man is doing this because of


    me. I think I should just apologize to him.¡±


    Donald looked at Ronson and said, ¡°I must admit, I''m surprised to see such ack of courage in you


    given the scripts you''ve penned. Have you be spineless after someone snatched your


    girlfriend away?¡±


    Ronson replied calmly, ¡°Breaking up with a materialistic woman like her doesn''t bother me. Since


    you have already agreed to invest in my film, I can''t let personal reasons derail this project.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald''s lips curled into a smirk as he replied, ¡°Do you think a good-for-nothing like him can derail


    our project? You''ve underestimated me. As I mentioned before, I''ve no understanding of the


    intricacies of filmmaking and scriptwriting, so I won''t interfere. It''s up to you to ovee these


    challenges on your own. However, when ites to other matters, I''m more than capable of


    handling them myself.¡±


    Jermaine intended to wait there, eagerly anticipating the sight of Donald''s crying in agony. Likewise,


    Donald also desired to witness Jermaine break down before him.


    Donald took out his phone and dialed his assistant''s number. When Jane answered, he instructed


    her to register apany named Dragon Fide Entertainment and submit the application to the


    Ministry of Culture and Entertainment.


    Meanwhile, at Morae''s office at the Ministry of Culture and Entertainment, Morae ended the call and


    started searching for information about Dragon Fide Corporation as Jermaine had mentioned


    earlier.


    He could not find any entertainment agencies with that name, but he dide across a diversified


    conglomerate using the same name.


    ¡°Damn, this can''t be the Dragon Fide Corporation that''s involved in constructing the Dragon Fide


    Vi, can it?¡± Morae began to worry. I''ll have to be more cautious if thepany involved is Dragon


    Fide Corporation.


    After all, the magnitude of Dragon Fide Corporation was undeniable. To add to that, they even had


    the celebrated actress Wynter Lowe as one of their shareholders.


    Wynter had a strong connection in the entertainment industry.


    Being just a section chief in the ministry, Morae could not afford to offend her.


    Just as he was considering calling Jermaine for more information about thepany, someone


    pushed open his office door from the outside.


    Belle entered the office, holding a file in her hand, and ced a packet of snacks for supper on his


    desk. ¡°What a surprise to see you workingte at night.¡±


    Morae pulled the supper closer to himself, chuckling softly. ¡°Looks like my little sister is the only one


    who actually cares about me. Unlike my wife, she doesn''t care whether I''m working overtime or


    not.¡±


    Belle rolled her eyes at him and retorted, ¡°Oh, please, that doesn''t mean she doesn''t care. It''s just


    that she has no idea whether you''re in the office or out gallivanting at hotels. I think she''s been quite


    nice to you all this while, so can you stop fooling around with other women?¡±


    Morae waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Spare me the lecture. Now, tell me, what brings you


    here?¡±


    Noticing Morae''s growing impatience, Belle realized her advice must have fallen on deaf ears.


    Pushing the file to him, she uttered, ¡°Ourpany will be releasing a new film soon, and I thought


    you might be interested in taking a look at the cast list.¡±


    Considering Morae''s expertise in such matters, sharing the cast list in advance could help the


    company preemptively address any potential risks.


    After all, there were numerous instances where artists had faced warnings or cklisting due to


    reasons like outstanding debts, malicious defamation, or inappropriate behavior.

 Chapter 819 Ruthless

    Chapter 819 Ruthless


    Many artists gain exposure and some do not every year.


    When a movie haspleted its production, it usually has to be screened or reviewed. However, it


    is also likely that the film may never make it past the review stage.


    Morae looked through the list carefully as he ate supper.


    There were no problems at first until Morae spotted an actress named Evelyn Shabelle.


    ¡°This Evelyn Shabelle person is from Dragon Fide Corporation?¡±


    Morae furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Why haven''t I heard of thispany before? Are they also


    an entertainmentpany?¡±


    ¡°Well, Dragon Fide Corporation wanted to cultivate their own brand ambassador, so they''ve sent out


    Evelyn Shabelle to participate in several variety show episodes,¡± exined Belle. ¡°I personally think


    she''s ssy and has a decent image, so I gave her a supporting role in our film. Dragon Fide


    Corporation is not yet an established entertainmentpany, but I reckon they will get there in no


    time. Their manager is ruthless. Did you know that he and Janek nearly got into a scuffle on set?


    Had I not gotten there on time, I think someone would''ve gotten injured.¡±


    ¡°Janek? Isn''t he that scion from yourpany?¡± Morae was shocked to hear of this.


    How gutsy must this manager be to confront Mr. Werner head-on like this?


    By relying on the backing of hispany, Janek had done plenty of horrid things in Pollerton.


    When Morae mulled over this, he suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Belle, what''s the name of that manager from Dragon Fide Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell.¡±


    Upon hearing the name, Morae trembled and the fork slipped from his hand and onto the table.


    When Belle noticed Morae''s response, she immediately realized that something was not right.


    ¡°What''s gotten into you? Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you worry about whether or not I know him. I need you to tell me why Donald picked a fight


    with Janek. Does hee from a prominent background too?¡±


    Belle gave her brother a strange look and said, ¡°What nonsense is this? Donald has the backing of


    Dragon Fide Corporation, the same group that constructed Dragon Fide Vi. They are powerful


    people, and our boss has long wanted to work with them. It''s just that we''ve never found the right


    opportunity. Evelyn was cast in this movie with this specific notion in mind. We find an opportunity to


    get close to them before slowly discussing the Dragon Fide Vi issue. So, this movie has to make


    the cut. Otherwise, you''re the first person the boss wille after.¡±


    D*mn it! How dare that brat Jermaine go against me?


    Morae mmed a fist on the table, which startled Belle.


    ¡°What''s up with you, Morae? You seem flustered!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Belle, but I have something to do now. I''ve gone through the information you gave me.


    Don''t worry. There aren''t any issues. It''ll make the cut for sure,¡± said Morae hurriedly.


    ¡°I get it. You want me out of here.¡±


    Belle was also quite proficient at reading the room.


    Knowing that Morae definitely had something important to do now, Belle picked up her documents


    from the table and left the office.


    Jermaine, who was sitting in the cafe, was waiting for Donald toe over and apologize to him.


    However, his phone began to ring just then.


    At a nce, he saw that it was Morae calling and picked up without hesitation.


    ¡°How are thingsing along, Mr. Harryson?¡±


    ¡°I''ll kill you, d*mn it! If you want me dead, just say so! There''s no need to help me dig my own


    grave!¡± yelled Morae over the phone. ¡°Do you know what kind of organization Dragon Fide


    Corporation is? Do you know exactly who Donald is? If you want me to cklist him, forget it! I''ll


    cklist you first! Doesn''t yourpany have three films nned for release this year? I''ll tell you


    right now that it''s not going to happen! Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 820 Undignified

    Chapter 820 Undignified


    Morae hung up the phone immediately after he finished ranting, leaving Jermaine looking dazed.


    Venisha had also heard bits and pieces of the conversation, especially the part about the three


    movies not being able to be released. She was quite shocked.


    ¡°What on earth is going on, Darling? Weren''t things okay just a while ago? What has gotten him so


    upset?¡±


    ¡°How on earth am I supposed to know?¡±


    Jermaine tried to call Morae again but found out that Morae had blocked him.


    Jermaine mulled over what Morae had said earlier, and his gaze immediately fell on Donald.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Donald, who was holding his coffee cup, froze.


    I did what now? What does he mean? Is Jane really that efficient?


    Donald had asked Jane to register an entertainmentpany owned by Dragon Fide Corporation


    and list Wynter as its major shareholder.


    It was initially intended to be a warning to Morae.


    ording to standard procedure, Jane should have still been in the process of preparing the


    necessary documents for registration.


    However, when Donald noticed Jermaine in his current state, he knew that Jermaine might have


    gotten wind of his rtionship from an unknown source, and that was why he changed his mind.


    Donald took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Zogby? Weren''t you hell-bent on


    preventing me from entering this circle? How''s thating along? Did you seed in cklisting


    me?¡±


    Jermaine was so incensed that he wanted to strangle Donald right now.


    However, he hesitated when he thought of what Morae had said earlier.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Does this mean that Donald has a really prominent background?


    Venisha noticed that Jermaine had yet to say anything. Like a mother hen, she stood up with her


    hands on her hips and said, ¡°What''s the hurry? Even if they want to cklist you, they still have


    procedures to follow. This won''t take more than a few minutes. Just wait. I''ll ask my darling to make


    another call in a while. Isn''t that right, Darling?¡±


    Jermaine merely shut his eyes without saying a word.


    That was because he had never seen Morae this enraged before.


    It had gotten to the extent where Jermaine could no longer tell if Morae was willing to let this slide


    and continue working with him.


    Regardless, Donald was not someone Jermaine could mess with.


    All I did was speak to Morae, and his reaction was very extreme. I guess Donald is not as easy to


    handle as I thought.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Before the matter was resolved, Jermaine would refrain from engaging in conflict with Donald for


    the time being.


    After all, Morae''s reaction was so strange that Jermaine thought he had shot himself in the foot.


    Jermaine wanted to leave with his tail between his legs, but Venisha was the first to object.


    With a puzzled expression on her face, she held him back. ¡°Darling, where are you going? They


    should be the ones to¡ª¡±


    Before Venisha could finish speaking, Jermaine pped her on the face.


    ¡°I''m trying to work here! Why are you, a woman, meddling in my affairs?¡±


    ¡°Did you just hit me?¡±


    Venisha red at Jermaine in disbelief.


    I''ve been with him for so long. How could he hit me in public?


    If not for the fact that Jermaine had approached her as a rich man and imed to fancy her, she


    would not have just left Ronson so decisively.


    Venisha had thought that Jermaine would treat her well for life. She had never thought that he


    would p her in front of Ronson in such an undignified manner.


    Jermaine scoffed, ¡°So what if I hit you? Since I''m paying for all your expenses already, why can''t I


    hit you? You''re nothing but a pet to me. If I want to y with you, you''re toe and wag your tail


    obediently. When I''ve grown tired of you, then you''re to shut up and keep to yourself. Have I made


    myself clear?¡±

 Chapter 821 Target

    Chapter 821 Target


    Venisha was at a loss for words.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was well aware that a woman like her could only rely on her body to get the attention of


    someone like Jermaine.


    However, it was one thing to be aware of it internally but another to have it so tantly pointed out


    in public.


    Unable to tolerate this manner of humiliation, Venisha shoved Jermaine away and rushed out of the


    cafe while wiping the tears from her eyes.


    After Venisha left, Jermaine straightened his clothes as if nothing had happened. He then turned on


    his heel and was about to leave.


    However, Donald called out to him, ¡°Mr. Zogby, you''ve yet to tell me if you''ve seeded in


    cklisting me.¡±


    Donald smirked at Jermaine and looked at him as if he were a clown.


    ¡°Listen here, you brat!¡± said Jermaine grimly. ¡°I don''t know what sh*t you''ve pulled, but I swear that


    the Zogby family is more powerful than you think. I''d suggest not burning your bridges too soon!¡±


    ¡°Goodness, you still want to run into me again in the future?¡± asked Donald in surprise. ¡°I don''t think


    that''s necessary. After all, we don''t even like each other.¡±


    Jermaine snorted and turned around to leave the cafe in a huff.


    Weston looked visibly relieved, but Ronson looked at Donald and said, ¡°You didn''t have to do that


    for me. I''ve long stopped caring about Venisha. I don''t think it''s worth letting my personal problems


    affect the production of this film.¡±


    Donald rolled his eyes at Ronson and retorted, ¡°Don''t think too highly of yourself. I simply dislike


    people like Jermaine. Now that that''s sorted, I still have some other stuff to take care ofter tonight.


    I''ll leave you to figure out how to entertain yourselves.¡±


    After Donald went to the counter to pay the bill, he promptly left the cafe and got into a ck car


    that was waiting for him outside.


    Billy and the Dark Crows had been waiting for him for some time now.


    As soon as Donald got into the car, the intelligence officer handed a document to him.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, this report contains all the intel we''ve been gathering about the Youngblood family.


    The Ten Prestigious Families have each sent one divine-stage Novem Ste Warrior. Everyone has


    gathered at the safe house in Ibiville. Their target this time appears to be the mistress, but we''re


    unsure of when they will act.¡±


    ¡°The safe house in Ibiville?¡±


    Donald sneered when he heard this. ¡°What, are they too afraid to set foot into Pollerton now?¡±


    Ibiville and Pollerton were neighboring cities, but they were both a hundred kilometers away.


    One could tell that the loss of personnel among the Ten Prestigious Families over the years had


    made them fearful.


    If this were the case before, they wouldn''t have had to hide in a different city with the ten divine-


    stage Novem Ste Warriors working together.


    They could have just gotten things over and done with.


    Now that ten of these Novem Ste Warriors had secretly gathered in the Ibiville safe house, it was


    obvious that they didn''t want anyone to discover their whereabouts.


    ¡°Are they gathering their forces to n a sneak attack?¡± mused Donald, stroking his temples. ¡°Your


    report came at the right time. Anyter and they would have gonepletely dark.¡±


    As Billy said before, they were targeting Jennifer.


    Even though Jennifer was under Shadow''s protection, expecting Shadow to both fend off ten


    Novem Ste Warriors and protect Jennifer at the same time was not going to be easy.


    With Billy''s report, Donald could thene up with countermeasures.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, we''ve selected ten Elites from Horizon Group, all of whom are on par with Novem


    Ste Warriors. Do I need to alert the Wyvern King so that he can participate in this operation?¡±


    ¡°It''s only ten divine-stage Novem Ste Warriors,¡± replied Donald. ¡°Surely we don''t need such


    drastic measures?¡±

 Chapter 822 A Massacre

    Chapter 822 A Massacre


    Donald stretched himself and added, ¡°It just so happens that I''ve not had my fill of fun today. We


    should intercept them now. We can dispatch the troops from Horizon Group but I only want them to


    secure the perimeter. I don''t want them to strike.¡±


    When Billy heard this, he narrowed his eyes and grunted in response with his head lowered.


    He knew that Donald was going to unleash a massacre.


    Back in the Youngblood family''s safe house in Ibiville, the ten Novem Ste Warriors were sitting in


    the meeting room with grave expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Everyone, we''re just here to assassinate a female CEO. Why are we sitting here staring at each


    other?¡± asked Zane Campbell, the Campbell family''s Ste Warrior. ¡°I''m certain we all agree that


    time is of the essence. Why don''t we act now and get this task over with so that we can leave earlier


    too?¡±


    When Marcel Freedman, the Freedman family''s Ste Warrior, heard this, he replied, ¡°This n for


    revenge was initially devised by the Youngblood family. We''re just here to follow orders. If the


    Campbell family thinks they have the confidence to go against the Youngblood family''s wishes, then


    you can just leave the safe house on your own. After all, the safe house staff won''t stop you. But if


    this incidentes back to bite the Campbell family in the ass, I don''t know what else to say.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Stuart Irving, the Ste Warrior of the Irving family, mmed a fist on the table.


    ¡°There we go again with this Youngblood family nonsense! It was the Youngblood family who told us


    that we could not allow Dragon Fide Vi to be rebuilt under any circumstances. And what


    happened? They''ve nearlypleted the main project! Anyone who wants to serve the Youngblood


    family is more than wee to do so. I refuse to apany you anymore!¡±


    Stuart was in a foul mood. As soon as he said this, he stood up with the intention of leaving the


    meeting room.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, he had just made his way to the exit when he sensed that something was not right.


    Immediately, Stuart pulled out the two scimitars he had hanging on his hips and ced them in a


    blocking motion in front of him.


    Just as he got into a defensive stance, the door to the meeting room sted open with a bang.


    A punch was thrown straight at the scimitars.


    It was clearly a bare fist that made contact with steel but the sounds of metal colliding rang out.


    Stuart was unable to bear the strength of this punch. He staggered backward by three steps, his


    hands still holding his weapons trembling slightly.


    Only one move had been used in the fight between the two opponents, yet everyone knew that


    Stuart was doomed.


    If his weapons could not defeat an attacker who had rushed in with his bare hands, then what good


    were they, really?


    A man dressed in a white suit strode in with a calm expression on his face as he blew the sawdust


    off his fist.


    Everyone''s gazes soonnded on that man.


    Although they had never seen this man before, they knew that he was the Youngblood family''s


    divine-stage Novem Ste Warrior, Draken Youngblood.


    ¡°So you must be Stuart Irving, the Irving family''s vtile Ste Warrior.¡± Draken smiled. ¡°You do


    have quite the temper, but I think your martial arts skills arecking.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Stuart was quite embarrassed at this. He brought his scimitars together


    and red at Draken. ¡°If you hadn''t snuck up on me just now, do you think you would''ve gained an


    advantage? We should fight with our actual weapons and see if my skills are good enough for you,


    then!¡±


    When Draken heard this, he rubbed his sore temples and said, ¡°This is precisely why I told Mr.


    Youngblood that I could easily handle the operation on Jennifer by myself. However, he insisted that


    I bring all of you along. Do you honestly think that the gap in our skills is just a simple matter of who


    gained the upper hand in a sneak attack?¡±


    ¡°How about we cut the cr*p and go at it for one round? Maybe then you''d find out!¡± said Stuart.


    The threshold from being an ordinary person to a Ste Warrior was not something that anyone


    could just achieve in this lifetime, let alone the act of bing a divine-stage Novem Ste Warrior.

 Chapter 823 Dead Or Alive

    Chapter 823 Dead Or Alive


    There was a reason why the divine-stage Novem Ste Warriors were very arrogant.


    After all, there were very few in the world who could reach their level.


    This was also the reason why Stuart found Draken''s jab quite humiliating. He was thus determined


    to fight with Draken and reim his lost dignity.


    Stuart brandished the two scimitars he was holding and charged right at Draken.


    Indeed, Stuart did possess the abilities of a divine-stage Novem Ste Warrior.


    When he dashed over, his form had suddenly split into two.


    Is this a shadow cloning technique? No, both apparitions appeared to be real. This is definitely not


    an illusion.


    Just as everyone was waiting to see Draken''s response, Draken snapped his fingers and looked at


    Stuart as though he was a fool.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Stuart keenly felt that something had opened in front of him, but he could not see what that thing


    was.


    Suddenly, the scimitars Stuart held seemed to hit something that resembled a cobweb.


    Not only did his des not manage to slice through the cobweb, but the huge rebound Stuart felt


    when he hit the cobweb had nearly broken his wrists.


    ¡°What the heck is this thing?¡±


    As soon as Stuart finished speaking, his head appeared to have been cut by a sharp knife,


    revealing nothing but his bloody neck.


    Everyone was so taken aback that they gasped collectively and jumped out of their seats.


    How did Stuart end up beheaded just like that?


    As they all stood up collectively, the blood-soaked Stuart suddenly disappeared from everyone''s


    view.


    Meanwhile, the real Stuart was rooted to the spot, too frightened to even move.


    He could not tell when Draken had chosen to act.


    He could also clearly sense that Draken did not wish to kill him. Otherwise, Draken would not have


    cared that it was merely Stuart''s apparition that had been struck. Draken could''ve easily disposed of


    them both without much difficulty.


    ¡°What now, Mr. Irving? Do we still need to cross swords?¡±


    Stuart knew that Draken had chosen to spare him, so he did not dare to speak impertinently either.


    With an awkward smile, he said, ¡°Absolutely not. There''s no need for this. I merely got a little carried


    away earlier. So how does the Youngblood family want to conduct this operation? What do you


    need me to do? I wouldn''t darein.¡±


    Draken was satisfied with Stuart''s sudden change in attitude.


    What''s this about being hot-tempered? In the world of Ste Warriors, only the capable ones have


    the right to be hot-tempered. Anyone who''s not capable simply doesn''t have the right to behave that


    way.


    ¡°Apart from Mr. Irving, is there anyone else who isn''t happy with the Youngblood family?¡± asked


    Draken.


    His gaze swept through the room, and the other nine Ste Warriors did not dare say a word.


    Everyone present was a divine-stage Novem Ste Warrior. Even if they had to fight each other,


    these fights needed to be reciprocal, and multiple rounds of fighting would be needed to determine


    the victor.


    However, when Draken attacked Stuart, the winner had been decided in the blink of an eye.


    The more concerning aspect was that nobody had noticed how Draken made his move.


    When there was such a vast difference in skills, nobody dared to object.


    ¡°Since there are no objections, then we shouldmence this meeting.¡±


    Draken signaled to his subordinate, who gave each of the nine Ste Warriors a copy of the


    documents.


    ¡°This document contains a map showing the route Jennifer takes on her dailymute, as well as


    her other daily routines. I know that you are all used to being superior and think that someone like


    Jennifer is small fry who doesn''t need that many people to handle. However, let me draw your


    attention to some of this intel.¡±


    Draken paused briefly before he added, ¡°A few days ago, two experts of the divine stage of Mortal


    Realm have gone missing in Pollerton. Until now, we do not know if they are dead or alive.¡±

 Chapter 824 Trouble At The Safe House

    Chapter 824 Trouble At The Safe House


    ¡°We were going to get the arms dealer, Aldrich, to deal with Jennifer. In the end, he and all of his


    subordinates were also killed by the mysterious man, leaving no witnesses. In other words, we have


    proven that Jennifer is being protected by someone very powerful behind the scenes. It''s just that


    we don''t know their identity yet. Now, who else among you still thinks that this is a walk in the park?¡±


    Two divine-stage Mortal Realm experts of the Youngblood family have disappeared?


    None of those present were fools. They clearly understood what going missing in Pollerton exactly


    meant.


    Both of them were eliminated without a trace before they could even leave a clue behind.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After falling into a brief silence, Zane said to Draken, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I admit that I have


    underestimated the difficulty of this task. It has never crossed my mind that the Youngblood family


    has lost two divine-stage Mortal Realm warriors in Pollerton. That said, there''s something I still can''t


    figure out. Since two divine-stage Mortal Realm warriors are incapable of dealing with the


    mysterious figure behind Jennifer, won''t it be suicide for us to assassinate Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. There seems to be something wrong with this mission assigned by the Youngblood


    family. Our enemy is clearly not fighting on a level ying field with us.¡±


    Just a while ago, everyone had assumed that any one of them was capable of killing Jennifer.


    However, when they began to shirk from the task upon hearing his words, Draken couldn''t help but


    snort at their cowardice.


    Nheless, the fact that they were still of use to him caused him to continue exining patiently.


    ¡°All the Youngblood family''s ns are carefully curated and have no problems. Even though this


    operation is undertaken by thebined effort of the Ten Prestigious Families, our targets are


    different. Your target is indeed Jennifer, but mine is the person who''s protecting her from the


    shadows.¡±


    Upon hearing Draken''s words, the other nine Ste Warriors exchanged nces with each other.


    Marcel asked with a frown, ¡°Are you saying that you''re going to take on the warrior protecting


    Jennifer alone? Are you sure you can do it?¡±


    Draken smiled. ¡°You don''t have to be concerned about me. All you need to do is remember that


    Jennifer is your sole target. As for the rest, there''s no need to worry about it.¡±


    Having been convinced by Draken, everyone nodded in acknowledgment and felt that they could


    ept the n again.


    After all, the only variable in it was the powerful warrior behind Jennifer.


    As long as Draken was there to deal with the mysterious warrior, they had no problems continuing


    with their mission.


    In the event Draken was killed, they would then choose to retreat instead.


    Even though divine-stage Novem Ste Warriors were weaker than divine-stage Mortal Realm


    warriors, they figured that they were still capable of fleeing.


    Just as the group was convinced that the n was good, amotion suddenly broke out outside


    the meeting room.


    A guard from the Youngblood family barged in with a frantic expression. ¡°Lord Draken, someone is


    stirring up trouble at the Youngblood family''s safe house. The manager is unable to hold on much


    longer.¡±


    Draken''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you sure you''re not joking with me?¡±


    The Youngblood family''s safe house has enough resources to fight a war. Who in their right mind


    would attack that ce in broad daylight? Do they really want to die that much?


    ¡°I''m telling you the truth. That young man seems to be a Ste Warrior too and is extremely strong.


    He has already defeated many of ourrades!¡±


    Draken stormed out of the meeting room with a snort.


    He wanted to see who it was who had the gall to do something like that.


    The other nine Ste Warriors, too, were curious as to who was brazen enough to conduct such a


    daring attack.

 Chapter 825 If You Survive

    Chapter 825 If You Survive


    Upon arriving at the living room, the group realized that the main doors of the safe house had


    already been shut. The entire building had been sealed off.


    A man was standing in the center, lifting one of the guards of the safe house as if thetter was a


    rag doll.


    Draken immediately recognized the guard as a divine-stage Octo Ste Warrior.


    The guard was held in the air in a humiliating fashion. He was incapable of defending himself at all.


    ¡°Donald?¡± As a Ste Warrior of the Campbell family, Zane immediately recognized Donald. ¡°What


    are you doing here?¡±


    Zane was shocked, for as far as he could remember, Donald was nothing but a useless bum.


    How dare he stir up trouble in this safe house?


    What was even more unbelievable was that the guards at the Youngblood family''s safe house were


    simply powerless against Donald.


    Donald threw Zane a nce and broke into a smirk. ¡°Oh, if it isn''t my distant cousin, Zane


    Campbell? What''s the matter now? Are you hiding in this safe house because you''ve done


    something despicable again? That said, I have my doubts about your choice. The Youngblood


    family''s safe house isn''t safe at all. You should know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zane stared daggers at Donald. ¡°Have I not smacked you enough in the past? Fine.


    Looks like I''ll have to teach you a proper lesson today!¡±


    Donald''s and Zane''s eyes were bloodshot.


    Zane was skilled with the sword, but he didn''t see the need to even use a weapon against someone


    as weak as Donald.


    He raised his hand and swung it at him.


    Just as he attempted to humiliate Donald, he was caught by surprise when his opponent took a step


    back to avoid the p.


    Before he could regain his senses, Donald delivered a kick to his stomach, causing him to crash


    onto the ground.


    Slumped on the floor, Zane was lost in a daze. For a brief moment, he even thought that he had


    been attacked by a ghost.


    I am a divine-stage Novem Ste Warrior. It''s one thing for my p to miss, but how did Donald kick


    me off bnce?


    Just as Zane attempted to retaliate, he was quickly held back by Marcel.


    ¡°Zane, haven''t you noticed? There''s more to Donald than meets the eye. He clearly knows how to


    fight.¡±


    Zane had an epiphany.


    He would''ve noticed something amiss with Donald if the impression of him being useless wasn''t


    seared into his mind.


    Right then, Draken piped up, ¡°This is interesting. You must be the powerful warrior protecting


    Jennifer.¡±


    Donald shot Draken a nce. ¡°That''s right. Looks like not all of you are fools.¡±


    The faces of the other nine Ste Warriors clouded over.


    The fact that Donald had dared to barge in and admit his identity only meant one thing¡ªhe didn''t


    see them as a threat. In other words, they were no different than dead men to him.


    After all, revealing secrets to dead men wouldn''t bring Donald any harm.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Marcel unsheathed the dagger at his waist as he said grimly, ¡°Regardless of who he is, I''m sure


    there''s no reason to fear him since there are so many of us. Even then, don''t take our numerical


    advantage for granted. We must kill him by attacking together!¡±


    The nine divine-stage Ste Warriors pulled out their weapons as they eyed Donald like predators.


    Donald paid all of them no heed. He fixed his gaze on Draken. ¡°Are youing at me or not?¡±


    Draken shrugged in response. ¡°From the looks of it, I might not have to. Let''s see if you survive this


    first.¡±

 Chapter 826 A Good Sword

    Chapter 826 A Good Sword


    With that, the eight warriors brandished their weapons as they charged at Donald.


    Even though it might look like Donald was done for, he was actually not bothered by it.


    Donald''s first reaction was to take a step back to avoid Zane''s piercing sword.


    Thereafter, he grabbed Zane''s wrist before pulling thetter toward him with some fleeting footwork.


    Donald''s movements were so fluid that it appeared as if Zane had run in front of the former to


    be his human shield.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Caught by surprise when Zane got in between them, the other warriors managed to pull back their


    attacks to avoid hurting him.


    Unlike the others, Marcel had no such concerns.


    In fact, the broadsword in his hand elerated toward Zane''s chest instead.


    He intended to plunge it through both Zane and Donald together, just like a kebab skewer.


    ng!


    Donald reacted by pulling Zane back, giving thetter the opportunity to block with his sword.


    ¡°That''s heartless of you, Marcel!¡± Zane barked upon fending off the strike.


    Marcel was outraged by Zane''s action. ¡°Why did you block? If you hadn''t done so, I would''ve killed


    him!¡±


    ¡°Duh! And I would have been dead too!¡±


    Even though everyone wanted toplete the mission for their respective families, no one was


    ready to sacrifice their lives for it.


    After all, they had all worked hard to be a divine-stage Novem Ste Warrior. Thest thing


    they wanted was to die on a mission for the family.


    Donald wasn''t afraid of their numerical superiority precisely because he knew the limits of their


    commitment.


    Seizing upon the opening provided by Zane and Marcel''s argument, Donald grabbed Zane''s neck


    from behind, silencing him.


    ¡°I just saved your life, Donald. Is this how you repay me?¡±


    Donald replied with a grin, ¡°Since you have already saved me once, why don''t you give your life for


    it.¡±


    ¡°What do you¡ª¡±


    Crack!


    Zane was interrupted by the sound of his neck being snapped.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The other seven Ste Warriors gasped in unison.


    No matter how useless Zane was, he was still a divine-stage Novem Ste Warrior. Yet he was


    strangled to death by Donald as if he was a helpless chick.


    Donald took Zane''s sword from his hand and flicked the de.


    A loud buzz that sounded like a dragon''s roar rang out.


    ¡°This is a good sword. It was such a waste in Zane''s hands.¡±


    Now that Donald was armed with a weapon, the aura he exuded waspletely different.


    Standing in front of the seven powerful warriors like a legendary swordsman, he gave them a


    condescending look.


    ¡°Don''t just stand there. Come and meet your end. I''m in a hurry here.¡±


    The warriors'' faces contorted.


    ¡°Insolence! There are seven of us, you brat. You really do have a death wish.¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time and attack!¡±


    No one dared to hold back against Donald anymore.


    As Marcel swung his broadsword, the ghoulish howl that echoed from it sent a chill down


    everyone''s spine.


    He had wanted to seize the moment Donald was distracted to kill him with the others.


    Unexpectedly, Donald was unfazed by the sound emitted by the broadsword as he thrust his own


    sword at Marcel.


    Unlike Zane''s weak strike, Donald''s sword energy evolved into a transparent image of a giant


    dragon.


    The wraith-like forms that the broadsword unleashed instantly dissipated in its presence.

 Chapter 827 One Free Strike

    Chapter 827 One Free Strike


    In a defensive posture, Marcel protected himself by holding the broadsword horizontally across his


    chest. Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough to stop the giant dragon.


    Not only was Marcel''s broadsword shattered from the impact, but his body was also cut in half.


    Just like that, another divine-stage Novem Ste Warrior died in battle.


    The tremendous power demonstrated by Donald caused everyone else tounch all-out attacks.


    In spite of that, their efforts were nothing but futile.


    With a sword in his hand, Donald was like a wolf in a henhouse. The rest of the supposedly


    powerful warriors were cut down by his sword in less than five minutes.


    As blood dripped down its tip toward the ground, the spotlessly clean sword glistened in the light.


    The scene didn''t surprise Draken at all.


    Apuding Donald, he remarked, ¡°Just as expected of someone who can breach the defenses of


    the Youngblood family. I didn''t expect an abandoned son of the Campbell n to be so powerful.¡±


    Draken''s haughty attitude disgusted Donald.


    ¡°Do you know why I hate the Youngblood family the most? Every single one of you is overconfident.


    Please get off your high horse. Otherwise, the miserable sight of you dying would just nauseate


    me.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You deserve to die for your insolence!¡±


    Draken immediately tried to grab Donald with his right hand.


    Donald had no intention to dodge initially. Regardless of how powerful he is, there''s no way he can


    beat me with his bare hands while I''m armed with a sword.


    However, just as Draken was about to grab the sword, Donald quickly sensed something amiss.


    A ck organism-likeyer began to cover Draken''s right hand.


    He caught Donald''s sword without suffering any injuries at all.


    ¡°Adamantium?¡±


    Donald was long aware that the Youngblood family had been researching how tobine


    adamantium with their family''s techniques.


    Since adamantium was the strongest alloy on earth, incorporating it into the Youngblood family''s


    techniques would give its members a manifold increase in their power level.


    Donald did not expect their experiments to seed so soon.


    Draken sneered, ¡°I admit that you have a keen eye. It''s such a shame that you''ll be dead soon.¡±


    The adamantium that covered his hand wasn''t going to hinder his movement like ordinary armor.


    Instead, its function was simr to a form of enhanced skin. It allowed its users unrestricted


    movement while providing an unparalleled level of protection.


    Donald sent a shockwave through the sword with a flick of his wrist.


    Even though Draken was gripping it with all his might, the sword felt like a slippery eel to him. The


    harder he tried to hold it, the faster it slipped away.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword was pulled free from Draken''s grasp.


    Donald thrust his sword at Draken''s throat without a moment''s hesitation.


    Once again, the sword energy unleashed transformed into a giant dragon.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t split its victim in half this time.


    All Donald heard was another loud ng. The moment his sword struck Draken''s throat, it didn''t


    hurt Draken at all. Instead, it simply left a single white dot as its mark.


    Even then, the white dot was immediately repaired by the adamantium.


    That strike was among one of Donald''s most powerful.


    If it couldn''t break through Draken''s defense, Donald had no other ideas on how to hurt him.


    At that moment, thetter seemed to be made of metal as his body was entirely covered by


    adamantium.


    When he noticed that Donald was keeping his distance, Draken taunted, ¡°Is that all you got? I guess


    you truly are a piece of trash. You can''t even kill me even after I''ve given you one free strike. In that


    case, I shall put an end to this farce!¡±

 Chapter 828 Golden Cicada Silk

    Chapter 828 Golden Cicada Silk


    Draken charged straight at Donald with his fist raised.


    Donald could easily take an ordinary punch from him, but his fist had been reinforced with


    adamantium, so even he had no choice but to dodge it.


    While backing away, however, Donald realized something was amiss and stopped retreating.


    Instead, he stepped to the side to dodge the iing punch and retreated in the direction Draken


    came from.


    It wasn''t until Donald touched the back of his neck that he realized he was right about it.


    Something had grazed the back of his neck when he dodged the attack earlier, and his flesh had


    been cut open a secondter.


    Donald swung his sword in the air, and a buzzing noise came from behind Draken.


    ¡°Golden Cicada Silk? Why do you have this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    While having a solid foundation in martial arts was crucial to bing an expert inbat, one''s


    weapons and strategies also yed a huge role.


    Golden Cicada Silk was a type of secret weapon, and only two of them existed in the world.


    Its user would be able to set up razor-sharp silk formations in any way they could think of within a


    ten-meter radius.


    Most people wouldn''t even realize they hade into contact with it until they had taken a few


    steps forward and see their bodies falling apart.


    Donald had assumed that Draken was just another ordinary man the Youngblood family of Pollerton


    had sent.


    He was surprised when he saw Draken''s adamantium fist and Golden Cicada Silk.


    In order to conceal his identity from outsiders, Donald had deliberately destroyed the restriction


    around the entire safe house when entering.


    At that moment, he did not have much room to move about.


    For the first time ever, Donald felt unconfident as he was going against an opponent armed with


    adamantium and razor-sharp Golden Cicada Silk.


    ¡°Since we already know that Jennifer has a powerful individual backing her up, we can''t possibly


    repeat the mistake of the nine families by sending our Novem Ste Warriors to their deaths! I


    suggest you stop struggling, Donald! That way, you will at least get to keep your corpse in one


    piece!¡± Draken said as he moved his left hand, which he had kept behind his back.


    The next thing Donald knew, a murderous aura had filled up the air around him.


    He instinctively held his sword up and bent his knees to lower his center of gravity.


    Dozens of strands of Golden Cicada Silk came shooting from every direction and wrapped


    themselves tightly around the sword. The strands then pulled themselves tight until dents started


    forming all over the sword.


    Draken burst outughing when he saw that Donald was still desperately holding on to the sword.


    ng!


    Eventually, Donald''s sword was unable to withstand the Golden Cicada Silk''s pressure as it


    shattered with a loud ng.


    Draken then charged at Donald once again and threw yet another punch at him.


    He''s as good as dead without his weapon! There''s no way he can possibly fight me with his bare


    hands!


    Draken''s punchnded square on Donald''s chest.


    However, Donald did not cough up blood and copse like Draken had thought he would. Instead,


    he felt as though he had punched a thick ball of cotton.


    What? My punch did no damage to him? Is this guy made of cotton or something? Wait, no... He''s


    using physics!


    Although Draken''s punch appeared to havended on Donald''s chest, his fist had only made


    contact with Donald''s shirt.


    Draken''s fist was hard, but that didn''t mean he was as fast as Donald.


    By moving his entire body down when the punchnded from above, Donald diminished its force so


    much that Draken felt as though he was punching at a ball of cotton.

 Chapter 829 Weakness

    Chapter 829 Weakness


    ¡°Hmph! Knowing a fancy party trick or two won''t save your life! You''re still going to die!¡± Draken


    shouted as he followed up with another punch.


    Unlike the previous one, which came down from above, this one was a straight punch with his right


    hand.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As straight punches were a lot faster and more powerful, Donald would surely sustain severe


    injuries if theynded.


    However, Donald stepped aside at the veryst second, causing Draken''s punch to only graze his


    nose.


    After dodging the punch, Donald grabbed Draken''s right arm with both hands on opposite sides.


    Before Draken even realized what was going on, Donald had snapped his right arm at the elbow.


    A loud crack echoed throughout the area and was followed by Draken''s anguished screams.


    What? I''m wearing adamantium! How could he have possibly broken my arm so effortlessly? This


    can''t be happening!


    Draken cradled his right arm with his left as he took a few steps back and stared at Donald as


    though thetter were a monster.


    He couldn''t understand how Donald was able to break his arm with his bare hands when even the


    sword couldn''t do any damage to him.


    ¡°So, I was right. Adamantium is indeed the hardest metal in the world, but it needs to fulfill the basic


    requirement in order to be incorporated into the Youngblood family''s technique. In other words, the


    hardness of the adamantium depends on your reaction time. When you realized that my sword was


    deadly, you instinctively activated adamantium''s defensive features and protected yourself with it.


    When you either don''t understand my techniques or know where they''reing from, however,


    your adamantium won''t be able to protect you in time. Isn''t that right?¡±


    Draken swallowed nervously when he listened to what Donald said.


    He had always thought that his adamantium was invincible, but Donald''s exnation made him


    realize it had its weakness too.


    As if to rub salt on the wound, that weakness was himself.


    Even so, Draken tried to appear calm as he retorted, ¡°So what? You''re still going to die anyway!¡±


    Donald gave the hilt of his broken sword a little shake, and the fragments that were scattered all


    over the ground magically put themselves back together.


    He shifted his gaze back toward Draken as he said, ¡°No, you''re the one who''s going to die.¡±


    Everything and everyone in this world has a weakness. Adamantium may be ridiculously hard, but it


    is ultimately still just a weapon, so its effectiveness depends greatly on its user.


    Donald unleashed his Ste Warrior force field, Spirit Domain.


    The next thing Draken knew, the area within a hundred-meter radius had be Donald''s domain.


    There were star-like objects around them that covered everything within that domain.


    Draken had his own Ste Warrior force field too, but he had never seen one that could alter the


    user''s surroundings.


    Right as Draken was wondering what he should do, he noticed that Donald''s sword had not only


    repaired itself but was also more powerful than before.


    Huh? Am I seeing things, or has that sword gotten more powerful? Nah, this has got to be another


    one of Donald''s tricks! Are there any other fancy tricks that his sword can perform? Oh, well... I


    suppose I''ll find out after I hit it!


    Instead of standing around idly while Donald performed his strange tricks, Drakenunched himself


    at Donald and threw a punch at him.


    This time, however, Donald did not dodge the iing punch.


    He simply stared at Draken while moving his sword slightly to the side.


    That movement looked incredibly slow, but what happened next shocked Draken to the core.

 Chapter 830 Compensation

    Chapter 830 Compensation


    Donald had disappeared before his very eyes.


    What the... Where is he? Where the f*ck is he?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Draken wouldn''t be able to defend himself with his adamantium unless he knew where Donald was


    attacking from.


    The next thing he knew, a sharp pain tore through his back as Donald appeared above him and


    stabbed him through his back with the sword.


    As Donald''s attack had injured Draken''s spine, he copsed like a sack of potatoes and screamed


    in pain.


    He tried to heal his wound with adamantium, but Donald''s sword was still inside his body, so the


    adamantium was unable to close the wound. All it could do was heal the area around the de.


    ¡°I was wondering why you people from the Youngblood family were so confident about yourselves.


    Do you guys really think you''re unbeatable simply because your ancestors were powerful? The


    Youngblood family is outdated, so it''s time for you to perish.¡±


    Donald stepped on Draken''s head as the sword turned into fragments and entered Draken''s body


    through the open wound.


    Draken anxiously reached out and tried to get the fragments out, but his adamantium could only


    cover the surface of his body.


    It had no way of protecting his internal organs from being sliced up by the fragments of the sword as


    they moved in his body.


    Draken was in so much pain that he couldn''t even speak.


    Just like that, he suffered the most unimaginable torture before dying.


    Having lost its host after Draken''s death, the adamantium came off his body and turned into a


    metallic cube.


    When Donald picked up the adamantium cube, he was surprised by its quality.


    Although the Youngblood family''s descendants are all horrible people, they did do a good job with


    their research and development of adamantium. Not only is this adamantium cube ridiculously hard,


    but it is also very light. I''m holding a huge metallic cube in my hand, and yet it feels as though I''m


    holding a cardboard box or something.


    ¡°I''ll think of this aspensation for me making this trip, then.¡±


    Having taken care of the so-called experts in the safe house, Donald hummed a catchy tune as he


    returned to the mansion.


    Upon entering his bedroom, he was stunned by the sight before him.


    Jennifer was lying t on her back with her left arm wrapped around Geraldine''s shoulders.


    Geraldine, however, slept like a child that had yet to be weaned.


    She grabbed onto Jennifer''s breasts with one arm and made munching noises from time to time.


    Hannah, on the other hand, slept by herself on the side.


    Donald felt himself getting turned on when he saw the three women lying before him with their


    bellies and thighs exposed.


    ¡°Weren''t they in their own rooms? Why did they all end up sleeping here?¡± Donald mumbled to


    himself with an annoyed frown.


    Having spent the entire night outside, he was looking forward to having a good night''s sleep with


    Jennifer in his arms.


    However, Jennifer had already been hogged by two other women.


    What should I do now? I know I can''t get any closer, or Jennifer will surely think I''m a pervert!


    Shadow had known this would happen. She appeared behind Donald and said, ¡°You can use the


    other room, Lord Campbell. I have already prepared it for you.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. It''s not like I have a choice anyway,¡± Donald replied with a sigh.


    After taking a shower and changing into his pajamas, Donald soon found himself getting drowsy


    due to the dim lighting in the room.

 Chapter 831 A Good Sleep

    Chapter 831 A Good Sleep


    Hey on the bed and pulled the covers over him.


    All of a sudden, someone lifted the bottom of the nket.


    Then, a woman with a great figure burrowed into the bed under the nket from the opening.


    Donald wanted to push the woman out of bed, but he found himself too weak to do so.


    ¡°Shadow, did you drug me?¡±


    Donald was conflicted about what he should feel when he saw Shadow moving away from his arms.


    No wonder I was so sleepy after showering. It''s because Shadow drugged me.


    Shadow, who had already taken off her mask, looked at Donald coldly and said, ¡°To have you rest


    better, I added some ambergris into the censer.¡±


    Ambergris?


    Donald''s eyes were wide.


    ¡°Isn''t that an aphrodisiac?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Shadow mused out loud as if she was unaware of it. ¡°I thought it only helped with sleeping.¡±


    By then, Donald was already feeling his body heating up.


    With a stern look, he said, ¡°Get rid of the censer, or else I''m going to be mad at you.¡±


    Shadow stared at Donald for a while before moving her hands inside the nket.


    Right as Donald was wondering what she was doing, Shadow reached out her fair right hand


    holding a pile of crumpled clothes.


    She threw those clothes onto the ground before looking at Donald in the eye. ¡°Do you still want me


    to get rid of the censer now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    D*mn it. You''ve taken off all of your clothes. How can I ask you to stand up now?


    Donald turned away to stop talking to Shadow.


    Little did he expect Shadow to lean closer to him.


    Right as Donald was about to say something, Shadow muttered miserably, ¡°Don''t move. I want to


    have a good sleep.¡±


    A hint of sorrow washed over Donald.


    As his shadow, she had to stay away from the public all the time. She could not let anyone notice


    her presence.


    Yet, as a shadow, she had to be quick to protect him, Jennifer, and the others at the first sign of


    danger.


    While Jennifer was resting, Shadow would be on guard.


    While Jennifer was out traveling during the day, Shadow would have to stick by her side.


    It had been years since Shadow had the chance to enjoy a brief moment of respite, even one as


    simple as lying on the bed unguarded.


    When he breathed in the faint fragranceing from behind him, Donald sighed and turned to pull


    Shadow into his arms.


    Shadow stiffened at the start, but she soon curled up in his embrace as tears rolled down her


    cheeks. For the first time in a long while, she let herself be vulnerable.


    The next morning, while Donald was only half awake, Jennifer suddenly came into the room.


    ¡°Darling, why are you sleeping in the guest room?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Donald shot upright, feeling a sense of guilt as if he had been caught red-handed cheating on


    Jennifer.


    Nevertheless, he soon realized Shadow was gone.


    Donald was the only one left. Not even her clothes could be found.


    When Jennifer noticed Donald''s slight blush, she asked, ¡°What''s the matter with you? Did you not


    rest well the night before?¡±


    Donald cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Why are you the one asking me that? What happened to


    you allst night? If you can''t drink, then drink a little lesser. I went to shower after sending you back


    to your rooms, and it wasn''t even a long shower, but you three ended up sleeping together.¡±


    Jennifer''s face turned red at that.


    She found her chest aching and wet. As it turned out, it was Geraldine''s fault.


    Jennifer thought that Donald was angry at her for neglecting him while enjoying her time with


    Hannah and Geraldine.

 Chapter 832 Stay In A Hotel

    Chapter 832 Stay In A Hotel


    Jennifer grabbed Donald''s hand and said, ¡°All right, Darling, don''t be so petty. It''s rare for Hannah


    and Geraldine toe to our ce. Of course I had to spend more time with them. You''re not


    jealous of women too, are you?¡±


    Donald huffed but remained silent otherwise.


    Left without a choice, Jennifer whispered to Donald, ¡°How about this, Donald? As long as you''re not


    mad, I''ll have a different kind of fun with you with that new lingerie once they''re gone.¡±


    Jennifer''s words made a fire burn bright within Donald.


    She possessed an alluring figure, and the lingerie that Geraldine had apanied her to buy was


    particrly enticing. Its seductive appeal had a strong effect on Donald, leaving him longing and


    tempted by the prospect of seeing Jennifer in it again.


    When Donald first saw her in it, he had nearly turned into a beast in bed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Donald gulped, subconsciously studying her from head to toe.


    Jennifer was a little embarrassed to be stared at fervently by Donald.


    She patted Donald''s chest and whined, ¡°Not now. Come on, Darling, don''t be mad anymore. Can


    we go out for breakfast?¡±


    What could Donald possibly say at that point?


    When he followed Jennifer to the dining room, he realized Geraldine and Hannah had already


    changed into different clothes and were waiting for them while eating.


    Just as Donald sat down, he asked, ¡°Don''t you both have anything going ontely? When are you


    nning to leave?¡±


    ng!


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Jennifer, who was heating up milk for Donald, nearly dropped the


    kettle and scalded herself.


    As Geraldine tore the bread wrapper, she eximed, ¡°Are you serious, Donald? We had so much


    funst night, and now, you''re asking us to leave?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, do you not want us around anymore? Do you want us gone?¡±


    Before Jennifer could say anything, Donald arched a brow and said, ¡°Cut it out. Jennifer and I


    haven''t had a child so far because we want our alone time. The two of you are just third-wheeling us


    and interrupting our daily schedules.¡±


    When Jennifer heard that Donald was getting more and more straightforward, she put the ss of


    milk by his side and shot him a re.


    Hannah, who had just finished her egg, said to Donald, ¡°We''ve already told Jennifer about this. We''ll


    be staying at your ce for a while.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Donald jumped to his feet at that.


    Are you kidding me? Jennifer said that she''d only spend time alone with me once they were gone!


    But now, they''re saying that they''re not leaving so soon?


    Taking in Donald''s dramatic reaction, Jennifer exined, ¡°Hannah''s on a business trip here, but her


    company didn''t arrange amodation for her. What''s wrong with her temporarily staying at our


    house?¡±


    Donald said through gritted teeth, ¡°She''s the section chief of her research center. How can they not


    have arranged amodation for her? Even if she really doesn''t have a ce to stay, can''t she


    just stay in a hotel?¡±


    Hannah continued eating her breakfast as if Donald was not talking about her at all.


    Unsurprisingly, Jennifer shot another re at Donald. ¡°We have plenty of guest rooms in our house,


    so there''s no need for her to stay in a hotel. Besides, I feel morefortable having Hannah stay


    here. We can enjoy watching movies together and having chats over meals. There''s nothing wrong


    with that, is there?¡±


    Donald felt cheated.


    When he first bought the mansion, he did not realize that he had bought a duplex.


    If there were only two people staying in the house, the rest of the rooms could be converted into


    utility rooms.

 Chapter 833 The Perfect Solution

    Chapter 833 The Perfect Solution


    However, if more people were to stay in the house, those rooms could be converted into spacious


    guest rooms.


    Originally, the rooms were meant for future children and elderly people, but now, it seemed that they


    had turned into Hannah''s and Geraldine''s rooms.


    Donald contemted protesting, but the stern re he received from Jennifer swiftly silenced any


    thoughts of resistance in his mind. He decided it was best not to argue further.


    After breakfast, Jennifer instructed Donald to clean up the rooms for their guests.


    To Donald''s surprise, what he initially perceived as a simple cleaning task turned into something


    much more ambitious. Hannah, much to Donald''s surprise, switched on herptop and began


    creating aprehensive floor n design for the entire vi. She even boldly dered her


    intention to repaint the entire room.


    ¡°Donald, I have some urgent matters to attend to at thepany. I need to go there right away. You


    can apany Hannah in the afternoon to purchase the necessary building materials.¡±


    ¡°Darling, are you sure that they''re only here for a while? They''re even asking to repaint the walls.


    This really seems like they''re nning to move here permanently.¡±


    Jennifer pecked Donald on the cheek and said, ¡°Stop it, Donald. We have lots of rooms in the


    mansion anyway. Don''t be so petty.¡±


    With that, Jennifer drove to thepany and brought Geraldine along with her.


    Now, the only ones left in the house were Hannah and Donald, and Donald felt awkward.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Donald? Let''s go!¡± Shoving the shopping list into her pocket, Hannah


    beamed at Donald. ¡°We have so many things to buy, so let''s hurry up.¡±


    Hannah dragged Donald to the garage. Once he was in the driver''s seat, he lit a cigarette and


    asked, ¡°Hannah, what in the world are you up to?¡±


    Hannah blinked at Donald and asked innocently, ¡°What do you mean? Didn''t I tell you that the


    research center didn''t arrange any amodation for me? That''s why I''m nning to move into


    your ce. You''re not thinking of kicking me out, are you? Are you that heartless?¡±


    Donald was unable to deal with stubborn but pretty women.


    Well, our ce is rather big. I''ll just install doors for Hannah and Geraldine when the timees.


    That''s the perfect solution.


    In no time, they were at a building materials market.


    As the mansion was already built, all Donald and Hannah needed to do was buy some paint and


    furniture.


    ¡°Donald, why don''t we check out this store?¡±


    There were plenty of stores at the market, but Hannah had chosen the most boring-looking one.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Right as they entered the shop, they saw the shop owner cleaning up the ce. Thetter seemed


    exhausted.


    ¡°Sir, do you have any paint in here? We''d like something more eco-friendly.¡±


    The owner of the shop, Pharrell Chearne, nced at them before pointing at a few buckets of paint


    at the side. ¡°How about those? They don''t contain formaldehyde, and you can move in on the same


    day you paint the walls.¡±


    ¡°Can I have a look at itsposition ratio table?¡±


    Pharrell froze when he heard that.


    ¡°Do you work in this field too?¡± Pharrell asked as he passed her theposition ratio table.


    Many knew that formaldehyde was toxic to the human body, but much fewer knew that some other


    chemical elements were equally harmful to the human body.


    Many merchants would insist that their paints did not consist of formaldehyde while deliberately


    concealing the presence of other chemical elements.


    After looking at the table for a while, Hannah said, ¡°Not bad. It really is rather eco-friendly. How


    much is it for two buckets?¡±


    ¡°Five hundred would do. I''m about to close the shop for good anyway. I''ll sell them to you at their


    clearance price.¡±


    Hannah turned to look at Donald, signaling him to pay.

 Chapter 834 Do Not Push Your Luck

    Chapter 834 Do Not Push Your Luck


    What the hell? Does she think that I''m her boyfriend?


    Nevertheless, Donald had no choice but to fork up five hundred.


    Right as the two of them were about to leave, a van stopped right outside the shop.


    Five ruffian-looking men in ck short-sleeved shirts came down from the vehicle.


    The leader, Zaydie Horseraft, took a peek at the paint buckets that Donald was holding and said


    arrogantly, ¡°Sorry, Sir, but you bought the paint from this shop, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, and what about it?¡±


    ¡°This shop doesn''t have a permit to sell wall paint. Please bring these two buckets back.¡± Then,


    Zaydie yelled at Pharrell, ¡°Pharrell Chearne, didn''t I tell you not to sell these products anymore?


    Hurry up and refund these people!¡±


    Pharrell was about to put the money into his wallet when he heard Zaydie''s words.


    Despite his unwillingness toply, he had no choice but to return the five hundred to Donald.


    Donald did not take it, however, for he noticed that Pharrell did not seem like a scammer who would


    sell counterfeits for a living.


    In contrast, Zaydie''s aggressive demeanor made him look like a viin.


    When Zaydie saw Donald refusing to take the money, he smiled at him and said, ¡°Sir, if you want to


    paint, I know a shop that has branded goods and guaranteed quality. I''ll take you thereter.¡±


    Pharrell scoffed, ¡°Everyone knows that the items in your brother-inw''s shop are all second-rate


    items. Sir, just take the money, but you don''t need to give those buckets back to me. Do use them.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Zaydie interjected. ¡°Without a sales permit, your products cannot be sold in the market.


    Pharrell, I have been patient with you for a long time. Don''t push your luck.¡±


    Pharrell grew furious when he heard that.


    ¡°That''s enough, Zaydie! How many honest shop owners have you driven away ever since your


    brother-inw opened up a shop here? You have been patient? Patient, my foot! I''m not even


    charging them for these two buckets, but you won''t even let me do that? How much of a bully can


    you be?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zaydie sneered, ¡°You''re right. I''m a bully. ording to the rules in the contract, you have to move


    out of this market before noon. Otherwise, we''re going to move your goods out for you.¡± He nced


    at his watch. ¡°Oh my, look at the time. It''s already twelve. I''m sorry, Mr. Chearne, please move aside


    and allow my men to assist you.¡±


    Zaydie waved his hand, and his henchmen behind him immediately rushed into the store,


    haphazardly throwing all the items that Pharrell had just packed onto the floor.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡±


    Pharrell tried to stop them, but they kicked him aside.


    Zaydie was all smiles as he watched the chaos unfold.


    He was there to teach Pharrell a lesson, after all. He wanted everyone to know the consequences


    of going against him.


    ¡°Sir, you don''t want to get embroiled in this, do you? Hurry up and leave.¡±


    At that, Zaydie reached out for Donald''s paint buckets.


    However, Donald gave him a swift kick that knocked him to the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Zaydie, are you all right? Mr. Zaydie!¡±


    His henchmen hurried over to him when they saw him getting attacked.


    Once Zaydie climbed back to his feet, he red at Donald.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish? How dare you stick your nose into my business?¡±


    Donald stared at him cidly and answered, ¡°I don''t want to take the refund, and I''m going to take


    these two buckets with me. Come at me if you''re upset about that.¡±


    What the f*ck? This punk is so arrogant!


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get him!¡±

 Chapter 835 Fifteen Minutes

    Chapter 835 Fifteen Minutes


    Zaydie waved his hand, and the nearby henchmen immediately lifted their fists and lunged at


    Donald.


    Without bothering to use his hands, Donald kicked those worthless individuals aside.


    No matter which direction those henchmen came from, Donald could swiftly bring them down with a


    single powerful kick.


    What added to the intimidation was the fact that Donald''s kicks resembled iron hammers, instilling in


    the henchmen an unnerving feeling as if their bones were being shattered no matter where the


    kicks made contact.


    Zaydie quickly realized he hade across a formidable adversary.


    Seeing that his subordinates were unable to overpower Donald, Zaydie red at him and said,


    ¡°Just how much has Pharrell that useless dude bribed you to make you stand up for him? Do you


    have any idea who my brother-inw is? Believe it or not, I can make you disappear from Pollerton!¡±


    As soon as Zaydie finished his statement, Donald couldn''t contain his amusement and burst into


    laughter. ¡°Honestly, I have no clue who your brother-inw is. Why don''t you enlighten us and


    entertain us with some information?¡±


    Pharrell walked up to Donald and said, ¡°Sir, I think we should just let it go. It was my fault to begin


    with. Zaydie''s brother-inw is a key figure in our construction materials market, so it''s best not to


    provoke him.¡±


    Pharrell and Zaydie had a long-standing feud, so no matter how much Zaydie threatened him,


    Pharrell remained unfazed, but Pharrell did not want others to get dragged into the situation


    because of him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don''t see why you running a business and making a living is a problem,¡± Donald said to Pharrell


    before turning to Zaydie. ¡°Now, I''m giving you a chance to call your brother-inw toe here.


    He''s formidable, right? I''ll wait for him, then.¡±


    As Donald adamantly refused to leave and instead chose to wait for the phone call, Zaydie''s anger


    red up even more. ¡°You''re just asking for it, brat!¡±


    At the side, Hannah let out a sigh and said, ¡°I finally understand why Jennifer doesn''t like going out


    shopping with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Because you always manage to stir up trouble.¡± Hannah rolled her eyes at Donald. ¡°You stay here


    and handle the situation. I''ll go ahead and purchase the remaining items on the shopping list.¡±


    Hannah headed to another store.


    After finishing his phone call, Zaydie said to Donald, ¡°Wait for fifteen minutes if you dare! Fifteen


    minutester, I''ll make you kneel before me!¡±


    ¡°All right, then. I''ll wait here for fifteen minutes.¡± Donald dragged a chair from the side and casually


    sat on it.


    Seeing that all attempts to persuade Donald were futile, Pharrell could only wait on the side with


    him.


    During their casual conversation, Donald learned that Pharrell used to be a factory worker.


    However, due to the poor business performance of the factory, he was eventuallyid off.


    After beingid off, Pharrell started his own business in the building materials industry and had been


    running his shop in the market for over a decade. People in the vicinity recognized him as an honest


    businessman who provided quality products and services at reasonable prices.


    However, when Pharrell started earning money, it drew envy from others.


    Zaydie''s brother-inw, Jeffrey Woreckler, was also involved in the building materials business but


    in a different city, with a reputation that was less than favorable.


    With the support of Jeffrey''s influence, Zaydie managed to secure a shop in the building materials


    market and implemented a standardized pricing structure for the various building materials avable


    in the market.


    Pharrell used to sell a specific brand and type of paint for three hundred, with a profit margin of


    approximately sixty.


    And that did not sit well with Zaydie, who insisted on raising the price of the same brand and type of


    paint to four hundred fifty per bucket across the building materials market.


    If anyone dared to defy him, Zaydie would utilize the excuse of market disruption to expel them from


    the business.


    He had nothing to fear. After all, his brother-inw monopolized all the stores that sold building


    materials.


    Fifteen minutes had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Just as Donald was about to inquire about Zaydie''s brother-inw''s arrival, a military jeep pulled up


    and parked directly behind their vehicle.

 Chapter 836 Owning A Gun Illegally

    Chapter 836 Owning A Gun Illegally


    Fritz Dolton, Zaydie''s other brother-inw, strode over with a bag tucked under his arm and a


    cigarette hanging from his lips.


    He cast a quick nce at Zaydie, who was tightly holding his hand before his attention shifted to


    Donald.


    ¡°What happened? Did someone beat you up?¡±


    At Fritz''s arrival, Zaydie wasted no time venting his frustration. ¡°Fritz! I intended to kick Pharrell out


    today and enforce the terms of the contract, but this man showed up out of nowhere and disrupted


    everything by violently attacking all of us!¡±


    Fritz approached Donald without hesitation. His anger red when he noticed Donald was still


    seated in the chair showing no intention of standing up. ¡°You''ve got some nerve to assault my men


    in my own territory, huh? What''s your name?¡± he demanded.


    To Donald, Fritz was just a nouveau riche who didn''t pose any threat.


    What caught Donald''s attention was the man standing behind Fritz.


    The man was dressed in a military uniform that indicated his affiliation with the Special Operation


    Force.


    He had deliberately concealed his identity by removing his badges, and a gun was holstered at his


    hip.


    He walked up to Fritz and said assertively. ¡°Mr. Dolton, why bother wasting time talking to him? Just


    contact the local police station and have him detained for a few days. I guarantee he''ll cooperate


    after that.¡±


    Fritz smiled and replied, ¡°Gren, you don''t understand. We can''t simply hand over a guy like him to


    the police. They often go easy on such offenders. We need to teach him a lesson ourselves before


    considering the police station.¡±


    Both Fritz and Gren sounded arrogant as though they were in charge of all the police stations in


    Pollerton.


    Donald yawned and asked, ¡°Is this the best you''ve got, Zaydie? If so, I must say, I''m incredibly


    disappointed.¡±


    Hearing that, Fritz charged forward, intending to give Donald a p.


    Zaydie quickly pulled him back. ¡°Fritz, this man is skilled in fighting. Don''t do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°Skilled in fighting, huh?¡± Fritz scoffed as he pulled out a gun from his bag and aimed it at Donald''s


    head. ¡°Aren''t you a skilled fighter? Can you avoid a bullet?¡±


    The onlookers who were watching the scene unfold quickly dispersed when they saw Fritz fishing


    out a gun.


    Fritz had gained quite a reputation in the building materials market for his fiery temper. When he lost


    control, he would unleash his wrath without hesitation.


    The onlookers didn''t dare to stick around and witness the spectacle, knowing that it could potentially


    put their lives at risk.


    Gren''s brows furrowed deeply when he saw Fritz pulling out his gun.


    Even with a gun pointed at him, Donald maintained hisposure and calmly addressed Fritz, ¡°Mr.


    Dolton, right? Your business seems to be quite extensive. However, let''s not forget that guns are


    illegal in Yorknd. I''m curious, though. Where did you acquire that firearm?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business. I''m the one in possession of a gun now, so get on your knees!¡±


    Donald nced at Gren. ¡°Did you give him this gun?¡±


    Clearly, Gren was feeling guilty.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He cleared his throat and turned to Fritz. ¡°That''s enough, Mr. Dolton. You''ve already scared him.


    You''ve already unsettled him enough. We have pressing matters to attend to, and it''s crucial that we


    don''t dy any further.¡±


    Fritz didn''t have the guts to fire the gun. He merely wanted to show off after getting his hands on it.


    In a swift and seamless motion, Donald sprang into action, catching Fritz off guard.


    Before Fritz could evenprehend what was happening, Donald had disarmed him, and the gun


    was securely in Donald''s own hand.


    ¡°Don''t move!¡± Donald warned, training the gun on both Fritz and Gren.


    Both men immediately froze in their spots.


    Gren put a hand on his own gun and said sternly, ¡°Young man, you''d better not y with fire. You


    don''t have a license to own a gun. Do you know the consequences of owning a gun illegally? I''m


    allowed to shoot you to death on the spot! There''s no need to put your life at risk just for an


    argument, right?¡±

 Chapter 837 Treason

    Chapter 837 Treason


    Donald chuckled aloud. ¡°You can shoot me to death as I don''t have a firearm license. What about


    Mr. Dolton? Does he have a firearm license? Can I shoot him to death, too?¡±


    Gren fell silent.


    From the time Donald began to suspect the origin of the gun, Gren had sensed the situation taking


    an unfavorable turn.


    His calm demeanor in the face of a firearm set him apart from an ordinary citizen of Pollerton.


    It became evident that Donald was not an average individual but rather someone of influence who


    was familiar with guns.


    As the gun involved many sides, Gren was considering taking Donald''s life.


    He was about to find a chance to kill Donald when thetter directly shot Fritz''s thigh.


    Bang!


    A gaping wound appeared in Fritz''s thigh.


    Fritz held his thigh and crashed to the ground. Gren was about to pull out his gun when Donald


    pointed the gun at him.


    Gren gulped and froze.


    He did not expect Donald to fire the gun brazenly.


    ¡°Tell me your military unit number,¡± Donald ordered.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Bang!


    Another gunshot rang out. This time, Donald had shot Gren''s right wrist.


    ¡°Because I have the gun,¡± Donald said, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Firearms like this


    standardized pistol are exclusively issued to military personnel. Even if it''s a discarded or defective


    one, it should be surrendered to the Ministry of Armaments for proper disposal. Yet, as a soldier of


    Yorknd, you, Gren, disyed no concern when Fritz aimed the gun at me earlier. It appears that


    you even entertained the thought of killing me just now, right? You want topete with me in a


    contest of speed and uracy? You are no match for me.¡±


    Gren quickly deduced that Donald had some connection to the military. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    possess such intricate knowledge about the proper procedures.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he was hesitating, Donald pointed the pistol at his forehead.


    ¡°I shall kill you now under the charge of treason. You deserve this. So? Are you still going to keep


    your mouth shut?¡±


    Gren knew that Donald wouldn''t hesitate to fire the pistol.


    He said through gritted teeth, ¡°Gren Jopper, Military Unit Number 1721. I''m from the Eagle Special


    Operation Force at the South Sea Military Region.¡±


    Donald gave it some thought and asked, ¡°I believe the Eagle Special Operation Force was


    established three years ago, right? Who is the captain of your team?¡±


    ¡°Jimmy Stane.¡±


    ¡°Call him. Tell him toe here and meet me.¡±


    Gren stared at Donald as if thetter was a fool.


    ¡°You''re an armed criminal. My captain would nevere here to see you. He would never be here


    even if you were to kill me.¡±


    The military had its own rules, so one couldn''t do as one wished.


    Donald was threatening a Special Operation Force member with a gun. While his actions


    constituted a serious offense, it wasn''t necessary to involve the entire Special Operation Force to


    handle the matter.


    Even if Donald possessed remarkable skills and they were unable to apprehend him, the local


    police might seek assistance from the riot police.


    It was simply impossible for Donald to meet Jimmy with his current identity.


    As Gren was determined not to alert Jimmy, Donald pulled his phone out and asked, ¡°The


    ombudsman of the South Sea Military Region should be Sophus Larsen, right?¡±


    Gren''s eyes turned wide when he heard Sophus'' name.


    Sophus only transferred to the South Sea Military Region one year ago. Donald is not an active


    military officer. How does he know Sophus?


    Before Gren could figure out what was going on, Donald had already called Sophus.

 Chapter 838 A Loyal Friend

    Chapter 838 A Loyal Friend


    ¡°Sophus, I encountered an individual from the South Sea Military Region in Pollerton. His name is


    Gren Jopper, and he is a member of the Eagle Special Operation Force. I have reason to believe


    that he is involved in selling military equipment illegally. Inform the captain to meet me at the


    building materials market in Pollerton.¡±


    Gren broke into a cold sweat when he saw Donald talking on the phone calmly.


    Seriously? I''ll be doomed if my captain finds out about this!


    Without hesitation, Gren spun on his heels to flee the scene.


    He was betting on the fact that Donald wasn''t a good aim and that Donald wouldn''t dare to kill him.


    That was definitely a good idea, but Gren had underestimated Donald''s capability.


    The moment he moved, Donald fired three shots at Gren''s wrists and ankles.


    Gren copsed to the ground with a loud thud and could no longer rise to his feet.


    Donald strode over to him, then grabbed a towel to stuff it into his mouth and tied him up.


    ¡°It appears that your captain is unaware of your involvement in selling guns. Otherwise, you


    wouldn''t be reacting in this manner. You need to seek my approval even if you have a death wish.¡±


    After teaching Gren a lesson, Donald turned to look at Zaydie and Fritz.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zaydie was just a local thug, and he was nothingpared to Donald, who was bold enough to fire


    guns.


    The moment he saw Donald pointing the gun at him, he lifted his arms and said, ¡°I''m sorry, Sir. I


    failed to recognize your abilities. Please spare me. I won''t do this again!¡±


    ¡°I heard that your other brother-inw sells nothing but counterfeit goods in his store.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he specializes in selling counterfeit items. I''m nning to pay his shop a visitter and put an


    end to it.¡±


    ¡°What about Pharrell? Are you nning on kicking him out?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Don''t worry. As long as I am here, Mr. Chearne will always own this store! He won''t


    move, and I''ll rent this store to him for free!¡± Zaydie vowed.


    Hearing that, Fritz clenched his jaw in anger.


    The building materials market belongs to me. Now that you''ve promised to be nice, what else can I


    say?


    Donald gave a satisfied nod and nced at Fritz.


    ¡°Mr. Dolton, mind telling me now how you got this gun?¡±


    It was impossible for Fritz to know Gren.


    Donald realized someone else had introduced them to each other.


    ¡°A-A business partner introduced us both. He told me that I needed a gun to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell me how to contact him. I''d like to pay him a visit.¡±


    Fritz hesitated.


    It was evident that Donald had more than just a casual visit in mind. He aimed to extract information


    from Fritz in order to apprehend everyone involved.


    Fritz was known to be involved in dubious dealings, and while he might have been a coward,


    betraying his friend would irreparably damage his reputation.


    ¡°It looks like you''re a loyal friend, Mr. Dolton. Never mind. I admire loyal men like you. I believe you''ll


    spill everything once I bring you to the police station,¡± Donald said.


    What the f*ck? Is that a veiled threat?


    A brief silenceter, Fritz caved in and replied, ¡°His name is Elmer Madsen. I have his name card in


    my bag. That''s all I know.¡±


    Donald fixed a piercing gaze on Fritz, scrutinizing him for a moment to ensure he was telling the


    truth. Satisfied with what he saw, Donald reached into Fritz''s bag and retrieved a name card,


    dismissing him with a nonchnt wave of his hand.

 Chapter 839 Earl

    Chapter 839 Earl


    Not long after Fritz left, a few military jeeps roared to a stop at the entrance of the building materials


    market.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Armed military officers hopped out of the vehicles and ran into the market, led by the ombudsman of


    the South Sea Military Region, Sophus.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please ept my sincere apology. I had no prior knowledge of my subordinate''s


    actions, nor did I anticipate you getting caught up in this situation.¡±


    Donald apuded sarcastically and retorted, ¡°Oh, so you''re suggesting that if I hadn''t stumbled


    upon this, you wouldn''t have bothered investigating? Well, regardless, I''ve restrained him. It''s up to


    you to handle him, but let me make one thing clear: I won''t tolerate any attempts to cover up his


    crimes. Doing so would only provoke my anger.¡±


    Sophus shed a meek smile and dared not say anything.


    Gren''s identity was insignificant. It was evident that he must have received support from a powerful


    entity to acquire the gun from the military.


    The greater the potential profits, the stronger the force backing him must be.


    Sophus was sly enough not to make any promises. He steered the conversation in a different


    direction and suggested, ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s been quite some time since ourst meeting, hasn''t it?


    How about we enjoy a drink together today?¡±


    Donald frowned and asked, ¡°You''re on duty today, aren''t you? Can you drink?¡±


    The South Sea Military Region, one of the prominent military regions in Yorknd, frequently found


    itself embroiled in various situations.


    However, this was not indicative of anyxity on their part. On the contrary, their responsibilities


    epassed a vast region, including the southern border of Yorknd, Beshya.


    While the Beshya border might be unfamiliar to ordinary citizens, those within the South Sea Military


    Region were well aware of its significance. It served as a notorious pathway utilized by drug and


    firearm smugglers.


    To the north of Beshyay the Salcour Peaks, a challenging terrain to traverse, let alone for


    smuggling operations.


    On the southern side of Beshya was the vast ocean of Yorknd.


    Should they opt for maritime smuggling, they would require a secluded location to dock their boats.


    Nevertheless, Yorknd had strict security measures across the coastline. Consequently, Beshya,


    nestled within a forested area, became the prime choice for smugglers seeking an optimal pathway.


    Every once in a while, an influx of smugglers would infiltrate from Astoria into Yorknd.


    Recognizing that relying solely on the drug police was insufficient, the Special Operation Forces


    stationed within the South Sea Military Region would actively engage in apprehending these


    smugglers.


    Due to the continuous smuggling activities at the border, the South Sea Military Region remained


    vignt at all times. They understood the need for swift action, and in the event of any border


    incident, all personnel were expected to promptly assume their positions and respond ordingly.


    Sophus chuckled. ¡°Well, I received orders to drink with you today. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare drink


    even when I''m off duty.¡±


    ¡°You received orders to drink with me?¡±


    Before Donald could ask any more questions, Sophus opened the car door and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell,


    let''s talk over a meal. Come on.¡±


    As the owner of Quadfield, Donald was technically a soldier in Yorknd.


    That was why he flew into a rage when he saw Gren patronizing others d in the military uniform.


    Since Sophus required his help, Donald agreed to go with him.


    They soon arrived at a restaurant, Spring Begonia. The moment they sat down, the owner of the


    restaurant, La Baker, came over to wee them.


    ¡°Greetings. Are you here for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why else would wee to your restaurant?¡±


    La offered a cating smile. ¡°Yes, please pardon my dumb question. Here is the menu. What


    would you like for lunch?¡±


    Spring Begonia had an appealing interior design. However, the culinary offerings of the restaurant


    consisted of humble andforting home-cooked dishes.


    Donald and Sophus ordered a few dishes.


    While La was serving the dishes, Sophus'' expression turned serious as he informed Donald,


    ¡°We''ve received information about an organization called Earl. They are nning to smuggle


    firearms into the country. Considering the volume of firearms they typically handle, General Holk is


    concerned that their illicit activities would lead to widespread unrest. He has tasked the South Sea


    Military Region with intercepting them at the border.¡±

 Chapter 840 Too Expensive

    Chapter 840 Too Expensive


    ¡°Hold it.¡± Donald stuffed a piece of beef into his mouth. ¡°The South Sea Military Region bears the


    responsibility for such matters, and it should be treated as top-secret information. You need not


    disclose it to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, you''re not an outsider, Mr. Campbell. There''s no need to keep any military secrets from you.¡±


    Sophus, aware of Donald''s true identity, chose to address him as ¡°Mr. Campbell¡± to maintain the


    secrecy surrounding his persona.


    ¡°I know what you want. You want to drag me into the mess. Tell General Holk that I have a family


    now. It has been ages since I got involved in such dangerous missions. Tell him to find someone


    else.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Donald had been guarding Quadfield for years, granting him familiarity with the elderly generals of


    the military regions.


    Maynard Holk served as the general of the South Sea Military Region.


    Although his name carried an air of sophistication, during the conflict between Astoria and


    Yorknd, it was Maynard who had led his troops southward to crush their adversaries.


    If it hadn''t been for the intervention from the government in Yaleview, Maynard would have


    undoubtedly conquered Astoria in its entirety.


    ¡°I knew you''d say that. Before I came here, General Holk had told me to bring something along.


    Don''t worry. You won''t serve for nothing,¡± Sophus said as he pulled out an exquisite wooden box


    from his pocket.


    Donald''s brows furrowed together when he spotted the wooden box.


    The sandalwood box possessed exquisite craftsmanship with intricate carvings, rendering it highly


    valuable on its own.


    However, its true worth extended beyond its exterior.


    As Sophus opened the box, a potent fragrance escaped, permeating the air and reaching Donald''s


    senses.


    ¡°An Energy Condensation Pill?¡±


    Donald''s eyes lit up when he saw the contents of the box.


    Everyone wanted to be Ste Warriors not only because Ste Warriors were strong and healthy,


    but also because Ste Warriors enjoyed a longer lifespanpared to ordinary individuals.


    Nevertheless, this advantage came with a downside. Whilemon ailments were unable to afflict


    Ste Warriors, it also meant that conventional medicine wouldn''t work on them.


    After leaving Quadfield, Donald came to realize that the Immortal Realm stood as the pinnacle of


    power in the world.


    Beyond the Immortal Realmy the exalted domains of the Unnerved Realm, the Maniptor


    Realm, the Possession Realm, the Closure Realm, and the Illusion Realm.


    Having recently reached the Immortal Realm, Donald knew that further progression solely through


    his personal talents and endeavors would be an insurmountable feat.


    They were in the Age of Degeneration where spiritual energy was scarce.


    To make it past the Immortal Realm and advance to the Unnerved Realm and beyond that, the


    Illusion Realm, one would have to turn one''s Ste Warrior energy into vital essence.


    It could only be achieve by taking pills.


    The Energy Condensation Pill, ssified as a level one Terra pill, might be the lowest-tier pill in


    existence, but its scarcity and worth in the mundane world were undeniable.


    Notably, upon reaching the divine stage of the Immortal Realm, Donald''s consumption of this pill


    presented a heightened likelihood of progressing toward the Unnerved Realm.


    ¡°Isn''t this gift too expensive?¡±


    Donald didn''t ept the pill even though he was tempted to.


    After all, he knew there was no free lunch in the world.


    Sophus fixed a burning gaze on Donald. ¡°Earl and Bloody Hand are widely recognized even beyond


    our borders. Their organizations boast a substantial number of experts ranging from the Mortal


    Realm to the Immortal Realm. Frankly speaking, the soldiers stationed at the South Sea Military


    Region could handle Penta Ste Warriors and below with rtive ease. However, oveing


    warriors of higher levels would prove to be more challenging for them.¡±


    Donald knew Sophus was telling the truth.


    With ack of higher-level experts in the South Sea Military Region, there was genuine concern that


    if their enemies managed to breach the border, they would inflict significant casualties.


    Donald let out a sigh and said, ¡°Fine. I''m serving Yorknd, anyway. Keep this pill and tell General


    Holk that I''ll handle the matter at the Beshya border.¡±


    Sophus broke into a grin.

 Chapter 841 Mystic Sun Technique

    Chapter 841 Mystic Sun Technique


    ¡°You don''t need to worry about returning the pill. In fact, General Holk specifically instructed me to


    give you this book as well,¡± Sophus said, retrieving a book from his possession and extending it to


    Donald.


    Mystic Sun Technique?


    Donald held the book, utterly dumbfounded.


    It was clear that Mystic Sun Technique was a higher-level manual, different from the manuals


    Donald had mastered previously.


    By diligently following the instructions within the manual, Donald would be able to make steady


    progress after he advanced to the Unnerved Realm.


    It wasn''t just a simple gift, for Maynard was bringing good luck to him.


    ncing at Sophus, Donald asked, ¡°If I hadn''t epted the Energy Condensation Pill, would you


    have kept the manual to yourself?¡±


    Sophus let out a heartyugh. ¡°Don''t bother asking questions. Anyway, everything is within General


    Holk''s control.¡±


    If all the high-level cultivators remained loyal to Yorknd, it would undoubtedly be a boon for the


    nation.


    However, if these cultivators prioritized their personal reputation and gains over the interests of


    Yorknd, they could be a potential threat that needed careful monitoring.


    Knowing it was Maynard''s extending his goodwill, Donald proceeded to ept the pill and manual


    before asking, ¡°Do you have any information on the specific timing of Earl''s members trespassing


    the border?¡±


    Sophus bobbed his head. ¡°ording to our intel, they would be arriving tomorrow evening. Let''s


    make sure to have a good meal and rest tonight. Tomorrow at noon, my men wille to pick you


    up.¡±


    Donald nodded.


    After they finished talking about work and were about to begin eating, the owner, La, came in with


    a bowl of steaming tomato cream soup. ¡°Here you go. I prepared this tomato cream soup for you


    both.¡±


    Seeing theplimentary dish, Sophus quickly moved the other dishes to make space for the bowl.


    Right then, Donald spoke up. ¡°I''m allergic to tomatoes. Why didn''t you ask before offering us any


    dish on the house?¡±


    Thedy seemed awkward. ¡°I never knew that tomatoes could trigger allergies.¡±


    ¡°Well, now you know. I''m allergic to tomatoes.¡±


    Sophus couldn''t understand what Donald was getting at.


    Donald is a Ste Warrior. There''s no way he is allergic to tomatoes.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Sophus took a seat, wanting to observe Donald''s next move.


    La quickly said, ¡°Oh, I''ve overlooked that. I had no idea you were allergic to tomatoes. How about


    I switch it to spinach soup?¡±


    ¡°But I''m allergic to spinach, too.¡±


    As the owner of the restaurant, La quickly caught on to Donald''s intentional behavior,


    understanding that he was purposely causing trouble for her.


    Her voice turned cold as she asked, ¡°Sir, what would you like me to do, then?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Donald pointed at the table. ¡°I''d like to see your head chef.¡±


    La''s expression changed abruptly, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°We have many chefs here. May I know which one you''re referring to?¡±


    ¡°The one eavesdropping on us outside. Do you want me to bring him in personally?¡±


    Upon realizing that someone had been eavesdropping on their conversation, Sophus immediately


    felt a surge of panic.


    When they arrived at the restaurant earlier, he had instructed his guards to remain outside, trusting


    in Donald''s presence to ensure their safety.


    A chef outside their room turned to flee the scene, but Donald picked up a toothpick on the table


    and flicked it at that man.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    The man held his leg and crashed to the ground. Clearly, he had no idea Donald could strike him


    down with a toothpick from a distance away.


    ¡°If you insist on escaping, the next toothpick from me will stab you in the head.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± La dropped to the ground on her knees.

 Chapter 842 I Can Tell You Everything

    Chapter 842 I Can Tell You Everything


    Wrapping her hands around Donald''s thigh, she pleaded, ¡°Sir, he''s my husband. He''s just curious


    about what you''re talking about and bear you no ill will. Please let him go, Sir.¡±


    Donald sneered, ¡°Just curious? Fine. Tell him toe over here. I want to hear it from his own


    mouth.¡±


    The man lying on the floor hesitated, not knowing if he should approach Donald or not.


    ¡°What are you spacing out for? Didn''t you hear what he said? Hurry up and get over here!¡±


    The exasperated La dashed forward and gave the man a p.


    Jolted into submission, the man came forward with his head lowered, fearful of making eye contact


    with Donald.


    ¡°Were you eavesdropping on us only out of curiosity?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes...¡±


    ¡°Since you''re a chef, I suppose you''re not a Ste Warrior?¡±


    The man answered quizzically, ¡°What''s a Ste Warrior? I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡±


    A grin emerged on Donald''s face as he grabbed the man''s wrist abruptly and said in an indifferent


    tone, ¡°I will now inject the energy of a Ste Warrior into your body and allow it to course through


    your system. If you''re not a Ste Warrior, there will be nothing to worry about. If you are, your


    energy will sh with mine, causing you to explode like a balloon.¡±


    No sooner had Donald finished than he unleashed his energy through his hand.


    Panic gripped the man when he could clearly feel Donald''s action.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    Sensing that his body was expanding, the man shoved Donald''s hand away without any hesitation.


    Donald responded with a snort before grabbing hold of the man with his right hand.


    Despite the man''s attempt to block it by reflex, he never stood any chance against Donald.


    A loud crack was all La heard when the man''s neck was subsequently snapped.


    She could only gape in shock as she watched the man slump lifelessly down to her feet.


    With hatred brimming in her eyes, she snarled, ¡°Even if my husband was a Ste Warrior, it didn''t


    mean you could kill him indiscriminately.¡±


    Donald picked up a napkin from the table to wipe his hands as he replied, ¡°Obviously, I didn''t kill him


    for that reason. It was his eavesdropping on military secrets and attempt to assassinate me that


    caused his undoing. More importantly, he has the tattoo of Bloody Hand on his body. Lady, it looks


    like there''s more to you than meets the eye, huh? Tell me, why exactly did youe to Pollerton?¡±


    Sophus had just mentioned Bloody Hand to Donald. Little did he expect their members to be


    stalking him from the shadows.


    The realization caused him to break out in a cold sweat.


    If Donald hadn''t discovered that someone was eavesdropping, the ambush they were preparing for


    Earl the next day would have backfired on them.


    The loss that could have resulted would be uneptable to the South Sea Military Region.


    Donald was right when he dered that the man deserved to die.


    That said, Sophus was still curious as to why Donald didn''t keep the man alive for questioning and


    had chosen to kill him on the spot.


    La sneered, ¡°You killed my husband. There''s no way you''re going to get anything out of me. Since


    death is the worst that can happen to me, I dare you to kill me right now!¡±


    From the moment they stepped into the restaurant, Donald had noticed La looking at them


    awkwardly.


    He just didn''t give it much thought initially and assumed that she had rarely seen such an


    authoritative group of people.


    From the way things stood, it was evident that La''s position in Bloody Hand was higher than that


    of the dead man.


    After all, the organization would never send a defenseless woman to work as a spy, and that was


    the reason why Donald didn''t hesitate to kill the man earlier.


    Firstly, he wanted to rattle her. Secondly, he wanted to let her know that he could kill at a moment''s


    notice and meant business.


    ¡°You''re clearly not afraid to die, but I wonder if you would fear for someone else''s life.¡±


    ¡°What''s that supposed to mean?¡±


    La cocked a brow as she felt on edge.


    ¡°I believe that you''re a couple who run this restaurant as a front for your intelligence activities.


    However, from the operation of this restaurant, it''s clear that you have put real effort into it. That is


    to say, you care about the quality of the food and its profits. But why would such trivial matters be


    important to a spy?¡± Donald nced at the menu on the table. ¡°Not to mention that your specialties


    here are all home-cooked meals.¡±


    La clenched her fists and gritted her teeth in silence.


    ¡°I suppose you have a child studying in Pollerton, isn''t it?¡±


    A cold glint shed across La''s eyes. ¡°If you dare touch my kid, I won''t let you off even in death!¡±


    ¡°Can you not be so dramatic? I''m not afraid of you alive. What makes you think I''ll fear you when


    you''re dead?¡± Donald continued tly, ¡°I''ll definitely not do anything to him if he has notmitted


    any crimes. But I can still haul you away in front of his eyes.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Under normal circumstances, someone like La wouldn''t have joined an organization like Bloody


    Hand unless they were forced to do so.


    In other words, no one in their right mind would want to live on the edge if one had the choice of a


    stable life.


    It was precisely because La and her husband were sick of their lives that they made sure the next


    generation didn''t have to walk down the same tragic path they had.


    If their child were to learn that they were core members of a foreign terrorist organization, the


    impact on him would be devastating.


    The thought caused tears to streak down La''s cheeks.


    She looked at Donald and said, ¡°I can tell you everything you want to know in exchange for your


    protection.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to make any demands, but I can guarantee that Bloody Hand won''ty a finger


    on you as long as you''re in Yorknd.¡±


    La couldn''t help but be awed by Donald''s authoritative tone.


    Who in the world is this man? Why does he exude such gravitas?


    After exposing La as a spy from Bloody Hand, Donald let Sophus tie up all the loose ends.


    Upon taking a cab back to the mansion, Donald was greeted by the sight of the three women


    wearing hats made of newspaper, painting Hannah''s room wall.


    Given how pretty the three of them were, the paint that had stained their faces made them look


    even more adorable.


    ¡°Darling, Hannah said that you abandoned her while shopping. Is that true?¡±


    Holding a paintbrush in her hand, Jennifer stared at him with righteous indignation as if she was


    seeking justice for Hannah.


    Donald replied with a wry smile, ¡°I met an old friend at the building materials market and couldn''t


    help chatting with him.¡±


    ¡°Who can possibly be more important than Hannah?¡± Jennifer walked up to Donald and stuffed the


    paintbrush into his hand. ¡°Take this. As punishment, you''re to paint Hannah''s entire room wall.¡±


    Donald was stumped as he nced at the four walls of the room.


    What in the world is this? These girls were never serious about painting the room.

 Chapter 843 Pool Party

    Chapter 843 Pool Party


    Even though he had seen the three of them working enthusiastically in the room earlier, the results


    were simply terrible.


    By the time Donald finished painting the room and returned to the living room, he noticed that the


    threedies had decorated the ce with a Christmas pool party theme.


    Just as he wondered what was going on, the trio emerged from the kitchen in swimsuits.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Darling!¡±


    The way they were dressed caused Donald to gawk.


    Hannah''s swimsuit was the most conservative. It was a deep blue one-piece suit that gave off a


    youthful and energetic vibe.


    Even then, it failed to hide Hannah''s stunning figure which Donald couldn''t help but salivate at.


    Meanwhile, despite being the youngest of the three, Geraldine had the bustiest of bosoms.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    More importantly, no one had expected her to be so daring as to wear a one-piece swimsuit that


    exposed her entire back.


    She might be the shortest among the trio, but she was the one whom Donald was too shy to make


    eye contact with.


    Compared to the other two, Jennifer''s figure was the most bnced.


    She possessed thebination of Hannah''s height and Geraldine''s curves.


    More importantly, Donald was awed by Jennifer''s swimsuit which was a replica of the suit worn by


    his favorite female game character.


    It was a sight that no man could resist.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he walked up to Jennifer and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    The gesture caused Jennifer to blush, as she hadn''t expected Donald to act so brazenly in front of


    the other twodies.


    ¡°What are you doing? Keep your hands to yourself.¡±


    Donald replied with a serious expression. ¡°I was just checking how good the fabric on your swimsuit


    is.¡±


    ¡°What about me? Do you want to check my swimsuit too?¡±


    Geraldine came forward on her own ord with her bosom popping out of her swimsuit.


    Donald put his palm to her face and gently pushed her aside.


    ¡°There''s no need for that. I can clearly see how strong the fabric is.¡±


    ¡°How about me?¡±


    Even Hannah, the ice queen, came up to Donald''s side.


    Just as he was above to shove her back, she cowed him with a fearsome look.


    Donald was worried that infuriating her would cause her to expose the dirt she had on him.


    Left without a choice, he brushed his hand over Hannah''s swimsuit andmented in a cursory


    tone, ¡°Hmm, this looks good too. All your swimsuits are made with quality fabric.¡±


    Hannah responded with an eye roll but kept her snide remarks to herself.


    Jennifer said to Donald, ¡°We bought you a swimsuit too. Why don''t you give it a try?¡±


    While speaking, Jennifer retrieved a swimsuit with shark prints and gestured for Donald to put them


    on.


    Just as he headed off to his room to change, he was surprised when Jennifer pulled him back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Going back to my room to change.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to do that? It''s not like you''re not wearing anything underneath. Just change


    here. Hannah and Geraldine aren''t really outsiders.¡±


    Donald was left stunned by the words.


    What is going on? Isn''t Jennifer being too liberal here?


    Jennifer patted Donald on the shoulder. ¡°Put it on quickly. The pool party is about to begin.¡±


    Donald was clueless as to what had gotten into her.


    He was forced to steel himself and change underneath Hannah''s and Geraldine''s watchful gazes.


    Truth be told, Donald had a fantastic figure. It was hidden under the loose clothing he wore all the


    time.


    Now that he had put on the swimsuit, it acted like a secondyer of skin. With his bulging muscles


    clearly visible underneath it, Hannah and Geraldine couldn''t help but ogle at him.

 Chapter 844 They Drugged You Last Night

    Chapter 844 They Drugged You Last Night


    Embarrassed by the looks thedies were giving him, Donald cleared his throat and attempted to


    help Jennifer in the kitchen.


    Jennifer quickly appeared with a birthday cake and ced it on the table. She then pressed the


    remote control to close all the curtains, preventing sunlight from shining into the house.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you...¡±


    While inserting the candles into the cake, Jennifer began to sing a birthday song.


    The threedies looked exceptionally adorable and gorgeous under the illumination of the


    candlelight.


    Donald felt his heart warmed by the sight. Such a simple life is what I''ve always been striving for.


    ¡°Let''s have some wine to celebrate the asion!¡±


    Geraldine was just about to get some from the fridge when Jennifer replied with a smile, ¡°I''ve


    already prepared them at the pool. Since we''re having a pool party, let''s go outside and have some


    fun!¡±


    The moment Donald arrived at the pool after being led there by Jennifer, the sight before him


    triggered a wry smile on his face.


    The heater had already warmed the entire pool, and there were four paddle boards floating on its


    surface.


    Each paddle board was filled with a smorgasbord of food and drinks, simr to the hot spring


    experiences in Jetroina.


    A big screen had also been set up on the opposite end of the pool. It was currently ying a movie


    that Jennifer had chosen ahead of time.


    ¡°Have a seat, Darling. Since you''re the birthday boy, let us serve you. Just tell us what you would


    like to eat.¡±


    Sitting beside Donald, Jennifer began to give his shoulders and thigh a massage.


    Geraldine would hold onto the paddle boards and push them over to Hannah whenever Donald


    wanted to eat something.


    Hannah would then feed Donald with a fork.


    After such a long time, Donald finally got the opportunity to experience what it felt like to be a king.


    When Donald awoke the next morning in his underwear, he saw the threedies in drunken slumber


    right beside him.


    While giving his temples a massage, he realized he couldn''t remember what had happened the


    night before.


    It was when he headed downstairs to the living room that he saw Shadow sitting on the couch with


    the cake from the previous night in her hands.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Donald greeted her while raising a ss of water to his lips.


    ¡°They drugged youst night.¡±


    Pfft!


    Donald spat out the water in his mouth.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Looking at Donald, Shadow said cidly, ¡°They spiked your winest night with Bull 209.¡±


    Her words caused the corner of Donald''s lips to twitch.


    They actually spiked my drink? What were Jennifer and the other two trying to do?


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I knocked all of them unconscious before the effects of the drug kicked in. They probably


    have no recollection of the previous night''s events.¡±


    Upon hearing Shadow''s words, Donald didn''t know whether to thank her or scream his head off at


    her.


    Just as he was about to inquire how the effects of the drug in his body were neutralized, he received


    a call from Sophus.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ve arrived at the entrance of your house.¡±


    Donald was immediately reminded that he was due to help the South Sea Military Region keep an


    eye on the Beshya border in an attempt to stop Earl''s smuggling activities.


    ¡°Give me a minute. I''ll be out after getting changed.¡± After ending the call, Donald instructed


    Shadow, ¡°Find out why they tried to drug me and message me the results of the investigation.¡±


    With that, Donald changed his clothes and hurriedly left the house.


    At Zone G13 in Beshya, a group of mercenaries with AKs in their hands and wearing camouge


    uniforms was walking in front of the group.


    Behind them were more than ten women and children leading a herd of donkeys.


    The donkeys were carrying contraband that was worth over sixty million, so Cyclops, the most


    famous mercenary within the border regions, protected the group personally.


    ¡°Boss, I have double-checked the goods and confirmed that the donkeys are carrying high-quality


    contraband. Given the current shortage in the market, they''re extremely valuable now.¡±

 Chapter 845 A Piece Of The Pie

    Chapter 845 A Piece Of The Pie


    With an expression of pure exhration, Kelvin Evans came galloping from a distance.


    They were mercenaries, and if they could deliver the goods to the specified location intact, they


    stood to gain a hearty twenty percent of the value as their reward.


    However,pared to the hundred percent gain, it left them hankering for more.


    Cyclops narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Where is the financier?¡±


    ¡°He''s been sleeping on the hindmost donkey since the journey began,¡± Kelvin grumbled. ¡°Why don''t


    we get rid of him and im the entire batch of goods for ourselves?¡±


    Cyclops had the same idea, but he felt that something didn''t add up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    A haul worth sixty million was a tantalizing asset for any organization.


    He wondered how it was possible that someone had hired mercenaries to fully handle the highly


    valuable assets.


    Furthermore, the financier in question was Earl, an organization recently in the limelight.


    Cyclops thought for a moment and ordered, ¡°Hold off for now. Something doesn''t seem right.¡±


    Kelvin asked anxiously, ¡°What could possibly go wrong? I had men scout the perimeter. It''s barren


    of any presence but ours. If we strike now, we can change our course in time, and the whole cargo


    will be ours. But if we wait until after we''ve crossed the borders and he has arranged for someone to


    take over from there, we will be in danger.¡±


    Cyclops found Kelvin''s argument usible.


    After some consideration, he said, ¡°Very well, let''s take him out.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Kelvin gave his subordinates a few signals, and they promptly slowed down their pace. They


    advanced toward their prey as they pointed their guns right at the man soundly asleep on the


    donkey.


    One of the subordinates pulled out his scimitar, carefully inching his way toward the oblivious figure


    on the donkey.


    Just as the scimitar was about to reach its target, a terrible scream pierced the air. The


    subordinate''s head was sent flying into the bushes like a football.


    The man on the donkey opened his eyes, and it was clear that he was still intoxicated. He watched


    the headless corpse andughed coldly. ¡°Even the lowest of the low dares to harm me now. I advise


    against shooting here. You''ve stepped into the jurisdiction of the South Sea Military Region. One


    gunshot and you won''t stand a chance to escape.¡±


    Cyclops was taken aback by the man''s agility.


    Even he had missed the man''s swift strike.


    In a somber voice, he asked, ¡°Are you a high-level Ste Warrior?¡±


    The man took a swig from his sk and responded, ¡°Does it even matter? You can''t beat me.


    Rather than both of us ending up battered and bruised, why not deliver the goods as nned? That


    way, we all get a piece of the pie. Sounds fair?¡±


    Just as Cyclops prepared to respond, a gunshot echoed from a distant mountain.


    A sniper bullet whizzed toward the man on the donkey at an rming speed.


    The man hadn''t expected the ambush. As though struck by a powerful blow in his chest, he was


    flung off the donkey.


    ¡°Falcon here. I hit the target, Boozer, but the target seemed unharmed. It appeared something


    deflected the bullet.¡±


    The gunshot seemed to be a signal.


    A shower of bullets rained from the surrounding jungle, their gunfire creating a deadly that


    enveloped the entire mercenary crew.


    The mercenaries, armed with AKs, were wiped out by the relentless bullets before they even


    spotted their adversaries.


    ¡°Quick, send the women to the front!¡±


    Recognizing the ambush from the sound of gunfire, Cyclops acted swiftly.


    He ordered the women and children to shield them as they made a slow retreat.


    As expected, the Special Operation Force of the South Sea Military Region dared not open fire


    when they noticed the mercenary had hostages.

 Chapter 846 Safety First

    Chapter 846 Safety First


    Just when Cyclops and the others thought they could retreat unscathed, a sudden onught of


    creeping vines shot up from the ground. They wrapped themselves around the ankles of two


    mercenaries, hurling them high into the sky.


    In mid-air, they were punctured by a spray of bullets.


    ¡°Ste Warrior! They''ve employed a high-level Ste Warrior!¡±


    Cyclops felt he had been duped by Earl.


    The allure of the goods worth sixty million waspelling, but it was hard to believe that the South


    Sea Military Region would send a Ste Warrior just to deal with them.


    There could only be one exnation: The delivery was a decoy. Earl must have aggravated the


    South Sea Military Region somehow, causing them to be the target.


    ¡°Forget the goods! Everyone split up and run!¡± Cyclops no longer cared about the twenty percent


    profit.


    Yorknd had always had the best talents, and the country had always taken the incursion of its


    borders seriously.


    Since their opponent had deployed a Ste Warrior, Cyclops only hoped that he could survive the


    battle. Nothing else mattered.


    Cyclops fled in one direction and continued to run for another three minutes.


    As he noticed no one was pursuing him, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had survived, and it appeared he wasn''t their target.


    However, just as Cyclops thought he was safe, a strange sensation washed over him.


    Looking up, he saw a knight in the distance. This figure, adorned in medieval West Epean armor


    and clutching ance, was staring coldly at him.


    Cyclops swallowed hard, unsure if the armored figure was from the South Sea Military Region.


    How could the knight possibly appear behind us so quickly, sealing off my escape route?


    Before Cyclops could utter a single word, the knight squeezed his horse''s sides with his legs and,


    with thence in his hand, charged at Cyclops directly.


    D*mn it! He''s an enemy! Cyclops cursed inwardly.


    His only option was to activate his Ste Warrior force field.


    In his own force field, he was able to see everything around him in slow motion.


    It was akin to an ability to slow down the passage of time, and the force field''s effect had saved him


    many times.


    However, this time, Cyclops noticed something was different.


    Everything around him did slow down, but the knight''s speed hadn''t decreased at all.


    Caught off guard, Cyclops attempted to roll aside, but the knight''snce seemed to have anticipated


    his movement.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It pierced him directly, and he had no opportunity to fight back as his back was facing the knight.


    Cyclops felt a searing pain in his back, which was quickly followed by a taste of iron filling his


    mouth.


    He clutched his throat and copsed to the ground, slowly breathing hisst.


    ¡°Knight, have you dealt with Cyclops?¡±


    de''s voice came through the earpiece.


    The knight prodded the lifeless body of Cyclops with hisnce, flipping him over, and jabbed once


    more in his throat for good measure.


    ¡°He''s taken care of, confirmed dead,¡± the knight reported.


    ¡°Good. Now assist Boozer. Protect as much of the goods as possible. Safety first.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the knight seemed to sense something and turned his head toward


    the forest.


    A man with an ice shield and an ice axe approached the knight, the emblem of the South Sea


    Military Region emzoned on his shoulder.


    The knight said grimly, ¡°Captain, I''ve bumped into Ice Tooth from the Thorn Special Operation


    Force. I won''t be able to support Boozer for the time being.¡±


    After a brief silence, de responded, ¡°Then don''t worry about Boozer. I''ll send Rogue to rescue


    him.¡±


    After the phone call ended, de turned off hisputer and retrieved the sword that was set


    aside.


    Spider, who donned a skin-tight suit, raised a brow in response.


    ¡°What''s the matter, de? Did something happen?¡±

 Chapter 847 I Cannot Move An Inch

    Chapter 847 I Cannot Move An Inch


    ¡°Boozer and the others have been ambushed by the Thorn Special Operation Force. Our


    whereabouts have been exposed.¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible. Our route and timing of the cargo delivery this time was personally set by our


    headquarters. How could our whereabouts possibly be exposed?¡±


    de nced at Spider and said, ¡°That means our headquarters ispromised. Still, this is not


    the time to pursue this matter. We can investigate the moleter on, but if we lose the goods and


    people, our team will be disqualified from the organization.¡±


    Earl was notoriously strict.


    Although there were many teams under Earl, as long as theypleted their missions, they could


    receive substantial rewards.


    Conversely, if a team failed to aplish the task or suffered a casualty involving more than half


    their team members, the team would be disbanded. The team members would be punished


    ordingly and then assigned to other teams.


    As the team''s leader, de would certainly not allow that to happen.


    No matter what, he had to bring back both the goods and people with him.


    de traveled at a fast pace. In less than ten minutes, he heard gunshots from ahead.


    As the mercenary organization copsed, most of the goods had already been seized by the South


    Sea Military Region.


    When de arrived, he saw Boozer''s body covered in small bloody holes and scrapes. Thetter


    looked quite miserable.


    ¡°How''s the situation?¡± de asked.


    Boozer took a swig of alcohol. He panted heavily while replying, ¡°That guy who released the vines is


    very cautious. I can''t figure out his position at all. Since I can''t leave, I can only watch them take


    away the goods.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    de looked ahead to see that the members of the Special Operation Force of the South Sea


    Military Region were already starting to clean up the battlefield.


    However, they knew Boozer was a high-level Ste Warrior, so they practiced constant vignce


    and kept an eye on their enemies.


    If there were any movement from Boozer''s side, they would retreat immediately.


    ¡°Captain, what should we do now?¡± Spider asked.


    ¡°I''ll pinpoint that person''s location. You two nk him and take him down.¡± With that, de dashed


    off like an arrow.


    ¡°Someone''sing. Fire!¡±


    The Special Operation Force member in charge of keeping watch shouted, and the other members


    swiftly opened fire at de.


    The knife in de''s hand gleamed, blocking all the bullets fired at him.


    Those Special Operation Force members who had shot at de were stunned. What''s going on?


    He can see the trajectory of the bullets and even deflect the bullets.


    Just as those Special Operation Force members were about to retreat, de slightly exerted force


    with his wrist, turning his sword into pieces of de fragments.


    The de fragments hovered in the air for a second, then shed at the Special Operation Force


    members at high speed.


    ng!


    Just as the Special Operation Force members were about to be beheaded, a dozen robust vines


    erupted from the ground, forming a wall of vines.


    The de fragments hit the wall of vines, causing the sound of metal colliding to reverberate in the


    air.


    A cold glint flitted across de''s eyes. The person manipting these vines is more difficult to deal


    with than I''ve imagined. However, this battle has to end now.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    From the distant woods came a man''s agonized scream.


    It turned out that when the vines sprouted from the ground, one of the de fragments had traveled


    along the vines beneath the earth, tracking down the maniptor''s whereabouts.


    The man controlling the vines didn''t expect that move from de. He was caught off guard and had


    his right hand severed.


    ¡°Captain, I found his location!¡± Boozer ran toward that person at breakneck speed. ¡°D*mn it! Did you


    have fun tormenting me in hiding earlier? It''s my turn to teach you a lesson now!¡±


    After Boozer gulped a big mouthful of alcohol, the veins in his right hand bulged. At the same time,


    strength surged in his muscr and rock-hard arms.


    He leaped up and thrust his right fist at the person controlling the vein with all his might.


    Just as the person was about to be smashed into a pulp by Boozer, thetter suddenly felt a sharp


    pain in his abdomen.


    de heard the sound of bone shattering from his earpiece, and Boozer went silent.


    ¡°Boozer, what happened? Answer me!¡± de looked in Boozer''s direction.


    As the forest was too dense, de couldn''t see what was happening at Boozer''s end.


    Spider, who had been observing the situation, said, ¡°Captain, someone booted Boozer and


    incapacitated him.¡±


    Boozer was incapacitated, not to mention with a single kick? How is that possible? Boozer''s close


    combat capability is the strongest among us. Is this some kind of joke?


    ¡°Spider, wait for me. I''ming over. Don''t make any move yet.¡±


    Spider replied with a quavering voice, ¡°I-It''s not as if I don''t want to make a move, but I can''t. I can''t


    move an inch now.¡±

 Chapter 848 Make The First Move

    Chapter 848 Make The First Move


    An expert like Spider is immobilized?


    de quickly approached Spider''s location as indicated by the tracker.


    Although he couldn''t fathom what kind of expert the opponent had dispatched, he figured anyone


    who could gravely injure two of his subordinates in session must be someone highly capable.


    When de reached the location nearby Spider, he found the surroundings unusually and eerily


    quiet, so much so that it invoked involuntary fear within him.


    Various species of insects weremonly found in such jungles.


    However, the sound of those insects had vanished, and there could only be one exnation: The


    opponent''s aura was so strong that it even caused the insects to feel threatened.


    ¡°Spider?¡±


    Under such a hushed environment, de didn''t even dare to speak too loudly. He was afraid that


    doing so would expose his position.


    However, just as he was about to turn around and move in another direction, an object suddenly fell


    from the tree.


    de instinctively swung his sword at the object.


    The razor-sharp sword cut that object in half. When de realized what it was, he was enraged.


    ¡°I didn''t expect you to be so cruel. You even treat yourrade so mercilessly.¡±


    A nonchnt voice rang out ahead of de. He whirled around and saw a man holding a


    broadsword and gazing at him leisurely.


    His pupils constricted. Aside from fury, his eyes were also filled with astonishment.


    At his level, logically, he should be able to detect even the slightest movement within a hundred


    meters radius around him. When did this man appear? Why didn''t I sense a thing?


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± de fathomed that man before him was no ordinary person, especially


    since Spider, who had been in constantmunication with him, had been eliminated without him


    hearing her shriek.


    That meant the difference in abilities between Spider and that man was very significant. de


    figured he might not be that man''s match either.


    ¡°Does it matter who I am? What matters is that Earl has overstepped its bounds, so I have to teach


    you all a lesson in person.¡±


    Donald nced at the sword in de''s hand and beckoned at thetter with his finger. ¡°Why don''t


    you make the first move? I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to retaliate if I go first.¡±


    ¡°Such arrogance!¡±


    Although de didn''t know how strong Donald was, he couldn''t just flee without doing battle.


    Someone has to pay the price for Spider''s and Boozer''s deaths!


    Like a bullet leaving a gun, de charged at Donald.


    Donald sighed. ¡°Why do people nowadays like to use knives this way? That''s just a waste of your


    abilities.¡±


    deunched his attack like a honed knife while Donald remained unmoving like an unshakable


    mountain.


    In order to deliver a fatal blow, de didn''t hold back at all.


    He activated his Ste Warrior true strength inside his body, and when he was only five meters


    away from Donald, his speed increased drastically again.


    de traveled at lightning speed, turning his figure into a streak of light.


    Seeing that Donald hadn''t assumed any defensive stance, de was simultaneously thrilled and


    baffled. Has he given up on resisting? That shouldn''t be. Did he show up here just to put on an


    arrogant act at the cost of his life?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    While de was confused, Donald slightly shifted his body to the side.


    Donald''s movement seemed minimal, but de''s heart lurched. Sh*t!


    As the attacker, he knew very well that Donald had already avoided his fatal blow with that sidestep.


    He''s not defenseless. He has already seen through my attack, so he''s luring me in, waiting for the


    most opportune moment to counter and deliver a fatal strike.

 Chapter 849 Too Innocent

    Chapter 849 Too Innocent


    It was toote for de to retract his sword.


    Donald turned and sliced his broadsword upward in the direction of de''s unguarded chest.


    Donald didn''t aim for speed with his attack, but de had been running toward him much more


    quickly than anticipated.


    It was toote for him to dodge and he was forced to take the blow.


    ng!


    The broadsword rang out loudly against de''s chest as if he was wearing a suit of armor.


    de didn''t get sliced in half like Donald had wanted. Instead, sparks flew as the sword created a


    long scratch on the metal underneath his clothing.


    Without waiting for Donald to swing his sword a second time, de used the momentum from his


    first hit to leap into the air as if he had wings andnded more than ten meters away.


    ¡°Wow, you actually managed to block my broadsword. That''s some pretty good armor you have


    there.¡±


    Donald had wanted to wrap up the fight quickly so that he could get home in time for dinner.


    Little did he expect de to have a special armor that could even protect him from his fatal blow.


    However shocked Donald was, de was even more taken aback.


    His armor was an S-grade treasure. It was guaranteed to protect its wearer from any weapon.


    When he tried to m his de into the armor with all his might, all he managed to do was leave a


    slight white scratch on its surface.


    Donald''s sword, on the other hand, had almost sliced the armor clean through.


    Where the hell is this guy from? This is so far past my pay grade!


    de was angry, but he didn''t let the anger get to his head.


    Since he couldn''t beat Donald, he knew better than to keep trying.


    I may not be able to defeat you, but that doesn''t mean I can''t run away.


    However, three Ste Warriors of the South Sea Military Region surrounded him just as he was


    about to make a run for it. They had managed to block all the possible escape routes he could have


    taken.


    If it was a one-on-one fight, de was confident he could beat any one of them.


    However, it was three against one now. Escaping was an impossible feat, let alone winning the


    fight.


    ¡°Stop struggling and just admit defeat,¡± Donald said. ¡°With me here, you won''t be able to make a


    single kill. It''s not worth it to die for such an idiotic organization.¡±


    Donald was only trying to advise him to surrender and didn''t expect de to suddenly tense up and


    explode at his words.


    ¡°Who are you to say that? None of you will ever understand what Earl''s true goals are or what


    they''re looking for! Since I''m not going to leave this ce alive, I''m going to make sure I drag one of


    you down to hell with me!¡±


    de was fired up after his little speech. His vital essence was beginning to grow rapidly.


    Donald frowned.


    de was using a forbidden form of magic.


    Ste Warriors like Donald had opened the door to a different world the very moment that they


    underwent the transition.


    The title, Ste Warrior, seemed like a ssy and enviable title.


    In reality, however, low-level Ste Warriors were merely pawns for the plutocrats to earn money.


    de might look like the well-endorsed captain of Earl, but he had no say against them even if they


    had sent him on a suicide mission.


    He no longer had anything to fear now that he was staring death in the eye.


    He shattered his swords into razor-like shards and tossed them into the air. The shards formed a


    terrifying tornado that whirled toward Donald.


    They emitted a harsh screech as they spun faster and faster. The sheer noise of the attack caused


    the other Ste Warriors'' hairs to stand on end.


    It sounded as if a giant high-powered steel fan was whirling toward him.


    de reckoned Donald couldn''t do anything apart from run.


    However, Donald simply sighed and said, ¡°Impressive, but boring. You''re much too innocent if you


    thought you could win with these sorts of tricks.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 850 No Trouble

    Chapter 850 No Trouble


    Donald raised his broadsword and pointed it directly at de.


    de felt as if a predator was ring at him from the tip of the sword.


    In one swift movement, Donald sliced open de''s armor.


    What energy is this?


    By the time de realized something was up, it was already toote for him to do anything.


    There was a sh of red light, followed by a loud bang as if firecrackers had been set off. The


    tornado of des was immediately blown to the ground.


    de, on the other hand, had basically been reduced to a bloody pulp by Donald''s energy.


    What S-grade level armor? It can''t even withstand Donald''s strike.


    The other three Ste Warriors nced at each other.


    They had been nonchnt at the news of another experting to help them.


    After all, as the Dragon Unit from Xemrich, they had achieved quite a lot during thest big battle.


    They had assumed that there were enough experts in their own team. Little did they expect there to


    be someone like Donald outside of their team.


    ¡°I think I left one more person alive over there,¡± Donald said as he pointed somewhere. ¡°He''s pretty


    badly injured. You guys can take him back and interrogate him. He might be able to give you some


    valuable information.¡±


    They nced in the direction he was pointing and marveled at his skills.


    Not only could Donald kill someone like de, but he could also leave survivors for questioning.


    Warner Tackett and Killian Hughes went to carry Boozer away from the grass where hey heavily


    injured.


    The leader, Fallon Xenthos, said sincerely, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Campbell. If it wasn''t for your


    help, we might have lost Joel on this mission.¡±


    Joel Quinn was the man who had been controlling the vines and gotten his right hand sliced off by


    de.


    They had done their best to help out the situation with Joel injured, but if Donald hadn''t appeared,


    Joel might have lost much more than just one hand.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was supposed to help you guys. There''s no need to thank me. Go ahead and clean up the field.¡±


    Donald waved a hand and turned to leave the forest as if he had never been there in the first ce.


    Sophus had already told them many times that Donald''s identity was to be protected. The other


    Special Operation Forces could not know about his involvement in that mission.


    In order to cover it up, de''s death and Boozer''s capture would be the Dragon Unit''s


    achievements.


    Donald walked into a tent after leaving the forest.


    Sophus was giving various orders through the walkie-talkie along with over ten other officers.


    Seeing that Donald had returned, Sophus smiled at him. ¡°That was quick.¡±


    Donald rolled his eyes. ¡°That was just small fry. You made it seem like an actual fight. Isn''t it a bit of


    a waste to put me up against those people?¡± He wasn''t calling de weak by any means. He was


    simply too powerful. ¡°I got rid of all their Ste Warriors. You shouldn''t be needing me for anyone


    else, right? If that''s all, I''m going to head back.¡±


    Sophus hurriedly stopped him from leaving. ¡°What''s the rush? The most recent update we have is


    that Earl has sent out two divine-stage Novem Ste Warriors to protect their most recent shipment.


    The two of them have not shown themselves yet. We suspect that they''re still waiting for the right


    timing.¡±


    Donald rolled his eyes.


    ¡°They have no one left to send out at this point. What are they even waiting for? Either way, I get


    what you''re trying to say. You just want me to stay for a little longer, right? I''ll wait until you guys


    clean up the battlefield first before I leave. That should do it, right?¡± Donald asked. He stood up and


    made himself a cup of tea to sip on while waiting.


    Suddenly, a frantic call came from one of the Special Operation Force members over the walkie-


    talkie.


    ¡°Calling base operations! We''ve discovered a high-level Ste Warrior here. Please send help!¡±


    The person calling for help hadn''t even finished his sentence when he screamed in distress.


    Sophus immediately began to look serious.


    ¡°Find out which unit that was, and send the closest unit as backup!¡±


    Sophus had been sure to send enough people on the mission.


    That way, he could make sure that there were enough people to surround the enemy as well as


    ensure that no one could escape.


    ¡°This is Unit Z3. We are approaching Unit Z1.¡±


    ¡°This is Unit Z2. We are also approaching Unit Z1.¡±


    The two leaders of the other units reported their locations over the walkie-talkie.


    After a minute, however, there was no longer any response from both units that had contacted


    Sophus.


    ¡°Should we send other units after them, Sir?¡±


    It was their first time facing an issue like that.


    All the Special Operation Force members were elites and there were fifteen members in each unit.


    What kind of high-level Ste Warrior did they even meet?


    ¡°Send the Dragon Unit over to take a look. Tell them not to be rash. It''s very likely that they''re the


    divine-stage Novem Ste Warriors.¡± After giving hismands, Sophus turned to Donald. ¡°I''m


    sorry, Mr. Campbell, but I''ll have to trouble you to make another trip.¡±


    Donald weighed his broadsword in his hands as he said, ¡°It''s still murder whether I kill one or two.


    It''s no trouble.¡±


    After that, he left for the coordinates that Sophus had given him.


    Sophus felt much more at ease as he looked at Donald''s retreating figure.

 Chapter 851 Florian And His Tentacles

    Chapter 851 Florian And His Tentacles


    Fallon and the others froze in shock when they arrived at the scene.


    It wouldn''t even be an overstatement to call it a gruesome sight.


    There was blood everywhere, and the dismembered corpses of the Special Operation Force


    members were scattered all over the ce.


    It was like standing inside a gigantic meat grinder. Even a woman like Killian, who had been through


    hundreds of battles, found herself disgusted by the gory sight before her.


    ¡°I''ve never seen such a horrific scene, Captain! Do you think this ce was hit by a missile or


    something?¡± Warner asked.


    Since so many members of the Special Operation Force were killed in an instant, it was only natural


    to assume that they were hit by a high-explosive bomb.


    However, there were no signs of an explosion anywhere. Also, judging by the cut wounds on the


    corpses, they seemed to have been killed by a sharp de of some sort.


    ¡°The headquarters would have alerted us if it was a missile. Be on your guard, everyone. Do not


    wander too far away from each other.¡±


    Those words had barely left Fallon''s mouth when a bright red tentacle shot out of the woods nearby


    and went straight for his throat.


    That tentacle moved so fast that Fallon didn''t even have time to draw his weapon fully.


    Realizing that it would be toote to block the iing attack, Fallon had no choice but to dodge it


    by stepping aside.


    A bloody wound formed on Fallon''s shoulder a second after the tentacle brushed past it.


    ¡°Watch out, everyone! The attack ising from the woods!¡± Fallon shouted as he rolled to the side


    and whipped out his dagger.


    As though some kind of monster was hiding in the woods, more tentacles came shooting out one


    after another.


    This was the first time Fallon and the others had seen such a thing.


    ¡°What should we do now, Captain?¡± Warner asked with his fists clenched while awaiting Fallon''s


    orders.


    ¡°We don''t want to show our hand just yet, so don''t initiate the attack. The headquarters should have


    sent backup over by now. All we have to do is hold out until they arrive!¡±


    Fallon was nning to stall as much as possible, but the tentacles were not about to make things


    easy for him.


    Over thirty tentacles lunged at the three of them all at once.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The dagger that Fallon wielded was no ordinary dagger, and he was exceptionally skilled with a


    de, so the tentacles that came close to him were instantly sliced into pieces.


    Warner''s attacks were far simpler and straightforward inparison.


    Using his two fists as weapons, he grabbed hold of the tentacles and tugged at them with all his


    might, snapping them all with ease.


    The one who had the most difficulty fighting the tentacles was Killian, who wielded a whip as a


    weapon.


    While it would hurt someone if they got hit by it, it was hardly effective against the tentacles as they


    felt no pain.


    Because of how fast they moved, the tentacles easily ensnared Killian within seconds.


    Fallon rushed toward the two when he saw that Killian was caught by the tentacles.


    ¡°Help her, Warner!¡± he shouted while helping Warner cut down the tentacles that were going after


    him.


    Warner grabbed hold of the tentacles ensnaring Killian and ripped them apart with brute force.


    Right then, a man''s voice came from the woods when Killian was freed.


    ¡°What a touching sight this is. Look at these three, helping each other out when their own lives are


    also at stake. Yorknd sure is a wonderful ce. You guys are not afraid of death even though


    you aren''t Ste Warriors.¡±


    Fallon had a bad feeling in his gut when he saw the man stepping out of the woods.


    This guy is dressed in a white suit, which somehow remained spotless even though he has been in


    the woods. Not only is there no dirt on his suit, but there are also no bloodstains whatsoever. He


    has blond hair, blue eyes, and deep eye sockets, all of which make it obvious that he is a foreigner.


    Earl is a foreign organization, and its core members are mostly foreigners. Could this man be one of


    Earl''s core members?


    Noticing Fallon''s confusion, the man bowed slightly at him and said, ¡°Please allow me to introduce


    myself. My name is Florian, and I am a subordinate of Earl Fear.¡±

 Chapter 852 Earl Fear

    Chapter 852 Earl Fear


    Fallon''s face turned gloomy when he heard that.


    There are a total of ten core members in Earl, and they correspond to the ten personality types of


    mankind¡ªgreed, lust, cruelty, fear, inferiority, anger, obstinacy, selfishness, arrogance, and sloth.


    The personalities of the ten Earls match the ones they were assigned to. For example, Earl Fear


    would first make his victims experience true terror before ending their lives. If Florian is a


    subordinate of Earl Fear, then he most likely kills people in a simr fashion.


    ¡°That is a very nice look on your face there. I like it very much,¡± Florian said with a satisfied smile


    when he saw Fallon''s change in expression.


    ¡°F*ck you! I''ll kill you!¡±


    I don''t care who this guy is associated with. He has killed so many members of the Special


    Operation Force of the South Sea Military Region. He must pay for what he did!


    Fallon picked up his dagger and lunged at Florian.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The dagger emitted a bluish glow in Fallon''s hands and seemingly came to life.


    If I can stab this man in one strike, then we might just make it out of this alive!


    Dozens of tentacles came together in front of Florian and formed a solid wall to help shield him from


    the dagger.


    Fallon''s attacknded on the tentacles instead of Florian''s body.


    The tentacles that came into contact with the dagger turned ck and wilted rapidly, but Florian had


    already backed away to put some distance between him and Fallon.


    ¡°I didn''t expect you to use poison. I didn''t dare let you get close because you made your intention to


    kill me a little too obvious. You won''t get the chance to close this distance between us again,¡±


    Florian said calmly while ncing at the wilted tentacles lying on the ground.


    Having witnessed how powerful Fallon''s dagger was, Florian learned to be extra careful and took


    things a lot more seriously.


    The tentacles around Florian struck at Fallon before Fallon couldunch a second attack.


    Fallon raised his dagger to block the iing attack, only to realize that these tentacles were


    incredibly tough.


    All his dagger did to those tentacles was leave a faint, white mark on the surface.


    ¡°That de of yours is indeed impressive, but I''m afraid youck the power to defeat me.¡±


    With a swing of his arm, Florian had a tentacle stab Fallon in the thigh.


    Fallon was about to fight it off when a powerful electric current coursed through his entire body.


    Did I get poisoned as well?


    Fallon felt immense fear when he stared at the tentacle that had pierced his thigh continuously


    sucking his blood.


    Unlike those attacks that would end a person''s life in a single blow, the feeling of having one''s blood


    drained slowly drove Fallon crazy.


    Fallon felt his body temperature decrease while his level of consciousness continued to increase.


    Florian walked up to Fallon, took the dagger from him, and said with a gleeful grin, ¡°I like the poison


    on your dagger. I think I''ll keep it. As for you... Well, you can just go to hell for all I care.¡±


    Florian snapped his fingers, causing the tentacle to suck at Fallon''s blood even faster.


    Right as Fallon was about to die from having his blood drained, an unbelievably powerful energy


    attack came from above and severed all the tentacles in front of him.


    Florian''s expression changed instantly, and he quickly took a step back in response.


    He had a pained look on his face when he saw the severed tentacles writhing about on the ground.


    His tentacles had three forms to them.


    The first form was the normal form, which had average toughness, attack speed, and power.


    Florian had used the first form when attacking the Special Operation Force members earlier.


    The second form was a unique form that was as tough as the hardest alloys in existence.


    Their attacks also carried a special poison that could paralyze a person, which was why Fallon


    couldn''t move after the tentacle stabbed him.


    The third form was their final form.

 Chapter 853 A Deadly Attack

    Chapter 853 A Deadly Attack


    The tentacles would continuously absorb life energy from Florian in order to maintain their third


    form.


    While he could replenish it by absorbing life energy from other people, it would still be incredibly


    dangerous for him to keep using that form in battle.


    As the second form was powerful enough to defeat most opponents, Florian would usually stick to


    the second form whenever he fought people in the past.


    However, that attack from Donald earlier had made Florian feel threatened in a way he never did.


    This man''s weapon is nothing out of the ordinary. How was he able to cut through my tentacles so


    easily?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Donald asked while chewing on a piece of gum as he walked up to Fallon.


    His casual attitude made it seem as though he was there on vacation instead.


    ¡°I''m fine... You be careful. This guy is pretty powerful,¡± Fallon said as he turned around and saw that


    Warner and Killian were lying on the ground. He couldn''t tell if they were dead or simply


    unconscious.


    ¡°Don''t worry. They''re still alive. I''ve already contacted Mr. Larsen. Backup should be arriving


    shortly,¡± Donald replied calmly.


    ¡°Those guys are ordinary people! They don''t have the energy of Ste Warriors! Having theme


    over would be no different from sending them to their deaths! We have to kill this man before we let


    them in here!¡± Fallon eximed anxiously.


    ¡°Rx, this guy won''t be able to do anything with me around! Just sit back and watch!¡± Donald said


    with a reassuring smile.


    Angered by how Donald had dismissed himpletely, Florian red at him and shouted, ¡°You


    sure talk big, punk! I''ll admit that you are indeed powerful, but that doesn''t mean you are able to


    defeat me! Don''t think you can just waltz in here and rescue them from me!¡±


    The tentacles next to him then stabbed him in the body and began sucking his blood.


    There was a manic look in Florian''s eyes, and his face turned incredibly pale in an instant.


    After obtaining the nutrients from Florian''s blood, the tentacles increased in thickness and became


    as thick as a grown man''s torso.


    Sharp spikes also appeared on the surface of the tentacles.


    Fallon''s face turned deathly pale when he saw that.


    I''ve never seen such an unusual ability! What kind of power did Florian awaken? Why is he so


    terrifying?


    Donald rested the tip of his de on the ground and shot Florian a disdainful look as he asked,


    ¡°What, you think you can defeat me with these puny tentacles of yours?¡±


    Florian burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°Puny tentacles? Why don''t you say that after you''ve


    taken a hit from them?¡±


    With that, tentacles came shooting out of the ground next to him and lunged at Donald.


    Although they were a little ugly in appearance, there was no doubt that they could do quite some


    damage.


    Donald instinctively sidestepped and weaved his way through the tentacles to dodge their attacks.


    To his surprise, the ground cracked after being hit by the tentacles, and an acidic, white smoke


    came out of the mud as well.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, these tentacles are not only powerful but also corrosive? I can''t afford to waste any more time


    toying around. Even if these tentacles are unable to hurt me physically, it would be bothersome if


    the acid were to ruin my handsome face!


    Donald quickly raised his sword and charged at Florian.


    When he was three meters away from Florian, however, he noticed that thetter had an eerie smile


    on his face.


    What''s with that grin? Did he set up some kind of trap?


    Donald''s eyes narrowed. Before he even knew what was going on, Florian''s body emanated a red


    glow.


    The tentacles around him all responded to the red glow and attacked twice as fast.


    Donald realized that the more he got closer to Florian, the more there were these tentacles around


    him.


    He was able to dodge the tentacles'' attacks through evasive movements before, but there was no


    room left for such maneuvers.


    Just like that, dozens of tentacles smacked at Donald after having himpletely surrounded.


    ¡°Hahaha! It''s finally over!¡± Florian chuckled gleefully as the tentacles slowly lifted themselves up. He


    was eager to see Donald get crushed into a bloody pulp.


    However, Florian''s face stiffened when he saw that cracks had formed on the surfaces of his


    tentacles.


    Huh? What''s with these cracks? Did they hit him too hard? No. There''s no way they would get


    cracked from hitting too hard!


    Florian was snapped out of his thoughts when a bright light came out of the cracks on his tentacles.


    The next thing he knew, a razor-sharp energy wave had turned him into minced meat.


    He slumped weakly to the ground,pletely frozen in shock.


    What the... Who is this man? How is he so powerful?

 Chapter 854 Cataclysm Epoch

    Chapter 854 Cataclysm Epoch


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    While Fallon was lost in his thoughts, Donald slung the sword in his hand over his shoulder. There


    was not a single scratch on him.


    It was as though he had merely squashed a bug instead of having fought an incredibly intense


    battle.


    ¡°H-How did you aplish that?¡±


    If Fallon were to sustain a blow from a second-form tentacle, he might end up paralyzed.


    Yet, not only could Donald withstand the simultaneous attack of so many tentacles, but he also


    managed to mount a counter-attack.


    Donald answered cidly, ¡°Your capabilities are still inadequate now. When you''ve attained a


    certain level, you''ll realize it isn''t difficult to do what I just did.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Campbell. Our drones'' surveince footage indicates that Earl''s members have


    retreated.¡±


    Sophus had known that Earl would send men over to break through the border by force this time,


    but he had not expected them to dispatch a top-notch expert like Florian.


    Fortunately, they had sought Donald out to back them up this time. Otherwise, the South Sea


    Military Region would undoubtedly be on the losing end.


    After Earl''s members retreated, there was no longer any need for Donald to handle the remaining


    small fries.


    In the helicopter heading back to Pollerton, Sophus said to Donald, ¡°General Holk asked me to


    convey a message to you, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°He said he recently detected abnormal energy reactions in many ces within the country. He''s


    worried it might indicate the onset of a tremendous change in the whole of Yorknd or even the


    entire world. For that reason, he hopes you''ll break through to the Unnerved Realm as early as


    possible. He also wishes you to master Mystic Sun Technique he gave you posthaste.¡±


    ording to the rules, Maynard should have retired from the South Sea Military Region ages ago at


    his advanced age of seventy-eight.


    However, the country still retained him as the general of the South Sea Military Region all these


    years.


    Firstly, he was a Maniptor Realm expert. Seventy-eight years old was old to others, but it was the


    prime of his life.


    Secondly, the Holk family had been carrying out a surveince project known as Cataclysm Epoch


    for Yorknd secretly all this time.


    Due to the Age of Degeneration, a Penta Ste warrior could already rule supreme in a ce. Even


    the country wanted to gather such individuals and establish a unique organization to provide them


    with uniform training.


    However, as high-level warriors grew in number in the past few years, not only had Donald realized


    that there was something off, but even the country had noticed something amiss.


    ¡°Don''t tell me the abnormal energy he mentioned refers to Cataclysm Epoch?¡±


    Sophus nodded in affirmation before borating solemnly, ¡°The foreign team led by General Holk


    has already identified eight abnormal energy spots in the country. Luckily, these ces aren''t in the


    city. Otherwise, the amount of panic it would bring would be unforeseeable. No one knows the kind


    of catastrophic changes that mighte about if Cataclysm Epoch were to kick off. Thus, General


    Holk has been making preparations all along, including how the military would take control of the


    social order at once in the event of iting to pass.¡±


    Donald had never thought that things had advanced to the point that the military might take over the


    social order.


    It would mean that the onset of Cataclysm Epoch was within a year or two.


    The helicopternded near Donald''s mansion.


    When Donald returned to the mansion, he had nned to take an Energy Condensation Pill and


    study Mystic Sun Technique in detail.


    Unexpectedly, he was greeted by the sight of three women sitting on the couch in the living room


    and ring at him hotly.


    ¡°I''m home, Darling.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jennifer instinctively stood up to wee the man home.


    However, Hannah tugged at her hard. Only then did she seemingly remember something and plop


    back down onto the couch.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Hannah demanded icily, displeasure written all over her face.

 Chapter 855 More Than Meets The Eye

    Chapter 855 More Than Meets The Eye


    ¡°I... went out with a friend. I have a very close friend who just arrived in Pollerton yesterday. He


    phoned me and asked me out for a meal, so we chatted for a while,¡± Donald fibbed.


    ¡°A friend? What friend, Darling? Why didn''t I know that you had friends?¡± Jennifer questioned with


    puzzlement etched across her features.


    The corners of Donald''s mouth twitched. ¡°What are you saying, Darling? Can''t I have friends?


    You''re not acquainted with that friend of mind, so you won''t know who it is even if I tell you his


    name.¡±


    Jennifer was easily duped. Since he had said as much, she nodded without any intention of


    pressing further.


    However, Hannah sneered and retorted, ¡°How do you know that if you don''t say his name? After all,


    our circle of acquaintances is small. What if your friend is also our friend?¡±


    When Donald heard that, he knew she wanted to expose his lie by using the Nixon family''s


    connections.


    He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°That friend of mine is known as Raphael Carr. Are you


    acquainted with him?¡±


    Hannah scoffed, ¡°Who knows whether the person you mentioned exists or otherwise?¡±


    Gosh, she''s the one who asked for a name. And now that I''ve satisfied her, she doesn''t believe it.


    Such are women!


    Donald was a man, so he did not n on taking offense to Hannah and the others.


    Most importantly, he had no idea why they were angry. He had no way of appeasing them. In truth,


    he had always been a person who was inept at making girls happy.


    In the many years he had been with Jennifer, he had almost never done something nice for her.


    He went to the bathroom and turned on the hot water for a shower. No sooner had he started


    showering than a beautiful figure appeared outside the door.


    In a sh, his nerves stretched taut.


    Is Hannah up to her tricks again? Jennifer is still outside, and she might misunderstand things.


    Worse still, she''s easily jealous!


    Following that thought, he felt that he needed to do something.


    Hmm, the best solution is probably to lock the door, right?


    Just as he was about to lock the bathroom door, Jennifer''s voice drifted in from outside.


    ¡°Do you need me to help scrub your back, Darling?¡±


    Sheer relief suffused Donald when he heard that it was Jennifer. Phew! I''m d it isn''t Hannah!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chuckling, he replied, ¡°Of course. Hurry up ande in.¡±


    Donald took the initiative to open the door, only to be greeted by the sight of Jennifer in a pink ice


    silk bathrobe and her lovely face flushed bright red.


    To his amusement, she was holding a bamboo basket in her hands.


    The bamboo basket contained a bath glove and soap. She looked very much professional at a


    nce.


    ¡°What''s this, Darling?¡±


    At the man''s surprised expression, Jennifer burst into giggles and said, ¡°Hannah taught me this.


    She said people in the north use these during a bath, and it''s exceedinglyfortable.¡±


    Hearing that, Donald could not help asking, ¡°You''re saying that it''s exceedinglyfortable? Does


    that mean that you''ve already experienced it with Hannah?¡±


    The scarlet shade staining Jennifer''s face deepened. She poked the man in the forehead. ¡°What


    filthy thoughts run through your mind all the time? What''s the problem with close female friends


    taking a bath together? Don''t men do the same?¡±


    ¡°No. Never. No matter how close we are, we don''t have such a kink.¡±


    Jennifer smacked Donald on the back before huffing, ¡°Do you want a scrub or not? If you do, hurry


    up and turn around.¡±


    Only a fool would turn down a beauty offering to service him.


    Donald turned around happily. Putting on the bath glove, Jennifer started scrubbing his back hard.


    ¡°What kind of business is that friend of yours involved in, Darling?¡±


    Donald quirked a brow, promptly realizing that there was more than meets the eye to the matter.


    Good Lord! It turns out that she came in to fish for information!

 Chapter 856 Truly My Friend

    Chapter 856 Truly My Friend


    ¡°Who do you mean?¡± Donald feigned ignorance.


    Jennifer huffed, ¡°Who else? That friend of yours, Raphael! I''ve known you for a long time, but I''ve


    hardly seen you with any friends.¡±


    Undeniably, that was true.


    Donald''s circle of acquaintances was different, and he did not dare bring Jennifer to meet his friends


    apart from Wyvern King and the others.


    ¡°Are you sure? I have quite a lot of friends.¡±


    Donald eyed her puzzledly.


    Every problem she encountered throughout the years was resolved with me asking for others'' help.


    Logically speaking, it should''ve left her the impression that I''ve got many friends.


    Rolling her eyes at the man, Jennifer scoffed, ¡°Can all those people be considered your friends?


    They act beyond deferential every time they see you. It''d be more apt to say that they''re your


    subordinates.¡±


    Donald burst intoughter.


    ¡°Why are youughing? Am I not right?¡± Jennifer said.


    Never had Donald expected Jennifer to be so perceptive.


    He had never felt that way in the past, but after she pointed it out, he suddenly felt that she was


    indeed right.


    ¡°All right, then. Even if those people in the past don''t count, the person I mentioned earlier is truly


    my friend.¡±


    ¡°So? You don''t even bother to bring your friend home to meet me. You don''t care about me at all,¡±


    Jennifer said woefully.


    Donald merely smiled awkwardly, not quite sure how to respond to that.


    Uh... I can''t possibly say that I actually went to help Sophus to deal with Earl, can I?


    At that precise moment, his phone rang.


    Just when he was about to grab it, Jennifer, who was crouching behind him, leaped up like a rabbit.


    ¡°I''ll answer the call for you, Darling!¡±


    Jennifer cast a look at the caller ID after picking up the phone. Immediately, she froze for a moment.


    Donald''s heart clenched.


    Don''t tell me it''s a call from that kid, Sophus? If it''s him, the lie I told just now woulde to light!


    He finally experienced the sense of guilt unique to a man when his phone was in his wife''s hands.


    ¡°Hand me the phone, Darling. It might be something important.¡±


    No sooner had his words rang out than Jennifer answered the call.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The instant the person on the other end heard a woman''s voice, he was stunned for a second. A


    man''s cheerful voice rang out thereafter. ¡°Is this Donald''s wife? I''m looking for Donald. Is he there?¡±


    ¡°He''s taking a shower. Just tell me if there''s anything.¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing major. I''ve just arrived in Pollerton, so I''d like to ask you both out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you two just have a gathering yesterday?¡± Jennifer asked in confusion.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The person on the other end went silent.


    Donald''s heart lodged into his throat.


    Damn it! Could it really be Raphael who called me? That''s too much of a coincidence!


    As Donald was gearing up to rush over and snatch the phone in his guilt, Raphael replied, ¡°I only


    had a gathering with Donald yesterday. Today, I''d like to invite you as well. We can then meet,


    yeah?¡±


    Jennifer promptly perked up.


    ¡°Can I bring my friends along, then? I''ve got two good friends. It so happens that they''re at my


    house right now.¡± While speaking, she observed Donald''s expression.


    ¡°Haha, of course!¡± Raphael sounded exceedingly exuberant.


    It was as though he was on top of the world.


    ¡°Okay, then. Please send the location of the restaurant to Donaldter. See you in a while.¡±


    Jennifer hung up the phone, her mood lifted.


    After cing the phone back where she took it, she picked up the basket and made to leave.


    ¡°That''s it? You can''t just scrub half my back!¡± Donald hastily cried out.


    Jennifer harrumphed and retorted, ¡°You''re a grown adult. Do it yourself.¡±


    That turn of events left Donald close to tears. Gah! She''s leaving right after attaining her goal!

 Chapter 857 Marhua Ruins

    Chapter 857 Marhua Ruins


    In the most opulent private room at Restaurant Juno, Raphael sat before the desk, sipping whisky


    as he closely monitored the data fluctuations on hisptop. He was dressed in a stylish Polo shirt.


    ¡°Mr. Carr, your guests have arrived.¡±


    The server, Ted, pushed the door open, and Jennifer took the lead, followed closely by Hannah and


    Geraldine as they entered the room.


    ¡°Donald, it''s been a while since west met!¡± Raphael rose to his feet eagerly when he spotted


    Donald.


    However, he stopped short when he saw Jennifer and the other twodies.


    I know Jennifer is Donald''s wife. Who are the other twodies?


    ¡°I am Raphael Carr. Nice to meet you,¡± he introduced himself.


    Jennifer was surprised to see how schrly-looking Raphael was.


    ¡°I thought my husband''s friends are all nouveau riche. It looks like he has a smart friend!¡±


    Raphael erupted intoughter. ¡°Donald has built numerous connections and has countless friends. I


    might have studied a bit, but I''m not thatpetent.¡±


    Donald rolled his eyes and fired back, ¡°Ignore his nonsense. He''s a manager at BIM Group. He


    holds a Ph.D. in Finance from Yelv University and is an honorary professor at Chekel Economics


    Institute. If he''s considered ipetent, then there''s no onepetent in this world.¡±


    As Donald had exposed his background, Raphael chuckled bitterly. ¡°Donald, are you praising me or


    insulting me? I''m nothingpared to you.¡±


    Donald cleared his throat, and Raphael fell silent.


    It looks like Jennifer doesn''t know Donald''s real identity.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°That''s enough. We''re all here for a casual meal, right? I brought my friends along, so feel free to


    chat among yourselves. Pretend that we''re not even here,¡± Jennifer said as she sat down with


    Hannah and Geraldine.


    Thedies seemed to be busy with their own stuff instead of paying attention to the men.


    However, they were actually eavesdropping on the men''s conversation.


    As the environment seemed awkward, Raphael said to Ted, ¡°Everyone''s here. You can tell the


    kitchen to serve our dishes now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Carr. Please wait a moment.¡± Ted turned and left the private room.


    ¡°Donald, did you receive news?¡± Raphael then asked.


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°Anndur discovered the Marhua Ruins at the depths of the Patos Ocean. I also heard that they


    have found a way to unlock the site.¡±


    Donald''s gaze turned sharp.


    The world was home to various civilizations, each leaving behind ancient ruins, such as the


    pyramids in Eskaria, the ancient temples of Jetroina, and the ancient cemeteries in Yorknd.


    However, these ancient ruins mostly remained in the realm of legends, elusive and hard to find, let


    alone unlock.


    One such legendary site was the Marhua Ruins, also known as God''s Ruins.


    ording to legend, after creating the world in seven days, God fashioned an ark to preserve all of


    His creations, ensuring their eternal survival. He crafted an underwater pce where the souls of all


    living beings would find their eternal abode. This underwater pce was known as the Marhua


    Ruins.


    ¡°Are you sure it''s the Marhua Ruins? Isn''t that just a legend?¡±


    Raphael pped his thigh and asserted, ¡°This news is absolutely true. It''s precisely because they


    have found it that I believe the entire world''sndscape might undergo a revolutionary change. The


    most significant change among them should be the ressification of power levels.¡± Looking


    excited, he added, ¡°The era of spiritual energy restoration is approaching soon!¡±


    Donald fell into deep thought after seeing how excited Raphael was.

 Chapter 858 Permits To Mine

    Chapter 858 Permits To Mine


    Since the emergence of Ste Warriors in the world, many countries had shifted their strategies


    from solely developing high-tech weapons to also focusing on training high-level Ste Warriors for


    use in battle.


    The reason behind this shift was that Ste Warriors had the ability to conceal themselves


    effectively and unleash widespread destruction.


    A high-level Ste Warrior had the ability to disguise as an ordinary person and infiltrate a city


    unnoticed. A single Ste Warrior possessed destructive power equivalent to a small


    intercontinental missile.


    In forested areas and along borders, a Ste Warrior could rival an entire armed force in terms of


    capability.


    As a Novem Ste Warrior, Donald held the title of the most powerful warrior in Yorknd and even


    the world.


    With his presence and the existence of Horizon Group in Yorknd, the country was able to coexist


    peacefully with other nations on the surface.


    However, if Raphael''s prediction was urate and the world was indeed entering an era of spiritual


    energy restoration, it implied that high-level Ste Warriors wouldn''t remain the apex of power in the


    world.


    It also suggested that realms beyond Ste Warriors, such as Maniptor Realm, Possession


    Realm, Closure Realm, and Illusion Realm, were no longer out of reach.


    ¡°Did you call me here just to share this information?¡± Donald took a sip of his coffee. ¡°I''m just a


    Ste Warrior. This information doesn''t concern me.¡±


    Raphael shot a look at Jennifer and the others. He understood that Donald had made that remark


    because thedies were present.


    He cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Donald, I was merely sharing the information with you. I didn''t


    imply that it directly concerns you, did I? By the way, have you ever wondered what would be


    the most valuable thing in the world if significant changes were to ur?¡±


    ¡°Gold?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Hey, that''s crude.¡± Raphael shot him a disgusted look. ¡°For ordinary people, gold may be


    considered a precious metal. However, the reason precious metals are valuable is that their mining


    quantities are rtively scarce, making them appear valuable. But if we were to enter an era of


    spiritual energy restoration, don''t you think spirit stones would be even more valuable than gold?¡±


    Donald rolled his eyes. ¡°Isn''t that obvious? I know that spirit stones are valuable, but where on earth


    can you find them for me?¡±


    Raphael shed a mysterious smile and pulled out a red velvet box from beneath the table.


    He opened the box, revealing a crystal-clear stone lying peacefully inside shimmering like a


    sapphire.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, unlike a sapphire, this translucent stone contained a flowy inky substance, giving it a


    rather eerie appearance.


    Instantly, Jennifer and the other two were captivated by the beauty of the crystal.


    ¡°Raphael, what is this? Is it expensive?¡± Jennifer stretched out her hand, intending to touch it


    directly.


    Raphael quickly stopped her and exined, ¡°Jennifer, this is a spirit stone. The energy inside is too


    overwhelming, so ordinary people shouldn''t touch it directly. It can be quite dangerous.¡±


    ¡°What can you do with this spirit stone? Can it be made into an essory?¡±


    That question rendered Raphael speechless.


    Women always think about essorizing themselves whenever theye across something pretty,


    huh?


    Hannah asked, ¡°This spirit stone should be banned, right? Where did you get it?¡±


    Raphael gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°You''ve got a keen eye. To cope with the impending


    change, all countries have banned spirit stones. It took some effort, but I managed to obtain this one


    legally, thanks to these documents.¡±


    Raphael pulled out three permits and ced them on the table. Hannah''s eyes lit up when she saw


    them.


    These are permits to mine in the spirit stone mine! How did Raphael get these?

 Chapter 859 Collaboration

    Chapter 859 Coboration


    The three spirit stone mining permits Raphael produced could be used internationally.


    It meant that all countries and organizations in the world recognized that Raphael was the owner of


    the three spirit stone mines.


    However, as Raphael had just mentioned, all countries had begun to gather and store spirit stones


    in a frenzied manner.


    Obtaining these permits in such a situation showcased Raphael''s remarkable capabilities.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Excitement wash over Raphael''s face as he eagerly expressed, ¡°You know, Donald, those coal


    mine owners of the past were incredibly wealthy, right? Now that I find myself in the spotlight, I


    require someone to safeguard me. After much thought, I firmly believe that you are the only one


    capable of protecting me and my three mines. So, how about we join forces and coborate,


    Donald?¡±


    Raphael had earned a formidable reputation as the world''s most skilled businessperson. When


    faced with a challenge from his rival in a business battle, he would never back down. He would


    embrace it with unwavering confidence, undeterred even if a hundred rivals stood in his way.


    However, Raphael''s greatest apprehension now revolved around the possibility of organizations


    forcing him to relinquish his spirit stone mines, paying no heed to their own reputation.


    Should such a situation arise, he would be at a significant disadvantage, given the scarcity of high-


    level Ste Warriors among his subordinates.


    His bodyguards would have difficulty protecting him, let alone protecting the spirit stone mines.


    ¡°You know I''m not interested in earning money. I''ll consider your offer.¡±


    Hearing that, Raphael panicked instantly.


    ¡°Donald, this money-making opportunity is fleeting. Time stops for no one! The longer you hesitate,


    the more money we''ll miss out on. I''ve already done the calctions in advance. If you agree to


    coborate with us now, I''ll promptly get our team to begin mining the spirit stones. By mining at all


    three spirit stone mines at the same time, I conservatively estimate a daily output of around three


    tons. Three tons of spirit stones are worth as much as three hundred tons of gold!¡±


    Jennifer was surprised to learn that one ton of spirit stones was worth one hundred tons of gold.


    ¡°Are spirit stones that valuable?¡± Jennifer blinked. ¡°How did you get the permit? I''d like to get one,


    too.¡±


    Raphael was taken aback by her question.


    He chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°Jennifer, it isn''t easy to get the spirit stone mining permit. Of course,


    if Donald is willing to coborate with me, I''ll do my very best to get you one!¡±


    As Raphael sounded confident, Jennifer turned to look at Donald.


    ¡°Your friend simply wants to team up with you to make money. So why hesitate? Raph, what do you


    need him to do? Tell me more about it.¡±


    Raphael cast a nce at Donald, feeling uncertain about how to convey his n. He couldn''t


    outright express his intention to have Donald station Horizon Group at the mines, as he dreaded the


    possibility of someone trying to seize his valuable mines.


    ¡°Jennifer, actually I''d like him to take on the role of safety consultant for my spirit stone mines. He


    has a knack for this, and if he''s willing to oversee security, I''m more than willing to offer him half of


    the annual earnings from the spirit stone mines.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes lit up when she heard that.


    With a forceful m on the table, she asserted, ¡°Darling, no more hesitation. I''ll take this task on


    your behalf. You two should coborate and make money to buy us a big mansion.¡±


    Donald was torn between amusement and exasperation.


    Isn''t our mansion big enough?


    Raphael couldn''t be bothered. Jennifer had agreed, so it meant that Donald had agreed, too.


    He raised his ss andughed heartily. ¡°How assertive of you, Jennifer. Come, let''s drink to


    celebrate!¡±

 Chapter 860 How Many Men Died

    Chapter 860 How Many Men Died


    They ate and drank their hearts out.


    Raphael and Donald hadn''t seen each other for years. They chatted and drank a lot.


    This was the first time Jennifer had seen Donald so delighted, and out of consideration, she


    refrained from interrupting them.


    Rising from her seat, she said, ¡°All right, I''ll give you the night off so you can enjoy quality time with


    your friend. I''ll take my leave with Hannah and Geraldine.¡±


    Donald was about to say that it wasn''t necessary, but before he could say anything, Raphael flung


    his arms around him in a warm embrace.


    ¡°Jennifer, don''t worry. I''ll drive Donald home tomorrow morning.¡±


    Jennifer gave Donald a look before leaving with her friends.


    As soon as Jennifer and the others left, Raphael swiftly sat up even though he had appeared all


    tipsy and couldn''t even sit up straight earlier.


    He retrieved a warm towel from the table and wiped his face. ¡°Donald, your wife is quite caring,


    huh? She even gave you a day off.¡±


    Donald finished his wine and responded calmly, ¡°My wife is caring, huh? I thought you told her


    something when I went to the restroom earlier.¡±


    Even though Donald had seen through his trick, Raphael did not feel awkward at all.


    He inched closer to Donald and said, ¡°Donald, I can''t wait any longer. I lied to Jennifer when I said I


    wanted you to be the security consultant for the spirit stone mines. Truth is, my subordinates aren''t


    as skilled as Horizon Group, but they do have their strengths. What I truly desire is your


    assistance.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Tell me, did you run into trouble?¡±


    As they were now alone, Raphael pulled out his tablet and showed Donald a video.


    The video depicted mining activity in the spirit stone mine, with a group of well-equipped miners


    standing ready at the entrance in the distance, prepared to venture inside.


    However, as soon as two miners entered the mine, a deafening explosion echoed within its depths.


    It was as if a bomb had exploded in the mine, and the miners lining up at the entrance were killed


    upon impact.


    The guards at some distance away also sustained injuries. Many of them rushed toward the


    explosion site with weapons to find out what had happened.


    Right then, two guards who were running to the site got yed in half, and they died on the spot.


    Donald furrowed his brows. He couldn''t figure out what happened after watching the video, for the


    enemy seemed to be really invisible.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was about to take a closer look when the video came to an end.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± Donald red at Raphael, his displeasure evident. He had reached the most intriguing


    part, only to be abruptly cut off.


    Raphael shed an awkward smile. ¡°You can''t me me for that, Donald. This is the only video we


    found after arriving at the scene. However, there is more information on this tablet. Would you like to


    read further?¡±


    Donald took the tablet and continued perusing the details.


    The additional information was some analysis that Raphael and the rest did after arriving at the


    scene.


    ¡°Based on the autopsy results from our forensic expert, what we can confirm now is that these


    guards all died from a type of highly sharp energy de. Furthermore, we discovered a


    considerable amount of radiation residue at the scene, indicating that this individual capable of


    invisibility might very well be a radiation source themselves.¡±


    ¡°How many men died?¡±


    Raphael scratched his face before responding, ¡°Including the guards, a total of fifty men died.¡±


    ¡°Fifty?¡±


    Donald''s lips curved into a knowing smile. He finally understood why Raphael was so eager to seek


    his help.


    With so many people dead, thepensation alone amounted to a substantial sum.

 Chapter 861 Barbecue

    Chapter 861 Barbecue


    The more peaceful the time is, the more valuable human lives were. Moreover, Raphael''s guards


    were well-trained.


    Raphael highly valued his subordinates, and as a testament to that, he offered thempensation


    money three times the market price. This generous gesture fostered unwavering loyalty among his


    subordinates, and they never had anyints.


    However, no matter how wealthy he was, he couldn''t let his subordinates die. This was why he had


    traveled all the way to Pollerton to meet Donald. He was confident that Donald could solve any


    problem in the world.


    ¡°Very well, then. I understand what happened, and I have only one night off. You''ll send me home


    yourself tomorrow at nine in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Sure, of course!¡± Raphael was ted as Donald had agreed to his request.


    He brought Donald to the top floor of the restaurant to the helicopter that had been waiting there for


    a long time. They boarded the helicopter and flew to the spirit stone mine where the explosion


    happened.


    Ferwick Ind was situated in the Patos Ocean, yet it remained absent from any map. When the


    helicopternded on the base of the ind, Donald noticed two teams of people directing their


    gazes at him.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Donald asked, realizing that they wore different uniforms.


    ¡°The guards from the Suarez family and the Cox family. They caught wind of the trouble here and


    arrived to seize my business from me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Raphael let out a deep sigh and exined, ¡°Spirit stone mines are scarce resources, so obtaining


    the rights to mine took a considerable amount of time for me. Tragically, before I made any


    progress, fifty men lost their lives here. This incident displeased themittee responsible for


    approving my mining permit. They sent both the Suarez family and the Cox family here topete


    fairly. The one who can resolve the issue will rightfully im ownership of this ind.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder Raphael insisted on my help. If he couldn''t solve the problem today, he would lose the


    rights to the spirit stone mine.


    ¡°Donald, I invested three billion into this mine. You need to help me get my capital back.¡±


    Donald shot him a look. ¡°Treat me to a barbecue.¡±


    ¡°Sure! I''ll treat you to ten barbecues!¡±


    After giving Raphael a reassuring look, Donald headed to the base, straight to what was left of the


    spirit stone mine.


    As Donald departed, both the teams from the Suarez family and the Cox family also left


    simultaneously. Their captains shamelessly inched closer to Donald, trying to get his attention.


    ¡°Hey, did Raphael hire you to help him out? I''m Channing Suarez. What''s your name?¡±


    Donald looked at Channing, realizing that thetter was a Novem Ste Warrior in the divine stage.


    The other one could be more capable than Channing. It was clear that both families had sent their


    aces in order to gain the rights to this spirit stone mine.


    ¡°Donald Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Campbell,¡± the other man greeted Donald cheerfully. ¡°I''m Otto Cox, the captain of the


    Cox family''s team. While we may be rivals, I can''t help but worry about your well-being. Didn''t


    Raphael warn you about the high radiation levels in the spirit stone mine? If you enter without


    proper protection, you won''tst long and will likely end up being carried out on a stretcher.¡±


    Donald nced at Otto and responded, ¡°I know, but I don''t need that.¡± With that, he strode ahead,


    leaving them both behind.


    Channing and Otto were caught off guard. He doesn''t need that? Even if he''s a high-level Ste


    Warrior, that doesn''t mean he''s immune to radiation, right?


    ¡°Otto, it looks like Campbell isn''t easy to persuade.¡±


    Otto let out an icy snort as he put on his mask. ¡°If that''s the case, we''ll make sure he dies inside


    there.¡±

 Chapter 862 A Passive Situation

    Chapter 862 A Passive Situation


    There was nothing ethical aboutpetition between capitalists.


    They had wanted to find out how much Raphael had paid Donald toe here and seek doom.


    If they could, they would pay Donald twice the money to make him leave. That way, they could win


    without a battle.


    But little did they know that Donald would be so indifferent and ignore them entirely.


    After putting on the anti-radiation masks, both team members kept an eye on each other as they


    forged ahead.


    Maybe due to the ind''s unique environment or some changes in the spirit stone mine, once they


    stepped inside, a thick mist enveloped them, reducing visibility to a mere three meters.


    ¡°Stay close. Make sure you''re on guard. Don''t allow any chances for the monster to exploit the


    situation and attack us.¡±


    To defeat Raphael, both the Suarez and Cox families decided to join forces.


    They believed that their chances of survival and sess were higher than Donald''s, as thetter


    had ventured into the spirit stone mine alone.


    Just before they could reach the core of the spirit stone mine, two team members at the rear of the


    group let out muffled grunts, which were audible through the walkie-talkie.


    Their heads soared through the air as if they had been chopped off their bodies.


    ¡°Shit! Open fire!¡±


    After losing two team members unexpectedly, the remaining members swiftly implemented their


    original n and opened fire.


    Based on their rehearsals, they had assumed the monster would be shot down the moment it got


    close.


    To their astonishment, even after expending one round of ammunition, nothing happened¡ªthe


    monster remained unscathed.


    Is the monster swift enough to disappear right after killing them both?


    Everyone was utterly confused when two other team members screamed out loud.


    This time, instead of getting their heads chopped off, they got their legs chopped off.


    The victims'' protective suits were ripped open, and their skin was exposed to high-intensity


    radiation.


    In a split second, their skin turned red, and there were blisters all over their bodies.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In less than one minute, they gradually stopped breathing. By now, their skin was charred as though


    they had been dragged out of a fire.


    ¡°Otto, this won''t work. We''re trapped in a passive situation. Activate our Ste Warrior force field.¡±


    Channing couldn''t bear to watch as his subordinates met their doom one by one.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll go first!¡±


    Otto pulled out his sword and stepped forward, a strong energy emanating from his body.


    The mist was pushed away at least ten meters by his Ste Warrior force field, and everyone finally


    got a good view of the scene.


    Before they could whoop in delight, Otto discovered a ck crevice three meters in front of him.


    Like a painting that had been ripped apart, a light blue de slowly emerged.


    Otto''s heart sank. Did that monster show itself?


    He instinctively took two steps back and raised the sword to defend himself.


    Everyone heard a loud swoosh, like scissors cutting a paper into two.


    Otto''s sword didn''t stand a chance against the blue de as he was sliced in half.


    ¡°Otto!¡±


    Despite being a Novem Ste Warrior in the divine stage, Otto was killed before he could get a


    chance to retaliate.


    ¡°Open fire!¡±


    Following Channing''s order, everyone fired their guns at the crevice.


    When the monster finally revealed itself and walked out of the crevice, everyone froze in their spots.

 Chapter 863 I Am Not Stopping You

    Chapter 863 I Am Not Stopping You


    What appeared before them was not a human, but a monster in sky-blue armor.


    Although the creature had limbs and was standing upright, its hands were made of sharp scythes


    like the sickles of the Grim Reaper.


    It had no eyes but a cone-shaped head and a mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth.


    When the creature roared at the crowd, it sounded like the stridtion of insects.


    ¡°Open fire! Everyone, open fire!¡± Channing ordered again. s, the bullets simply deflected off the


    monster''s body. Not even a scratch was made, nor was its armor pierced.


    Sensing it was under attack, the monster shook its head and swung its scythe hands.


    Channing had thought things would be easier as long as they could see the creature.


    However, they realized now how wrong they were.


    The monster''s defense could not be broken once it revealed itself.


    The more they watched theirrades get shed by the creature, the more hopeless they felt.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This can''t go on. Since bullets don''t work, I''ll use my sword!


    Finally, Channing unsheathed the sword at his waist and charged at the monster.


    ¡°Die, you monster!¡±


    Sensing Channing charging toward it, the monster swung its scythe at him.


    Although it had a tough body, it was not as flexible as Channing.


    Channing had already predicted the monster''s move. With a twist of his body, he dodged its weapon


    in the air.


    ng!


    Channing''s swordnded heavily on the monster''s armor, leaving a three-inch deep wound.


    Immediately, green blood spilled under the armor.


    The sight of that left Channing thrilled. Looks like my attack was effective.


    s, Channing did not get to celebrate it for long because the monster hade charging with


    another attack.


    As if it was infuriated, the injured monster moved its hands faster and attacked more furiously.


    No matter how many times Channing tried to replicate thest attack, the monster would not give


    him the chance.


    The members of the Suarez family and the Cox family were seated on the chairs of the military


    base control room, watching the battle on the screen inplete silence.


    With Otto killed, the Cox family lost the right to fight for the spirit stone mine.


    Although Channing was still hanging on, they could tell he was already at the end of his strength.


    The fact that he was unscathed was already good enough, but to harm the creature would be


    absolutely impossible.


    ¡°Since the monster has already revealed itself, let''s split up into two teams to help him.¡±


    Ezra Cox called his assistant over to inform the rest to get ready.


    Still seated in his chair, Raphael looked at Ezra and said inly, ¡°I don''t think that''s appropriate,


    Ezra. We agreed to send in only one team from each family. Whoever manages to kill it will get the


    spirit stone mine. I could still turn a blind eye when you guys shamelessly followed us, and now


    you''re thinking of sending in help? If the reinforcements you sent kill the monster, is it on you or


    me?¡±


    Ezra mmed the table and fumed, ¡°How are you still thinking about such things at this time? That


    monster has killed so many of our people. Channing will die if we don''t send help!¡±


    Unperturbed, Raphael said, ¡°I''m not stopping you from sending help. I just want to know who will get


    the spirit stone mine if you do that.¡±


    Raphael''s stubbornness made Ezra flush with rage. However, there was nothing he could do about


    it.

 Chapter 864 One Move

    Chapter 864 One Move


    Jairo Suarez turned to Raphael and said, ¡°Mr. Carr, I know you''re a wealthy person who only cares


    about money, but are you sure the person you brought can kill the monster without our help?


    There''s only so much time you can stall by stopping us from sending help. Once Channing and the


    rest of your men die, victory will still belong to us.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I''m looking forward to it.¡±


    Raphael sat in his chair,pletely unfazed, as if he was not worried about failing to take care of


    the monster.


    Meanwhile, Channing could no longer hold out in the monster''s hands.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Channing was definitely faster than the monster in the beginning, but thetter''s strength seemed


    limitless. Even after fighting for a long time, it never slowed down. In fact, it moved even faster.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and give me a hand!¡±


    Channing''s body was already covered in wounds.


    He almost burst a vessel when he saw Donald not taking any action.


    Donald was in no rush. After all, the reason the two families had sent him in with Channing was to


    make him bait at the critical moment.


    Little did they expect the monster to ignore Donald and attack the others first.


    ¡°You want me to help you? Sure. Will you fight over the spirit stone mine with me after I do that?¡±


    Channing almost lost his temper. What the hell? How is he still negotiating under such


    circumstances?


    Then again, he was only someone paid to take care of the matter. He dared not decide on behalf of


    his employer.


    As there was no reply from Channing, Donald said, ¡°All right, then. Since you want both my help


    and the spirit stone mine, you can continue fighting this battle on your own. I''ll take care of it when


    you''re dead.¡±


    Channing was so taken aback by Donald''s decision that his arm was chopped off by the monster.


    ¡°Help me! I won''t fight with you over the mine.¡±


    In this critical moment, Channing could not be bothered to consider so much in order to stay alive.


    When he shouted that, the monster was about to bring its scythe down on his chest.


    Seeing that Channing was about to be killed, Donald kicked the monster''s head and sent it flying


    into the distance, stunning everyone who saw that.


    Who exactly is this person? How is his power level so incredible?


    Even the monster had never expected a human to be so strong.


    It shook its head to recollect itself before fixing its gaze on Donald.


    It swung its scythe hands and charged at the man.


    To Donald, however, the monster was too slow.


    Unlike Channing, who had to take risks to dodge the monster''s attack, Donald dashed forward and


    punched the monster in the chest under the crowd''s shocked gazes.


    It had taken all of Channing''s strength to inflict a wound on the monster, but Donald crushed its


    armor with just one strike.


    Donald''s power level was out of the monster''s expectations, too.


    It was toote for it to get into the void again.


    Donald pulled the monster''s heart out, killing it with just one move.


    The scene shocked Channing to the core.


    What on earth? Why didn''t you make a move sooner when you have such a power level?


    Ezra''s and Jairo''s expressions turned grim as they stood in front of the monitors.


    Not only did they lose a lot of men this time, but they also failed to get hold of the spirit stone mine.


    It was a severe loss for them.


    Raphael smiled at the two men. ¡°Gentlemen, looks like the spirit stone mine still belongs to me.¡±

 Chapter 865 Rare Jewel

    Chapter 865 Rare Jewel


    ¡°It''s just a spirit stone mine. If you say it''s yours, so be it. What''s there to brag about?¡±


    Ezra and Jairo snorted before leaving the base.


    Even though they had no idea who Donald was, they could tell from his clinical skills that they stood


    no chance of obtaining the spirit stone mine.


    After ordering his subordinates to clean up the surroundings of the mine, Raphael served Donald a


    cup of coffee at the base. He sang Donald''s praises with a chuckle. ¡°You''re amazing, Donald. I was


    sure that there would be no problem too difficult for you to solve if you stepped in!¡±


    ¡°Enough of bootlicking. Hurry up and check if there''s anything else. I''m heading home if there isn''t.¡±


    ¡°No, wait.¡± Raphael rubbed his hands. ¡°My subordinates are still conducting a search across the


    entire ind. I wouldn''t want you to make another trip if there was another monster hiding


    somewhere, would I?¡±


    Raphael''s words left Donald no choice but to wait patiently.


    Since he had nothing better to do, he began chatting with Raphael.


    ¡°I have no ns to take that monster''s corpse back with me. Do you have a research team here that


    can deal with it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. You''re clearly underestimating my influence now. That said, what''s so special about


    the monster''s corpse?¡±


    Donald threw Raphael a nce and exined, ¡°I know you have no interest in its body, but aren''t


    you the least bit curious about why it appeared around your spirit stone mine? Besides, the monster


    is radioactive and can disappear into the void. If you don''t find out more about it now, more people


    will die the next time another one appears.¡±


    Donald''s mention of the potential loss of life caused Raphael to take the matter seriously.


    He''s right. The spirit stone mine may be important, but human life is just as important.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Donald. I''ll have my men work on it right away. Once the research report is out, I''ll


    inform you immediately.¡±


    No sooner had Raphael spoken than one of his subordinates ran in from outside.


    ¡°Boss, we found something.¡±


    The subordinate opened a wooden box to reveal a porcin-white jewel.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sight of the jewel caused Raphael''s eyes to widen in awe.


    ¡°I''ve dealt with jewels for so many years. I''ve never seen anything quite like this.¡± He thought for a


    moment before suggesting, ¡°Donald, since you''re the one who killed the monster, this jewel will be


    my gift to you. You can bring it back to your wife.¡±


    Taking the jewel in his hand, Donald could somehow feel that something was amiss.


    ¡°All right. I''ll take it with me, then.¡±


    After ensuring that there were no more monsters on the ind, Donald and Raphael flew back to


    Pollerton in a helicopter. Then, Raphael drove Donald back to his mansion.


    Donald didn''t bring the jewel home. He ordered Billy to take it to Quadfield for research instead.


    Given that the monster was radioactive, there was a chance the jewel shared the same property.


    Giving it to Jennifer would end up harming her.


    After unlocking the mansion door and entering the living room, Donald was greeted by the sight of


    Jennifer and Geraldine watching TV on the couch, while Hannah was sitting at her desk, busy


    working on herptop.


    ¡°You''re back. Where did you guys gost night?¡±


    Jennifer gave Geraldine a pat on her back, and thetter approached Donald, sniffing him like a


    dog.


    ¡°Jenny, there''s no cigarette smell on him and neither is there the scent of women''s perfume.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Darling, be honest with me. Where did you gost night?¡± Jennifer asked with a teasing


    look on her face.

 Chapter 866 Sleep With You For A While

    Chapter 866 Sleep With You For A While


    Donald didn''t know whether tough or cry at Jennifer''s nosiness.


    She may appear nonchnt on the surface, but where I have beenst night actually matters a lot


    to her.


    ¡°Do you remember Raphael asking me for help with his security system? I went to his spirit stone


    mine and dealt with some of the problems.¡±


    Oblivious to the true extent of Donald''s capabilities, Jennifer and Geraldine simply took it that he


    had resolved security issues rted toputers.


    In contrast to them, Hannah had learned from Yorknd''s intelligencework about what really


    happened the night before.


    Instead of giving Donald a hard time, she helped him defuse the situation.


    ¡°That''s enough. Donald has had a long day at work. Can''t you guys just let him get some rest?¡± She


    turned off theptop and winked at Donald. ¡°Are you tired? Do you want a cup of coffee?¡±


    Donald couldn''t be any more familiar with the look she was giving him, for every time she did that, it


    meant that she needed his help.


    He quickly said, ¡°I''m a little exhausted. I think I''ll be heading up to get some sleep. Thanks for the


    offer, but you girls can carry on without me.¡±


    Before Hannah could respond, Donald rushed up to his bedroom on the second floor to sleep.


    After some time, just as Donald was drifting in and out of sleep, he felt someone climbing onto his


    bed.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he noticed Hannah kneeling by his side and unbuttoning her


    jacket.


    Donald''s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked angrily.


    We''re at home now and Jennifer is downstairs. She''ll definitely kill me if she walks in on us right


    now.


    The panic on Donald''s face made Hannah smile.


    ¡°It turns out that Lord Campbell is capable of fear, but this shouldn''t be the case. Why would you


    fear a gorgeous beauty like me?¡±


    As Hannah closed the distance between them, Donald frantically extended his hand in an attempt to


    stop her. He ordered in a serious tone, ¡°Stop. Don''te any closer. Get down from my bed, or I''ll


    make you regret it.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I want to see what you''re going to do to me.¡±


    Hannah knew Donald like the back of her hand and was sure that he wouldn''ty a finger on her.


    Donald let out a sigh and asked, ¡°What in the world do you want?¡±


    ¡°Not much. Have a meal with me.¡±


    ¡°A meal?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Do you remember Braulio? The guy you beat up?¡±


    Donald pondered for a moment. ¡°That blind date your mom set you up with?¡±


    Hannah nodded and exined in resignation, ¡°Since my mom thinks that no one will marry me, she


    has constantly been setting me up with all sorts of people. After you scared Braulio off, she found


    someone new. What''s worse is that she hase to Pollerton personally to ensure that history


    doesn''t repeat itself.¡±


    Donald was actually ted by what she said. ¡°Sounds good. Once you''re married, you won''t be


    bothering me every day.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Hannah seethed at the nonchnt attitude he disyed.


    ¡°Do you really not care? Fine. I''ll sleep with you for a while and go for my blind date after that.¡±


    When he saw Hannah lie down, he relented immediately.


    ¡°Hannah, I take back what I said, all right? I''ll have a meal with you, but you''ll have to stop bothering


    me for the time being. Is that okay?¡±


    Hannah replied with a smile, ¡°Of course. As long as you''re willing toe with me, I won''t disturb


    you for a month.¡±


    A month? If I had known she would do this in return, I would have agreed to it at the very beginning.

 Chapter 867 Darling

    Chapter 867 Darling


    Having thought that it was just a casual meal, Donald was surprised when Hannah insisted that he


    dressed up before allowing him to leave home.


    When he went downstairs, he realized that Jennifer and Geraldine were not in the mansion.


    ¡°Are the other two not at home?¡±


    While fixing the essory on her head, Jennifer replied, ¡°Nope. Jennifer had to go to the office for


    an emergency, so she took Geraldine with her.¡±


    Donald''s lips twitched when he realized he had been tricked.


    If I had known Jennifer wasn''t at home, I wouldn''t have given in so easily. I could''ve let Hannah lie


    down on my bed for as long as she wanted.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets now.


    After Hannah got Donald to bring the car out of the garage, both of them headed toward Dickson


    International Hotel.


    The moment Donald alighted from the car, Hannah came over and naturally took his hand.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald was momentarily stunned. He attempted to pull his arm away, but Hannah maintained a


    death grip on it.


    ¡°Have you forgotten our agreement? As long as you y along today, I won''t bother you for a


    month.¡±


    ¡°You only said that you wanted me to apany you to a meal. You didn''t mention anything about


    putting on an act with you.¡±


    ¡°Did I not?¡± Hannah blinked cheekily. ¡°In that case, I''ll tell you about it now. You''re going to y


    along with me and put on a full show, or I''ll annoy you relentlessly for the entire month.¡±


    Seeing that Hannah wasn''t giving him any choice, Donald decided to get serious.


    Fine. Since you want to y tough, I''ll y tough.


    He wrapped his arm around Hannah''s waist, causing her to shudder and give him a look of


    disbelief.


    He even pinched her on the waist. ¡°Didn''t you say that we should put on a full show? So, work with


    me now.¡±


    Hannah blushed as she felt her knees go weak. She entered the private room in Donald''s arms.


    The instant they opened the door and walked in, Hannah''s mother, Monica Langdon, and the blind


    date she brought, Alistair Jamesworth, froze.


    ¡°Hannah! What are the two of you doing? Why are you hugging each other? Let go at once!¡±


    As Hannah still respected her mother, she attempted to separate herself from Donald after being


    yelled at.


    Little did she expect Donald to forcefully pull her back into his arms.


    In a gracious tone, Donald said to Monica, ¡°I suppose you''re my mother-inw. Let me introduce


    myself. I''m Donald Campbell, your daughter''s husband.¡±


    H-Husband?


    Monica gaped at them from the shock, while Hannah was so embarrassed that she wished the


    ground could swallow her whole. Donald must be doing this on purpose to embarrass me!


    Monica was outraged by Donald''s introduction.


    She pointed at Donald and shouted, ¡°Where the hell did youe from? Hanny is an exceptional


    girl and highly educated. What makes you think you''re worthy of bing her husband? Get your


    filthy hands off my daughter, or I''ll beat you to death if that''s thest thing I do!¡±


    When he saw how emotional Monica was, Donald figured that he should not overdo his act.


    He released Hannah andmented with a shrug, ¡°Darling, you didn''t tell me that your mom has a


    bad temper. She scares me.¡±


    Darling?


    Monica held her chest and was on the verge of fainting from anger.


    ¡°Mom, calm down. Donald, zip your mouth!¡± Hannah hurriedly said.


    After shing an okay sign in response, Donald sat down and took the initiative to chat with Alistair.


    ¡°Bro, what''s your name?¡±


    From Alistair''s furrowed brows, it was clear that he disliked Donald''s behavior.


    In spite of that, he maintained a gracious front. ¡°I''m Alistair Jamesworth.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you do?¡±


    ¡°I''m in finance.¡±


    The answer intrigued Donald at once.


    ¡°It''s a good industry to be in. One can make easy money there.¡±

 Chapter 868 Same Interests

    Chapter 868 Same Interests


    ¡°What do you mean by easy money? He''s a serious worker in finance, all right? How could you


    belittle his line of work?¡±


    Monica found Donald unpleasant. To her, he looked like a nouveau riche who only cared about


    money.


    As the Nixon family had produced a long line of generals, Monica viewed those who let wealth get


    to their heads with disdain. Donald''s showy disy was the kind that she hated the most.


    Meanwhile, Hannah was filled with despair. Donald has already done his best to put on an act.


    What else can I do? There''s no way I can reveal his true identity.


    She decided not to interfere and allowed Donald to act as he saw fit.


    Little did she expect Donald to really get into character.


    He moved closer to Alistair and started an awkward conversation.


    ¡°Bro, I have some spare cash on my hands. I''m sure someone who dabbles in finance like you must


    be in need of capital, isn''t that right? Why don''t I let you manage my money? All you need to do is


    give me a thirty-five percent return. How about that?¡±


    Alistair replied in a polite yet firm tone, ¡°Mr. Campbell, despite my years of experience in the finance


    industry, I have never heard of an investment that returns thirty-five percent. Please rmend


    them to me if you know of any.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Looks like both of us share the same interests. I know an investor who told me that he could


    give me forty percent returns. Why don''t we exchange contacts?¡±


    Alistair''s initial intention was sarcasm. He was surprised when Donald took him seriously.


    Damn it. Is this guy an idiot? There''s no such investment that can get a forty percent annual return


    these days. Isn''t it obvious he''s being cheated?


    However, since he had already said what he said, it would be rude not to exchange contact


    information with Donald now.


    He had no choice but to do so begrudgingly.


    Upon hearing how far the two men''s conversation had digressed, Monica cleared her throat in an


    effort to steer the conversation back to the main topic.


    ¡°Enough talk about investment. Today is the first day both of you meet each other. Ali, make sure


    you make a good impression on Hannah.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At Monica''s cue, Alistair straightened his suit and extended his hand to Hannah in a chivalric


    manner.


    ¡°Ms. Nixon, your reputation precedes you.¡±


    From his smile and the way he stretched out his hand, he looked picture-perfect.


    If only there were a spotlight shining on him, he would look like a male lead.


    Unfortunately, Alistair''s dashing looks were useless in the situation.


    Donald popped his head in between the two and shook Alistair''s hand on Hannah''s behalf.


    ¡°Oh my, just as expected of someone who works in finance. That effeminate smile of yours just


    makes my hair stand on end.¡±


    Alistair''s smile froze, but he didn''t lose his temper.


    Donald quickly rified, ¡°Don''t get the wrong idea. This is apliment. Nowadays,dies like


    effeminate men. The more androgynous you are, the more they like you. Someone like you is very


    popr among women. Tell me, how many girls have you slept with?¡±


    Pfft!


    Hannah burst out inughter from behind.


    Worried that Hannah would get the wrong impression, Alistair frantically defended himself, ¡°Ms.


    Nixon, don''t listen to his nonsense. When I was studying overseas, I led a celibate life. I was


    focused on my career and had no time to involve myself with other women.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, are you saying that you didn''t sleep with other women simply because you were busy?¡±

 Chapter 869 Jobless

    Chapter 869 Jobless


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°So, it''s because she''s not pretty enough?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alistair fell silent.


    He realized that conversing with a rogue like Donald was like being stuck in quicksand¡ªthe more


    he struggled, the deeper he sank.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Monica interrupted Donald in an icy tone, ¡°Forget about whether Ali


    has romanced other girls. At least he''s a graduate of a reputable university. What about you? Are


    you the owner of a sessful business? How dare you approach Hanny?¡±


    Donald immediately answered in a respectful tone, ¡°My dear mother-inw, I used to work as a


    security guard for apany, but since my darling Hannah is earning so much money, I''ve chosen


    to manage the household and stay informed about world affairs.¡±


    ¡°So, you''re basically jobless?¡± Monica knew Donald was shameless, but she had never expected


    that his shamelessness knew no bounds.


    He''s leeching off Hannah, and yet he has the audacity to speak in such a righteous manner?


    Monica had had enough. mming her hand on the table, she roared at Hannah, ¡°There''s no way


    I''m letting the two of you be together! Hannah Nixon, I order you to return home immediately! No


    more living alone outside!¡±


    Donald had been waiting for Monica to say this.


    He turned to Hannah and said, ¡°Darling, your mother thinks we are not right for each other. Maybe


    we should call it quits. After all, it''s really difficult to carry on without your mother''s blessing. Let''s not


    force things and part ways here.¡±


    Monica had expected Donald to put up a struggle, argue with her, or disy some reluctance to


    leave Hannah.


    Yet, Donald was so decisive.


    Have I finally mastered the art of arguing to the point where I could shatter the arrogance of a man


    like him?


    Just as Monica was bewildered by the sudden turn of events, Hannah reached out and grabbed


    Donald, preventing him from leaving.


    ¡°What my mother said doesn''t matter. Whether she blesses our rtionship or not is not important.


    As long as you''re willing to be together with me, who cares what she thinks of us?¡±


    Her statement left both Monica and Alistair stunned.


    Monica had emphasized to Alistair that Hannah was an erudite, sophisticated woman who hadn''t so


    much as held another man''s hand in all these years.


    However, Hannah had surprised them all today, even going to the extent of defying her mother just


    to make a man stay.


    ¡°Darling, surely this isn''t necessary? I have a gathering with friendster. You''re going to make me


    late.¡±


    The more Donald wanted to leave, the more reluctant Hannah was to let him go.


    A half-smile flickered across her face. ¡°Who are those friends? Have I met them? If not, we should


    meet them together. It''s been a while since I hear your buddies call me Mrs. Campbell. I miss it.¡±


    Donald widened his eyes at Hannah, bbergasted by her tenacity.


    She''s really one ruthless woman, huh? Not giving up even when I''ve already made myself pretty


    clear.


    At her wit''s end, Monica pointed at her daughter and demanded, ¡°Hannah, what exactly are you up


    to? Exin yourself today!¡±


    Matching Monica''s energy, Hannah retorted, ¡°Mom, I told you you''ve got poor judgment. It''s obvious


    that the man you''re trying to set me up with only has eyes for books. We''re simply notpatible. I


    really like Donald, and I''ve decided to spend my life with him.¡±


    ¡°How dare you defy your parents? As a daughter of the Nixon family, do you think you have a


    choice in this?¡± Monica was on the verge of losing her mind.


    If not for the presence of Alistair, who was an outsider, she would have already pped her


    daughter across her face.


    ¡°Since you''re adamant about me following the family''s orders, why don''t you call home and ask for


    their opinions?¡± Hannah asked.


    Monica didn''t understand Hannah''s cryptic suggestion, but she took out her phone and called


    home.

 Chapter 870 Take A Photo Of Him

    Chapter 870 Take A Photo Of Him


    Hannah''s marriage had always been a significant matter for the Nixon family.


    After all, she had always been the cherished daughter of the family. Not only was she pretty, but she


    was also a genius in medicine. As a result, the family''s elder, Colin Nixon, had always held Hannah


    in high regard.


    When it came to such a situation, Monica knew asking anyone else''s opinion would be futile. She


    decided that she would call the family''s elder instead.


    The moment he heard that Hannah was going on a blind date, he couldn''t help but chuckle on the


    other end of the phone.


    ¡°Monica, you''ve always been in charge of Hannah''s blind date. Why are you still calling me?


    Everything''s fine as long as she''s happy,¡± Colin said.


    ¡°Old Mr. Nixon, I''m calling to inform you about this. You''re aware of the blind date I arranged for


    Hanny, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Yes. Alistair Jamesworth, a talented young man who has studied overseas. What''s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Nixon, the problem lies not with Alistair. Hannah has defied me today and even brought a


    nouveau riche over to the date. This mancks all manners, yet somehow Hannah has fallen


    hopelessly in love with him and insists on being with him.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! This cannot be!¡± Colin was enraged to hear that Hannah had fallen for a nouveau


    riche. ¡°How could Hanny be so short-sighted? She grew up under our watchful eyes. She shouldn''t


    have fallen for a man like that.¡±


    Although the Nixon family was of a military background, they enjoyed a lifestyle of high living


    standards.


    Having been born and raised in such a background, Hannah should find no allure in a nouveau


    riche whocked ss.


    Monica was ted to hear that Colin was on her side.


    ¡°Hanny, did you hear what Old Mr. Nixon said? The man you fancy can forget about ever bing


    part of the Nixon family!¡±


    Impassively, Hannah replied, ¡°Mom, you''re being too hasty.¡± Then, she said to Colin on the phone,


    ¡°Old Mr. Nixon, my boyfriend''s name is Donald Campbell. Does it ring any bells?¡±


    ng!


    The sound of a shattered teacup echoed from the other side of the phone.


    Monica instantly tensed up, wondering if some unfortunate event had urred at Colin''s end.


    ¡°Old Mr. Nixon, are you all right?¡±


    After a long silence, Colin''s excited voice finally came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Hanny, what did you say your boyfriend''s name was again?¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell.¡± Hannah smiled smugly. She had already known that Colin would react this way.


    ¡°Quick! Take a photo of him and send it to me!¡±


    Even though Monica was clueless about Colin''s sudden interest, she promptly snapped a picture of


    Donald and sent it over.


    The elder of the Nixon family was more unsettled after seeing the photo.


    ¡°D-Donald Campbell, right? Are you really Hanny''s boyfriend?¡±


    Why is Old Mr. Nixon stuttering?


    Monica was stunned. She wondered if Colin had gone senile. Why was the elder of the Nixon family


    stammering when speaking to a nouveau riche?


    Hannah shot Donald a knowing nce.


    Trying to act crazy, huh? Let''s see how you''re going to handle this, then.


    Donald smiled bitterly. ¡°Well, I''m just a boy... friend. We''re really not that close.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Colin said, repeating the word thrice. ¡°Thank goodness! The Nixon family is


    going to be great again! Monica, if Hanny can marry Donald, you will be the major contributor to


    bringing glory back to our family! You know what to do next, right?¡±


    The contrast in Colin''s tone was so stark that Monica was unsure of what had just transpired.


    ¡°Okay... I guess... I know what to do,¡± Monica replied.


    ¡°Excellent. Hurry up ande back home. Don''t disturb their date.¡±


    ¡°What about Alistair?¡±


    ¡°Who cares about Alistair? Get back here at once!¡±

 Chapter 871 Buy An Air Conditioner

    Chapter 871 Buy An Air Conditioner


    Monica, who was originally behaving aggressively, didn''t dare to say anything further after receiving


    Colin''s order and left with Alistair.


    Looking at the table full of scrumptious dishes, Donald sighed and said, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Hannah covered her mouth and chirped, ¡°Indeed, I''m very satisfied. To express my gratitude, I''ll


    treat you to this meal today.¡±


    Donald rolled his eyes. ¡°Why, aren''t you generous, Ms. Nixon, treating me to leftovers? You''re


    saving quite a lot of money by doing this.¡±


    ¡°How are these leftovers? No one even touched these dishes. If you don''t eat, I will.¡± Hannah


    started digging in as she spoke.


    Donald wasn''t a fussy person, either. Seeing Hannah helping herself to the food, he began eating


    too.


    After leaving the hotel, Hannah wanted to link arms with Donald but was pushed away by him.


    ¡°That''s enough. I helped you, but you''re too immersed in your character.¡±


    Hannah knew not to press Donald too hard on that.


    She wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°You have nothing else to do this afternoon anyway. Why don''t you


    apany me to buy an air-conditioner?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I still haven''t slept enough, so wouldn''t it be better to go home and get more rest? Why should


    I apany her to buy an air-conditioner?


    Seeing Donald''s dismissive attitude toward her, Hannah bit her lip and uttered, ¡°How about this? If


    you apany me to buy an air-conditioner, I''ll tell you a shocking secret. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Donald was unfazed. He was no longer interested in any kind of secret, regardless


    of its magnitude. These secrets are better off not known. Once I know them, I''ll definitely have to


    help deal with the problems. Isn''t that just asking for trouble?


    ¡°This secret is rted to Jennifer. Are you still not interested?¡±


    Donald instantly furrowed his brows after hearing that.


    He gazed at her and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If I lie to you, I''ll move out of the mansion right away. Will that do?¡±


    Seeing how determined she was, Donald felt it pointless if he kept up his unconvinced pretense.


    He pondered briefly before replying, ¡°Fine. I''ll apany you to buy an air-conditioner. Let''s go


    now.¡±


    Whenever the matter had something to do with Jennifer, Donald would react anxiously like a cat on


    a hot tin roof.


    Despite the difort churning within her, Hannah didn''t say a word. After all, Jennifer was


    Donald''s wife.


    The two arrived at the mall. Upon stepping into the building, Donald headed straight to the air-


    conditioner gship store.


    ¡°Hi, which is the most expensive air-conditioner here? I''ll take one.¡± Donald took out his credit card


    as he spoke.


    His demeanor left the salesperson who was serving him dumbfounded. Do people shop in such


    haste nowadays? I haven''t even rmended any product, yet he''s already ready to pay.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, our air-conditioners here are suitable for different asions. The most expensive one may not


    be the best. May I know if you''re using the air-conditioner at home, or do you have any other special


    requirements?¡±


    Hannah quickly stepped forward and said to the salesperson, ¡°I''m sorry. There''s something wrong


    with his brain. We just want to buy an air-conditioner to be used inside a bedroom of around forty


    square meters. The horsepower doesn''t have to be too powerful, but it must have an air purifying


    function.¡±


    After Hannah stated her requirements, the salesperson immediately knew which model to


    rmend to her.


    She led the duo to a corner and pointed to a built-in air-conditioner. ¡°This is the best air purifying


    and quiet air-conditioner in our store. However, it''s a built-in model. If the ceiling at your house is


    already furnished with a dropped ceiling, we''ll need to charge an additional instation fee.¡±


    ¡°All right. I''ll take this.¡±


    Donald took out his credit card and was about to make payment. However, at that moment, a


    discordant voice sounded behind him.

 Chapter 872 Classmate

    Chapter 872 ssmate


    ¡°Oh my, isn''t this Donald? How unexpected. We haven''t seen each other in over ten years, yet you


    haven''t changed much.¡±


    Donald turned around and saw a man in a ck suit with a face as fair as a woman''s standing


    behind him.


    Six or seven subordinates holding files surrounded that man, creating a scene as if they were


    desperately clinging to him so he could handle the paperwork at all times.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Donald asked with a frown.


    The corner of that man''s lips twitched as he grimaced.


    ¡°Donald, you sure are forgetful. How can you not remember me? It''s me, Hacon Whetton.¡±


    Hacon Whetton?


    Donald racked his brain, finally connecting the image of a bespectacled kid from childhood with that


    effeminate man before him.


    Hacon used to be the ss monitor when they were in elementary school.


    While good at academics, he spent most of his time with girls and despised boys.


    When they were little, an unmanly boy like Hacon was hated by all the boys, not to mention he was


    fond of tattling.


    Once, during gym ss, Donald didn''t runps but instead found a spot to rest.


    Hacon, who had seen that, insisted on taking Donald to the teacher by taking advantage of his


    position as the disciplinarymittee officer.


    Annoyed with Hacon, Donald kicked him right in the groin.


    Unexpectedly, that kick ended up bursting one of Hacon''s testes.


    Hacon, already rather effeminate, lost even more of his masculinity after that incident.


    Donald had nearly forgotten about that sissy when out of the blue, thetter showed up before him


    again. ¡°Oh, Hacon. Hello.¡±


    Donald merely greeted Hacon tersely before turning around to take out his credit card and handing


    it to the saleswoman. ¡°I''ll buy this air-conditioner. You can include the instation fees and charge


    the amount to the card. Hurry up.¡±


    Hello? I greeted him to show off my present sess, yet he ignored me after uttering a simple


    hello? Hacon gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Donald, I heard you''ve be the abandoned child of the


    Campbell n. It must''ve been tough on you. What do you do now? A deliveryman? Considering


    our past rtionship as ssmates, if you apologize to me, I may consider offering you a job as my


    subordinate.¡±


    Hacon rambled on, but Donald simply turned around and red at him, causing his heart to clench


    and him to shut his mouth instinctively.


    However, Hacon soon regained his senses. We''re not children anymore. Besides, this ce is my


    turf. Donald wouldn''t dare to hit me like before, would he?


    Hacon felt the humiliations from his past resurfaced.


    ¡°You can''t sell this air-conditioner to him.¡± He spoke firmly to the saleswoman.


    Hearing that, the saleswoman immediately returned Donald''s credit card to him.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Sir. This is our director, Mr. Whetton. If he says I can''t sell this air-conditioner, I must


    comply with his instruction.¡±


    Hannah could tell there was a history between the two men.


    She stepped forward and tugged at Donald. ¡°Forget it. Let''s visit a different store.¡±


    Hacon sneered, ¡°I manage all the air-conditioners in this mall. Do you think you can buy one just by


    going to a different store? Donald, I''ll repeat what I said. If you apologize to me, I can consider


    selling you an air-conditioner. I''ll even give you a discount.¡±


    Taking in Donald''s attire, Hacon knew he wasn''t doing well.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He wanted to seize that opportunity to put Donald to shame in that manner and reim his lost


    dignity.

 Chapter 873 A Repeat Of History

    Chapter 873 A Repeat Of History


    Donald walked over to Hacon and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I don''t have time to waste my


    breath with you. This is thest time I''ll ask you this: Are you going to buy this air conditioner or


    not?¡±


    ¡°Brat, what kind of attitude is this? Don''t you know that our Mr. Whetton is¡ª¡±


    Theckey at the side wanted to make his presence known to get into Hacon''s good books, but


    Donald grabbed the ashtray from the table at the side and shoved it into theckey''s mouth.


    Theckey''s teeth fell out, and he thrashed as he tried to get rid of the ashtray from his bloody


    mouth.


    Unfortunately, Donald''s hand held on tightly onto the ashtray, and no matter how much the other


    man moved, he never budged.


    It was only when Donald had shoved the entire ashtray into the man''s mouth did Donald finally let


    go of him.


    The people around him were stunned.


    He''s too violent! Isn''t he afraid of getting arrested by cops?


    Hacon never thought that Donald would still be as violent as he used to be. He wondered how


    Donald managed to get arrested all these years.


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Donald? I''m warning you, you better not do anything rash! We have


    surveince cameras everywhere!¡±


    Hacon attempted to remind him that violence was not something Donald should resort to, lest he


    get arrested by the police.


    However, Donald did not care about that.


    He grabbed Hacon''s neck and icily stared at him. ¡°Hacon Whetton, I''m sure you know me well.


    Anything you want to say to me now?¡±


    That incident happened when they were young and foolish. Donald did not wish for history to repeat


    itself just as they met each other again.


    He did not want to create any ruckus. All he wanted to do was buy an air conditioner and find out


    what shocking secret Hannah was going to tell him.


    However, Hacon, who was gripped by the neck, did not reveal any fear on his face. In fact, he even


    smiled.


    The familiar sensation of disgust crawled up Donald''s throat when he saw that smile.


    It was at that moment Donald recalled why he had hit Hacon back then.


    ¡°There isn''t anything that I want to say to you.¡±


    Right as Hacon said that, Donald delivered a harsh kick to him.


    Hacon grabbed his crotch and fell onto his knees before Donald.


    After that, Donald took out his phone to take a photo of the air conditioner before sending it to Billy.


    ¡°I''ve already settled the air conditioner issue. So, tell me what''s the secret now.¡±


    As Hannah followed Donald out of the mall, she bit her lip and said, ¡°Donald, can''t you stop


    resorting to violence every time? It doesn''t actually solve any issues.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You''re right, but it feels good. So, what''s the secret?¡±


    Hannah sighed. ¡°What else could it be? You''re now a father.¡±


    I''m now a father?


    Donald, who had just gotten into the car, froze when he registered her words.


    He gulped and nervously asked, ¡°Are you sure? You''re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you about this?¡±


    ¡°Then why isn''t Jennifer telling me about this herself?¡±


    ¡°She only showed some signs earlier, and it wasn''t a proper diagnosis. That''s why she went to the


    hospital with Geraldine for a checkup.¡±


    Previously, Hannah had said that Jennifer and Geraldine had gone to the office to deal with some


    work matters, but it seemed like the two had actually gone to the hospital instead.


    ¡°Which hospital are they at right now? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Ternion Hospital. Drive slower!¡±


    As soon as Hannah gave him the answer, Donald mmed his foot against the elerator.


    The car dashed to the road like a bolt of lightning toward Ternion Hospital.


    It had been a long time since Donald got together with Jennifer. He could not say that he never


    wanted a child.


    As a matter of fact, he even once discussed with Jennifer what they should name their child.


    However, he only realized how shocking the entire thing was when he finally received news of that.


    He was now a father! A tiny new master was soon appearing in Quadfield!

 Chapter 874 Crashing Into Her

    Chapter 874 Crashing Into Her


    When Donald reached Ternion Hospital, he bumped into Jennifer and Geraldine just as they walked


    out from the lobby with the medical report.


    ¡°Darling, what are the results?¡±


    Donald darted over to Jennifer the second he stepped out of the car. Jennifer, on the other hand,


    was surprised to see Donald at the hospital.


    ¡°Darling? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Let''s put that aside and do tell me how are the results!¡±


    Jennifer could not help but chuckle at the sight of Donald''s nervousness.


    Geraldine then said, ¡°The doctor has already given her a detailed checkup. The baby in her has


    been there for three months. Everything''s fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Donald asked Jennifer.


    Jennifer nodded, a look of bliss on her face.


    In the past, the idea of being a mother seemed foreign to Jennifer, and she doubted that she would


    change much after bing a mother.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, her spections were wrong. She realized she seemed to have transformed into a


    completely different person after getting pregnant.


    She used to love eating snacks and fried food, but she had cut those foods out of her diet after the


    start of her pregnancy.


    She had to be a responsible person for her child and her family.


    Instinctively, Donald reached out to touch Jennifer''s belly, but Jennifer hit his hand away.


    Blushing, she questioned, ¡°What are you doing? There are so many people around us!¡±


    ¡°Can''t I touch my son?¡±


    ¡°What son? How would you know that it''s a son? Also, I''m only pregnant for three months. It''s not


    even obvious yet, so what are you supposed to feel when you touch my belly?¡±


    Hearing that, Donald put down his hand despite his hesitance.


    ¡°All right. I''ll only touch your belly when we get home.¡±


    With that said, Donald pulled Geraldine away and started supporting Jennifer to the outside himself.


    Right then, a boy with a bicycle rushed out from the side. Giggling as he cycled, he headed straight


    toward Jennifer.


    Donald narrowed his eyes and stepped on the front wheel of the bicycle.


    Once the bicycle came to an abrupt stop, the boy fell off from the inertia.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Archie! Archie, are you okay?¡±


    When the middle-aged woman, Shelba Wilkins, saw her son falling, she hurried out of the hospital


    building and ran toward him.


    When she helped Archivaldo Fisher up from the ground, she realized that her son''s elbow and


    kneecaps were scraped.


    ¡°Ow! Mommy, it hurts!¡±


    Archivaldo covered his hands on his face and began wiping away his tears.


    The sight of her son in pain ached Shelba''s heart.


    As she held Archivaldo in her arms, she screamed at Donald, ¡°What''s the matter with you? How


    could you do this to a kid? Where are your morals? You''re an animal!¡±


    If Donald had not been the one supporting Jennifer but Geraldine, the boy''s bicycle would have


    crashed into Jennifer.


    Donald was seething in a fury, and he had been tamping that me of anger, and yet, the woman


    was berating him despite her son being the one at fault.


    ¡°Your son is riding a bicycle in a ce like this, and he nearly knocked into my wife! How dare you


    kick a fuss here? Do you want me to teach you a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Kids are yful! What''s wrong with him riding a bicycle? It''s not as if he''ll kill anyone with it!


    Moreover, you''re adults. Even if my son does crash into you, I''ll just pay for your medical fees!


    Besides, Archie didn''t actually hit her, so how dare you hit my son?¡±


    Donald barked out an angryugh.


    Right as he was about to strike the woman, Jennifer stopped him.


    She shook her head, signaling him to stay calm.

 Chapter 875 I Will Do It

    Chapter 875 I Will Do It


    ¡°What''s wrong? It looks like you''re trying to hit me! Come on, hit me! Do it! I''d like to find out what


    others will think about this. Not only did you hit a kid, but you''re even hitting a woman now! What an


    impressive man you are!¡±


    Shelba was born with a loud voice, and her speech soon attracted the attention of passersby. Those


    who had not seen what happened earlier thought that Shelba was the victim of the incident, so they


    began voicing their scathing remarks about Donald.


    Jennifer said to Shelba, ¡°Ma''am, your son genuinely nearly crashed into me with his bike. If it wasn''t


    for my husband stopping him, I can''t imagine what terrible things would have happened. I''m


    pregnant, and I''m about to be a mother too.¡±


    ¡°Ma''am, my as*!¡± Shelba snapped. ¡°Look at you. Where''s your belly? I can''t believe you''re saying


    that you''re a pregnant woman. Even if you are, I''m sure your kid is going to be born a malnutrition


    baby! Why don''t you just abort the baby instead of bringing it to this world to suffer?¡±


    Donald had been able to tolerate what Shelba said earlier, but these words she had uttered to


    Jennifer were words he could not stand.


    There was no way Donald was going to let anyone insult Jennifer or their baby.


    How could Donald do nothing but watch as Shelba cursed at his unborn baby?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking a step forward, he lifted his hand and pped Shelba.


    Thetter was dazed by the p.


    Staring at Donald in disbelief, she muttered, ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I''m¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Donald pped her again.


    It was a p so forceful that the world started spinning around Shelba.


    ¡°Forget it, Darling. It''s nothing serious anyway,¡± Jennifer said.


    However, Donald told Geraldine, ¡°Take her to the car. Hannah''s waiting in there. Go straight home


    once you''re both inside. I''ll be settling this myself.¡±


    Worried that Donald would blow the matter out of proportion, Jennifer refused to leave.


    However, Geraldine could tell that Donald was genuinely livid this time.


    Hence, she quickly towed Jennifer away. At that, Shelba instinctively yelled, ¡°Don''t go! You''re not


    allowed to leave!¡±


    Smack!


    After another p, Donald looked at Shelba apathetically and said, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t be leaving


    until this matter is settled today. I''ll continue this show until the very end.¡±


    Shelba had never suffered such mistreatment in her whole life.


    With tears in her eyes, she fished out her phone to make a call. Just then, her husband, Terrelle


    Fisher, who had gone to park his car, ran over.


    ¡°What''s happened?¡±


    Shelba pped Terrelle and snarled, ¡°Can''t you tell that someone has hit me? Are you blind?


    Avenge me if you''re a man! He hit your wife! He deserves to die!¡±


    Terrelle was also an ill-tempered person; he was only a little more mild-mannered around Shelba.


    So, how was he supposed to suppress his anger when he realized Shelba had been hit?


    ¡°F*ck you! How dare you hit my wife? I''ll kill you!¡±


    As a string of curses left Terrelle''s mouth, he swung his fist at Donald.


    Donald did not even need to use the energy of Ste Warrior to defeat a man like Terrelle.


    He simply grabbed Terrelle''s wrist and pulled him to the side, making Terrelle stumble and fall as if


    he was intoxicated.


    Yet, before Terrelle could actually hit the ground, Donald punched his face.


    Terrelle was a man who was somewhat attractive, but Donald''s punch broke his nose and made him


    lose a few teeth.


    The people around them were taken aback, thinking, This man''s ruthless!

 Chapter 876 Entertainment

    Chapter 876 Entertainment


    ¡°Is that all you''ve got?¡± Donald stepped on the bloody-faced Terrelle as he calmly said, ¡°Your


    useless husband can''t kill me. Go on, get someone who can actually kill me.¡±


    Shelba heaved when she heard Donald''s arrogant words.


    Promptly, she called her brother, Sr Wilkins.


    ¡°Sr, a man has hit me right outside the hospital I brought Archie to for his checkup. Come


    quickly!¡±


    Sr was at the Wilkins family''s training base, supervising the Wilkins family''s guards, when he


    received the call from his sister.


    Upon hearing Shelba''s words, he frowned.


    ¡°Did you cause trouble again? Shel, didn''t I tell you that you should fix that temper of yours? Tell


    me, how many troubles have you stirred up? I''m always cleaning up after your mess.¡±


    ¡°Syl, it isn''t our fault this time. Not only did the man hit me, but he also hit Archie and my husband!


    He''s even stepping on my husband right now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sr sneered. ¡°Okay. Wait for me. I''ll be right there.¡±


    With that said, Sr ended the call and blew the whistle to gather the Wilkins family''s guards.


    With Sr''s response, Shelba became much more confident again.


    She gritted out, ¡°Brat, I dare you to stay here. I''ll let you know what the concept of remorse is real


    soon!¡±


    ¡°Sure, I''ll wait here, but it''s boring to just do that. What about this? Get your kid to p himself and


    apologize until I''m satisfied.¡±


    Shelba was sure that Donald was a madman the second she heard his words.


    How could she possibly agree to an insane request like that?


    ¡°What''s the matter? You won''t do it?¡±


    As soon as Donald said that, he stomped his foot.


    The sounds of bone cracking came from below his foot, and Terrelle let out an agonizing screech.


    ¡°Argh! You''re killing me!¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    Shelba could not do anything despite seeing Terrelle suffer. She felt weak and helpless.


    As Donald stepped on one of Terrelle''s fingers, he muttered, ¡°If you won''t tell your son to do as I


    say, then I guess he''ll be losing this finger.¡±


    Shelba bit her lower lip, unable to steel herself to carry out his request.


    But her moment of hesitance made Donald shatter the bones of Terrelle''s finger.


    Then, doctors began filtering out of the hospital building.


    When they saw how merciless Donald was, they grimaced.


    It was no simple fracture¡ªit was aminuted fracture.


    Putting Terrelle''s broken finger in a splint would be of no help at all. It was definite that Terrelle


    would never be able to use that finger for the rest of his life.


    Donald shifted his foot to hover over another of Terrelle''s fingers.


    It was then Shelba relented.


    ¡°Okay! I''ll do as you say! Don''t step on his finger anymore!¡±


    At that point, Shelba could tell that Donald was a man who cared not for consequences.


    The more stubborn she was, the more she would suffer when confronting someone like Donald.


    At most, she would be embarrassed to have Archivaldo p himself, but if Donald were to continue


    crushing Terrelle''s fingers, Terrelle was going to be crippled for life.


    Despite everything, Shelba could tell what was more important and what was less important.


    Turning around to face Archivaldo, she said, ¡°Archie, p yourself.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Archivaldo shot her a miserable look and cried out, ¡°Mommy, I haven''t done anything wrong. Why


    should I p myself?¡±

 Chapter 877 Ricochet

    Chapter 877 Ricochet


    ¡°No questions, do it! If you don''t do what I said, then I will!¡±


    Shelbamanded a lot of respect in Archivaldo''s mind.


    So, even though Archivaldo was unwilling, he still raised his hand and pped himself repeatedly in


    the face.


    ¡°We''ve done what you wanted, so please don''t hurt my husband!¡±


    Donald looked at Shelba and said, ¡°I''m not hurting him. It was just a pastime. However, your son


    pped himself too lightly, and I can''t feel your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Shelba shouted.


    Seeing Donald was about to hurt her husband again, Shelba did not hesitate to turn around and


    gave Archivaldo a hard p.


    Archivaldo was stunned by the p. He did not understand why his mother would treat him this way.


    Archivaldo burst into tears.


    Shelba grabbed his shoulder and said, ¡°Don''t cry! Shut your mouth! Remember that feeling. Now,


    p yourself. Do it now!¡±


    Archivaldo was so frightened that he could not utter a word. He kept pping himself instinctively.


    Meanwhile, Terrelle, who Donald had underfoot, gave a resentful shout.


    However, he was no match for Donald at all.


    ¡°That''s enough, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s right. No matter what they did, you''re taking it too far.¡±


    ¡°You better let them go, or we''ll call the police.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The crowd could not bear to watch any longer.


    They voiced their support for Shelba and her family, one after another.


    Just then, a dozen cars pulled up at the hospital entrance.


    More than sixty fully armed men jumped out of the cars and took control of the entirepound.


    Those were the Wilkins Army.


    ¡°Syl!¡± Shelba called out.


    Seeing Sr''s arrival, Shelba burst into tears, looking like a distressed child.


    Sr walked near Shelba with a stern face. When he saw Donald had Terrelle underfoot, he did not


    hesitate to pull out his pistol and fired at Donald.


    The bullet grazed past Donald''s ear and hit the pir behind him.


    The crowd was scared by the gunshot and retreated to the inside of the hospital hurriedly.


    ¡°Release the man, or I will shoot this bullet into your head!¡± Sr said.


    The Wilkins Army aimed all their guns at Donald and yelled, ¡°Release him!¡±


    The outnumbering scene certainly was an intimidation for some people.


    However, Donald was a well-experienced person. He would not be scared off by that group of riff-


    raff.


    Instead of releasing Terrelle, Donald applied more force with his foot and broke one more of


    Terrelle''s fingers.


    Terrelle''s painful scream worried Shelba. She cried out in distress, ¡°Syl, please do something!¡±


    ¡°You''re digging your own grave, punk!¡±


    Sr fired again. He aimed at Donald''s thigh and had no intention for a miss.


    He thought that after getting a shot, Donald would surely back down.


    To everyone''s surprise, the bullet did not hit Donald but struck one of the Wilkins Army who aimed


    at him.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    What was that? Did the bullet turn? Otherwise, how would it hit someone else?


    ¡°F*ck, I don''t believe this.¡±


    Sr shot again.


    Another one of the Wilkins Army fell to the ground.


    All the other Wilkins Army members were panicking.


    If the first shot was a ricochet, what was the second shot?


    As Sr prepared to take a third shot, his adjutant quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Captain, maybe


    we should forget about shooting and just deal with him using daggers.¡±

 Chapter 878 Be A Better Person

    Chapter 878 Be A Better Person


    It was not because the adjutant was scared, but those two shots were way off the mark.


    The adjutant deemed, why use a gun when the situation could be resolved with a dagger?


    After all, shooting could result in ricochets. If I used a dagger, it would not stab our people, right?


    Sr snorted and said, ¡°You guys go. I want him alive.¡±


    Upon Sr''smand, five members of the Wilkins Army immediately drew their daggers and


    rushed toward Donald.


    They were all highly trained armies. To take down someone like Donald would be a piece of cake.


    At least, that was what they thought.


    Soon, they realized they were wrong. Very wrong!


    As soon as these members got close to Donald, thetter moved.


    Sr and his army only saw Donald''s lightning-fast action. They could not even see how he made


    his moves, and the daggers in those armies'' hands vanished.


    Once they came to their senses, all the daggers were in Donald''s hands. All the members ended up


    with blood marks on their necks.


    sh!


    The blood marks split open, and blood gushed out from the throat like a burst water pipe.


    The five members did not even have a chance to scream. They clutched their necks and fell into the


    pool of blood, thrashing their limbs desperately. In no time, they lost their breath.


    Sr and his army were all shocked by the scene.


    Even Shelba, who had been talking loudly earlier, was rendered speechless too.


    He is not an ordinary person. Is he a high-rank warrior?


    Gulp!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sr gulped hard. He nervously looked at Donald and said, ¡°I''m warning you. Don''t mess with me. I


    am the second son of the Wilkins family. Are you aware of the consequences for offending us?¡±


    Sr tried to use his family name to intimidate Donald, but it was of no use to thetter. Donald


    sneered and replied, ¡°Are you aware of the consequences for offending me?¡±


    By sensing the unusual gaze of Donald, Sr intended to turn around and run away.


    The moment when he turned around, Donald unleashed a powerful force field of the Ste Warrior.


    Sr and his army all felt immense pressure.


    Their legs could not bear the weight of that pressure, so all were fractured.


    Those who showed off with arrogance moments ago were now on their knees. Everyone wore an


    expression of agony and experiencing sheer misery.


    The only ones unaffected by Donald''s force field were Shelba and Archivaldo.


    Donald was not showing mercy; he wanted Shelba to learn a lesson.


    If she could not teach her child, then someone would.


    Donald walked up to Shelba, looking at her with his cold eyes. ¡°Do you have anyone else? Make a


    call; I''ll wait right here.¡±


    Shelba''s legs gave way, and she copsed to the ground.


    She clung to Donald''s leg and said, ¡°I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I apologize! Please spare us! I beg you!


    We didn''t mean to do any harm. If you''re willing to forgive us, I''ll do anything you ask.¡±


    Shelba looked up at Donald. Her eyes filled with desire.


    She did have a curvy and alluring figure, but Donald was not that desperate.


    She was not even qualified to be his woman.


    ¡°If it wasn''t me standing here today but an ordinary person, would you still be kneeling and begging


    for mercy like you are now?¡±


    Shelba froze. She did not understand what did Donald mean.


    If he were an ordinary person, she would not have been the one kneeling right now.


    ¡°What happened has happened. Be a better person in your next life.¡±

 Chapter 879 What Siegfried Wilkins Thinks

    Chapter 879 What Siegfried Wilkins Thinks


    After leaving the hospital, Donald hailed a taxi and returned to the mansion.


    To him, dealing with Shelba and the others had been nothing more than a brief interlude, but to the


    Wilkinses, it was a massive disgrace to their family.


    Osmond Wilkins, the head of the Wilkins family, was silent and grim as he sat on an armchair and


    looked at the sheet-covered corpses in the hospital.


    Having lifted the sheets to identify Shelba''s and Sr''s bodies, Siegfried Wilkins walked up to


    Osmond.


    ¡°Grandpa, the bodies are confirmed to be Syl''s and Shel''s.¡±


    Osmond shut his eyes in anguish and gritted his teeth. ¡°Who the h*ll is it? Who dares to kill my


    family members so tantly in Pollerton? Launch an immediate investigation into this! I want the


    murderer to pay the price!¡±


    ¡°We already have, Grandpa. We retrieved the hospital''s surveince footage earlier and found the


    culprit,¡± Siegfried replied before pulling up the images on a tablet to show the elderly man. ¡°He''s


    Donald Campbell, vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation and an abandoned son of the


    Campbell n. Several other prominent families had invited us before to take down Dragon Fide


    Corporation''s project, but we rejected them.¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell!¡± Osmond thundered. ¡°Where is he now? Get our Wilkins Army to haul him back!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, after watching the surveince footage, I don''t think Donald Campbell is as useless as


    the rumors say. He seems more like a high-level Ste Warrior, which would also exin why Syl


    and Shel fell victim to him,¡± Siegfried reasoned. ¡°Therefore, I doubt the Wilkins Army will be effective


    against him.¡±


    ¡°If the Wilkins Army isn''t enough, deploy Blood de! I don''t care how much it costs or how many


    people we need to hire. I want Donald and his family to pay for my granddaughter''s death!¡± Osmond


    retorted.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He had always loved Shelba, especially since he had the privilege of watching her grow up.


    Oh, my poor granddaughter. She had even nned on bringing Archivaldo home for dinner today,


    yet she died so tragically after that phone call... To h*ll with the consequences! I want Donald


    Campbell dead!


    After seeing Osmond off, Siegfried''s assistant, Norbert Cadwell, turned to him. ¡°Mr. Siegfried, are


    we really deploying Blood de to deal with Donald Campbell? Horizon Group has recently


    stepped up its armed patrols in Pollerton, so I''m worried our n may backfire if Blood de rashly


    attacks Donald.¡±


    As it turned out, Horizon Group had begun implementing security patrols in various districts to


    increase their control over Pollerton''s prominent families.


    That said, their patrols weren''t targeted at ordinary citizens but at elite forces like the Wilkins Army.


    After all, if Pollerton''s high-level Ste Warriors were to go on a killing spree, the ordinary citizens


    would be the unfortunate ones in dire straits.


    Siegfried rubbed his temples as he pondered the question. ¡°Let''s shelve that for now. Even without


    Horizon Group in our way, it''s tricky enough to take on Donald when he''s the vice president of


    Dragon Fide Corporation. Many prominent families have invested in thepany, and if word gets


    out that we''re attacking Donald, we mightnd ourselves in hot water.¡±


    Thankfully, Siegfried was a lot moreposed and cautiouspared to his grandfather,


    Argh... So what if our family has a grudge against Donald Campbell? The Ten Prestigious Families,


    too, hate him to the core, yet no one has been able toy a finger on him... I''m no reckless fool. I


    won''t take action until I''ve dug up everything about him!


    ¡°All right. Enough about Donald Campbell. Get someone to deal with Syl''s and Shel''s bodies, and


    make sure you arrange a grand funeral for them. The Wilkins family has a reputation to uphold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Siegfried. I''ll make the arrangements right away.¡±

 Chapter 880 Professional Team

    Chapter 880 Professional Team


    Meanwhile, Donald remained blissfully unaware of what the Wilkins family had in store for him.


    Upon returning to the mansion, he made a beeline for Jennifer, only to find her watching a horror


    movie with Geraldine and Hannah.


    Annoyed, he grabbed the remote control and changed it to a cartoon channel.


    Geraldine, who had a bag of potato chips in her hand, stared at the man in utter bewilderment.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this, Donald? We were enjoying the movie just fine. Why did you change it


    to a cartoon?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you guys know the importance of prenatal development?¡± Donald replied solemnly. ¡°From


    today onward, movies and television shows that contain gore and violence are strictly forbidden.


    That includes the horror, action, and sci-fi genres. Darling, you''re only allowed to watch cartoons


    andedies. If you like, you can also watch musicals to cultivate a love for music.¡±


    For a moment, Jennifer didn''t know whether tough or cry at her husband''s demands. ¡°I''m only


    three months pregnant, Darling. How would my choice of shows affect the baby?¡±


    ¡°That''s where you''re wrong. Let''s take horror movies as an example. When we consume horror, the


    fear we experience triggers the release of adrenaline. Excess adrenaline, however, can be toxic and


    even fatal. Given your timidness, don''t you think you''d be more prone to adrenaline rushes?


    Wouldn''t that be detrimental to the baby?¡±


    Upon seeing Donald spouting nonsense so confidently, even a medical professor like Hannah


    couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up.


    s, not only did Donald ignore Hannah, but he also confiscated the snacks from her and


    Geraldine before tossing them into the bin.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Wait a minute... Why are you throwing away our snacks? We aren''t pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I know you aren''t pregnant. However, you two hang out with my wife every day and are always


    sitting near her. Aren''t you guys just tempting her? What if she secretly eats the snacks because the


    temptation''s too much to handle? Do you want to bear full responsibility for that?¡±


    Geraldine and Hannah instantly raised their hands in defeat, knowing there was no chance they''d


    win Donald in such an absurd argument.


    The next second, Donald whipped out a thick cookbook from nowhere and handed it to Jennifer.


    ¡°Darling, this is aption of healthy recipes I''ve requested just for you. Pick any of these meals


    when you''re hungry, and I''ll have someone prepare it.¡±


    Jennifer chuckled. ¡°Oh, and here I thought you''d be preparing them for me.¡±


    ¡°No, I can''t. I''m not a professional, so the food I make might not meet the nutritional standards.¡±


    ¡°You said you''d get someone to make the meals. Where''s that person, then?¡± Geraldine asked in


    wide-eyed disbelief.


    Just then, a knock at the door caught everyone''s attention.


    Hannah promptly opened the door, only to be taken aback by the sight that greeted her.


    Two minibuses had pulled up outside the mansion, and as more than fifty people filed out of the


    vehicles, a well-dressed middle-aged woman in the lead approached Hannah.


    ¡°Ah, you must be Ms. Hannah Nixon!¡± she said smilingly. ¡°I''m Lydia Taylor, the housekeeper Mr.


    Campbell has just hired. May I know if Ms. Jennifer Wilson is at home?¡±


    Hannah nodded absently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After giving Hannah a polite nod, Lydia quickly ushered the rest of her team into the house.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Campbell and Ms. Wilson. Here are the housekeepers, nutritionists, gardeners,


    bodyguards, drivers, musicians, and pastry chefs I''ve arranged for you...¡± she announced. ¡°Now that


    we''re all here, can we start working?¡±


    Needless to say, Jennifer, Hannah, and Geraldine were stunned by the magnificent spectacle.


    Oh, my goodness. Did Donald hire this many people just because Jennifer''s pregnant?


    Donald gave a nod of satisfaction. ¡°Excellent. Go on, then. You guys can start working.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Without hesitation, Lydia pped her hands, and her team quickly dispersed to carry out their


    respective duties.

 Chapter 881 Acting Skills

    Chapter 881 Acting Skills


    The threedies could not help feeling uneasy due to the sudden increase of people in the mansion.


    Jennifer nced at Lydia, who was standing nearby and waiting for her orders, then whispered to


    Donald, ¡°Darling, is this appropriate? There are so many outsiders here that I''m not sure what to


    do.¡±


    Donald smiled and exined, ¡°You''re my wife, so you should start getting used to being pampered


    and served. From now on, Lara, Lydia, and Jane will be responsible for your safety, daily affairs,


    and work matters, respectively. I''ve also configured a security system for the mansion. The


    employees here are all women, so you don''t have to worry about privacy and other issues.


    Whenever you head out, Lara will assign male bodyguards for you to keep you safe.¡±


    If Jennifer were at Quadfield, the safety precautions taken would be even more extensive.


    Since they were in Pollerton, Donald kept things simple and only prioritized keeping Jennifer safe.


    Even so, his arrangements had stunned Hannah and Geraldine.


    Although they were both from prominent families, they had never seen anything like that.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Darling, I get why you are doing this, but I''ll still have a hard time getting used to this. Besides, you


    must have spent a fortune employing these people, right?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Don''t worry about money because I have plenty of it. All you need to do is rx and enjoy,¡± the


    man uttered with a straight face.


    Jennifer held her tongue when she saw how persistent Donald was. Well, I guess I better get used


    to this quickly.


    On the other hand, Geraldine grew jealous when she saw how much Donald cared about Jennifer.


    When Jennifer and Hannah left for the kitchen to get food, Geraldine took the opportunity to


    approach Donald and whispered, ¡°Donald, have you forgotten about the deal we made with each


    other?¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡± Donald was puzzled because he could not recall making a deal with Geraldine.


    The woman gritted her teeth and grumbled, ¡°You promised me that you would help me reim my


    position in the Harper family and regain control over it! What''s the matter now? Are you backing out


    on your word?¡±


    Donald lifted his ss of water and took a sip. I''m not backing out. It''s just that I don''t think it''s an


    urgent matter.


    ¡°You know Jennifer is pregnant, right? I will be busy. We should only talk about it again in the


    future,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I don''t mind waiting, but I can''t say the same for my eldest brother, Sheldon Harper. My mom called


    mest night and told me Sheldon had already made contact with the Downey family. If everything


    goes ording to n, they will marry me off in the next few days,¡± Geraldine fumed.


    ¡°You''re getting married soon?¡± Donald pped his hands and uttered with a straight face, ¡°That is


    good news! Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose, Campbell?¡± Geraldine saw red and raised her fist into the air. Not


    only is Donald not helping me, but he''s making fun of me!


    Right then, Hannah and Jennifer were seen walking toward them with tes in their hands.


    ¡°Darling, the chefs you employed are incredible!¡± Jennifer eximed.


    Donald was worried that Jennifer would not like the food served there. Upon hearing that, however,


    he felt relieved.


    Seeing an opportunity, Geraldine grabbed Jennifer''s arm and shook it. ¡°Jenny, please talk some


    sense into Donald.¡±


    Thetter was peeling prawns when she shot Geraldine a puzzled look and asked, ¡°What


    happened? Did he bully you?¡±


    Geraldine nodded. ¡°Back then, Donald promised to help me deal with my family, but he''s now going


    back on his word!¡±


    As she spoke, tears streamed down her cheeks, making her look extremely aggrieved.

 Chapter 882 Solution

    Chapter 882 Solution


    Upon seeing Geraldine, with whom she had formed a close bond, in tears, Jennifer quickly offered


    comfort, saying, ¡°Why are you crying, Geraldine? All right now. There''s no need to cry. I''ll take care


    of this, okay?¡±


    Donald knew he was in trouble when he saw Jennifer''s reaction. If Geraldine were really that fragile,


    she would have been squashed by the Harper family before she could evene here to stay with


    us.


    True enough, Jennifer realized she could not console Geraldine despite what she said, so she


    red at Donald and queried, ¡°Darling? What do we do now?¡±


    Donald forced a smile and responded, ¡°Darling, there''s really nothing I can do. Her parents want to


    arrange a marriage for her, and it''s their family''s private matter. I have no say in that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? How can they still believe in arranged marriages in this day and age? I don''t


    care! You''re going to help Ginny!¡± Jennifer insisted.


    Feeling dejected, Donald retorted, ¡°How am I supposed to help her? Do you want me to wipe the


    Harpers out?¡±


    Geraldine''s hands waved dismissively in a fervent gesture, her eyes carrying a tinge of desperation


    as she locked gazes with Jennifer. ¡°No, no, hear me out, Jenny. I believe I''ve found a simple


    solution. If only Donald would be kind enough to act as my boyfriend, just for pretense, I think my


    family would back off and give up their ns of an arranged marriage.¡±


    What? Again? Donald couldn''t help but feel skeptical as he nced at Hannah, noticing her


    deliberate avoidance of eye contact. Have these two women conspired in private? Why do they


    both seem to have the same approach to problem-solving?


    ¡°Darling, I don''t think that is a good idea. What about your reputation¡ª¡±


    Donald didn''t get a chance to finish his sentence as Jennifer interjected, ¡°Actually, I think that''s a


    good idea. It won''t affect my reputation since I rarely interact with Geraldine''s family.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Geraldine nodded enthusiastically, making her case. ¡°Exactly! Jenny, we''ve


    known each other for so many years. You can''t just stand by and watch me fall into this trap, can


    you? I don''t even like that man from the Downey family.¡±


    Observing Geraldine on the verge of tearing up again, Jennifer quickly made a decision, not giving


    Donald a chance to speak. ¡°All right then, it''s settled. Ginny, bring Donald to meet your family when


    you have the opportunity. If he refuses to cooperate, let me know, and I''ll teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jenny!¡± Thrilled, Geraldine kissed Jennifer on the cheek.


    In response, thetter waved dismissively. ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡±


    Early the next morning, Donald entered the living room and saw Jane sitting at the table with a


    laptop before her. She had two assistants from Dragon Fide Corporation sitting next to her, and a


    pile of documents was scattered across the table.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    On theptop screen, the managers of various departments were diligently presenting their monthly


    progress reports. Jane, sitting nearby, attentively summarized the information being presented.


    Soon, she would verbally report the key highlights and updates to Jennifer for her review and


    decision-making.


    Despite not being the most efficient method, this approach allowed Jennifer to stay informed and


    empowered her to make crucial decisions. Additionally, working from home provided her with


    flexibility and convenience, creating a win-win situation for both Jennifer and thepany.


    ¡°What are we having for breakfast, Mdm. Taylor?¡± Donald rubbed his tummy and nced at Lydia.


    To his surprise, the woman pped in response. In the next second, a housekeeper was seen


    approaching with a lunchbox.


    Donald was baffled when he saw the lunchbox. ¡°What''s going on? Why is my breakfast in a


    lunchbox?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Ms. Wilson prepared this for you so that you can have your breakfast in the car.¡±


    What? Why would I be eating in the car?


    While Donald was in a daze, Geraldine was seen hopping down the stairs in a new set of clothes.

 Chapter 883 He Will Complete The Mission

    Chapter 883 He Will Complete The Mission


    After staring at herself in the mirror for quite a long time, Geraldine still felt a little uncertain and


    asked, ¡°What do you think of my outfit, Jenny? Does it look good?¡±


    Jennifer, who had on a pair of gold-rimmed sses, nodded at her and replied, ¡°Yes, it does.


    Donald has alreadye downstairs, so you guys should get a move on.¡±


    ¡°All right, Jenny.¡±


    Geraldine then walked up to Donald and wrapped her arms around his.


    As though his arm was shocked by electricity when her body pressed against it, Donald quickly


    pulled his arm back and shot the woman a fierce re. ¡°What are you doing? Get away from me!¡±


    Geraldine pouted and turned toward Jennifer as she said, ¡°Look, Jenny! He yelled at me!¡±


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this, Donald? Let her hold on to you!¡± Jennifer snapped at him angrily.


    Not wanting Jennifer to ruin her health by getting angry, Donald gave in immediately.


    ¡°Darling, you... All right; I''ll let her hold on to me right away, so please don''t get angry!¡±


    ¡°Listen up, Donald! You need to resolve Geraldine''s problem during your trip to the Harper


    residence, got it?¡± Jennifer asked with a stern look on her face.


    ¡°Understood! I will be sure toplete my mission!¡± Donald replied.


    With a sense of satisfaction, Jennifer nodded. She then continued to discuss work-rted matters


    with Jane.


    Because it was just Donald and Geraldine who would be heading over, he decided to drive an


    ordinary-looking Passat and headed straight to the Harper residence.


    New Littbourg was not too far away from Pollerton, so it took them a little over three hours to get


    there.


    Donald was about to get out of the car when Geraldine called out to him.


    She then helped adjust his shirt cor as she spoke. ¡°You''re my boyfriend now, so you need to


    make me look good, got it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Don''t worry.¡±


    With Jennifer backing Geraldine up, Donald didn''t dare mess with her the way he did with Hannah.


    The two had just gotten out of the car when a middle-aged woman in an apron stepped out of the


    house to wee them.


    ¡°You''re back, Geraldine! And this must be Donald, right? Come on in! I''ll help you with your


    luggage.¡±


    The woman clearly used to be a very beautiful woman in her younger days, which was probably


    why she still looked elegant and graceful despite her age.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was dressed in rather shabby-looking clothes that did not match her gorgeous facial


    features.


    ¡°Why are you wearing an apron, Mom?¡± Geraldine asked in surprise when she saw the way Leni


    Jacoway was dressed.


    ¡°Your Uncle Norman is here, so we''re cooking a lot of dishes for him. I wanted to help out in the


    kitchen, but I didn''t want to dirty my other clothes, so I put on this old shirt and apron. Makes it


    easier for me to get things done,¡± Leni replied.


    Geraldine felt her heart ache when she heard that.


    Mom is considered an elder in this household, which has tons of housekeepers! Why aren''t they the


    ones doing the cooking? Why would they have Mom help out in the kitchen?


    With that in mind, she said, ¡°Take that apron off, Mom. From now on, don''t do any more of these


    chores. You won''t have to serve them any longer!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Geraldine? I was helping out because I didn''t have anything else to do at


    home! Besides, I''m not tired at all!¡± Leni replied.


    Even so, she eventually gave in to Geraldine''s persistent request and took the apron off.


    Geraldine then held Leni''s hand and led her into the living room of the Harper residence.


    A bunch of people could be heard chatting away in the living room. Norman Habetz''s voice was the


    loudest, and he seemed to be speaking boldly without any form of restraint whatsoever.


    ¡°As I said, having a daughter is way better than having a son! I mean, just look at Geraldine! The


    heir of the Downey family took a liking to her, so she can just sit back and enjoy a life of luxury, and


    you guys can finally earn some respect in this household!¡±

 Chapter 884 The Harper Family

    Chapter 884 The Harper Family


    Geraldine''s father, Cecil Harper, was a man of few words and held little power at home.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that Norman was mocking him, but he simply shed the man an awkward smile and said


    nothing in response.


    The second son of the Harper family, Colson Harper, said with a chuckle, ¡°You have Sheldon to


    thank for the arranged marriage with the Downeys. Had it not been for his frequent interaction with


    the Downey family, there''s no way Geraldine would have been able to marry its heir!¡±


    ¡°That''s right! Cecil, you should raise a toast to your nephew!¡±


    Everyone else joined in and urged Cecil to raise the toast, much to his chagrin.


    I may be quiet and cowardly, but I am still the elder here! It would be hardly appropriate for an elder


    to raise a toast to a junior!


    ¡°What''s the matter, Cecil? Your nephew did you a huge favor, and you won''t even raise a toast to


    him?¡± Colson asked with a sneer when he saw no response from Cecil.


    ¡°I never had high expectations for Geraldine, nor have I ever wanted her to marry someone with an


    impressive family background. Geraldine hasn''t even met the heir of the Downey family, so we don''t


    know for sure if she''ll end up marrying him. Geraldine will be the one to decide the oue of this


    arrangement,¡± Cecil replied with an annoyed frown.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Cecil? Don''t you know who the heir of the Downey family is? The


    Downey family is one of the Ten Prestigious Families! It is practically every woman''s dream to marry


    into a wealthy family like that!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You''re being a little ungrateful here, Cecil! Your nephew worked really hard to get


    Geraldine hooked up with the heir of the Downey family! He had to pull lots of strings and call in lots


    of favors just to make it happen, and now you''re telling me you want to let Geraldine make that


    decision? Who cares what she thinks? Why should her opinion even matter?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn''t my opinion matter, huh?¡± Geraldine shouted angrily while storming into the living


    room with Leni''s hand in hers.


    ¡°Geraldine? What are you doing here?¡±


    Everyone at the dining table was shocked to see Geraldine.


    Cecil quickly walked up to Geraldine and asked anxiously, ¡°Why did youe back? Didn''t I tell you


    to get as far away from here as possible?¡±


    The arranged marriage between the Harper family and the Downey family was a decision that had


    already been made.


    Concerned about his daughter''s well-being, Cecil warned Geraldine about it in advance and told her


    to go into hiding.


    However, she did the exact opposite and came running back.


    ¡°This is my house, so why can''t Ie back? Besides, I didn''te alone. I''ve brought my


    boyfriend, Donald Campbell, with me! Come here, Donald!¡± Geraldine said while motioning at


    Donald toe over.


    Donald did as told, and Geraldine introduced him to all of her rtives before leading him toward


    Asher.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is my boyfriend, Donald Campbell.¡±


    With a gloomy look on his face, Asher mmed his cup down on the table and questioned her,


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this, Geraldine? Don''t you know that you''re already engaged to Wilfred of


    the Downey family? How could you fool around with other men? This is simply uneptable!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Since when did I get engaged? Howe I haven''t heard about it? You guys have


    never informed me of this engagement, and I have never agreed to it either. Donald is the only


    boyfriend that I have, so I will only marry him!¡± Geraldine protested defiantly.


    ¡°Insolence! You have no say over the decisions made by your elders! We have decided to have you


    marry Wilfred, so that is exactly what you will do!¡± shouted Keross Harper, the eldest son of the


    Harper family.


    ¡°Not being reasonable, are we? Fine, then why don''t you guys ask my boyfriend if he agrees with


    this decision?¡± Geraldine retorted with a sneer.


    Everyone shifted their gaze toward Donald and waited to see what he would say in response.

 Chapter 885 I Do Not Agree

    Chapter 885 I Do Not Agree


    ¡°I don''t agree,¡± Donald replied without any hesitation whatsoever.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, punk? You have no right to interfere with our family affairs!¡± Keross


    snapped at him with a sneer.


    However, Donald held Geraldine''s hand and replied, ¡°As long as she is my girlfriend, her affairs will


    also be mine. There''s no way I''d just sit by and do nothing while you guys marry her off to someone


    else. How would you feel if I were to arrange a marriage for your mother instead?¡±


    Keross was almost in his fifties, so he did not take kindly to Donald taunting his mother.


    He jabbed a finger at Donald and shouted furiously with his face all red, ¡°You insolent punk!¡±


    Colson, too, leaped to his feet and said, ¡°Dad, we can''t let some outsider insult us in our own home!


    Our reputation will be ruined if word gets out about this! People are going to think the Harper family


    is nothing but a total pushover!¡±


    Asher stared Donald straight in the eye as he said, ¡°It is understandable for young men like you to


    behave rashly, so I will let you off the hook if you apologize to us on your knees right now.


    Otherwise...¡±


    Donald let out a disdainful chuckle and asked, ¡°What, is the Harper family going toe after me or


    something?¡±


    Those words had barely left Donald''s mouth when one of the Harper family''s men lost his temper


    and threw a punch at Donald. ¡°F*ck! You asked for it, punk!¡±


    Judging by the speed, uracy, and power of his punch, it became obvious that the man was also


    a highly-trained fighter.


    While he probably would have stood a chance against an ordinary man, there was no way he could


    beat someone like Donald in a fight.


    Donald took a step back to dodge the man''s punch before grabbing him by the head.


    Before the guy even realized what was going on, Donald mmed his head hard against the table.


    The guy''s head shattered the ss table in an instant, and he was incapacitated on the spot.


    The members of the Harper family stared at Donald in shock.


    What the... This punk has got some skills!


    The guy slumped weakly to the floor like a rag doll as soon as Donald let go of him.


    Donald then pulled up a chair from the side and sat down in front of them.


    ¡°I''m afraid I''m not in the mood to apologize right now, Old Mr. Harper. What will the Harper family do


    about it?¡± he asked while staring Asher in the eye.


    Asher had encountered arrogant men in the past, but none of them came close to Donald''s level of


    arrogance.


    ¡°Let me teach him a lesson, Grandpa!¡± Sheldon shouted.


    Being a divine stage Septet Ste Warrior, he believed he could easily take Donald on in a fight.


    The look in Asher''s eyes grew vicious as he realized how calm Donald was and figured he was


    probably no ordinary man.


    Not wanting to let Sheldon take that risk, Asher said, ¡°Sheldon, I want you to go summon the three


    elders of the Harper family!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, this punk is hardly worthy of us summoning the three elders!¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and do as I say!¡±


    Sheldon shot Donald a vicious re before leaving through the back door to summon the three


    elders.


    Donald made no attempt to stop Sheldon from doing so.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If he were to help Geraldine gain control over the Harper family, then he would have to take out


    everyone who opposed her decision.


    That was why Donald never nned on submitting to Asher at all.


    ¡°Since you''re going to call for backup, I''ll state my demands while waiting.¡± Donald pointed at Asher


    as he continued, ¡°You''re too old to be the head of the Harper family. Hand over the reins to


    Geraldine instead.¡±


    A hugemotion broke out in the living room when they heard what he said.


    Does this punk even know what he''s saying? How dare he ask Old Mr. Harper to step down?


    ¡°Looks like you came here with a death wish, young man. Don''t worry; I will be sure to slowly torture


    you once the three elders of the Harper family get here. We''ll find out who gave you the courage to


    show up at the Harper residence and behave so insolently,¡± Asher said with a sneer.

 Chapter 886 Stabbing Them With Toothpicks

    Chapter 886 Stabbing Them With Toothpicks


    Asher was going to wait for the three elders toe to teach Donald a lesson, but Donald did not


    share his level of patience.


    He picked up a bottle of toothpicks from the table, took them out one by one, and held them in his


    hand as he asked, ¡°Geraldine told me on the way here that Keross and Colson often bully her. Is


    that true?¡±


    Keross and Colson remained silent when they heard that. Archer, who was young and aggressive,


    lost his patience and asked, ¡°So what if it is true, huh? Are you going to stand up for this b*tch?¡±


    Swoosh!


    Those words had barely left his mouth when a toothpick flew out of Donald''s hand and pierced


    Archer''s tongue.


    While toothpicks were not lethal weapons, it still hurt a lot to get stabbed by them.


    While Archer screamed in pain, Keross shouted furiously, ¡°How dare you hurt my son? You¡ª¡±


    Yet another toothpick came flying out of Donald''s hand and pierced Keross'' face.


    Just like that, they both had a toothpick embedded in their face. The pain was so severe that their


    faces were still twitching even after they removed the toothpicks from their wounds.


    Colson was about to say something when a toothpick pierced his top and bottom lip.


    After witnessing Donald''s exceptional use of toothpicks, the members of the Harper family finally


    realized what was going on.


    Having understood that Donald refused to hear any of them speak, Asher remained silent and


    red viciously at the young man without saying a word.


    The Harper family would suffer a bit of humiliation if its juniors get pricked by toothpicks, but things


    would be incredibly different if it happened to the head of the Harper family instead.


    Seeing as Asher remained silent, the other members of the Harper family decided to follow suit.


    The living room was filled with nothing but the sound of toothpicks flying through the air and the


    three guys shouting in pain.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Donald was literally using them for target practice and had pricked them almost everywhere on their


    bodies.


    ¡°Who is this insolent punk? How dare he cause trouble here at the Harper residence?¡±


    That voice was so loud that the toothpick Donald flicked was knocked out of the air by its sound


    waves.


    Three old men then entered the living room with Sheldon leading the way. The members of the


    Harper family were overjoyed to see that their elders had arrived.


    ¡°What happened to you, Archer?¡± Sheldon asked angrily when he saw that his younger brother''s


    face was covered in toothpicks.


    ¡°This punk stabbed me with toothpicks! You have to kill him!¡± Archer replied while sobbing.


    Sheldon then turned toward the three elders and said, ¡°As you three can see, this young punk was


    bold enough to show up here and hurt us!¡±


    Zeyman Harper, the eldest of the three elders, was the first to speak up. ¡°You have indeed gone too


    far, young man. Don''t think you''ve won simply because you know a fancy trick or two! I don''t know


    who your elders are, but I am definitely going to help them teach you a lesson! If you let us cut one


    of your arms off, however, we''ll consider letting you off the hook.¡±


    ¡°Demanding that I let you guys cut my arm off? That''s really big talk, but I''m afraid you guys don''t


    have what it takes!¡±


    Those words had barely left Donald''s mouth when Junio Harper, the third elder of the three, wed


    at Donald with his right hand.


    Donald took a step back, picked up a vase from the side, and hurled it straight at Junio.

 Chapter 887 Who Are You To Ask Me That Question

    Chapter 887 Who Are You To Ask Me That Question


    Everyone only heard a loud ng.


    Junio grabbed the vase, shattering it into pieces.


    After exerting more force, he turned those broken pieces into white powder.


    Donald narrowed his eyes. Looks like Junio has mastered the Eagle w technique. Those fingers


    are indeed extraordinary.


    Junio did not give Donald any chance to catch his breath. He reached out, determined to take the


    latter down.


    However, Donald''s agile movements and quick reflexes made it nearly impossible for Junio to


    maintain a solid grip on him. Every time he grabbed Donald''s arm or shoulder, the man effortlessly


    shook him off, making it seem as though he was ying with Junio like a ball, bouncing away each


    time Junio attempted to catch him.


    If being able to dodge his attack once or twice could be considered sheer luck, the fact that Donald


    managed to evade him repeatedly indicated that he had developed skills to counteract the Eagle


    w technique.


    At that point, Junio began to feel embarrassed to lose out to a young man like Donald, especially


    with all the Harpers watching him.


    With that thought in mind, he extended his left hand to grab Geraldine.


    Geraldine was taken aback by Junio''s sudden move. Having witnessed the power of his fingers in


    combat before, she knew how formidable they could be. I''ll be done for if he gets hold of me!


    With a swift move, Donald stepped forward and positioned himself in front of Geraldine, as if trying


    to shield her from any potential harm.


    As Junio anticipated Donald''s reaction, he swiftly retracted his left hand and extended his right hand


    to go for a stranglehold.


    Got him!


    Junio was confident that victory was on his side.


    He turned to Donald and smirked. ¡°Aren''t you good at dodging? Why aren''t you dodging anymore?¡±


    ¡°We should never let our opponent be familiar with our moves, shouldn''t we? No doubt you have


    great knowledge inbat strategy, but not in practice,¡± Donald responded.


    Junio took offense at his remark. ¡°You''re about to die, yet you still dare to talk back to me? Do you


    know I can kill you with just a simple flick of my finger?¡±


    ¡°Really? Go on and give it a shot, then.¡± Donald challenged him.


    Junio was struck dumb by his opponent''s confidence.


    With Zeyman''s approval, Junio channeled energy to his right hand, ready to deliver his final flow.


    However, he soon noticed something was amiss when he exerted force.


    It felt as if his hand was pressed against a concrete surface. It did not harm Donald at all. In fact,


    Donald did not even flinch from his strike.


    ¡°No way! That''s impossible!¡± Junio''s Eagle w technique, honed over more than four decades of


    practice, had never failed him before. While he might not be able to crush gold and diamond with it,


    subduing a man should have been a walk in the park.


    The turn of events was beyond Junio''sprehension. He was appalled to learn that Donald


    remained so unaffected, not even out of breath, as if nothing had urred.


    ¡°Is that all? I guess it''s my turn now.¡± Donald lifted his right leg and delivered a direct kick to Junio''s


    stomach.


    Donald''s swift and powerful kick caught Juniopletely off guard. The force of the impact sent him


    flying through the air like a kicked ball, and he crashed into the wall of the living room, his body


    embedding itself into the ster.


    What seemed like an ordinary kick at first nce held an incredible disy of power and skill.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The other two elders, Zeyman and Hyder, stared at Donald with serious expressions stered on


    their faces.


    At that moment, they finally realized Donald was not a pushover, much less an ordinary folk.


    ¡°Who are you? Tell us where you''re from!¡± one of them inquired.


    Donald chuckled. ¡°You want to know where I''m from? I''m sorry, but who are you to ask me that


    question?¡±


    ¡°You arrogant brat! Are you tired of living?¡± Both Zeyman and Hyder abandoned any sense of


    martial ethics and initiated another round of aggressive attacks, aiming to overpower Donald.


    They sought to subdue Donald and forcibly take him to the Harper family''s mausoleum, where they


    nned to extract forgiveness from him through coercion, ultimately ending his life as punishment.

 Chapter 888 Swinging His Entire Body At Him

    Chapter 888 Swinging His Entire Body At Him


    It made sense for them to have such thoughts in mind, but the moment they started exchanging


    blows with Donald, they realized their adversary was much more formidable than they had


    imagined.


    Skilled in swordbat, Zeyman initiated his move by swiftly unsheathing the curved saber


    hanging at his waist.


    He wielded the curved saber with great expertise, emanating a powerful presence.


    The onlookers could not keep up with each of his strikes, witnessing only a blur of white shes as


    Zeyman''s curved saber danced in front of Donald with remarkable speed and precision.


    Being unarmed, Donald found himself forced into a continuous retreat, trying his best to evade


    Zeyman''s relentless attacks.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon noticing that, Hyder immediately seized the opportunity to attack. It would have been a waste


    if he let the chance slip by.


    With Zeyman attacking from the front, Hyder saw an opportunity andunched an attack from the


    side. Their n was simple¡ªto distract Donald with Zeyman''s strikes while Hyder aimed for a


    deadly blow.


    It would be even better if Donald had to divide his attention between his two opponents.


    Zeyman was confident that if they could continue wearing down Donald for another half an hour or


    so, he would eventually be able to deliver a decisive strike and easily chop off Donald''s head with a


    single swing of his saber.


    Their n seemed wless, but little did they know that their opponent was no ordinary Ste


    Warrior; it was Donald Campbell.


    In a sudden twist, Donald, who had been evading their strikes, swiftly stood up and delivered a


    powerful knee strike to Zeyman''s abdomen.


    Despite Zeyman''s previous strength, age had caught up with him, diminishing his abilities as a


    warrior.


    The impact from the knee strike was so powerful that he began to struggle even to catch his breath,


    let alone wield his saber.


    ¡°Zeyman!¡± Hyder couldn''t stand still any longer after seeing Donald defeat hisrade.


    He impulsively charged at Donald, aiming to avenge his fallenpanion.


    Little did Hyder know that this was precisely the moment Donald had been waiting for.


    With a powerful swing of his body, Donald sent Hyder flying through the air, leaving him no chance


    to make a sound.


    In the blink of an eye, the three elders had fallen.


    Donald turned to Asher, giving him a condescending look. ¡°So, old man, have you thought it


    through? Are you willing to step back now, or do you still want me to continue killing your men?¡±


    The three elders of the Harper family were already the Harper family''sst resort or final trump


    cards.


    The three elders of the Harper family were already thest resort or final trump cards for the Harper


    family.


    This meant that, at least for now, the Harper family no longer had fighters who were on par with


    Donald''s strength. Where on earth did this young mane from? If he''s such a powerful figure,


    why would he bother to stand up for Geraldine?


    Asher couldn''t understand Donald''s reasoning, but at that point, there was no use dwelling on the


    matter anymore.


    Donald''s request was crystal clear. ¡°Either hand over the position of family head to Geraldine, or I''ll


    unleash a bloodbath and eliminate all those who dare go against her.¡±


    In order to ensure the safety of the Harper family, Asher had no choice but to hand over his position


    as the head of the family to Geraldine.


    Nheless, Donald would not allow him to just make an empty promise.


    He turned to Geraldine and asked, ¡°What documents do you need to sign and what items are


    required for the transition to be the head of the family? You should handle these matters


    yourself. I''ve already dealt with the most troublesome issue for you, so there''s no need for me to


    interfere in other affairs now, right?


    ¡°I''ve got it from here. Go ahead and take a rest,¡± Geraldine replied.


    Donald strolled over to a nearby chair and addressed the Harper family''s housekeeper with a


    commanding tone, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Get some dishes ready, and bring out the best


    wine the family has. I''m in the mood for a good meal.¡±

 Chapter 889 Prepared

    Chapter 889 Prepared


    Asher and the other members of the Harper family wanted nothing more than to skin Donald alive


    when they saw him making himself at home.


    Having said that, they still perceived Geraldine as a thorn in their side.


    ¡°Grandpa, here is the transfer agreement for the position of Harper Group''s chairman. Please sign


    it.¡± Geraldine handed over the document and continued, ¡°And this is an agreement for the Harper


    residence and the change of ownership of other ancestral properties of the Harper family. Please


    sign this one too.¡±


    As Geraldine presented one agreement after another for him to sign, Asher''s expression grew


    increasingly grim. ¡°Geraldine, have we, the Harper family, ever wronged you in any way? Why does


    it feel like you''ve been eagerly waiting for this day?¡±


    Geraldine chuckled lightly in response and retorted, ¡°Do you honestly not remember all the wrongs


    you''ve done? It''s quite astonishing! All these years, I kept silent when you favored your elder sons. I


    even endured being treated like a mere housekeeper by you. And let''s not forget your n to marry


    me off to Wilfred for the sake of the Harper family. Are you unaware of how many women he keeps


    around? How many he''s gotten rid of? You''ve been using me as a pawn in your dealings with the


    Downey family. Did you think I was oblivious to all of this?¡±


    Her words brought silence upon Asher.


    The old man, however, didn''t feel guilty because he believed it was only natural for Geraldine to act


    ording to his n. Hence, he couldn''t understand why she reacted so negatively to it.


    At the same time, he was clueless as to why she was so offended by his actions.


    After the final document had been signed, Geraldine nced at Asher and the other members of


    the Harper family before making her announcement. ¡°Since I''m now the head of the Harper family, I


    have an important decision to make. From now on, only my parents and I can stay in the Harper


    residence. The rest of you should find your own amodations elsewhere.¡±


    The members of the Harper family saw red when they heard those words. Although Geraldine has


    be the head of the Harper family, it doesn''t mean she can bully us!


    ¡°What are you on about, Geraldine? You''re getting out of line!¡±


    ¡°Geraldine, the core members of the Harper family have always lived in the Harper residence. Who


    gave you the authority to kick us out? What makes you think we will obey your orders?¡±


    As Geraldine faced immediate resistance to her announcement, Asher, who was sitting on the chair,


    smirked and taunted, ¡°Little girl, it appears you''re not cut out to be the head of the family.¡±


    Geraldine chuckled. ¡°Unlike mine, your words don''t hold weight!¡±


    With that, she pped, and an army of armed men charged into the mansion.


    With various types of rifles in their hands, those armed men took aim at the members of the Harper


    family in the living room.


    The leader of the men, Maddox Harper, stood before Geraldine and bowed respectfully. ¡°Ms.


    Geraldine, we''ve taken control over the entire mansion and reced all the guards surrounding the


    mansion. Please instruct on how to proceed.¡±


    Maddox''s demeanor and posture hinted at his military background, leaving Donald even more


    surprised by the fact that Maddox was an Octo Ste Warrior.


    Doesn''t that mean he''s just as strong as Amadeus was? This is interesting. Geraldine is merely a


    girl the Harper family has ostracized for years. How did she manage to get an expert as strong as


    Maddox to serve her?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Geraldine cast a nce at the members of the Harper family and inquired, ¡°Do any of you have any


    issues with the announcement I just made? If you do, feel free to speak up.¡±


    The members of the Harper family weren''t foolish enough to utter a single word. If we speak now,


    we''ll be shot dead!

 Chapter 890 My Backer

    Chapter 890 My Backer


    Donald had initially been concerned about Geraldine''s ability to take over the Harper family. He


    believed that simply signing contracts and agreements wouldn''t be enough for her to effectively lead


    the family. Taking over such a massive responsibility required much more than just paperwork.


    Therefore, Donald felt relieved when he saw that Geraldine had gathered a loyal team of fighters


    led by Maddox.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Geraldine then went on to announce a series of decisions. She axed all thezy members of the


    Harper family and told them to make a living on their own.


    As for the members of the Harper family, who were shunned and rejected in the past, Geraldine


    gathered all of them and made them her assistants.


    Donald couldn''t help but feel impressed by how Geraldine overhauled the family structure. She


    might look innocent on the outside, but she''s actually mature and meticulous when she needs to get


    things done.


    It was already nighttime by the time Geraldine was done with everything,


    The mansion was rather empty after Geraldine chased the other members of the Harper family out.


    Unlike Geraldine, her parents had a hard time adapting to the sudden changes.


    ¡°Geraldine, are you sure what you did was okay? What if they regain influence and power in the


    future? What are we supposed to do, then?¡± Leni was worried.


    Her concerns were valid, considering their family''s history of being mistreated and oppressed for so


    long. They were often treated as mere servants within the Harper residence.


    Even after Geraldine had sessfully removed the others from the Harper residence, Leni found


    it difficult to ovee the trauma of years of oppression. The memories and experiences of being


    mistreated had left asting impact on her.


    Geraldine reassured her mother, ¡°Mom, don''t stress about it. You don''t need to worry anymore.


    Asher and his sons are no longer a threat to us. They''re no longer part of the Harper family. And


    even if they try to seek revenge, we have Donald on our side. With him by our side, we''re invincible.


    We''ll never lose.¡±


    Leni couldn''tprehend Geraldine''s words. I know Donald is strong, but all he can do is fight.


    Can we rely on him in critical moments? Moreover, Donald isn''t indestructible. If Asher and the rest


    were to link up with the Downey family, the Downey family could get their elders to deal with us.


    Wouldn''t we be in trouble then?


    Seeing how Leni was keeping mum, Geraldine wrapped her arm around her mother''s shoulders


    and said, ¡°Mom, could you please stop thinking about that? Didn''t you hear me? As long as we


    have Donald, we''re fine. Besides, Donald had only used less than one-tenth of his capability today.


    If he''s willing to help me wipe the Downey family out, the puny Downey family won''t even stand a


    chance against us.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The Downey family is one of the Ten Prestigious Families.


    How could you call them puny?¡± Cecil fumed.


    Geraldine stuck out her tongue when she saw the solemn expression on Cecil''s face. After running


    out of her parents'' bedroom, she arrived in the living room to see Donald sitting on the couch and


    watching the television.


    Without hesitation, Geraldine plopped down next to Donald and tapped her fingers on his thigh.


    ¡°What do you think, Donald? I did pretty well, didn''t I?


    Donald rolled his eyes at her in response. ¡°What? What did you do exactly? Didn''t I help you settle


    all the issues today?¡±


    Geraldine blinked innocently and responded, ¡°Well, I gave you a chance to shine, didn''t I? If I hadn''t


    brought you back with me, you wouldn''t have had a chance to showcase your dominance.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I should be thanking you?¡± He shot her a look.

 Chapter 891 Attending The Banquet

    Chapter 891 Attending The Banquet


    Donald always thought that Geraldine had a thick skin, but he never imagined she''d be so


    shameless around him.


    Pouting, Geraldine said, ¡°Come on, I was just joking. Why so serious?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I''ve taken care of the people who were against you. Now it''s your call on what to do with the Harper


    family''s wealth. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be taking my leave,¡± Donald replied.


    ¡°No, wait.¡± Geraldine pulled Donald aside and whispered, ¡°My parents now think you''re my


    boyfriend. They want to invite their friends in New Littbourg''s business circle for dinner tonight to


    meet you. It''ll be so awkward for me if you leave.¡±


    Donald freed himself from her grasp. ¡°Let''s get one thing straight. I''m here to help with your family


    matters, not to act as your long-term boyfriend. Your awkwardness is not my concern.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that, Donald. As someone who used to oversee Dragon Fide Corporation, you should


    understand the importance of having friends in the corporate world.¡±


    Donald immediately caught on to the message she was trying to convey.


    Thepetition between businesses was different from the conflicts between family members; it


    wasn''t a simple battle of survival of the fittest.


    Take Donald and his conflict with the Ten Prestigious Families, for example. They were always at


    each other''s throats, wishing the worst for one another.


    However, no one could survive without the support of others, as their businesses were deeply


    intertwined in the city of Pollerton.


    Now that Donald had chased the Harper family away using ruthless methods, everyone''s focus


    would be on him instead of Geraldine.


    If he was willing to stand by Geraldine''s side during these critical times, her future would be smooth


    sailing.


    Having someone as powerful as Donald as her boyfriend meant that no one would dare to mess


    with her again.


    However, if Donald were to disappear after that night, Geraldine''s fearsome reputation might


    diminish, and the public might no longer be intimidated by her.


    She might have to turn to him again if those from the Harper family made aeback.


    Realizing this, Donald came to a decision. ¡°All right then, I''ll help you out onest time. I''ll return


    after the banquet tonight.¡±


    ¡°You''re the best, Donald!¡± Geraldine tried to nt a kiss on his face, but he pushed her away before


    she could do so.


    That night at eight, aboard a luxurious yacht on the Southern River, the Harper family prepared a


    sumptuous meal as per Geraldine''s request to wee the businessmen from New Littbourg on


    board.


    Geraldine, dressed in a stunning evening gown, assisted Donald in tying his necktie.


    ¡°Are all Harper family banquets this extravagant?¡±


    Donald had assumed they would have a simple dinner party at a hotel. Little did he know that


    Geraldine had gone above and beyond by organizing avish yacht event.


    Geraldine harrumphed, ¡°I don''t care how the Harper family used to do things. Now that I have taken


    over, we need a fresh approach. The invitation cards I sent out to my guests were stamped with


    gold foil.¡±


    Donald rolled his eyes, thinking she was too extravagant.


    ¡°Ms. Harper, all the guests have arrived. We can start the banquet anytime now.¡±


    ¡°All right, I''ll be right over,¡± Geraldine replied.


    After straightening Donald''s cor, she expressed her satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. You can look good


    when you dress up. Let''s go and make an appearance.¡±


    Geraldine linked arms with Donald as they gracefully made their way toward the banquet hall.


    Meanwhile, the yacht set sail, gliding toward the open seas.


    As Donald and Geraldine elegantly weaved their way through the crowd under the radiant limelight,


    they were greeted with raised sses from the elite members of the business world.


    With effortless poise and grace, Geraldine engaged with each guest.

 Chapter 892 Business Alliance

    Chapter 892 Business Alliance


    ¡°Just look at her showing off. What a snake.¡± Archer''s face, covered in scars, looked downright


    terrifying.


    Sheldon''s expression darkened as he stared at Geraldine. ¡°She won''t be able to stay gleeful for


    long. I''ll make sure she regrets her actions by tonight. By then, I''ll make her kneel before me and


    beg me to end her life.¡±


    Archer''s eyes brightened at Sheldon''s words. ¡°Sheldon, have youe up with a n?¡±


    Sheldon chuckled. ¡°Just you wait. The show is about to begin.¡±


    Although Archer and Sheldon had been expelled from the Harper residence, they were still entitled


    to attend the banquet as part of the Harper family.


    Despite their indignance, they couldn''t show themselves and could only swallow their displeasure


    while watching Geraldine interact with the elite guests.


    After all, their reputation and status were far apart from Geraldine''s, and approaching her now


    would only make them look foolish.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we are gathered here tonight not only because I have taken over as the


    head of the Harper family, but also because I have an excellent business opportunity that I would


    like to coborate on with all of you.¡±


    Geraldine pped her hands, and the projector lit up, disying the PowerPoint slides she had


    prepared earlier.


    ¡°New Littbourg Business Alliance? What is this?¡±


    ¡°Have you guys seen that logo before? Why does it look so familiar to me?¡±


    All the celebrities in attendance that night were savvy businesspeople. Truth be told, they were not


    particrly interested in who had be the head of the Harper family.


    Their main focus was on how they could profit from the situation.


    Hence, Geraldine managed to capture everyone''s attention when she announced the concept of the


    New Littbourg Business Alliance.


    With a confident smile, Geraldine exined, ¡°The New Littbourg Business Alliance is led by the


    Harper family, with shares held by Dragon Fide Corporation. It is a business alliance open to any


    businessman in New Littbourg. Within the alliance, there are thirty-six industries represented,


    including food and beverage, emerce,work andmunication, energy, construction, and


    hospitality, among others. This tform will allow us to truly share our resources, intelligence, and


    information with each other. For far too long, we have beenpeting against each other without a


    clear goal or unified business model. The New Littbourg Business Alliance aims to address these


    issues and lead everyone toward a brighter and more prosperous future.¡±


    Everyone in attendance quickly caught on to Geraldine''s true intentions, seeing through the facade


    of her beautiful speech.


    It became evident that she harbored ambitions to seize control over New Littbourg''s businesses by


    taking the helm of the alliance.


    Archer, taken aback, stared at Geraldine in shock. ¡°Sheldon, she''s an ambitious one. She''s


    attempting to achieve what the old man failed to do over a few decades.¡±


    Sheldon sneered, ¡°What an arrogant brat. Let her pave her own path to destruction.¡±


    As expected, the crowd erupted into murmurs as soon as Sheldon finished speaking.


    ¡°Ms. Harper, isn''t your business alliance too idealistic? Many of us here tonight are not only


    potential partners but also fiercepetitors. If we join your alliance, who will wepete against?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ms. Harper, asking us to pay three hundred thousand to gain entry into the alliance feels like


    quite an exorbitant sum. What specific services will you provide to justify such a hefty fee? It seems


    a bit like daylight robbery!¡±


    Despite the barrage of questions and skeptical remarks, Geraldine retained herposure with an


    air of confidence.


    She had anticipated this very reaction from the crowd. Hence, she began distributing the


    information she had prepared earlier to everyone present.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°The answers to all your questions are in this alliance handbook,dies and gentlemen.¡±

 Chapter 893 Ambition

    Chapter 893 Ambition


    Looking at the alliance handbook Geraldine had given them, the moring business moguls


    gradually quieted down.


    Sheldon and Archer also received a copy of the alliance handbook. After browsing through the


    content, a chill crept into their hearts. What grand ns and bold moves Geraldine has!


    The focus of the New Littbourg Business Alliance was not just on the local New Littbourg region but


    epassed the whole nation and even the international market.


    The business alliance was actually part of Dragon Fide Corporation''s ¡°Dragon Fide World¡± n.


    Everyone in the business world fathomed the magnitude and influence of Dragon Fide Corporation.


    The corporation''s annual revenue was equivalent to the entire transaction volume of New


    Littbourg''s businessmunity.


    With such a financial conglomerate as a backer, joining the New Littbourg Business Alliance would


    undoubtedly be profitable to all parties present.


    Most importantly, New Littbourg Business Alliance was pulling resources from elsewhere to make


    New Littbourg''s local market thrive.


    Hence, the local people of New Littbourg would certainly support the alliance.


    Geraldine''s n was proposed at the right time and ce and was favorable to everyone.


    Donald also flipped through the handbook, and after reading it, he chuckled. ¡°This business n


    wasn''t just something you cooked up in a fit of inspiration, was it?¡±


    Geraldine stuck out her tongue and replied, ¡°This has been my dream since childhood. I just didn''t


    expect it to one day be a reality.¡±


    Geraldine had always been a girl with a keen business sense.


    However, she was previously underappreciated in the Harper family, so she had no outlets to


    execute her brilliant ns.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Now, she had her chance as Jennifer was Dragon Fide Corporation''s chairwoman, while she had


    relied on Donald''s help to be the person in charge of the Harper family.


    New Littbourg Business Alliance could finally be transformed from an idea into reality.


    ¡°This is not a bad proposal,¡± Donaldplimented Geraldine.


    Her eyes twinkled as she beamed at him.


    Those elites in the business world below the stage weren''t fools either.


    After reading the alliance handbook, they all realized that it was actually an excellent business


    opportunity.


    ¡°Ms. Harper, Red Door Food and Beverage Company will join this business alliance.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Harper, JC Logistics Group would also like to join!¡±


    ¡°Count me in as well!¡±


    Registering those business magnates'' interest in joining the business alliance, Archer grew


    unsettled.


    ¡°Sheldon, what''s the backup n you mentioned earlier?¡±


    Sheldon was also anxious, but he could only wait.


    ¡°Everyone, please be patient. Those who want to join cane over here to sign up first, and then


    we''ll discuss the details of the alliance.¡±


    Geraldine''s assistant, Quincey McKnight, ced the pre-prepared contracts on the table and guided


    those business owners to the side of the banquet to sign the papers.


    Geraldine watched everything unfold with great satisfaction.


    If everything went smoothly, she would gain the authority to make the final say in New Littbourg''s


    businessmunity once the alliance was established.


    At that moment, the sound of propellers came from outside the cruise ship.


    Many of the businessmen who were signing the contracts turned to gaze outside the windows and


    noticed three helicopters flying over and circling atop the ship.


    Geraldine and Donald exited the banquet hall, and everyone else followed suit.


    The helicopter in the middle slowlynded, and a man in a white suit disembarked, apanied by


    an old man and a morous female assistant.


    On both sides, the other two helicopters dropped fast ropes, and ten fully armed personnel


    rappelled onto the deck to protect that man.


    Such an entrance was undoubtedly impressive.


    Maddox led the Harper family''s security team to the front while Geraldine asked solemnly, ¡°Who are


    you? This is the Harper family''s private cruise ship. Have you considered the consequences of


    trespassing?¡±


    That man gazed at Geraldine and smiled faintly. ¡°You should consider yourself honored to receive


    me, Wilfred Downey, on your family''s cruise ship. Don''t tell me you''re going to drive me away?¡±


    The neer was Wilfred Downey, the heir of the Downey family!

 Chapter 894 Prestigious Family

    Chapter 894 Prestigious Family


    Wilfred''s unexpected appearance caused amotion among the business elites who were


    present.


    The Downey family was one of the Ten Prestigious Families. Any action they took could have a


    significant impact on New Littbourg''s business world.


    It was well-known that Geraldine was initially engaged to the heir of the Downey family, and


    Donald''s appearance was sudden and unexpected.


    The business elites were still wondering how the Downey family would deal with the Harper family


    and whether they would be rivals.


    If so, could the so-called New Littbourg Business Alliance continue to develop smoothly?


    While everyone was in doubt, Wilfred turned to Donald and said, ¡°I was wondering who would dare


    to snatch my woman. It turns out to be you, Donald, the abandoned child of the Campbell n.¡±


    Donald was slightly taken aback that Wilfred recognized him at first nce. ¡°Do you know me? Am I


    that famous?¡±


    Wilfred sneered. ¡°Famous? I think you''ve mistaken. Our family was preparing to target Dragon Fide


    Corporation, so I happened to nce through your personal information. Ladies and gentlemen,


    Dragon Fide Corporation will soon be a thing of the past. Who else wants to go down


    alongside them?¡±


    Hearing that, those hesitant business elites immediately moved over to Wilfred''s side.


    Compared to Dragon Fide Corporation, the Downey family, a long-time member of the Ten


    Prestigious Families was undoubtedly more powerful.


    Not to mention, New Littbourg was within the Downey family''s area of influence. If the Downey


    family were determined to make things difficult for them, New Littbourg Business Alliance wouldn''t


    be able to develop at all.


    Seeing the tables turn so swiftly, Geraldine clenched her fists and bit her lower lip.


    Wilfred beckoned at Geraldine with his finger and said, ¡°Considering you''re my fianc¨¦e, I''ll give you


    a chance. If you crawl up to me now and admit you''re a shameless b*tch, I''ll spare you this time.¡±


    As soon as Wilfred finished his sentence, everyone shifted their gazes onto Geraldine.


    It was evident that Wilfred wouldn''t relent until he pushed Geraldine to the brink of desperation.


    It was either Geraldine yielded, or the Harper family defeated Wilfred.


    However, Wilfred was backed by the Downey family. Hence, the thought of the Downey family


    getting trounced by the Harper family was no different from a joke.


    Seeing the familiar look of disdain in Wilfred''s eyes, Geraldine trembled with rage.


    His contemptuous and dehumanizing gaze was the very reason why she had been trying so hard to


    take over the Harper family for so many years. I am in control of my own fate! Even when facing the


    Downey family, I will never back down!


    Just as she was about to step forward and express her stance, Donald took the initiative to hold


    Geraldine''s hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Geraldine, who leaned against Donald''s chest, was initially stunned. Then, a sense of absolute


    security washed over her the next second. Is this how it feels like to be protected by someone? This


    feels nice.


    She willingly rested her head on Donald''s shoulder, nestling herself in his embrace.


    His actions infuriated Wilfred to his core. ¡°Donald, you''re courting death!¡±


    Donald replied nonchntly, ¡°What''s the matter? I''m just hugging my girlfriend. Is this any of your


    business?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid Jennifer will find out?¡±


    Donald chuckled. ¡°How can you be so sure that my wife doesn''t know about my rtionship with


    Geraldine?¡±


    He was trying to say Jennifer was aware he was putting on an act with Geraldine, so she wouldn''t


    mind.


    However, that wasn''t how Wilfred interpreted Donald''s statement.


    It wasmon for the heirs of wealthy families to have several femalepanions.


    Therefore, Wilfred assumed Donald was provoking him, implying that Geraldine was his woman and


    Jennifer knew about it.


    Wilfred couldn''t stand that kind of goading. He instantly said to Serena Wacket next to him, ¡°Inform


    the family to start a financial attack on Dragon Fide Corporation at once.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 895 Financial Attack

    Chapter 895 Financial Attack


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As per Wilfred''s instructions, Serena promptly demanded that the Downey family initiate a financial


    assault on Dragon Fide Corporation.


    The prominent figures of the corporate world then quickly took out their phones to check Dragon


    Fide Corporation''s stock prices.


    There was a substantial disparity in financial resources between the Downey family and Dragon


    Fide Corporation.


    However, once the Downey family initiated their financial attacks, other prestigious families swiftly


    followed suit,unching their own simultaneous offensives against Dragon Fide Corporation.


    In no time, Dragon Fide Corporation''s stock prices skyrocketed, forcing out many of the individual


    stockholders.


    Such an abnormal surge spelled disaster for Dragon Fide Corporation.


    In essence, the Ten Prestigious Families were investing significant sums of money to acquire


    Dragon Fide Corporation''s stocks.


    They would buy the stocks at the price of sixty-eight and sell them when they rise to a hundred and


    fifty, making a profit that was more than double the initial price.


    The funds earned from these transactions originated from Dragon Fide Corporation''s reserve funds


    and investments made by individual stockholders who had been consistently supporting and cing


    their trust in thepany.


    The individual stockholders could not receive the news quickly enough.


    They would not know why Dragon Fide Corporation''s stocks were rising all of a sudden, but they


    guessed that it was good news, so they hurriedly followed suit.


    Thus, more and more individual stockholders were dragged into the chaos that was the exponential


    rise of Dragon Fide Corporation''s stock prices.


    In less than ten minutes, Dragon Fide Corporation''s stocks had risen from sixty-eight to a hundred


    and thirty-nine.


    Merrily, Wilfred looked at Donald and said, ¡°Well? What do you think, Donald? You only dared to


    challenge me because you thought you have Dragon Fide Corporation to back you up, right? Once


    the Downey family sells off arge amount of Dragon Fide Corporation''s stocks, yourpany''s


    doomed. If you get on your knees and beg for mercy, maybe I''ll consider giving you a little more


    time before annihting yourpany. How about that?¡±


    The prominent figures of New Littbourg''s corporate world knew that the Downey family was a


    powerful force, but they never anticipated that the Downeys could actuallyunch a sessful


    attack on Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Everyone was sure that Donald was screwed.


    Without Dragon Fide Corporation''s support, even Geraldine would be doomed, let alone him.


    Donald rubbed his temples and sighed. ¡°I''d like to know which family initiated the attack. Is it the


    Downey family or the other families?¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference? The Ten Prestigious Families have all taken part in this to deliver you a fatal


    attack.¡±


    Donald nodded and agreed with him, ¡°You''re right. There isn''t any difference. Since you were all


    involved in this, I guess you''ll all have to pay for your reckless act.¡±


    Pay for our reckless act? Does this brat know what he''s talking about?


    Right then, Donald took out his phone to make a call.


    ¡°Don''t show any mercy. Get rid of the Ten Prestigious Families.¡±


    As soon as those words were out of Donald''s mouth, everyone around him became sure that he


    had lost his mind.


    Dragon Fide Corporation already had a hard time dealing with the Downey family on a good day,


    but now, Donald was iming he would get rid of the Ten Prestigious Families altogether.


    He was simply delusional.


    The Ten Prestigious Families earned their titles through their longstanding presence in the area.


    They were expansive families with such immense power that it was beyond imagination.


    Nevertheless, after ending the call, Donald turned to Wilfred and said, ¡°If you''ll kneel before me and


    beg for my mercy, I''ll let you keep a few hundred so that you won''t starve.¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell, don''t bother wasting your time arguing with me. You think you''re tough, huh?


    Well then, fine. I''ll make sure you understand the weight of your actions and feel the sting of regret.¡±


    Turning to face Serena, Wilfred said, ¡°Raise the price to a hundred and fifty and sell the stocks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Following Wilfred''s instructions, Serena raised Dragon Fide Corporation''s stock prices to a hundred


    and fifty.


    Yet, just as she was about to sell the stocks, she realized that someone else was withdrawing their


    investment at an even faster pace.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 896 Counterattack

    Chapter 896 Counterattack


    Financial warfare could be described as both straightforward and challenging.


    The simplicityy in the fact that if the initiating party held the advantage of taking the first move and


    possessed substantial financial resources, there was little possibility of failure for them in the


    financial warfare.


    After all, by consistently pouring money in to drive up the stock price, as long as individual investors


    were willing to follow suit, the market price would remain above the average level.


    In other words, the withdrawing party would always make a profit, but the higher they elevated the


    price, the more severe the subsequent fall would be. As for the target of the financial attack, the


    consequences would be even more devastating.


    The target price set for the Downey family''s financial attack was hundred and fifty.


    The majority of the individual stockholders would be unable to keep up with the Downey family


    when the Downey family abruptly withdrew at that price. The individual stockholders failed to be as


    synchronized as the Downey family, so Dragon Fide Corporation''s market value rapidly declined.


    Yet, what surprised the Downey family was how the stock prices stopped increasing after the price


    arrived at a hundred and forty-nine and a half.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This strange scenario resembled a surging wave that suddenly halted at a certain point, no longer


    continuing its ascent.


    A sense of foreboding rose within Wilfred.


    Could someone be mass selling the stocks now?


    Just as that thought emerged in Wilfred''s head, Dragon Fide Corporation''s stock prices began


    plummeting.


    Serena, who was in charge of the financial attack, panicked.


    ¡°Sir, the stock prices have dropped until a hundred and forty. Do we continue, or do we sell the


    stocks?¡±


    Continuing meant continuously pouring money into their n to rapidly drive the stock price back up


    within a short timeframe to restore confidence in individual stockholders and entice them to continue


    purchasing the stocks.


    On the other hand, if they were to sell the stocks, they would be giving up on their target price and


    only gaining a marginal profit.


    Yet, Wilfred had meticulously prepared this for a long time, coborating with the Ten Prestigious


    Families tounch a substantial attack on Dragon Fide Corporation. If he were to only make a


    marginal profit and withdraw, how could he face the rest of the Ten Prestigious Families in the


    future?


    ¡°We''ll continue!¡±


    Wilfred clenched his teeth and dered, ¡°I refuse to believe that Dragon Fide Corporation can


    withdraw such a substantial amount of capital in such a short time. This stock price isn''t even a big


    deal! I will invest as much as possible. Push the price even higher!¡±


    With Wilfred''s directive, Serena swiftly took action and invested all the remaining funds she had into


    the market.


    The downward momentum of Dragon Fide Corporation''s stock price stabilized, but there was no


    immediate rebound in the overall price.


    Observing this, Wilfred grew increasingly anxious.


    The individual investors were not naive either. With their past experiences, they could discern that


    significant yers were engaged in a power struggle behind the scenes when they witnessed the


    stock price fluctuating drastically before stabilizing at a particr level.


    In no time, the stock prices fell again.


    However, this time, it was not due torge-scale selling from the major yers. Instead, it was due


    to the individual investors, who had begun liquidating their shares.


    Upon witnessing this scenario, Wilfred swiftlyprehended that the situation was beyond repair.


    He clenched his teeth and instructed Serena, ¡°Set the price at a hundred and thirty and sell all the


    stocks we are holding.¡±


    The average stock price for the stocks they held was eighty, so even if they sold them at a hundred


    and thirty, they would still make a profit.


    However, what left Wilfred feeling frustrated was the rming speed at which the stock price was


    plummeting.


    Serena did not even have the opportunity to set the price before it dropped below a hundred and


    thirty.


    ¡°Sir, we can''t sell them at a hundred and thirty anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then set it at a hundred and twenty! Do you actually need me to tell you what to do? Are you an


    idiot?¡±


    While Wilfred was losing his temper, Dragon Fide Corporation''s stock prices fell below a hundred


    and twenty.


    This time, Serena did not ask Wilfred before setting the price at a hundred.


    s, the price drop was far quicker than she imagined. Just as she set their stock prices as a


    hundred, the price fell to a mere eighty-nine.

 Chapter 897 Tremendous Loss

    Chapter 897 Tremendous Loss


    ¡°Sir, none of our stocks are sold...¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena''s words nearly gave Wilfred a heart attack.


    When he checked Dragon Fide Corporation''s stock prices, he realized it had stopped at the price of


    fifty.


    If Wilfred still insisted on selling the stocks they held, he would be suffering a tremendous financial


    loss.


    ¡°Is this your doing?¡± Wilfred hissed at Donald, gritting his teeth.


    Staring at Wilfred, Donald calmly said, ¡°Do you think Ick the fundamental capability to handle


    financial attacks if mypany has the courage to challenge the Ten Prestigious Families? In


    simple terms, your financial attack is merely an attempt to catch us off guard and profit from it.


    However, if I pre-emptively prepare a substantial amount of capital and am prepared to buy for


    hedging at any given moment, what makes you think you can oupete me?¡±


    Donald''s response rendered Wilfred speechless.


    When they noticed Dragon Fide Corporation''s slow progress previously, they had thought that there


    were issues with thepany''s financial resources.


    Furthermore, having waited for an extended period without witnessing any signs of expansion from


    Dragon Fide Corporation, they began to assume that thepany''s strength was nothing


    remarkable.


    Wilfred finally realized that Donald had been aware of everything from the start.


    He had been waiting to find out who would be the one to attack Dragon Fide Corporation first so


    that he could see who he was supposed to take revenge on.


    ¡°Charge! Cripple him!¡±


    When Wilfred realized that the financial attack was unable to wipe out Dragon Fide Corporation, he


    decided to resort to physical violence¡ªto cripple Donald.


    However, right at that moment, Serena''s phone rang.


    She passed her phone to Wilfred and said, ¡°Sir, it''s a call from the head of the family.¡±


    The head of the Downey family couldn''t be calling to tell him good news at a time like this.


    Yet, Wilfred had no choice but to pick up the call.


    ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    ¡°Wilfred Downey, how dare you act without permission?¡±


    The second Wilfred answered the call, Zavion''s roar exploded out of the speakers. Everyone


    present could hear his voice.


    In a pitiful tone, Wilfred asked, ¡°Grandpa, what''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe you''re asking me that! Tell me, what''s going on with the family funds? Who gave you


    permission tounch a financial attack on Dragon Fide Corporation? The other heads of the


    prestigious families have called to question me about this matter, and they told me that you were


    the one who persuaded them to attack Dragon Fide Corporation. Did you seek my permission


    before carrying out this n?¡±


    Sure enough, the Downey family had a sum of money they had set aside to deal with Dragon Fide


    Corporation, but it was merely a show that Zavion put up.


    After all, Donald was currently the thorn in everyone''s side. He could not possibly sit on his hands


    and let Donald do as he pleased in Pollerton.


    Thus, every family had put aside a sum of money to express their determination to see Donald as


    their enemy forever.


    However, Zavion was shrewd.


    Dragon Fide Corporation was developing well, so why should he not work with Dragon Fide


    Corporation to earn a profit?


    Hence, although they may openly disy disdain for Dragon Fide Corporation, the reality was that


    almost everyone was engaged in some form of coboration with thepany behind the scenes.


    s, things had gone south. Wilfred had led the ck sheep of the other families to rashlyunch a


    financial attack on Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Not only did they not earn anything from the move, but they were even destroying their family


    company''s rtionships with Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Strangling Wilfred to death was all Zavion could think of at that moment.


    Why do I have an idiot like him as my grandson?


    ¡°Calm down, Grandpa. Donald''s right in front of me. I''ll drag him back with me and force him to fork


    out the money Jennifer has taken from us.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you just say that Donald''s right in front of you?¡±


    Zavion shot up from his chair and cried out, ¡°Don''t do anything to him! Don''t you darey a finger on


    Donald! If you do it, I''m going to skin you alive!¡±

 Chapter 898 Submitting

    Chapter 898 Submitting


    Zavion''s voice was loud due to his intense fury, and every prominent figure of the corporate world at


    the side heard him.


    These moguls in the corporate world had begun to waver after witnessing the failure of the Downey


    family''s financial attack against Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Now, after hearing Zavion warn his grandson not toy a finger on Donald, they knew what choice


    they should make.


    When one of them discreetly ran over to Geraldine''s side, the others soon followed suit.


    In the blink of an eye, none of the influential figures were on Wilfred''s side.


    Wilfred, who was used to having the support of others at all times, felt humiliated by that.


    He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Grandpa, why can''t I do anything to Donald? With just one word


    from me, Donald''s going to be groveling at my feet begging for mercy. Thepanies backing


    Jennifer up will no longer matter by then. I''ll be the lord of thend!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zavion snapped. ¡°We would have dealt with Donald a long time ago if he was that easy to


    deal with. Use your brain! Don''t make things soplicated in the corporate world!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The Downey family tended to use underhanded tricks to deal with entities they were unable to


    defeat in the corporate world.


    Yet, the Ten Prestigious Families were seriously petrified of Donald and Jennifer. They did not dare


    to harass either of them.


    After all, they knew that Donald and Jennifer had powerful people backing them.


    That was why Zavion was in such haste to stop Wilfred from doing anything to Donald. Those who


    hadid a finger on Donald had all died, and no one knew what caused their deaths.


    ¡°Well? Are you done chatting with your grandpa? If you are, why don''t you pass the phone to me?


    I''d like to have a chat with your grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to talk to my grandpa¡ª¡±


    Before Wilfred could finish his sentence, Zavion told him, ¡°Hand him the phone. I''ll talk to him.¡±


    At that, Wilfred took a deep breath to suppress his anger.


    When he passed his phone to Donald, thetter loudly uttered, ¡°Zavion, you old man, you''re a little


    too bold, aren''t you? How dare youunch a financial attack on mypany?¡±


    Although Zavion was irked by the way Donald called him an old man, he had no choice but to


    endure it, for half of the Downey family''s funds had already been taken by Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Chuckling sheepishly, Zavion said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we didn''t do that. Wilfred''s just young and


    insensible. That''s why he''s doing something as irrational as this. Mr. Campbell, could you please


    return us the Downey family''s funds first?¡±


    ¡°You messed with us, and now you''re trying to get back your money by giving us a flimsy excuse


    like that? You''re underestimating the severity of this matter.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want, Mr. Campbell? I''m discussing these matters with you nicely, hoping that


    we''ll strive toward the same goal as allies. Do you really think that you''ll be able to withstand


    another financial attack if our family joins forces with the other prestigious families andunches


    another one?¡±


    A soft chuckle escaped Donald. This old man''s bing senile.


    ¡°Zavion, why would you waste your time threatening me? Since you said that you and the Ten


    Prestigious Families can still keep up with this, go ahead. Let''s not show each other any mercy.


    Take a look at your stock prices, and let''s start this battle again.¡±


    Right as Donald said that, Serena quickly checked Downey Group''s stock prices.


    Sure enough, in a mere minute and a little more, Downey Group''s stock prices had soared.


    The rapid increase in the stock price was indeed terrifying. Clearly, Donald possessed a significant


    amount of capital and trading volume, which had caused the Downey family''s stock price to be


    so vtile.


    ¡°Sir, the Downey family''s stock prices aren''t the only ones getting affected! The rest of the


    prestigious families'' stock prices are swiftly rising too!¡±

 Chapter 899 Get On Your Knees

    Chapter 899 Get On Your Knees


    When Wilfred saw the magnitude at which the share prices were skyrocketing, he promptly


    panicked. A sense of foreboding welled within him.


    How much money exactly does Donald have? Even if he had just made a fortune from the Ten


    Prestigious Families, it''d take some time before he could use it to trade. So, he''s utilizing different


    funds to counterattack the Ten Prestigious Families?


    On the other end of the phone, Zavion felt his blood pressure spiking as he watched his family


    company''s share prices spiral rapidly.


    ¡°Do you really want to go against me to the bitter end, Donald?¡± he demanded in a terse voice.


    ¡°It looks like you haven''tprehended your current situation. Do you see your share prices? Right


    now, the Ten Prestigious Families will instantly go bankrupt with just amand from me,¡± Donald


    replied coldly.


    Zavion was no fool, so he naturally knew that the man was ckmailing them outright. Gritting his


    teeth, he questioned, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°My request is simple. This time, the Ten Prestigious Familiesunched a financial attack on Dragon


    Fide Corporation. I''m giving them all an hour to show up in front of me, and I''ll bankrupt whichever


    family who is absent when the time¡¯s up.¡± After saying that, Donald hung up right away. As though


    discarding a piece of trash, he tossed the phone at Wilfred''s feet.


    ¡°Didn''t you want to make a move against me, Mr. Downey? Bring it on,¡± Donald said, turning to


    Wilfred and spreading his arms, inviting thetter to make a move against him without worrying that


    he would resist.


    At the sight of the sky-high value of his familypany''s share prices, Wilfred no longer dared to do


    anything to the man. Otherwise, he would only be courting death.


    When Wilfred remained motionless, Donald walked up to him. Reaching out, he forcefully patted


    Wilfred''s face thrice. ¡°Ah, the heir of the Downey family is not so impressive after all. I urged you to


    make a move, yet you didn''t even dare do so. Why are you so useless?¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell!¡± Wilfred growled lowly like a wild beast with his jaw clenched.


    p!


    At that, Donald smacked Wilfred hard across the face. Then, he enunciated expressionlessly, ¡°Who


    are you to call me by my name? Get on your knees.¡±


    Stiffening entirely, Wilfred shot daggers at Donald as though he wanted to kill the man with the look


    in his eyes. However, Donald remained unmoved. He lifted his hand andnded another hard p


    on Wilfred''s face. ¡°I''ll repeat that again. Get on your knees.¡±


    When Wilfred saw the man taking his phone out, he had no choice but to fall to his knees and hang


    his head low before Donald despite his intense aversion.


    All the elites in the business world of New Littbourg went silent in terror. Verily, Donald was too


    aggressive and domineering. Most terrifying of all, he had the capability to act in such a manner.


    The heir of the Downey family was a prominent figure feared by many. Yet, he was no different from


    a kid before Donald, taken to task as though he was the man''s grandson.


    Pointing at Wilfred, Donald uttered disdainfully to the others, ¡°The lot of you were nning to do


    business with such a person earlier? Have you truly thought it through?¡±


    As he swept a nce over them, the elites in the business world of New Littbourg knew it was time


    for them to step out and pledge allegiance to him.


    They all eximed, ¡°You misunderstood, Mr. Campbell! We only made the wrong decision because


    we weren''t in our right minds earlier.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Mr. Campbell! This is all on us, for our minds were momentarily muddled. Please give us


    another chance.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Since you''ve said as much, I''ll give you all another chance. Step forward and p him one


    by one. While doing so, remember to call out your name loudly.¡±


    Gasp!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Everyone sucked in a breath.


    Whoa! He''s downright ruthless! If we were to do that for real, Wilfred would undoubtedly hold a


    grudge against us, considering his vengeful personality!

 Chapter 900 Throw Them Overboard

    Chapter 900 Throw Them Overboard


    While everyone was wavering about whether they should do as Donald ordered, Wilfred, who knelt


    on the ground, finally snapped. Whipping out a dagger from his waistband, he lunged for Donald''s


    throat.


    He felt that the Downey family would be saved if he could kill or subdue thetter.


    After all, Donald was Jennifer''s husband. As such, she would never sit back and do nothing when


    the man was in their hands.


    Undeniably, his desperate idea was great. Regretfully, it did note to fruition.


    Before his dagger had even made contact with the hem of Donald''s shirt, thetter had already


    seized his hand and snapped it.


    His entire arm ended up contorted out of shape.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    An agonizing wail escaped Wilfred.


    Subsequently, Donald swiftly kicked his right leg forward twice. Like broken bamboo poles, Wilfred''s


    calves went limp, and his knees fell heavily onto the deck with a thud.


    ¡°I''ve given you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Donald was going to kill Wilfred, the Downey family''s soldiers standing around opened


    fire on him.


    Unfortunately, those ordinary bullets were wholly ineffective against the man.


    After the bullets had left the chamber, they hovered around Donald for a while before flying back in


    the same direction they were fired.


    In the blink of an eye, the soldiers of the Downey family were all dead from headshots.


    Meanwhile, Wilfred had also been stabbed in the chest by Donald.


    His eyes gradually lost their light.


    In mere seconds, he fell onto the deck with a thud. The bright red blood staining the ground stuck


    terror into everyone there.


    The heir of the Downey family has been killed just like that?


    ¡°Throw them overboard.¡±


    Donald wiped the bloodstain on the dagger on Wilfred''s shirt before recing it in the scabbard at


    thetter''s waist.


    Ah, when someone who doesn''t know how to use a de equips himself with one, it can only be


    used to take his own life.


    After Wilfred and the soldiers had been thrown into the sea, the only ones left of the Downey family


    were Serena and the butler.


    In the beginning, the butler acted high and mighty.


    Having witnessed Donald''s harsh methods, however, he was then petrified. His legs trembled


    uncontrobly.


    With his eyes fixed on the duo, Donald reassured, ¡°Don''t worry, for I''ve always been a man of


    principle. Since you didn''t do anything to harm me, I won''t hurt you either. Stay here obediently, and


    I''ll let you both go when the ship docks.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Campbell! Thank you!¡±


    Following that, Maddox took the two men away.


    Donald walked over to Geraldine. Shrugging at her, he drawled, ¡°I helped you resolve another great


    trouble. How are you nning to thank me?¡±


    All smiles, Geraldine moved to hug him, only to be pushed away roughly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Thank you by offering myself to you.¡±


    ¡°That''s not thanking me but sabotaging me.¡± Donald eyed her speechlessly. Gosh, she regards


    herself as a piece of treasure that she wants to take advantage of me in public!


    ¡°Oh well, if you say so. How do you want me to thank you, then?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple. Don''te over to my mansion if there''s nothing important in the future.¡±


    ¡°I can''t promise you that. Ask for something else.¡±


    At the sight of Donald and Geraldine flirting with each other as though they were the only ones


    there, the elites of the business world of New Littbourg were torn between entering the main hall


    and waiting outside with their wine sses in hand.


    Just then, the sounds of helicopters again drifted over from the distance.


    All the helicopters flew over and hovered above the cruise ship.


    On the heels of that, young men in their early twenties jumped down from one of them.


    The younger generation of the Ten Prestigious Families, whounched a financial attack on Dragon


    Fide Corporation after being incited by Wilfred this time, was all gathered there.


    Another person who tagged along was the patriarch of the Downey family, Zavion.


    He was concerned about Wilfred, worried that thetter would act recklessly. Hence, he chose to


    come and negotiate with Donald in person.


    Unexpectedly, he saw no signs of his grandson after disembarking from the helicopter.

 Chapter 901 Enduring The Humiliation

    Chapter 901 Enduring The Humiliation


    ¡°Where''s my grandson?¡± Zavion asked anxiously upon seeing no signs of Wilfred or the guards of


    the Downey family on the cruise ship.


    Looking at him, Donald answered, ¡°Your grandson wanted to make a move against me just now, so


    I had him thrown overboard.¡±


    ¡°T-Thrown overboard?¡±


    At the sight of the bloodstains on the deck, Zavion fell silent.


    He lowered his head in contemtion of something or other.


    No matter what, the Downey family is one of the Ten Prestigious Families. On top of that, Wilfred


    was the heir of the Downey family. Just because he offended an insignificant character like Donald,


    he was thrown overboard in front of everyone here?


    At that thought, he could feel that the leash on his fury was on the verge of slipping.


    He wanted nothing more than to fight Donald to the death and have thetter join Wilfred in the


    afterlife then and there.


    Nheless, he forcefully suppressed the rage within him when he lifted his eyes to meet Donald''s


    gaze.


    Grinning, he dered, ¡°Great! I second that! That brat was trying to sow discord between Downey


    Group and Dragon Fide Corporation by doing such a thing behind my back! If you hadn''t done so,


    Mr. Campbell, I would''ve acted and thrown him overboard!¡±


    His grandson has been killed, yet he can still smile?


    Such a reaction of his had the elites in the business world of New Littbourg torn between admiration


    and awe toward him inwardly.


    Well, there''s a reason the Downey family made it into the Ten Prestigious Families. At the very


    least, his shameless spirit isn''t something we can ever hope to imitate.


    ¡°Let''s not mention the matter about Wilfred anymore, Mr. Campbell. Regarding the


    misunderstanding between the Downey family and Dragon Fide Corporation...¡±


    Considering the fact that Zavion was being exceedingly tactful, Donald naturally had no intention of


    disappointing him.


    shing the man a smile, he assured, ¡°Don''t worry. Since you''ve already rified that it was a


    misunderstanding, everything shall remain unchanged between us. There won''t be any more


    problems.¡±


    After saying that, he sent a text message.


    In just a minute, the Downey family business share prices gradually dropped. In the end, they


    returned to the standard price.


    It went without saying that the financial giants on Donald''s side would have made a tidy sum during


    the divestment process.


    However, Zavion no longer cared about that paltry losspared to having the whole Downey


    family go bankrupt.


    As soon as the persons in charge of the other nine prestigious families saw that Donald was a man


    of his word, their high and mighty attitudes vanished. They all hurried over and ingratiated


    themselves with him, hoping to convince him that it was also a mere misunderstanding between


    them and Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Training his eyes on them, Donald stated with a chuckle, ¡°I only let the Downey family off the hook


    because they''ve already expressed their due sincerity. Look, I threw his grandson into the sea. Yet,


    he''s still very much friendly with me now, no?¡±


    The smile on Zavion''s face froze, and mortification set his face on fire.


    D*mn it! He''s really merciless, rubbing salt into my wound!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Despite knowing full well that the man was humiliating him, he could only retain the smile on his


    face.


    There was no other choice as the Downey family was not only beneath Donald but also inferior with


    regard to financial capabilities.


    Having missed the advantage of making the first move, the Downey family was then easy prey.


    Soren Irving pinned his eyes on Donald and started, ¡°You asked us to bring the heirs of the families


    who made trouble for you here, and we''ve done so. Isn''t this proof enough of our sincerity, Mr.


    Campbell?¡±


    Chortling, Donald retorted, ¡°If merely taking a helicopter over and apologizing to me is considered


    sincere, this sincerity of yours is too cheap. How about this? Have them all drop to their knees and


    prostrate themselves before me.¡±


    What? He wants us to kneel and prostrate ourselves before him?


    Righteous indignation swamped all the members of the nine prestigious families.


    He''s just too d*mn arrogant! Is he sick of living that he''s disrespecting us to such an extent?


    ¡°You''ve gone too far, Donald.¡±

 Chapter 902 The Irving Family Will Cease To Exist

    Chapter 902 The Irving Family Will Cease To Exist


    Upon hearing Soren''s warning, Donald sneered before countering, ¡°Am I? That''s not the worst I can


    demand. Would you like to have a taste of more? The other eight prestigious families only need to


    prostrate themselves before me and admit to their mistakes, but the heir of the Irving family has to


    p himself ten times and say that he''s worse than an animal on top of that.¡±


    The instant those words rang out, Soren could no longer hold himself back.


    Ultimately, he was a Penta Ste Warrior of the divine stage. He came along this time to resolve the


    matter properly, in addition to safeguarding the reputation of the Irving family.


    Such a request from Donald was tantamount to stripping the Irving family of their dignity.


    Since the matter could not be resolved amicably, he decided to resort to physical means.


    Fisting his right hand, he swung it right at Donald''s face.


    That punch carried great power, meant to shatter thetter''s head with that single hit.


    s, Donald was not that easy an opponent.


    At the same moment Soren made a move, he likewise swung his hand forward.


    The two fists collided. Soren gave an agonized cry as his entire right arm imploded, unable to


    withstand Donald''s destructive force.


    That scene stunned everyone present.


    What kind of technique is that? It''s simply too domineering!


    ¡°Quick, run, Jace!¡±


    Aware that he was not Donald''s match, Soren could only drag things out as much as possible to


    allow Jace Irving time to escape.


    Jace was no fool either. Without bothering about Soren, he jumped into the helicopter and ordered


    the pilot to take off immediately.


    Meanwhile, Donald kicked Soren squarely in the chest.


    With that single kick, Soren''s sternum caved in.


    Before the Penta Ste Warrior of the divine stage could even cry out in pain, he was already dead.


    However, his sacrifice was not in vain.


    It was precisely because of his stalling that the helicopter had risen ten meters from the ground and


    was turning around to leave that area.


    ¡°Would the Irving family promptly take revenge on Jennifer after he escapes?¡± Geraldine asked


    Donald worriedly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Seeing that she was still concerned about Jennifer at such a time, Donald stretched out his index


    finger and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Don''t worry. He won''t be able to make it back. Besides, after


    tonight, the Irving family will cease to exist among the Ten Prestigious Families.¡±


    That deration of his was incredibly domineering, but those around merely regarded it as a joke.


    First of all, Jace has already taken off in a helicopter. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t


    possibly fly, can you? Furthermore, the Irving family is one of the long-standing members of the Ten


    Prestigious Families. Is it going to disappear in a night just because you said so? In this case, you


    underestimate the Irving family''s capabilities!


    While everyone felt that he was boasting, Donald summoned a server over and asked for a box of


    poker cards.


    He randomly took a card from the stack. Aiming in the direction of the moving helicopter, he then


    flicked it out.


    That action of his had the crowd torn betweenughter and speechlessness.


    Is he being funny here? How could a card affect a helicopter in any way?


    While they found it amusing, sparks suddenly manifested at a part of the helicopter in the sky.


    Amidst the grating sounds of steel bending out of shape, the helicopter then fell apart and exploded


    mid-air.


    ming pieces of steel rained down from the sky.


    If Jace was not a Novem Ste Warrior, he was likely dead.


    Everyone gaped at Donald as though he was a monster.


    Is that something a human could do? He actually destroyed a helicopter with a piece of card in just


    a second? Then, could it be that his deration of making the Irving family disappear tonight is also


    true?

 Chapter 903 Adapting

    Chapter 903 Adapting


    ¡°Hurry up and look at the Irving family''s stock price!¡±


    Not long after Donald shot down the helicopter, the Irving family''s stock price plummeted from a


    peak price of one hundred twenty to just neen, suffering nearly a hundredfold drop.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    D*mn! Donald is ruthless. This is a severe blow to the Irving family!


    Initially, everyone thought Donald was joking, but now it was evident he was being serious.


    Moreover, he had the capability to follow through.


    What dumbfounded everyone further was that not only did the Irving family''s stock price crash, but


    almost at the same time, news about domestic authorities cracking down on the Irving family for


    business information leaks, illegal financing, and profiteering started circting on various media


    outlets.


    Those people were savvy businesspeople.


    If the steep fall in stock price only left the Irving family hanging by a thread, then those pieces of


    news were sufficient to be the final straw that broke the camel''s back for the n.


    Everyone in that circle knew bankruptcy wasn''t the scariest oue.


    After all, if one''s corporation went under, they would still have otherpanies to support their


    living. That was what they termed as keeping a card up one''s sleeve.


    However, in the Irving family''s case, they werepletely doomed after being targeted by relevant


    authorities all of a sudden.


    Their real estate, corporate assets, and anything of value would be legally seized and confiscated,


    leaving them utterly penniless.


    More importantly, if the authorities uncovered any criminal activities during their investigation, the


    principal figures of the Irving family might end up behind bars, facing criminal charges.


    Hence, Donald''s move demonstrated just how formidable he was.


    Dragon Fide Corporation truly possessed great influence and extensive reach.


    ¡°The Irving family has met its downfall. Who else wants to end up like them?¡±


    The heads of the remaining eight prestigious families looked at each other and made a decision


    almost simultaneously.


    Pride was only useful if they could survive.


    Now that they were on the brink of their demise, there was no point in preserving their dignity.


    At that thought, the heads of all the eight prestigious families said to Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we''ll


    follow your instructions and do as you say.¡±


    Donald nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very well. I want all of them to kneel and grovel at my feet.¡±


    In the past, the eight prestigious families would never have agreed to submit to Donald, but things


    were different now.


    The construction of Dragon Fide Vi was nearingpletion, and the world''s most luxurious and


    upscale area for the rich would be wrapped up soon.


    By then, Donald was very likely to be one of the wealthiest men in the world.


    In addition, those Ten Prestigious Families failed to gain any benefits from Donald over the years.


    Instead, they''d spent a lot of time, money, and manpower to oppose him.


    At that moment, they clearly understood Donald wasn''t the same person he used to be, and Dragon


    Fide Corporation was also no longer a corporation they could easily manipte.


    Demanding them to grovel at his feet was considered a merciful punishment.


    If Donald was displeased, he could easily cklist all of them.


    Realizing that, the heads of the eight prestigious families abandoned all reservations.


    Watching the scions of the eight prestigious families kneel and uniformly grovel at Donald''s feet, the


    business elites of New Littbourg grew more determined than ever to pursue Donald. Bloody h*ll. If


    he can make the Ten Prestigious Families yield to him, who else in Yorknd will dare to challenge


    him?


    Considering how sensibly the eight prestigious families reacted, Donald didn''t make things difficult


    for them and directly ordered the financial tycoons of Dragon Fide Corporation to stop, and spared


    them.


    After the banquet ended, Donald told Geraldine to contact him if there were any problems. Then, he


    immediately drove back to Pollerton, eager to see Jennifer.

 Chapter 904 Manage The Company

    Chapter 904 Manage The Company


    ¡°Darling, did something happen at thepany? My phone was buzzing non-stop with notifications


    last night. It seemed I was receiving emails from all departments, but Jane won''t tell me anything,¡±


    Jennifer asked.


    As soon as Donald returned to the mansion, he saw Jennifer sitting on the couch with a facial mask.


    The stereo was ying music for prenatal education.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°It''s nothing. The Ten Prestigious Families targeted us, but I''ve taken care of it,¡± replied Donald


    nonchntly.


    ¡°What? The Ten Prestigious Families joined forces and came after us? How much money did we


    lose? Is thepany all right?¡±


    Donald knew Jennifer would react in that manner after listening to the news. Therefore, he had


    deliberately told Jane to withhold that information from Jennifer.


    Jennifer had always regarded Dragon Fide Corporation with great importance.


    In her view, rebuilding Dragon Fide Vi had always been Donald''s dream. And now, with the


    project nearingpletion, if thepany faced any issue at that critical juncture, forcing Dragon


    Fide Vi''s construction to be stalled, Jennifer would never forgive herself.


    And because she held Dragon Fide Vi in high regard, Jennifer had devoted most of her energy to


    the vi in recent years.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you the matter has already been taken care of? Don''t worry. Not only did the Ten


    Prestigious Families not profit from us, but I also made them pay a hefty price. Your only job now is


    to focus on your pregnancy. Once our child is born, you can return to Dragon Fide Corporation and


    take the business world by storm again, all right?¡±


    Hearing that, Jennifer snorted.


    ¡°Fine. This corporation is not solely my responsibility, after all. You''ve been hands-off for so long, so


    it''s about time you stepped up.¡± She waved at Jane as she spoke, and thetter immediately walked


    over with some documents. ¡°These are some of ourpany''s more important matters that I was


    going to handle. But now, given my condition, I''ll have to trouble you, Darling.¡±


    Donald chuckled ruefully. ¡°Darling, can''t Jane handle these things? I came back wanting to spend


    time with you, not dealing withpany matters.¡±


    Jennifer caressed his face and said, ¡°Darling, Jane has other tasks to attend to. With so much


    happening in thepany daily, you can''t expect her to shoulder everything, can you?¡±


    She didn''t borate, but he wasn''t a fool and could fathom her implications.


    Jane was indeedpetent, but she was still an assistant, after all.


    Being an assistant meant they could help the CEO or vice president to manage minor tasks and


    perfect some ns, but without possessing any decision-making authority.


    Otherwise, if Jane had the power to make decisions, the two wouldn''t even realize if she decided to


    turn Dragon Fide Corporation into her own asset.


    It was only normal for Jennifer to harbor such thoughts since she didn''t know Jane was a trusted


    aide Donald had transferred over from Quadfield.


    Even if Donald instruct Jane to take her own life at that moment, she wouldn''t hesitate to execute


    his order, not to mention managing the insignificant Dragon Fide Corporation''s assets.


    Donald knew Jane posed no risk, but he couldn''t exin all of that to Jennifer at that instant.


    Resignedly, he started browsing through the files to see what needed to be addressed and how


    much of a hassle it would be.


    Donald felt a headacheing on as soon as he opened the first file.


    Dragon Fide Corporation had previously established its own entertainment subsidiary, Dragon Fide


    Entertainment, to gain some influence in the entertainment industry, and that issue was rted to


    Dragon Fide Entertainment''s first project.

 Chapter 905 Geralt Grant

    Chapter 905 Geralt Grant


    ¡°Mr. Churchill, it''s sometimes better not to be too pedantic in life. Otherwise, we''ll never be able to


    continue with our project.¡±


    At the rest area of Dynasty Studios, Weston and Ronson were leaning back on the couch in silence.


    The producer, Geralt Grant, was seated by the side together with all the different department


    managers, making for a solemn atmosphere.


    ¡°When I wrote this script, I already had the corresponding scene in mind. Therefore, we agreed to


    film the movie at Violet Pavilion beforehand. Now that my entire crew has arrived, you''re actually


    telling me that I can''t film here? Mr. Grant, I don''t think this is a case of me being pedantic. Instead,


    it''s about you not doing your job properly.¡±


    Geralt was upset by Ronson''s words.


    ¡°Mr. Churchill, what are you trying to say? I gave you more than ten venues to choose from, but you


    insisted on Violet Pavilion. I told you back then that it was a difficult ce to secure, and we might


    not be able to get it. I even prepared two sets of backup ns, and this situation is exactly when we


    should be implementing them. But now, you refuse to ept the backup ns and rather have all


    of us sitting cluelessly here instead. So how is this now my fault?¡±


    ¡°You''re obviously to me because securing the filming location is your responsibility. It''s your job


    to take care of the problem!¡±


    Ronson was an inherently inflexible person, whereas Geralt was ipetent and had only gotten


    the job by pulling strings.


    Even though this wasmon knowledge, no one would express their dissatisfaction toward Geralt


    due to his powerful backup. At the very least, they would not openly humiliate him by bringing it up


    like Ronson did.


    ¡°F*ck, how dare you talk to me that way? Who do you think you are? Do you know that in other film


    crews, the screenwriter has to work for other departments? Just because I show you a little respect,


    you actually think you can behave with impunity?¡±


    The quick-tempered Geralt threw the documents he was holding on the ground to express his


    intention to quit.


    Faced with the escting situation, Weston stood up and broke his silence. ¡°Enough. We''re all on


    the same team. I''m sure everyone here just wants this movie to be sessfullypleted, isn''t that


    right? This movie was supposed to be the first in a series of more than twenty. Now, we''re already


    fighting amongst ourselves before the first one is even done. Wouldn''t we be theughing stocks of


    the industry if word of this gets out?¡±


    Weston walked up to Geralt and exined, ¡°Mr. Grant, Ronson has always been straightforward


    and insensitive with his words. For that, I apologize on his behalf. Now, why don''t you try and help


    us with securing the film site? After all, this is our first production and all Ronson wants to do is to


    make the perfect movie.¡±


    ¡°How can we make the perfect movie with someone like him? Does the perfect movie even exist?


    Who the hell does he think he is?¡±


    Ronson banged his fist on the table and was about tosh out when Weston stopped him. Thetter


    shot him a quick look, implying that he should calm down.


    As the producer, Geralt wielded significant authority that extended beyond just filming locations.


    He was also in charge of the movie extras, musicposition, film editing, and more.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In fact, Geralt wasn''t appointed as the producer for his capabilities. He had gotten the role due to


    his connections instead.


    ¡°What''s with that defiant look on your face? Do you want to hit me too?¡±


    Geralt moved his face closer in a provocative manner and challenged, ¡°Since you hate my guts, I


    dare you to hit me! If youy a finger on me, I''ll fire all of you tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 906 No One Messes Around On My Set

    Chapter 906 No One Messes Around On My Set


    Geralt''s connections were the source of his bravado.


    After bearing with Ronson for a long time, he felt a sense of satisfaction from speaking his mind.


    Ronson might be forthright and bad-tempered, but he still managed to maintain a rational mind.


    It wasn''t lost upon him that pping Geralt would naturally mean the end of the movie production


    and everyone losing their jobs as a result.


    In the end, the sight of Ronson seething filled Geralt with glee.


    He then sneered, ¡°And here I was, wondering how big of a deal you are, Ronson. It''s clear not that


    you''re nothing but an id*ot. That said, I''m not someone who holds grudges. If you''re willing to grovel


    on your knees and apologize, I''ll forget everything that you said to me tonight. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Geralt, you''ve gone too far this time!¡±


    Weston was shocked by Geralt''s outrageous demand. It was one he would never ept, let alone


    Ronson.


    Nheless, Geralt, resolute in cowing Ronson into submission, responded in a nonchnt tone,


    ¡°Yea, I''m doing it on purpose, so what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Smack!


    No sooner had Geralt finished speaking than a bag full of mineral water bottles mmed into his


    face.


    Unable to dodge in time, Geralt was thrown onto the ground by the impact.


    ¡°Am I on the wrong set? How dare anyone behave with such impunity no my set?¡±


    The sight of Donald walking over in slippers and holding two bags of water bottles brought a sense


    of tion to Weston.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you''re finally here. If you hadn''te, I would have been at a loss on how to deal


    with this.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After cing the bags on the table, Donald gestured for everyone to get a drink.


    Nevertheless, the department managers didn''t dare leave their seats, for only a terrifying person


    was capable of knocking someone down with a bag of water bottles.


    As for Ronson, he was always himself in front of Donald.


    After taking a bottle out of the bag, he gulped half of it down in one go.


    Donald subsequently put a cigarette between his lips and tapped Geralt''s body with his right leg. It


    was then that he realized thetter had been knocked out by his earlier strike.


    ¡°Who is this? Why does he speak so impudently?¡±


    Westonughed awkwardly as he replied, ¡°This is Geralt Grant, our producer. He was sent here by


    headquarters. He doesn''t usually behave that way, it''s just that we have encountered some


    problems that resulted in a conflict between him and Ronson.¡±


    Weston went on to recount the entire incident to Donald.


    Having heard everything, Donald nodded as hemented, ¡°Okay. What''s the big deal about


    having the filming location upied? Why can''t he resolve such a trivial matter? Isn''t that his job as


    the producer? Ronson is right to scold him.¡±


    Weston responded to Donald''s praise of Ronson with a wry look. ¡°Mr. Campbell, you shouldn''t


    compliment him here. Ronson does need to learn how to control his temper. Even though he is


    right, he needs to work on improving hismunication skills.¡±


    Donald grunted in agreement.


    As the movie director, Weston was responsible for the film crew''s coordination.


    If Ronson was allowed to re his temper indiscriminately, it would be an impediment to the


    crew''s work.


    ¡°All right then. Take this jerk aside and let him rest. In the meantime, I''ll resolve your problem for


    you.¡±


    Donald''s words brought a sense of reassurance to Ronson.


    All he wanted to do since the beginning was to have his creative writings expressed perfectly.


    As long as the matter regarding the filming location could be resolved, he was willing topromise


    on everything else.

 Chapter 907 Unspoken Rules Of The Industry

    Chapter 907 Unspoken Rules Of The Industry


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m afraid the issue is moreplicated than it appears.¡±


    Weston pulled Donald aside and exined softly, ¡°We have actually reserved Violet Pavilion


    beforehand for the entire week. However, the famous director, Mario Cousteau, came over this


    morning and insisted that he needed the ce for the next five days. That''s why we had no choice


    but to give the ce up. My n was to have Geralt work out a schedule with Mario''s film crew so


    that both parties can use Violet Pavilion. Wouldn''t that be the perfect solution?¡±


    Weston assumed that his idea was wless.


    Staring at him, Donald tly asked, ¡°Wes, let me ask you. If you were Mario, when would you be


    using Violet Pavilion?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°In the daytime,¡± Weston replied without hesitation. ¡°As many scenes ur during the day, it goes


    without saying that most of the shooting would ur then.¡±


    ¡°Since you''re well aware that they''ll take up the day, have you ever considered that you''ll ruin the


    film crew''s biological clocks by getting them to work the night shift?¡±


    From a technical perspective, shooting day scenes at night wasn''t a major issue.


    As Violet Pavilion was a pce, filming would mostly ur indoors.


    All one needed was sufficient lighting to achieve the desired effect.


    It was just that filming throughout the night would be torturous for the crew.


    With an awkward expression, Weston exined, ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s not like we have a choice, as


    this is one of the unspoken rules of the industry. I might be a director but I am actually still new and


    juniorpared to Mario. That''s why I have to ord him due respect. On top of that, this is


    Dragon Fide Entertainment''s first movie. Without a track record, the management of Violet Pavilion


    would likely side with Mario by prioritizing his request to use the building.¡±


    The unspoken rules mentioned by Weston were a real concern to them.


    Given how famous Mario was, his movies would definitely sell very well even if they didn''t win any


    awards.


    As a result, Dynasty Studios would naturally want their sets to appear in big-budget films. It was the


    best form of advertisement to attract more production teams to shoot their movies there.


    Hearing that, Donald patted Weston on the shoulder. ¡°Wes, you''re a great guy but sometimes can


    be too much of a pushover. The reason I established Dragon Fide Entertainment is not just to make


    money. My true goal is to elevate Dragon Fide Corporation''s image through creative marketing. If


    we abide by the unspoken rules, wouldn''t we be just like them? Anyway, you don''t have to get


    involved. All you need to do is take me to them.¡±


    Weston knew from Donald''s words that the matter would soon blow up.


    Just as he hesitated about taking Donald to see the management, Ronson approached them with


    the contract they had signed with Violet Pavilion.


    ¡°This is the contract for the rental of the set.¡±


    Upon taking it in his hand, Donaldmented calmly, ¡°All right then. Since we''re in the right, this


    will be easy to resolve. Let''s go get our film set back.¡±


    As Donald set off the moment he finished, Ronson followed him without thinking twice.


    As for the other managers, they stared at Weston and asked, ¡°Mr. Tanner, should we go with them?¡±

 Chapter 908 Penalty For Breaching The Contract

    Chapter 908 Penalty For Breaching The Contract


    ¡°We''re one team. Of course we should go together.¡±


    With that, Weston and the rest of the group followed suit.


    When Donald arrived at Violet Pavilion, Mario was sitting on the director''s chair, discussing with the


    assistant director how they were going to shoot the next scene.


    ¡°Hey, who are you? Who let you in here?¡±


    While Mario was instructing two actors, Donald barged through the attempts of the staff to hold him


    back as he confronted the former.


    ¡°Mr. Mario Cousteau?¡±


    ¡°I am he. Who are you?¡±


    Mario was around thirty years old. The fact that he became a famous director at such a young age


    was a testament to his skills.


    ¡°I''m from Dragon Fide Entertainment, and we have reserved Violet Pavilion for filming beforehand.


    Can you tell me why you didn''t seek our permission before you took over the set?¡±


    Donald''s words instantly sparkedughter among Mario''s crew.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are toe here spouting nonsense? Since when does Mr.


    Cousteau need your permission for using this ce?¡±


    With Roman Riquelme speaking on behalf of Mario, thetter maintained his silence and allowed


    his subordinate to deal with the problem.


    As a famous director, Mario was naturally not a fool.


    He would definitely not get into open conflict with Donald until he was certain of thetter''s


    background.


    Otherwise, if pictures of him striking Donald were to be taken by the paparazzi, it would damage his


    movie''s reputation.


    Faced with Roman''s brazen tone, Donald sniggered. ¡°Are you iming that permission to use the


    set isn''t needed?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. That''s exactly what I meant. If you''re upset, you should take this up with the


    management of Violet Pavilion. Let''s see if they''ll side with you.¡±


    No soon had Roman spoken than Gina, the person in charge of Violet Pavilion, ran over from afar.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gina didn''t recognize Donald but knew who Weston was.


    She first approached Mario and apologized obsequiously, ¡°I''m really sorry, Mr. Cousteau. I didn''t


    expect the matter to escte to this extent. This is my mistake. I''ll fix it at once.¡±


    Mario simply gestured for her to resolve the matter quickly.


    Turning around, Gina recovered the haughty expression on her face and scolded, ¡°Mr. Tanner,


    what''s the meaning of this? You might be a new director, but it''s still no excuse to be not aware of


    the industry rules.¡±


    ¡°Gina, my crew has a very tight schedule. If we can''tplete shooting our scenes here this week,


    we won''t have time to do so the next week.¡±


    Oblivious to Gina''s condescending tone, Weston began to share his difficulties with her, thinking


    that thetter would be gracious enough to empathize with his situation.


    Little did he expect her to snort in response. ¡°How can you, a new director, not know that you need


    to show your seniors any respect? Instead, you keep harping on the fact that you have a tight


    schedule. There''s no way someone like you can produce a good movie. You''re nothing but a piece


    of thrash.¡±


    Arms folded, Gina continued, ¡°At this very moment, Dynasty Studios officially annuls our contract


    with you. Now, get lost and stop interrupting Mr. Cousteau''s filming.¡±


    Weston flew into a fit of rage at Gina''s words.


    ¡°How can you indiscriminately cancel a contract that we have signed?¡±


    ¡°What''s the big deal? We''ll just pay the stated penalty. It''s not like we can''t afford it.¡±


    At Gina''s cue, a staff member brought over a box.


    Gina subsequently opened it and poured all the money inside at Weston''s feet.

 Chapter 909 Career Or Dignity

    Chapter 909 Career Or Dignity


    ¡°ording to our agreement, in the event of a breach by either party, the defaulting party must pay


    double. That is a total of one million, and here is the money, Mr. Tanner. Please verify.¡±


    Gina took out that amount of money to assert her firm stance.


    There were hardly any decent film studios in the entire Yorknd, not to mention those newly built


    ones like Dynasty Studios. Countless production teams were waiting on the list to book their set.


    Therefore, Gina was confident that Weston would not dare to ept the money.


    If he took that money, his production team would be cklisted by Dynasty Studios, and he would


    never be allowed to film there again.


    Above all else, Weston broke the rule beforehand and even epted the moneyter.


    If he did it, it would worsen his rtionship with not only the Dynasty Studios but also other film


    studios and peers in the industry.


    Therefore, that one million was, in fact, hush money.


    If Weston dared to ept it, his career as a rising director woulde to an abrupt end.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Tanner? I''ve already brought out the penalty money for the breach of


    contract. Don''t you want it?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Weston stood still. Meanwhile, Donald walked out from behind.


    ¡°Of course, we want this free money. It''s just that you deliberately poured it on the ground. If we


    stoop down to pick them up, it will make us lose our faces.¡±


    Donald looked at Gina and said, ¡°Here''s the deal. Why don''t you pick up the money, bundle them up


    nicely, and hand it over to us again? Then we can discuss what happens next.¡±


    After hearing Donald''s words, Gina was stunned for a moment.


    Really? Is he taking this money?


    Gina looked at Donald as if he were a fool and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you


    have the right to speak here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, does he have a say?¡± Gina asked.


    Weston looked at Gina calmly and said, ¡°His decision is my decision.¡±


    ¡°Alright. So, you''re telling me that Dragon Fide Entertainment is against the entire film industry,


    huh?¡±


    Gina sneered and said, ¡°Weston Tanner, I have given you enough respect, but you didn''t want it.


    Dash, Fox, start counting down. We''ll give Mr. Tanner five minutes to pick up the money and leave.


    Once five minutes are up, clear them off.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After Gina finished giving the order, she ignored Weston and walked toward Mario. ¡°Mr. Cousteau,


    are you satisfied with how I handled the situation?¡± Gina fawningly asked.


    Mario would not take a stance on that matter.


    He picked up the cup from the table and took a sip. Gina instantly understood that Mario agreed


    with her way of resolving the issue.


    With the studio''s security guards, Dash and Fox walked up and surrounded Weston with sinister


    grins on their faces.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, you''ve heard what our manager said. Be sensible and save yourself from us having to


    get involved.¡±


    Weston remained silent and looked at Donald, seeking to understand his intentions.


    Donald sighed and dialed a phone number on his cellphone.


    ¡°Get me the boss of Dynasty Studios in five minutes. I want him right in front of me.¡± Donald


    commanded.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    He spoke without any attempt to be discreet.


    Everyone heard him.


    When they heard Donald was demanding their boss to show up within five minutes, they all burst


    intoughter.


    Who does he think he is? With one phone call, and he expects our boss toe here within five


    minutes? Is he drunk?


    Gina chuckled and shook her head. She did not expect that Dragon Fide Entertainment had


    someone who enjoyed putting on a show like this.

 Chapter 910 Teagan Is Always Punctual

    Chapter 910 Teagan Is Always Punctual


    Gina did not know what Donald was capable of, but Weston knew.


    When he heard what Donald said on the phone, he knew the show was about to begin.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Weston and Donald stood still like statues. Neither of them was taking the money nor leaving. Dash


    was provoked.


    He pulled out his baton and red at Weston. In an unfriendly tone, he said, ¡°Mr. Tanner, there''s


    only one minute left. Either you and your friend leave right now, or we''ll throw you out. Make your


    choice.¡±


    Weston remained silent.


    While Dash was about to lose his temper and take action against Weston, a screeching sound of


    brakes suddenly came from outside.


    Gina furrowed her brows.


    In order to protect the entire filming location of Dynasty Studios, vehicles were strictly prohibited.


    Not to mention driving at such high speed.


    As she was about to go outside to find out who was the daring driver, a ck Mercedes-Benz


    crashed through the studio wall with a loud bang and burst into the set.


    Since the studio wall was made of filler material, the driver was not hurt when the vehicle banged in.


    The door of the Mercedes-Benz opened, and a man wrapped in a bathrobe stumbled out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Fountain?¡±


    When Gina, Dash, and all the other staff finally saw who the man was, they were left dumbfounded.


    How could Teagan, the big boss of Dynasty Studios,e in like this?


    What came next threw everyone off their guard¡ªTeagan went to kneel in front of Donald with a


    thud.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m notte, am I? Oh, I made it just in time. Exactly within the five-minute mark,¡±


    Teagan said.


    With a forced smile on Teagan''s face, he cautiously looked at the watch on his wrist while facing


    Donald.


    Everyone around was stunned.


    The boss of a big film studio spoke in such a humble tone to Donald! Just who exactly is Donald?


    Donald chuckled when he saw how disheveled Teagan was in his bathrobe. ¡°Well, Mr. Fountain, you


    seem to live quitefortably. Which spa did you juste out from?¡±


    Teagan quickly responded. ¡°Just Teagan, Mr. Campbell. Please call me Teagan. It''s just that work


    has been stressful, so I rx asionally. But when I knew you were looking for me, I came over


    immediately.¡±


    Donald nced at the car that stopped inside the studio and said casually, ¡°That''s true. Teagan, you


    have always been very punctual.¡±


    Fawningly, Teagen replied, ¡°Oh, it was nothing. There''s no way I would bete to meet Mr.


    Campbell.¡±


    Donald shifted his gaze to Gina.


    Gina''s legs trembled, and she nearly copsed on the ground.


    In the past, Gina had only seen Teagan at the annual meeting from afar. He was the big boss


    among all the other bosses.


    Yet, in front of Donald, he was so humble. He even asked Donald to call him Teagan.


    Goodness gracious, just who was this Donald? And where did hee from?


    ¡°Well, Teagan. This whole situation isn''t thatplicated. We just wanted to film here. We had


    already signed all the contracts, and we didn''t expect someone else to upy the set. The person


    standing over there is your employee. Right? She chose to pay the penalty rather than let us film


    here. I just have a question for you, Teagan. Are you not nning to make money with this film


    studio of yours?¡±


    While Teagen was listening to Donald, he was so terrified. His cold sweat trickled down his


    forehead.


    As the boss of the film studio, he was well aware of its usual practices.


    However, what he did not expect was that he had been put on the spot.

 Chapter 911 The Tide Turns

    Chapter 911 The Tide Turns


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you''ve misunderstood. Since we''re businesspeople, it''s only natural that we desire to


    make money.¡±


    Teagan turned his head toward Gina, who was standing at the side, and bellowed, ¡°What the h*ll


    are you still doing standing there? Get your a*s over here!¡±


    Gina never expected Donald to possess such great influence and extensive reach.


    She ran tremblingly to Donald, her voice choked with tears as she said, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Campbell, I


    really didn''t know you were a friend of Mr. Fountain. If I had known earlier, I definitely wouldn''t have


    acted this way.¡±


    Before Donald could say anything, Teagannded a hard p across Gina''s face.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Is this how I''ve taught you? Did I teach you guys to


    discriminate against others? What exactly is going on here? Exin it to me clearly!¡±


    Gina, who was pped, dared not harbor any resentment and could only humbly recount the events


    to Teagan.


    After hearing everything, Teagan realized that the whole situation was indeed exactly as he had


    previously spected.


    He suppressed his anger and said to Gina, ¡°After all, you are an employee of Dynasty Studios. I am


    giving you another chance now, so handle this matter properly!¡±


    Although Teagan had a bit of a fiery temper, he was someone fiercely protective of his subordinate


    by nature.


    He voiced this with the intention of having Gina handle the matter once more, in the hopes that


    Donald would choose to overlook it out of respect for him.


    Naturally, Gina understood Teagan''s intentions. She quickly bowed to him and said, ¡°Thank you for


    giving me another chance, Mr. Fountain. I promise I will perform well in the future and will not let


    you down.¡±


    After saying that, Gina turned around and walked over to Mario.


    ¡°Mr. Cousteau, ording to the agreement we previously signed with Dragon Fide Corporation,


    they have the right to use Violet Pavilion for the next week. I''m really sorry for the inconvenience,


    but could you please have your crew vacate the premises?¡±


    Although Mario didn''t say anything, his expression betrayed his displeasure.


    Being a well-known director, he had spent numerous years in the film industry, visiting countless film


    and television studios of various sizes. Yet, today marked the first instance he had ever been asked


    to leave.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Refusing to back down, Roman retorted, ¡°Ms. Gina, what''s the meaning of this? You were the one


    who told us we could use this venue, and there''s always been an unspoken rule in our circle. You


    better think clearly about Mr. Cousteau''s status in the industry. Can this nobody evenpared to


    him? If you dare to kick us out of Dynasty Studios today, we guarantee that renowned directors


    won''t set foot here again in the future. Well, what do you think? Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Renowned directors like Mario operated within a tight-knit circle. They frequently crossed paths,


    fostering an unspoken understanding among them.


    Gina was well aware of this, let alone Teagan.


    They didn''t doubt Roman''s words at all. After all, Mario''s status was clear for all to see. If they were


    to confront Mario head-on, it wouldn''t end well for anyone.


    Even so, Teagan was resolute in his decision to never offend Donald.


    The worst that could happen to him if he offended Mario was quitting the film industry. He could still


    find a way to sustain himself by investing in other sectors.


    However, if he crossed Donald, it would be a matter of life and death.


    Upon receiving no response from Teagan after Roman''s threat, Gina immediately understood what


    she should do.


    Wearing a gloomy expression, she said to Roman, ¡°Mr. Riquelme, you yourself mentioned that this


    is an unspoken rule within the industry. It''ll be an entirely different story if it''s discussed openly.


    Either you pack up and leave right now, or we''ll do the packing for you and escort you out of the film


    studio. The choice is yours.¡±

 Chapter 912 Flawlessly Watertight

    Chapter 912 wlessly Watertight


    These were the same exact words Gina had said to Donald and the others just moments ago. Now,


    however, the tables had turned.


    Roman was taken aback by Gina''s unwavering determination, willing to risk potential future losses


    for Dynasty Studios just to drive them out.


    He simply couldn''t fathom what was going on in Gina''s mind.


    They''re going to lose both profits and dignity. Isn''t this a lose-lose situation?


    Mario, on the other hand, could tell that Donald was no ordinary person. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be


    possible that someone like Teagan would be at Donald''s beck and call.


    He stood up with a smile and said to Gina, ¡°What are you talking about, Ms. Gina? We only came


    here with our crew because we heard that there happened to be avable space here. Now that you


    have other ns, we''re more than willing to cooperate.¡±


    He then turned to Roman. ¡°Roman, please inform the production assistant to pack up our stuff as


    soon as possible, and make sure nothing is left behind. Also, remember to clean up before leaving.


    We don''t want to cause Ms. Gina any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cousteau.¡±


    It was no wonder Mario had be a renowned director.


    That statement of his was wlessly watertight,pletely transforming his act of throwing his


    weight around into a narrative of simply responding to the news of avable space here, which led


    him to bring his team over.


    Such a statement not only provided a way out for both parties but also subtly informed Gina that


    they would cooperate and vacate this venue without any intention of overstaying their wee.


    What was the meaning of the word ¡°honorable?¡±


    This was a textbook example.


    Even Donald, who had initially thought he wouldn''t mind teaching Mario a harsh lesson if he didn''t


    know his ce, couldn''t find any fault with what Mario had just said.


    Watching his subordinates pack up their things, Mario walked over to Donald and handed him his


    business card.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I was in the middle of filming earlier and didn''t get a chance to properly introduce


    myself. Here is my business card. Please do ept it,¡± he said.


    Donald had to admit that Mario was quite sensible, knowing what to do under different


    circumstances.


    Instead of taking Mario''s business card himself, Donald had Weston, who was standing by his side,


    receive it.


    ¡°This is director Mr. Weston Tanner. You''ll probably be interacting with him quite often in the future.


    So, you should give your business card to him instead. If there''s anything, you can contact him


    directly.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Mario would certainly not pay any heed to a D-list celebrity like


    Weston.


    Nevertheless, considering Donald''s background, Mario shed a smile and Weston. ¡°Indeed, there


    will be many opportunities for us to interact with each other in the future since we''re all directors. Mr.


    Tanner, I hope you''ll forgive me and my subordinates for causing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s okay, Mr. Cousteau. It''s not a big deal at all.¡±


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Weston, Mario left with his crew once the production


    assistant had finished clearing everything.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, why don''t we chat in my office? It feels weird standing here.¡±


    Donald could tell from the look in Teagan''s eyes that he had a favor to ask.


    ¡°All right, let''s head to your office for a chat then.¡±


    Teagan was overjoyed upon receiving Donald''s agreement and quickly led the way.


    Leaving Weston to continue filming, Donald followed Teagan to his spacious office of over forty


    square meters.


    After Gina made Donald a cup of coffee, Teagan, who was sitting on the couch, rubbed his hands


    together and asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, are you familiar with Ashton Brunner?¡±


    Donald raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course, what about him?¡±


    Ashton Brunner used to be a small-time thug in Pollerton. Donald had met him once before but he


    wasn''t really a significant character.


    However, judging from Teagan''s expression, it seemed like he had run into some kind of trouble


    with this Ashton guy.

 Chapter 913 Request Of Teagan

    Chapter 913 Request Of Teagan


    Upon hearing Donald reply in the affirmative, Teagan quickly added, ¡°Mr. Campbell, apart from


    investing in Dynasty Studios, I also have a few KTVs and bars on Aurelian Street in Pollerton.


    You''re aware of how exorbitant thend prices can get on Aurelian Street. Furthermore, I strictly


    engage in legitimate businesses, so despite the long duration of operations, my earnings have been


    rather modest, just enough to keep the business afloat. My initial strategy was to gradually build a


    loyal customer base, hoping that with enough regrs and familiar faces, the business would


    be more manageable. Little did I anticipate that my modest venture would catch the attention


    of Ashton Brunner.¡±


    Teagan sat on the couch, continuously venting his frustrations to Donald. Donald was surprised to


    find out that after years of not seeing Ashton, thetter had actually be the third-inmand


    of Razor Gang in Pollerton.


    What was even more outrageous was the fact that Ashton had the audacity to tantly disregard


    the rules previously set by Donald and sell a drug called ¡°Moneydust¡±.


    Teagan was indeed a businessman who loved money, but he also had his principles and


    boundaries.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He would never have the courage to touch something like Moneydust.


    Hence, during this period, the KTVs and bars under Teagan''s name were constantly harassed by


    those from Razor Gang, resulting in a significant loss of customers.


    If the situation persisted without a solution, Teagan would have no choice but to close down his


    businesses sooner thanter.


    ¡°So, what exactly do you want me to help you with?¡±


    Donald took a sip of coffee, his gaze somewhat chilly.


    The minute Donald heard about Ashton selling Moneydust, thetter was already dead to Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I dare not make any other requests. All I ask is for you to speak on my behalf, to see


    if they could let me off the hook. I can make a monthly payment to them, but I truly don''t have the


    guts to get involved with something like Moneydust.¡±


    ¡°Give me Ashton''s address,¡± Donald said calmly. ¡°After today, his existence in Pollerton will be


    eliminated.¡±


    Teagan couldn''t help shuddering in fear upon hearing Donald''s chilly words.


    Despite knowing Donald was not targeting him, he was still rattled by the murderous intent in his


    tone.


    After obtaining the address, Donald turned and left the office, immediately hailing a taxi to head


    toward the location of Ashton.


    ording to Teagan, Ashton never had a fixed ce of residence.


    During the day, Ashton would go around with his men, intimidating shop owners. When night fell, he


    would head to the establishments he had taken over to drink, flirt with girls, and sleep.


    Recently, his favorite ce to visit was Soundwave Bar.


    The taxi came to a halt in front of Soundwave Bar. Donald stepped out of the car and headed inside


    after confirming the address.


    Two of Ashton''s underlings who were standing guard at the door immediately blocked Donald''s way.


    ¡°What are you doing trying to barge in? Don''t you know the rules?¡±


    One of the subordinates patted the sign next to him. Only then did Donald notice that the entrance


    fee was three hundred per person.


    Donald pulled out three hundred in cash and handed it to the subordinate, asking, ¡°Is Ashton


    inside?¡±


    The subordinate who was counting money instantly grew wary.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for Ashton?¡±


    ¡°I have a big business deal that I need to discuss with Ashton. Could you please refer me to him?¡±


    Sneering, the subordinate said disdainfully, ¡°You''ve had too much to drink, haven''t you? What kind


    of big deal could you possibly have to discuss with Ashton? I advise you not to cause trouble, or I''ll


    beat you into a pulp and get you hospitalized in a matter of minutes. Do you hear me?¡±


    Initially, the subordinate, Perry Crawford, thought that Donald was looking to join their gang.


    After all, Ashton had made quite a name for himself in Pollerton over the years, not to mention his


    knack for making money. Hence, every one of his followers enjoyed a life of luxury.


    Donald didn''t mind it when the two subordinates refused to take him to Ashton.


    After receiving the admission tickets from the two, he stepped into Sound Wave Bar, his footsteps


    steady and imposing.

 Chapter 914 At The Bar

    Chapter 914 At The Bar


    Donald had been to bars before, but he only visited them asionally while carrying out missions in


    the past.


    He didn''t enjoy the atmosphere in bars, finding them too noisy and chaotic. Standing on the stage


    and bobbing his head with the music like a fool did nothing to alleviate his stress.


    In Donald''s eyes, bars still retained the messy and disorganized vibe from the seventies and


    eighties.


    Who knew that he would find everything different from what he had imagined upon his arrival at


    Sound Wave Bar this time?


    In the past, the stage in bars was a ce where anyone, regardless of their quirks and oddities,


    could go up there and let loose.


    However, at present, professionally-trained beautiful women were the only ones dancing on the


    stage.


    d in sexy costumes, they danced carefreely on the stage, capturing the undivided attention of


    everyone in the bar. The atmosphere was incredibly vibrant.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    Donald, sitting at the bar, subconsciously made a gesture of the numbers ¡°five¡± and ¡°two¡± with his


    hand.


    The bartender paused for a moment, not quite understanding what he meant.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, what kind of drink would you like?¡±


    Donald raised an eyebrow. ¡°Haven''t I already told you?¡±


    Just as the bartender, Morgan, was about to ask what the gesture meant, another bartender who


    looked to be in his early forties walked over from the side.


    ¡°This gentleman wants a ss of B-52, which is Bifi. You go over there. I''ll take care of things here.¡±


    One could tell at a nce that this middle-aged man was highly experienced, able to discern what


    kind of cocktail Donald wanted just from his gestures.


    ¡°I''m Tony, the bartender. How should I address you, sir?¡±


    Donald nced at Tony and said, ¡°Donald Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, it seems like it''s been a while since youst visited a bar, right?¡±


    ¡°You can tell that too?¡±


    Tony gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Nowadays, very few people know the codename B-52 for this


    cocktail. People these days have given all those old drinks some fancy foreign names.¡±


    In the bars that Donald used to frequent, all the drinks were arranged ording to a unified


    numbering system on the drink menu for the sake of convenience.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hence, some regr bar patrons often used hand gestures when ordering drinks, signifying the


    codename of a particr beverage.


    People in the past drank for convenience, but nowadays, they drank to impress girls and show off


    their sophistication. Therefore, young people preferred to order drinks by their names, not by their


    codes.


    Only an experienced bartender like Tony could understand Donald''s gestures, so he took the


    initiative toe over and serve him.


    ¡°Bars these days are indeed different from the past. You''d never see so many beautiful women


    dancing on stage in the past. Seriously, though, won''t problems arise?¡±


    Watching the beauties on stage in their ultra-short miniskirts, Donald felt that the owner of this bar


    really had some nerve.


    Many people tend to be reckless and impulsive under the influence of alcohol, and there are


    essentially no measures in ce to separate the stage from the audience.


    If a drunken man from the audience were to rush onto the stage and cop a feel of the dancing


    beauties, it''s likely that the assaulted beauty would be scarred for life.


    As if he knew what was on Donald''s mind, Tony pushed the ss of cocktail toward him and said


    with a smile, ¡°You have no idea. Nowadays, this is the only way for bars to attract customers.


    Besides, even if someone does cause trouble, it''ll be a case of mutual consent. Times have


    changed, you know.¡±


    No sooner had Tony finished speaking than the music came to an end.


    The audience below the stage cheered and rushed up, swaying in unison with the dancing beauties.


    It seemed that the beautiful women didn''t mind being taken advantage of at all, as they were


    already stuffed with cash.


    Donald was dumbfounded as he held his wine ss and watched everything unfold beneath the


    stage.


    This is allowed?


    He felt as if he was an outdated old-timer.

 Chapter 915 Stir Up Trouble

    Chapter 915 Stir Up Trouble


    ¡°Aren''t you going to go up and have some fun?¡±


    Tony couldn''t help chuckling and winking at Donald upon seeing thetter widen his eyes in


    surprise.


    Donald cleared his throat and said, ¡°I''m not here for fun. I''m here to look for someone.¡±


    Tony seemed to have anticipated what Donald would say. He nodded and replied, ¡°I figured as


    much. For someone like you who doesn''t frequent nightclubs, you must be here for a serious


    matter. Are you here to look for your daughter? Or perhaps your son?¡±


    Donaldughed heartily and said, ¡°No, no. I''m here to find Ashton Brunner.¡±


    Hearing Donald''s reply, Tony paused in his tracks, a glimmer shing past his eyes.


    ¡°Are you here to stir up trouble?¡±


    Scratching his face, Donald said, ¡°Is this ce Ashton''s turf? If it is, then yes, I''m here to stir up


    trouble.¡±


    Suddenly, Tony burst intoughter.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you really have a sense of humor. No matter how much of a good-for-nothing Ashton


    is, he''s still the third-inmand of Razor Gang. You''re here to thrash the ce alone, without any


    backup?¡±


    ¡°I don''t need backup to deal with Ashton Brunner. I can do it alone.¡±


    Donald finished his beverage and turned to Tony. ¡°Do you know where Ashton is? Take me to him.¡±


    The smile on Tony''s face disappeared instantly when he noticed Donald seemed serious.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He ced down the ss he had been polishing for a while on the table and gestured to a security


    guard standing at the door.


    The security guard''s expression instantly changed when he noticed Tony''s gesture. He turned and


    sprinted to the end of the bar''s corridor.


    Donald watched in silence but was unfazed.


    ¡°It seems you''re more than just a bartender,¡± said Donald.


    ¡°You''re no ordinary drinker, either,¡± replied Tony.


    No sooner had Tony''s words fallen than the music in the entire bar abruptly stopped. Following this,


    all the dazzling lights were switched off while the incandescent lights were turned on.


    The sudden change in atmosphere left a group of young people, who were having a st on the


    dance floor,pletely baffled.


    ¡°What''s going on here? Why did the lights go off halfway through?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what''s going on with you guys? Do you even know how to do business?¡±


    Those youngsters were visibly annoyed when their fun was abruptly interrupted. However, as they


    saw a group of thugs dressed in ck emerging from the corridor, they all fell silent one by one.


    ¡°What are you all looking at? Clear the room! Everyone get the h*ll out of here now!¡±


    ¡°Razor Gang has matters to deal with. All unrted parties clear off!¡±


    Experienced guests bolted out the front door immediately. A few greenhorns tried to argue, but after


    being jabbed a few times with a small knife by the thugs of Razor Gang, they realized the severity of


    the situation and ran out screaming.


    ¡°There''s still time for you to leave if you''re scared.¡± Tony gestured toward the main entrance with his


    chin and continued, ¡°There are only a few security guards at the entrance. You should still have a


    chance to break out.¡±


    Donald grabbed some snacks from the bar and started munching on them, shing a faint smile.


    ¡°Ashton should be the one to leave. You didn''t just summon a bunch of nobodies to entertain me,


    did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Ashton Brunner, that good-for-nothing, loves a spectacle. So, he''s bound to show


    up. Look, there he is.¡±


    Donald looked in the direction Tony indicated, and sure enough, there was Ashton. Thetter was


    d in a mink coat as he emerged from a luxurious private room with a woman in each arm.


    Ashton sported a Mohawk with ck Ustranasion letters etched on both sides of his head, making


    him look like a street punk.


    ¡°D*mn it, which ignorant fool is causing trouble in my territory? Are they tired of living?¡±


    One of Ashton''s subordinates stepped forward and whispered something into his ear.


    Ashton nced in the direction his subordinate was pointing and immediately spotted Donald sitting


    at the bar.


    ¡°D*mn, you''re pretty bold, aren''t you? How dare youe stirring trouble on my turf all by


    yourself?¡±

 Chapter 916 Legs Turn To Jelly

    Chapter 916 Legs Turn To Jelly


    Ashton, who was ready to spew out a load of nonsense, hesitated when he noticed how familiar


    Donald looked.


    ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡±


    A familiar sensation washed over Ashton when he saw Donald sitting calmly at the bar, sipping his


    drink. His heart slowly sank in dread.


    F*ck. This feeling is bing more and more familiar, and I don''t like it one bit.


    ¡°So, you''ve forgotten about me so quickly, huh,ckey?¡±


    The moment Ashton heard Donald call him ackey, he shivered. Following that, his legs gave way,


    and he instantly fell to his knees.


    All of his underlings werepletely stunned.


    What''s going on here?


    The scene they had envisioned of their boss teaching this brat a lesson didn''t happen. Instead, their


    boss was the one who ended up kneeling before the brat.


    ¡°M-Mr. Campbell, howe you''re here?¡±


    Ashton was shaking uncontrobly.


    He was consumed by unfathomable fear, something beyond his control or maniption.


    Donald looked at Ashton and chuckled lightly. ¡°Can''t Ie to your ce?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! You''re certainly wee here.¡± Swallowing hard, Ashton continued, ¡°What I


    meant was, I didn''t know you were here, otherwise I would havee out to greet you earlier. What


    are you all standing around for? Greet Mr. Campbell!¡±


    One of his subordinates, Landon, said incredulously, ¡°You''re not joking, right? He''s here to cause


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°It''s an honor to have Mr. Campbell personally set foot on my turf! Are you going to greet him or


    not? If not, I''ll make you a cripple right here and now!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Though unclear about Donald''s background and where he came from, Ashton''s subordinates dared


    not go against his orders upon seeing how serious their boss was. Obediently, they greeted Donald.


    Donald narrowed his eyes as he looked at the two speakers on the stage and said, ¡°These two


    speakers are quite lousy. I don''t like them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ashton didn''t waste a second hesitating. He promptly grabbed a stool from


    nearby and started furiously smashing the speakers.


    His subordinates winced as if they were the ones being smashed.


    These speakers were originally imported from Epea by Ashton at a hefty price. Each speaker cost


    him over a hundred thousand.


    They couldn''t believe Ashton actually destroyed the speakers just because Donald said he didn''t


    like it.


    ¡°And that big screen of yours, too. It strains my eyes. I''m too old to handle the re.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mr. Campbell. Please hold on for a moment.¡±


    Ashton summoned two of his underlings, ordering them to smash the big screen, too.


    The other subordinates exchanged nces, all thinking that their boss had gone mad.


    This was the first time they saw someone thrashing up their own ce.


    After smashing therge LED screen into smithereens, Ashton finally returned to Donald''s side,


    panting heavily. With a sycophantic expression, he rubbed his hands together and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Donald looked at Ashton and sighed. ¡°Ash, you''re making things really difficult for me. Can''t you


    man up a bit so that I can take action with a clear conscience?¡±


    Ashton once again knelt down with a thud before Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, if there''s anything I''ve done wrong, please let me know straight away so that I can


    change. I beg you to give me a chance! I promise I won''t let you down.¡±


    Years ago, Ashton had witnessed Donald''s cruel methods. He knew things would not end well for


    him if Donald was serious.


    Luckily, he was Donald''sckey back then, and his boss had assigned him to guide Donald and


    such.


    Hence, Ashton was the only person apart from Donald who came out of the bloodbath alive.


    The psychological impact and trauma Donald had left on Ashton was simply too profound. As a


    result, he dared not provoke Donald, let alone harbor any thoughts of resistance against him.


    After some thought, Donald turned to Ashton and said, ¡°You know my rules. I''ve heard from


    someone that you''re selling Moneydust. Is this true?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s question, Ashton couldn''t help but shudder.

 Chapter 917 A Person Of Status

    Chapter 917 A Person Of Status


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, it was you who established the rule against drug dealing in Pollerton. I wouldn''t dare


    engage in such activity, even if I had a hundred times the courage!¡±


    Ashton extended his right hand for Donald to see as he spoke.


    Only four fingers were left on his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I joined Razor Gang just to make a living. As you know, uneducated people like me


    don''t know how to do business, too. All I know is fighting and killing, but I wouldn''t dare to break any


    of your rules. This finger of mine was chopped off by my boss when I refused to sell drugs for him. I,


    Ashton Brunner, swear to the heavens that I''ll die a horrible death if I have ever touched drugs.¡±


    Seeing the agitated look on Ashton''s face, Donald knew that the young man didn''t have the guts to


    lie to him.


    After some thought, he said, ¡°All right, get up.¡±


    Upon seeing that Donald believed his words, Ashton felt a sense of relief, as if he had just survived


    a catastrophe.


    His back was already drenched in cold sweat. He wouldn''t know what to do if Donald truly didn''t


    believe what he said.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, could you please tell me who''s been talking behind my back? It almost cost me my


    life.¡±


    Ashton wouldn''t have taken it to heart if an average Joe came using him of selling drugs. He


    would''ve justughed it off.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, someone actually told Donald that he was selling drugs, which was akin to handing


    Donald a knife so he could go on a rampage.


    Donald shot Ashton a re. ¡°Why? Are you nning on seeking revenge?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I wouldn''t dare to harbor such thoughts. I''m just thinking of visiting in person to


    apologize one day.¡±


    ¡°All right, let''s consider your matter settled. As long as you don''t break my rules, you''re free to make


    money as you wish. I won''t interfere. But did you just say your boss is selling drugs?¡±


    Ashton spoke with a hint of awkwardness. ¡°Mr. Campbell, the underground big shots in Pollerton


    now are not the same as those from the past. Ever since you purged the underground forces in


    Pollerton, there has indeed been a period of calm. But, every city has its dark side, right? So,


    naturally, someone has to do such grey area businesses. Gradually, gangsters from somewhere


    else or local punks rise to be local powerhouses.¡±


    Donald furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Cut the cr*p! I''m simply asking who is your boss and whether


    he''s selling drugs.¡±


    Ashton bobbed his head and said hesitantly, ¡°My boss'' name is Tancred Zobek. He''s quite well-


    known in the business circles of Pollerton. The second-inmand is called Grady Quin. He''s a


    ruffian just like me. However, he used to be an underground fighter, rumored to be some sort of war


    god.¡±


    Donald was filled with disdain upon hearing Ashton''s exnation.


    Why on earth would a war god meddle in such shady business? It''s nothing short of self-


    degradation.


    ¡°All right. Give me their addresses. I''m going to pay them a visit.¡±


    Ashton''s face turned pale.


    Mr. Campbell is clearly going to annihte them! He''s not so kind as to pay them a visit!


    Smiling wryly, Ashton said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Campbell, it wasn''t easy for me to find a ce where I


    can settle down. You...¡±


    Donald glowered at Ashton, who immediately cowered and sprawled on the bar to write down the


    address.


    Tony looked at Donald with a hint of curiosity and asked, ¡°I knew you were no ordinary man, but I


    didn''t expect you to be such a big deal. Who exactly are you? Why is that good-for-nothing so


    scared of you?¡±


    Donald looked at Tony and said, ¡°Judging from how a mere bartender like you has the guts to call


    him a good-for-nothing to his face, you must be no average Joe, too. Why don''t you tell me who you


    are first?¡±


    Smiling, Tony was about to speak when the bar door was kicked open from the outside.

 Chapter 918 Grady Quinlan

    Chapter 918 Grady Quin


    ¡°Why''s the ce closed in broad daylight? Are you not doing business anymore?¡±


    Looking in the direction of the voice, Donald saw a man in a brown leather jacket striding in


    arrogantly with a gang of underlings trailing behind him.


    ¡°Grady? Howe you''re here?¡±


    Speak of the devil and he shall appear. I was just about to ask for Grady''s address, and he shows


    up on his own.


    Grady had yet to grasp the gravity of the situation. He walked up to Ashton, casually patting the


    latter''s head, and asked smugly, ¡°I''m asking why is the ce closed in broad daylight. Have you quit


    doing business or what? We''ve checked the money you handed inst month, and it''s less than half


    of the profit I used to make when I managed the ce! Can you even run this ce? If you can''t,


    then get lost. I can randomly pick any Tom, Dick, or Harry to rece you, and they''d be more useful


    than you!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they were outwardly known as the second and third-inmand of the Razor Gang,


    Ashton and Grady were actually not on equal footing at all.


    With a cating smile, Ashton addressed Grady, ¡°Grady, building a loyal customer base takes time.


    Just grant me another two months. I assure you, I''ll be able to contribute more funds by then.¡±


    ¡°So, you''re saying that the profits you make for the next two months will be as scarce as it wasst


    month?¡±


    Grady patted Ashton''s face and said, ¡°Ash, don''t me me for not giving you any chances. Since


    you don''t know how to run this ce, I''ll personally teach you today.¡±


    Grady extended his hand, prompting one of his subordinates to hand him a small bag of powder.


    Waving the powder in Ashton''s face, he said, ¡°See this? If you circte this stuff around this ce, I


    guarantee that the money you turn in next month will double.¡±


    Ashton shivered when he saw the substance in Grady''s hand.


    D*mn. He really has a death wish. I was trying to plead on his behalf, hoping Mr. Campbell will


    spare his life, yet here he is, shing the powder right in front of Mr. Campbell.


    Shuddering, Ashton spoke. ¡°Grady, I''ve told you I don''t mess with this stuff. Tancred also promised


    that I wouldn''t have to...¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡±


    Before Ashton could even finish his sentence, Grady kicked him squarely in the chest, causing him


    to topple onto the floor.


    Grumbling and cursing, Grady snapped, ¡°Tancred only gave you a chance because he values


    brotherhood. I didn''t expect you to really think you''re all that. You don''t mess with this stuff, right?


    Very well. Igor, from now on, you''re the third-inmand of Razor Gang. This ce is now under


    your management.¡±


    After Grady finished his tirade, he tossed the powder in his hand to one of his subordinates standing


    behind him.


    The subordinate, Igor Pock, didn''t appear to be easy prey. His head was adorned with tattoos


    even more extravagant than Ashton''s.


    ¡°Throw this piece of trash out. From now on, every time I see him, I''ll give him a beating!¡±


    Just as Grady finished speaking and was about to leave, a sh of silver light unexpectedly


    streaked past him.


    Before anyone could even make out what had just happened, Igor''s right hand was severed at the


    wrist.


    His right hand was still clutching the bag of powder, though now, fresh blood had spattered onto the


    clear stic surface, creating an eerie scene.


    Igor knelt on the ground, clutching his wrist and shrieking in agony, ¡°Ah! My hand!¡±


    ¡°Who? Who did this!¡±


    Subconsciously, Grady took two steps back, and his subordinates immediately stepped forward,


    forming a protective circle around him.


    Donald, who was sitting on the bar, casually kicked the severed hand away and uttered


    nonchntly, ¡°Well, well, well. Aren''t you something? To think you''d go to such lengths for money.


    Judging by your tone earlier, you seem like the type who values money over life, don''t you? Are you


    mentally prepared for what''s toe?¡±

 Chapter 919 Gravity Field

    Chapter 919 Gravity Field


    ¡°Police?¡±


    The first thing that came to Grady''s mind when he saw Donald step forward was that Donald must


    be a police officer.


    But he quickly dismissed this thought, as the police wouldn''t be so ruthless in his actions.


    Right off the bat, he broke a wrist. This move was even more ruthless than those who were in the


    underworld.


    ¡°Ash, do your subordinates normally do this kind of thing?¡± Donald demanded.


    When Ashton saw Donald bleeding, he knew things had taken a serious turn.


    Upon hearing Donald''s question, he quickly responded, ¡°Mr. Campbell, all the guys under my


    command have been through thick and thin with me for many years. They would never do


    something like this.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°All right, then. Have your people step back a bit, so I don''t identally harm themter.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ashton immediately led his people to run as far away as possible.


    If it weren''t for Donald refraining from outright telling them to leave, Ashton would have preferred to


    leave Pollerton right away.


    Seeing Donald still able to direct Ashton, Grady seemed to understand something. He snorted


    coldly and said, ¡°So you''re the help that this kid, Ashton, has brought in. But you''re underestimating


    Razor Gang by choosing to oppose us.¡±


    ¡°Ranon, it''s your turn!¡±


    At Grady''smand, a man wielding a machete immediately stepped forward from behind him.


    Donald nced at Ranon, assessing his aura. He concluded that he was a Septet Ste Warrior.


    Donald found it quite surprising that even a menial Razor Gang could afford to invite a Septet Ste


    Warrior to join them.


    Clearly, this wasn''t the first time that Ranon had helped Grady with such matters.


    Before Grady could give further instructions, he swung the machete in his hand toward Donald.


    As soon as Ranon unleashed his Ste Warrior force field, Donald found his body bing heavy.


    Is this gravity field?


    Donald hadn''t expected that Ranon''s Ste Warrior force field would actually be rted to the


    gravity field. He reached down with his right hand, and instantly, a stone rod appeared in Donald''s


    hand.


    Ranon''s swordsmanship wasn''t exactly exquisite. It couldn''t even be considered good.


    His techniques might have been honed in street fights, so while they appear swift, urate, and


    ruthless, they actually had quite a few ws.


    How could he have possibly reached the level of a Septet Ste Warrior with this kind of


    swordsmanship?


    Just as Donald was lost in confusion, he suddenly felt the stone rod in his hand sink heavily


    downward.


    In that moment of hesitation, Donald revealed his weakness.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ranon swiftly moved forward, aiming to deliver a fatal strike to the throat.


    However, Donald was able to adjust his center of gravity almost instantly, swiping his stone rod to


    the side, directly deflecting the machete in Ranon''s hand.


    Before Ranon could steady himself, Donald kicked out.


    After being kicked by Donald, Ranon staggered back three steps. Looking at Donald in front of him,


    he didn''t dare to step forward again.


    Donald''s power level was far superior to his own, and his fighting skills were also significantly better.


    If he rushed in recklessly again, Ranon knew they might suffer a great loss.


    Donald weighed the stone rod in his hand, a smile spreading across his face as he said to Ranon, ¡°I


    didn''t expect your Ste Warrior force field to be so powerful. Not only can it apply a gravity field to


    me, but it can also apply a multiplied gravity field to anything you touch.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Ranon was stunned.


    He hadn''t expected that just after one encounter, Donald had already figured out the tactics of his


    Ste Warrior force field.


    ¡°Grady, this guy''s no simpleton, let''s get out of here.¡±


    Ranon looked at the stone rod in Donald''s hand, and his face turned serious.


    Based on the principle of the gravity field he applied, the stone rod in Donald''s hand now weighed at


    least thirty-two times its own weight.


    But aside from an initial moment of difort, Donald was now wielding the stone rod with ease,


    as if its weight had no effect on him at all.


    Such a man was too terrifying.

 Chapter 920 No One Leaves

    Chapter 920 No One Leaves


    ¡°Do you even know what you''re saying? Razor Gang has spent so much money hiring you, just so


    you could help me escape?¡± Grady asked in an incredulous tone.


    Grady had yet to realize that Donald might be an expert. He simply thought that Ranon was trying to


    avoid the fight.


    Ranon said with a serious face, ¡°No amount of money canpare to life. I will return the money


    that Razor Gang has given me. If you won''t leave, I will.¡±


    As Ranon was about to turn around and leave, Donald''s voice echoed from behind him.


    ¡°Did I say I would let you go?¡±


    As soon as Donald finished speaking, Ranon felt as if he was carrying a huge mountain on his


    shoulders, his waist instantly bending under the weight.


    It was five times gravity field!


    Veins bulged one by one on Ranon''s body, his face filled with disbelief, and his heart was in turmoil.


    He simply couldn''t believe that the awakened Ste Warrior force field was the same as his, and the


    level of this gravity field was clearly even higher than his own!


    Five times one''s own weight might not sound too heavy, but in reality, it was far from as easy as one


    might imagine.


    It was like a person who weighed twice the normal weight. They were definitely on the heavier side.


    This somewhat overweight physique would lead to various physiological diseases and impose a


    considerable burden on the body''s organs. This immense pressure could potentially cause


    pathological changes in the internal organs due to their inability to withstand it.


    At this moment, Ranon was in a field with five times the gravity.


    This meant that whether it was his blood vessels, organs, or skin tissue, all needed to bear a weight


    five times greater than their weight.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This extreme weight was quite lethal. At least now Ranon waspletely immobilized.


    If it weren''t for his vital essence of Septet Ste Warrior still sustaining him from within, he would


    probably bepletely done by now.


    Donald, holding the stone rod, looked at Ranon and said, ¡°If you can fight, then fight. If you can''t,


    then run. Where in the world do you find such easy deals? Since you''re willing to be ackey for


    such people, you should be prepared to be beaten to death, shouldn''t you?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald speak in such a manner, Ranon knew that Donald had no intention of letting


    him off the hook.


    With a roar of fury, he summoned the Ste Warrior energy within him, turning to strike at Donald.


    The effects of five times gravity vanished as Ranon mobilized his Ste Warrior energy. His speed


    exploded abruptly, transforming him into a streak of flowing light that charged directly toward


    Donald.


    Everyone was stunned by Ranon''s sudden outburst.


    Is this the true power possessed by a Septet Ste Warrior? The speed is incredible!


    Just when everyone thought that Ranon could turn the tables, they heard a cracking sound,


    followed by the sight of Ranon falling t on the ground.


    ¡°Are you in a hurry to get reincarnated?¡±


    The machete in Ranon''s hand was broken into two pieces. Like smashing a pile of rotten meat,


    Donald''s stone rod directly shattered all the bones in Ranon''s body with his inner strength.


    The mighty Septet Ste Warrior, was he really taken down in the blink of an eye?


    At this moment, Grady finally understood why Ranon had asked them to retreat.


    It was not that Ranon was a coward. He simply couldn''t win the fight.


    However, it was toote for Grady to regret now.


    He turned around, wanting to escape this bar, but Donald threw his stone rod toward the ceiling.


    As the stone rod hit the ceiling, it shattered into countless tiny fragments.


    These shards of stone rained down like a storm, rapidly hurtling toward the group of people brought


    by Grady.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Grady clutched his shin and fell to his knees.


    A fist-sized bloody hole caused Grady such intense pain that his face turned deathly pale.


    Donald took steps, one by one, until he was in front of Grady.


    With a look of panic on his face, Grady pleaded, ¡°Don''t kill me! I beg you, don''t kill me. Whatever


    you want, I can give it to you!¡±

 Chapter 921 Tony

    Chapter 921 Tony


    Donald dug his ear, somewhat annoyed, and said, ¡°I''ve noticed that you people really love to boast.


    Every time you''re on the brink of death, you im you can fulfill any of my wishes. Fine. In that


    case, I want ten million now. I''ll give you half an hour to transfer the sum into my ount.¡±


    After Donald finished speaking, he gestured to Ashton, who had been hiding in the corner. Only


    then did Ashton dare toe over and wait for Donald''s instructions.


    ¡°Lend him your phone,¡± Donald said.


    Hearing Donald say that, Ashton didn''t dare to ask any questions. He quickly handed his phone to


    Grady.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After receiving the phone, Grady initially thought Donald would keep an eye on him.


    Unexpectedly, Donald sat back down at the bar and continued chatting with Tony.


    ¡°Where were we earlier? Oh right. You''re not just an ordinary bartender, are you? Who exactly are


    you?¡±


    Tony didn''t respond to Donald''s question. However, his movement of polishing the sses turned


    slower.


    Just as Grady was surreptitiously preparing to send a distress message to his leader, Tancred, a


    thunderous noise erupted at the bar as if a bomb had detonated.


    Everyone instinctively turned their heads to look behind them.


    The bartender, Tony, seemingly out of nowhere, produced arge pair of shears and shed it at


    Donald''s neck.


    It was clear that Tony was nning a sneak attack on Donald, but Donald''s reaction was even


    faster than he had anticipated.


    Almost the instant the shears were drawn, Donald had already blocked his face with a stone rod.


    The sharp de of the shears was less than three inches away from Donald''s neck, yet Donald


    remainedpletely calm.


    After sipping the freshly mixed cocktail, he casually said to Tony, ¡°Your strength is notparable to


    the person earlier. Your surprise attack failed, so you''ve already lost.¡±


    Tony''s smile was bitter-sweet.


    He was well aware that he was no match for Donald.


    Still, he had to solve someone''s problem after epting their money.


    Since he had taken someone else''s money, he was prepared for the possibility of retaliation when


    he made his move.


    With a flick of his finger, Donald sent a shock through the shears in Tony''s hand, causing the


    incredibly sharp tool to shatter instantly.


    Tony, now without his weapon, still wanted to attack Donald, but Donald didn''t give him a chance.


    With a forward gesture of his right hand, Donald sent all the fragments of the shears flying toward


    Tony. In the blink of an eye, Tony was pierced all over, resembling a porcupine.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what''s going on?¡±


    Although Ashton was afraid of Donald, Tony had been working in his bar for such a long time that


    he considered him one of his closest subordinates.


    One admirable trait of Ashton was his strong sense of loyalty.


    Donald could harm him, but it was uneptable for Donald to hurt his men without reason.


    Donald nced at Ashton and said nonchntly, ¡°He''s a mole nted by Tancred by your side. I''ve


    taken care of him for you.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I personally hired Tony, so how could he possibly be Tancred''s subordinate?¡±


    ¡°Really? In that case, do you know he''s a Penta Ste Warrior?¡±


    ¡°P-Penta Ste Warrior?¡± Ashton was instantly dumbfounded.


    He first met Tony purely by chance during a fortunate coincidence where Tony saved his life.


    But he never knew that Tony was a Penta Ste Warrior, let alone that he could fight.


    Looking at the fragments of the shears on the ground, Ashton fell into deep thought.


    He was no fool. The moment he thought of how arrogantly Grady hade to rece him, he


    understood perfectly well that recing him was precisely what Tancred intended.


    Tancred figured Ashton no longer had any value for him to exploit, and thetter was also unwilling


    to cooperate with him in selling drugs on his premise. That was why Tancred had Grady bring


    people over to cause trouble.


    What he didn''t expect was that he would encounter a stroke of bad luck for running into Donald.

 Chapter 922 A Show

    Chapter 922 A Show


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Campbell. I was wrong to me you.¡±


    After saying that apologetically, he picked up the dagger on the table, ready to cut off one of his own


    fingers as a gesture of atonement.


    With a flick of his finger, Donald directly knocked the dagger out of Ashton''s hand.


    He looked at Ashton and said lightly, ¡°A person only has ten fingers. If you cut them all off, how will


    you serve me in the future?¡±


    How will I serve him in the future? Upon hearing Donald''s words, Ashton responded with a serious


    expression, ¡°Mr. Campbell, rest assured. Whatever you ask me to do in the future, I will do it. I will


    never have a second thought!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While Ashton was over there pledging his loyalty, Grady had already sent out a distress message.


    Immediately, Grady breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he was saved for the night.


    Just then, Donald turned his head toward Grady and asked, ¡°So, has the money been transferred?¡±


    Grady said softly, ¡°You''re asking for ten million, not a thousand. It''s not going to be credited to your


    ount that quickly.¡±


    Donald looked at Grady with a smirk. ¡°Why do I feel like you''re speaking with more confidence now?


    Have you sent out a distress message?¡±


    Grady''s mouth twitched slightly, and he asked somewhat unnaturally, ¡°W-What distress message?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I had Ashton lend you his phone because I wanted your ten million?¡±


    Grady was taken aback, somewhat unsure of Donald''s intentions.


    ¡°So, what you''re saying is, you intended me to call my leader over?¡±


    Donald said nonchntly, ¡°Why else? Won''t it be more convenient if hees to me instead of me


    going to him? After all, you guys from Razor Gang are all trash. You''re not worthy of making me


    attend to this matter in person.¡±


    Such arrogance! He''s outrageous! Grady had never met anyone as arrogant as Donald.


    He fathomed it was entirely due to his ownck of preparation that he got beaten up upon reaching


    the bar.


    However, he figured after he sent a message to Tancred, Tancred would surely bring the best


    fighters from Razor Gang over. Donald, you may be able to defeat a Septet Ste Warrior, but can


    you win against a divine stage Novem Ste Warrior? If you can win against one, can you beat two


    of them?


    The reason why Grady felt safe that night was because he knew what the trump card of Razor


    Gang was.


    It was precisely because he knew the trump card that he was more confident than anyone else.


    ¡°All right. Since you''re so brave, wait for me for half an hour. After half an hour, Tancred will make


    you beg for mercy on your knees!¡±


    Donald looked at him casually and asked, ¡°We''re just going to wait while doing nothing? Why don''t


    we have some sort of performance or show?¡±


    Ashton understood what Donald meant.


    He picked up the dagger from the ground, walked over to Grady, then tossed the dagger to him.


    ¡°Grady, it was you who made me cut off my finger when I refused to sell the drugs, wasn''t it? It''s


    time for you to give me back what I''m owed now.¡±


    With a fierce look in his eyes, Grady stared at Ashton. ¡°Ashton, think carefully. Tancred will be here


    soon. Right now, you''re like a cock crowing on his own dunghill, but have you considered how much


    longer Donald can live?¡±


    ¡°How much longer Mr. Campbell can live is none of your concern. You should just worry about how


    much longer you have to live.¡±


    Ashton pulled out a pistol from his waist, aiming at Grady''s thigh, and said, ¡°If you''re not willing to


    do it, I''ll lend you a hand.¡±


    Grady knew Ashton was a ruthless man. To him, shooting someone in the thigh was no big deal at


    all.


    With that thought, Grady gritted his teeth, picked up the dagger from the ground, and cut off one of


    his own fingers in front of everyone.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Bearing the pain, Grady red fiercely at Ashton.


    Unexpectedly, Ashton stepped forward and kicked Grady''s severed finger away. ¡°How about you


    write a letter of repentance too?¡±

 Chapter 923 Writing A Letter Of Repentance

    Chapter 923 Writing A Letter Of Repentance


    Reattaching a severed finger was possible. However, it depended on two crucial factors. First, the


    finger itself must be present; second, the time psed since the severance must be short.


    Yet, Ashton literally kicked Grady''s finger away, which caused him to wonder if he''d be disabled


    from then on.


    The letter of repentance sounded even more outrageous to him.


    After all, he was a respectable second-inmand, yet he was demanded to write a letter of


    repentance.


    Grady roared, ¡°Screw you! Do you think I''ll just write because you tell me to? If you''ve got the guts,


    shoot me!¡±


    ¡°Fire the gun?¡± Ashton lifted her foot and directly kicked Grady''s face.


    As a result, Grady spat out fresh blood while his nose bone was shattered.


    However, Ashton showed no signs of stopping. He continued to kick Grady, one blow following


    another.


    It must be said that Ashton was indeed an expert in fighting.


    He aimed his kicks at parts of the body where they wouldn''t cause serious harm, yet would still


    inflict considerable pain.


    After only a short while of being kicked, Grady, while coughing up blood, repeatedly waved his


    hands at Ashton. He pleaded, ¡°Stop kicking me! Stop it! I''ll write the letter! Whatever you want me to


    write, I''ll do it!¡±


    Ashton rubbed his nose and spat at Grady, saying, ¡°Wouldn''t it have been better if you cooperated


    like this from the start? You''re such a pain.¡±


    Grady wanted to write a letter of apology, but Ashton had no intention of giving him a pen and


    paper.


    He instructed Grady to use his own severed finger as a pen, writing directly on the porcin tiles of


    the bar.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The ceramic tiles were originally designed for easy cleaning, so they naturally resist most stains.


    If Grady wished to pen his letter of repentance on that, he couldn''t allow his wounds to heal.


    Instead, he must remain in a state of constant bleeding.


    Donald hadn''t expected Ashton to have that trick up his sleeve. It seems the saying ''a wicked


    person will suffer at the hands of his ilk'' holds true.


    Just like that, Gradyy on the ground and wrote for about fifteen minutes before the bar door was


    kicked open from the outside.


    Tancred, d in a ck trench coat, walked in from the door. He was followed by a group of


    underlings, each armed with a weapon.


    Unlike Grady''s underlings, who were armed with machetes, all of Tancred''s henchmen surprisingly


    held guns!


    Upon witnessing that scene, all of Ashton''s subordinates instinctively took a step back.


    While those guns might not pose a significant threat to Donald, they were certainly lethal to ordinary


    people.


    If a firefight were to truly break out, Ashton''s side would definitely stand no chance of winning.


    ¡°Tancred! Save me!¡± Upon seeing Tancred, Grady burst into tears.


    At that moment, he was kneeling on the ground, just like those disabled beggars on the overpass.


    Even the slightest hint of his usual demeanor as the second-inmand of Razor Gang was


    nowhere to be seen.


    Especially upon seeing the bodies scattered on the ground, Tancred scowled even more intensely.


    He looked at Donald and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°So, it''s you who wants to wipe out Razor Gang.


    You have quite the audacity.¡±


    Donald sighed, rubbing his temples wearily as he spoke to Tancred. ¡°You''ll soon find out if I''m all


    talk or not. Are youing at me one by one, or all at once?¡±


    ¡°Ganging up on you?¡± Tancred scoffed. ¡°I''m afraid if we all attack you at once, you won''t even have


    the chance to admit your mistake.¡±


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Tancred pulled out his pistol and fired a shot at


    Donald.


    His initial n was to injure Donald first to gain the upper hand.


    Who would have known that after the gunshot, Donald would still be sitting in the chair, not moving


    an inch?


    Could it be that I''ve missed my mark? Impossible, how could I have missed at such a close range


    with my shooting skills? Just as Tancred was utterly puzzled, Donald ced his left hand over the


    mouth of the winess, his palm open.


    A bullet astonishinglynded right in the ss, spinning round and round.


    After seeing that, Tancred fell silent. This brat is actually a high-level Ste Warrior.

 Chapter 924 Compromise

    Chapter 924 Compromise


    In his text message, Grady merely sent a brief call for help without exining the situation in detail.


    Hence, as Tancred was on his way, he couldn''t help but wonder who was audacious enough to


    provoke his gang.


    Once Tancred learned Donald was a high-ranking Ste Warrior, he suddenly lost confidence.


    After all, high-ranking Ste Warriors were in short supply. As such, behind every high-ranking


    Ste Warrior was always a powerful backing.


    The other party''s backing could very well be no less significant than my own. With that thought in


    mind, Tancred lost his nerve.


    He spoke to Donald in a deep voice. ¡°What line of work are you in, buddy? Care to share your


    background?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Grady, who was slumped on the ground, couldn''t help but wonder what Tancred


    was thinking.


    With a face full of sorrow and anger, he said, ¡°Tancred, he beat me up like this and killed so many of


    our people. Are you really just letting this matter end like this?¡± What are you scared of? Kill that


    b*stard!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± After a furious rebuke, Tancred turned to Donald and continued, ¡°You heard it too, buddy.


    Even if Grady offended you in his ignorance, he has already paid the price for it. After all, so many


    lives have been lost. How about we just let this matter go?¡±


    It must be said that Tancred really knew how to handle people. He was a smart man.


    If it were any other boss, they would definitely not back down at that moment.


    After all, if one did nothing after so many of their underlings died, who would want to keep following


    them?


    However, Tancred had his own thoughts.


    What was the most important thing for those who were out here hustling at that period?


    Many might say loyalty, but that wasn''t the answer to Tancred.


    In Tancred''s opinion, it was survival.


    No matter what great endeavors one aspired to achieve in the future, one must keep on living.


    If one couldn''t even manage to survive, what would be the point of discussing careers or the future?


    Therefore, Tancred was not the slightest bit worried that his actions might dishearten Grady.


    At that moment, all he wanted was to maintain stability. He had no desire to provoke those he


    couldn''t afford to offend.


    If he had encountered someone else that day, then the matter would have truly been resolved.


    Unfortunately, he encountered Donald.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Donald stood up, looked at Tancred, and asked calmly, ¡°I just have one question for you. Have you


    been selling drugs?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald asking that, Tancred immediately realized that his concession was of no use


    at all.


    After all, the question posed by Donald was indeed a life-or-death matter.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Tancred.


    Donald nodded. ¡°Then you''re doomed tonight. Mark my words.¡±


    The moment he ended his sentence, two men rushed out from both sides of Tancred,unching a


    pincer attack on Donald.


    ng!


    Donald lifted both his hands, and two stone shields materialized on his arms.


    At the very moment the stone shield materialized, Donald sessfully blocked both a steel rod and


    a curved saber.


    ¡°Though you''re both Novem Ste Warriors, you''re Resorting to surprise attacks. Do youck self-


    confidence that much?¡± Donald wore a look of disdain.


    The two whounched the surprise attack didn''t expect Donald''s response to be so swift.


    They took a step back to create distance, readying themselves for the second attack.


    Concurrently, they simultaneously unleashed their own force field.


    A ck and white liquid, akin to oil paint, flowed from their bodies. In the blink of an eye, it


    enveloped the entire bar.


    The ground, the walls, and even the ceiling were painted in ck and white.


    This force field is quite interesting. Donald was ready to face the challenge, but to his surprise, the


    two opponents seemed to melt away. They stood atop a pool of ck and white liquid, gradually


    sinking into it until they disappearedpletely.


    Stealth Technique? Donald was puzzled when a curved knife suddenly stabbed at him from behind.


    Without thinking, Donald instinctively blocked the attack. Simultaneously, the other person swung


    the steel rod toward Donald''s head beneath thetter''s feet.

 Chapter 925 A Shift In Offense

    Chapter 925 A Shift In Offense


    ng!


    Once again, Donald sessfully blocked the steel rod.


    The White Ghost, armed with a steel rod, seized the opportunity to leap out from underground and


    immediately engaged Donald with a set of techniques.


    To be honest, the techniques of the White Ghost were not particrly precise. If Donald were to


    focus on fighting him, it was likely he would win within five moves.


    Nheless, as White Ghost fought with Donald, the former also seemed to recognize his own


    weaknesses.


    So, just as Donald was preparing to counterattack, the White Ghost suddenly took a step back,


    putting a distance between them.


    Before Donald could catch up, a sharp, curved saber appeared between the two.


    Left with no other choice, Donald was forced to abruptly twist his body, sacrificing his own bnce


    to dodge the curved saber.


    Just then, the steel rod emerged all of a sudden, striking Donald squarely in the chest with a


    resounding ng.


    The power of a divine stage Novem Ste Warrior was already enough to pose a threat to Donald.


    After being hit by the steel rod, the right side of Donald''s body was paralyzed. He could barely hold


    the stone sword in his hand.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Weren''t you quite cocky just a moment ago? Why are you silent now?¡±


    Tancred looked at Donald with a smug look.


    When Tancred found out that Donald was a high-level Ste Warrior, he actually did not want to


    have a conflict with him.


    While avoiding conflict was one thing, it would be a different story if Tancred had a chance to


    eliminate Donald.


    All in all, Tancred had a rather cautious personality.


    He did not want to invite unnecessary trouble, but if trouble came knocking on his door, he would


    not hide from it.


    As Donald activated the three vital essences within his body, the numbness on the right side of his


    body finally began to lessen.


    Even so, he could only exert half of his strength with his right hand.


    In a showdown between experts, this kind of weakness often had a significant impact on the


    oue.


    Seeing Donald stubbornly refusing to admit defeat, Tancred let out a cold snort.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Upon receiving Tancred''smand, White Ghostunched another attack on Donald.


    Knowing that there was something odd about White Ghost''s steel rod, Donald was particrly


    cautious in this round ofbat.


    He would do everything possible to avoid letting White Ghost''s steel rod touch his body.


    Even so, Donald had to face White Ghost head-on, while also being wary of the curved saber


    coming from behind.


    Noting Donald was visibly struggling more and more, Ashton, standing by the side, wanted to do


    something to help. However, Tancred''s men immediately pointed their guns at him.


    ¡°Dude, a battle this powerful is not something you can meddle with. I advise you to stay put and


    behave.¡±


    After all, Tancred was once a member of the same gang. The fact that Tancred did not order his


    men to shoot Ashton directly was an act of sparing him out of respect for their past camaraderie.


    It''s about time.


    White Ghost could sense that Donald''s strength was steadily declining.


    Seizing the opportunity when he was distracted by the sneak attack from ck Ghost, White Ghost


    once again aimed his steel rod at Donald''s right leg.


    If the strikends, then it would be impossible for Donald to turn the situation around.


    The timing of White Ghost''s attack was excellent, but as he swung his rod, his heart skipped a beat,


    for he sensed that something was terribly wrong.


    Donald seemed to be always waiting for White Ghost.


    In the instant that White Ghost jabbed his rod forward, Donald stomped heavily on it with his left


    foot, propelling himself into the air. He executed a wless front flip in mid-air, tracing a perfect arc.


    Thud!


    With a swift stroke, Donald''s stone sword sliced across the head of White Ghost, leaving a gash on


    thetter''s head.


    Blood seeped from the wound of the opponent, staining the white liquid on the ground with its


    crimson hue.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± White Ghost let out a terrible scream.


    It turned out that as Donald''s stone sword sliced open the wound, numerous tiny stones adhered to


    it.


    The tiny stones vibrated at high speed, causing secondary damage to the wound.


    So much so that the originally tiny cut had now be as thick as a forefinger.

 Chapter 926 Exploiting The Weakness

    Chapter 926 Exploiting The Weakness


    ¡°What''s going on here? Why haven''t you dealt with him yet!¡±


    Upon seeing Donald stabbing White Ghost at the crucial moment, Tancred, who was standing by


    the side, instantly lost hisposure.


    Even though he did not understand fights, he could vaguely sense a shift in the momentum


    between the two parties.


    If the previous battle was a disy of White Ghost''s effortless skill, then Donald''s current


    performance was an act of having everything under control.


    Tancred did not know why Donald had suddenly changed, but his intuition told him that the


    transformation was lethal.


    Regaining consciousness from the pain, White Ghost gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Donald.


    With a roar of fury, White Ghost charged at Donald once again, brandishing the steel rod in his


    hand.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, Donald did not engage with the opponent immediately this time. Instead, he took a small


    step to the left.


    The ck liquid beneath Donald''s feet also moved to the left along with him.


    Just as the ck liquid was about to reach Donald''s feet, Donald suddenly shifted to the right.


    The curved saber shot out from the ck liquid, only to fall to the ground.


    Donald had predicted the timing of the curved saber''s attack.


    From Tancred''s point of view, it was unbelievable. However, Donald simply smiled and said


    disdainfully. ¡°I thought it was some formidablebination. Turns out it''s just a shy facade. Even


    though you can hide in this ck-and-white liquid, they''re still different things. They can''t blend


    together, can they?¡±


    As soon as Donald spoke, the expression on White Ghost''s face changed instantly.


    The Ste Warrior force field was known as ¡°Limitless.¡±


    The inspiration came from Yorknd''s Limitless Map.


    Both ck and white liquids dwelled in secrecy.


    The reason they could defeat high-level Ste Warrior was due to their seamless cooperation, one


    in the open and one in the shadows, alwaysunching attacks that left their opponents defenseless.


    When the opponent revealed a weakness, they would strike to take them down.


    As they were so adept at utilizing the Ste Warrior force field, they were also more aware of where


    the weaknesses of this battlefieldy.


    Limitless might appear inseparable, like a shadow following its form, but in reality, the white liquid


    can never blend with the ck liquid, let alone be contained.


    In simple terms, White Ghost could only move freely and hide in white liquids.


    ck Ghost, on the other hand, could only conceal itself in ck liquid.


    Moreover, both ck and white liquids must always exist as a whole; they could not be divided or


    exist independently in any part.


    The entire bar was now bathed in shades of ck and white.


    If ck sought to dominate the battle, then white had to be pushed into the corner.


    In that case, White Ghost''s area of activity was also restricted.


    Simrly, if white wanted to upy arger area and fight with Donald, then the white liquid will


    push the ck liquid to the other side.


    That way, if ck Ghost wanted to ambush Donald, it would certainly position the ck liquid first,


    thenunch an ambush from within.


    After understanding that, Donald had essentially grasped the movements of White Ghost and ck


    Ghost.


    Although they seemed to have disappeared, to Donald, the timing of their attack and the angle of


    their ambush were all too obvious.


    Even if Donald had discovered their weaknesses, the two could only grit their teeth and continue to


    battle with Donald.


    At this moment, they could barely keep up with Donald by unleashing their Ste Warrior force field.


    If they were to shut down the force field, they would merely be ordinary high-level Ste Warriors,


    and they would stand no chance against Donald.


    However, reality proved that their thoughts were still too naive.


    The reason why Donald had not immediately taken them down was that he wanted to see what was


    so intriguing about the two''s Ste Warrior force field.


    Now that it had been figured out, they no longer had the right to keep ying games with Donald.

 Chapter 927 No One Can Save You

    Chapter 927 No One Can Save You


    ¡°All right. Let''s call it a day.¡±


    With a flick of his right wrist, the stone sword in Donald''s hand began to vibrate at an incredibly fast


    speed.


    Everyone suddenly felt as if a high-frequency sound wave was buzzing beside their ears.


    Tancred and the others instinctively covered their ears. However, those high-frequency vibrations


    completely disregarded their attempts to cover up their ears and caused significant damage to their


    eardrums.


    D*mn it! Could it be that this Donald doesn''t actually use a sword but is a high-level Ste Warrior


    who uses special abilities? Just as Tancred was uncertain about what type of a high-level Ste


    Warrior Donald was, he noticed that the surrounding walls and the bar''s ceramic tiles resonated with


    those high-frequency vibrations.


    The walls and tiles all developed cracks, resembling the web of a spider.


    Then, Tancred watched wide-eyed as those tiles and fragments of the wall floated in the air all


    around them, forming a sight that gave one goosebumps.


    White Ghost also realized that Donald might be showing his true capabilities, so he immediately


    submerged himself in the white liquid and disappeared.


    Donald said with a smile, ¡°You might be able to hide, but can your boss do the same?¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald swung the stone sword in his hand toward Tancred.


    The fragments suspended in mid-air flew toward Tancred at an extremely fast speed.


    Tancred was not a high-level Ste Warrior, so how could he possibly withstand such an attack?


    He closed his eyes, awaiting death. The only thought left in his mind was of his inevitable and


    imminent death.


    The agonized screams of his subordinates rang out beside him.


    Tancred turned his head and found himself standing perfectly fine and unscathed.


    However, all the subordinates around him had already met their untimely deaths.


    Tancred shuddered, realizing that Donald didn''t want him to die too easily.


    He gritted his teeth, looked at Donald, and said, ¡°There''s no deep-seated hatred between us, and


    you''ve already killed so many of my men. How about we call it even?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald sneered, ¡°The people I killed weren''t biologically rted to you. They were merely your


    lackeys. How can you suggest we call it even just like that? I''ve said it before; you''re done for


    tonight. No one can save you.¡±


    Donald, holding his stone sword, steadily approached Tancred step by step.


    The ck and white liquids beneath Donald''s feet kept shifting, but White Ghost and ck Ghost


    were trapped within the liquid, unable to break free as the ground was now filled with scattered


    pebbles.


    And those fragments of stone kept vibrating, causing ripples to form continuously on the surface of


    the ck and white liquid.


    Just now, Donald noticed that when the ck and white liquid covered the bar, its surface was


    incredibly smooth, so smooth it was mirror-like.


    At that time, Donald wondered why the liquid had to be so smooth if it was only used to conceal


    oneself within the Ste Warrior''s force field.


    After all, during the fight, Donald''s foot would also step on the ck and white liquid. However, he


    found that the ripples he created would only exist for a very short time before they disappeared.


    That implied that White Ghost and ck Ghost were doing their utmost to maintain the smoothness


    of the liquid surface.


    In other words, the smoothness of the liquid surface undoubtedly had some sort of impact.


    At that moment, Donald controlled the surface of the liquid with hundreds of rapidly vibrating stones,


    and as he expected, he sessfully trapped the two individuals within the liquid.


    Without the two of them to deal with Donald, Tancred was nothing but amb to the ughter in


    front of Donald.


    ¡°I promise you; I won''t sell drugs anymore in the future.¡±


    Finally, Tancred put aside his pride as the leader of the gang, ready to beg Donald for mercy.


    Yet, Donald rested the stone sword on Tancred''s neck, speaking lightly. ¡°Why would I need you to


    make that promise to me?¡±


    Whoosh!


    Blood spurted out from Tancred''s neck.


    The previously renowned figure in Pollerton, Tancred, was now kneeling on the ground, clutching


    his throat and staring wide-eyed.

 Chapter 928 Enjoying Life

    Chapter 928 Enjoying Life


    ¡°Ash, from now on, you''re the boss of Razor Gang. You know what to do, right?¡±


    Seeing how Donald effortlessly killed Tancred, Ashton looked at Donald with an awe-filled gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I-I''m afraid I might not do well. Besides, Pollerton is so vast, and my methods might


    not be able topete with other gangs.¡±


    Having an expert like Donald as his support, Ashton naturally couldn''t ask for more.


    However, it was just as he said himself.


    Why did so many people wish to take a cut of the gray area?


    It was precisely because the gray area was neither right nor wrong. The money earned was


    somewhat tainted.


    Inparison, if Ashton merely made a living by helping others manage their venues, it would be


    questionable whether he could even establish himself in Pollerton, let alone support the entire


    Razor Gang.


    After all, the members who joined Razor Gang also had to make a living.


    If they relied only on protection rackets, wouldn''t they just be high-level security guards?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As if he knew what Ashton was thinking, Donald patted his shoulder and asked, ¡°Have you ever


    wondered why the gray area exists?¡±


    Ashton said nkly, ¡°Because of the high profits. Many businesses don''t require capital and can


    generate quick money.¡±


    Donald shook his head and said, ¡°The reason why there is a gray area is because there are many


    things that the people on the right path find difficult to manage. If they can''t manage, then it''s up to


    us to do it. So, have you ever wondered why all the well-developed gangs emphasize loyalty and


    why they all have their own set of rules? Without rules, there can be no standards.¡±


    Donald''s words left Ashtonpletely dumbfounded.


    Ashton only had a junior high school academic qualification, so he couldn''t understand a word of


    what Donald was saying to him.


    Seeing Ashton''s reaction, Donald sighed and said, ¡°Never mind. I''ll send someer to tell you


    what to do. All you need to do is to be a good leader of Razor Gang.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what should we do with these two people hidden underground?¡±


    Looking at the ck and white liquid on the ground, Ashton was somewhat unsure about how to


    deal with it.


    After all, White Ghost and ck Ghost were high-level Ste Warriors. Although they couldn''t


    defeat Donald, they were certainly capable of dealing with Ashton.


    With a snap of his right hand, Donald made the stone embedded in the ground vibrate at an even


    faster rate. The ck and white liquid started to bubble as if it was boiling,pletely unable to


    maintain its calm.


    Whoosh!


    The duo was forced out of the ground like two fish being sted out of the water.


    White Ghost and ck Ghost flew out of the liquid,nding heavily on the ground.


    A gush of fresh blood spurted out from their mouths.


    The mere vibration of the stones had inflicted such severe injuries on them.


    Donald approached the two individuals and did away with them as effortlessly as one would kill fish.


    Putting away the stone sword in his hand, Donald looked at Ashton and said, ¡°You shouldn''t have


    any problems now, right?¡±


    After sorting out the matters at the bar, Donald took a taxi straight back to his mansion.


    Inside the mansion, three women were lying on three beauty treatment beds, each attended by a


    dedicated beautician providing them with skin care treatments.


    The corner of Donald''s mouth twitched when he saw the scene before him. While I''m out there


    working myself to the bone, these three women are having the time of their lives.


    ¡°You''re home, Darling? I''ve prepared some split pea soup for you in the kitchen. You should go and


    have some right away.¡±


    No sooner had Jennifer finished speaking than a servant brought a bowl of split pea soup to


    Donald.


    Donald knew without tasting that the split pea soup was definitely not personally made by Jennifer.


    She was pretty good at doing other things, but when it came to cooking, she only knew how to


    make a few home-style dishes.


    ¡°Have you taken care of everything at thepany?¡± Jennifer asked, all the while enjoying her


    massage.


    ¡°Not yet. I''ve just sorted out the matters at Dragon Fide Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°You haven''t gone to Amelia''s ce?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Amelia? Did something happen on her end?¡±

 Chapter 929 Rigid People Can Get Into Trouble

    Chapter 929 Rigid People Can Get Into Trouble


    Ever since Amelia helped take Winslow down, Jennifer had held her in high regard and treated her


    as a key member of her team, assigning her to various branchpanies for on-site supervision.


    Certainly, Amelia''s name has garnered significant attention within the Dragon Fide Corporation as of


    late.


    Rumors had it that whenever news circted about Amelia''s impending visit to a branch office, the


    executives of that particr branch would reportedly choose to resign voluntarily or even go into


    hiding.


    Jennifer and Donald were pleased to have Amelia, as she proved to be a valuable asset to the


    company.


    Amelia was able to maximize the capabilities of her role due to her impartial and unyielding nature.


    However, Donald, having experienced challenges and difficulties himself, understood how easily


    rigid people could find themselves in trouble.


    He felt that Amelia''s way of handling things would inevitably lead to trouble, but he did not know


    when that day woulde.


    ¡°During the previous month, Dragon Fide Corporation sessfully acquired a beveragepany


    located in Feston. Our intention is to create a new line of beverages that willplement Evelyn''s


    involvement in the uing talent show. Given the significance of this talent show for our group,


    I''ve entrusted Amelia with the task of overseeing the process to ensure the smooth production of


    this batch of drinks. However, I received a report from Amelia just yesterday.¡± With Jennifer''s words


    concluded, the assistant promptly passed a document to Donald.


    Upon opening the file, Donald discovered that it was a branch performance review report submitted


    by Amelia.


    The report epassed a total of forty-five inspection items, of which thirty-eight items fell short of


    meeting the standardspletely.


    Donald''s mouth could not help but twitch when he scanned through the report. It seems Amelia


    doesn''t really know how to get along with people. Does she really think the branch office staff has


    no problem with the way she handles things, especially after she submitted a report like this to the


    headquarters?


    ¡°How many people have read this report?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Amelia forwarded this report directly to mypany email. However, right after sending it to me,


    she promptly issued a critique to the branch office, causing many individuals to be aware of


    the report''s contents,¡± Jennifer responded.


    Hearing her words, Donald could not help but feel a sense of frustration. ¡°You better transfer Amelia


    back to the headquarters.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer sighed and replied, ¡°It''s toote. The senior management of the branch office has jointly


    written a letter iming that Amelia''s report is nder to them. Therefore, they''ve temporarily


    detained Amelia, hoping the headquarters can send anothermissioner to re-investigate and


    resolve the issue.¡±


    After a pause, Jennifer blinked while looking at Donald.


    ¡°So, you thought it should be me?¡± Donald asked.


    Jennifer yfully pouted at Donald. ¡°I came to you for help because I trust in your abilities. I''m sure


    you wouldn''t want me to deal with it, would you? Do you really want me to handle this mess?¡±


    Jennifer''s concerns were valid.


    While the Dragon Fide Corporation boasted numerous senior executives, individuals like Donald,


    who could adeptly manage business affairs and possess certain self-defense capabilities, were


    indeed a rarity.


    However, if he were to help solve Amelia''s problem, he probably would have to be away for quite


    some time.


    Jennifer, as if she had a glimpse into Donald''s thoughts, yfully shot him a flirtatious look and


    coyly added, ¡°If you decide to assist me with this issue, I might just have a delightful surprise in


    store for you tonight.¡±


    Upon hearing Jennifer''s words, Donald coughed lightly, his face turning a shade of red.


    Hannah and Geraldine, who were lying next to each other enjoying a massage, felt a tad jealous.


    Donald cleared his throat and responded, ¡°Why the need for surprises? We''ve been married for so


    many years. Anyway, I''ll head for a shower first since I need to get ready for a business trip. Let''s go


    to bed early tonight.¡±


    With that, he briskly ascended the stairs, anticipation building, as he looked forward to the surprise


    Jennifer had nned.


    Seeing the childlike antics of Donald, all three women burst intoughter.

 Chapter 930 The Womanizer

    Chapter 930 The Womanizer


    The following morning, Donald, feeling rejuvenated and full of energy, descended from upstairs and


    promptly made his way to the airport by car.


    Someone was already waiting for him at the airport when he reached Feston.


    ¡°You must be Mr. Campbell from the headquarters, right? I''ve heard so much about you. My name is


    Den Laird, but you can call me Den.¡± Den weed Donald with a beautiful assistant by


    his side.


    Donald''s swift nce at the assistant immediately captured Den''s notice.


    Den cleared his throat lightly and said to his beautiful assistant, ¡°Naomi, what are you standing


    around for? Hurry up and help Mr. Campbell with his luggage.¡±


    Adorned in a form-fitting pink dress, Naomi cast a flirtatious look in Donald''s direction. She


    sauntered over to him with a coquettish demeanor and suggested, ¡°Mr. Campbell, allow me to


    assist you with your luggage.¡±


    Perhaps by design, or perhaps by chance, as Naomi drew nearer, she appeared to identally


    bump into Donald.


    He could sense the soft and smooth texture of her skin.


    Observing that Donald''s gaze remained unwaveringly fixed on Naomi without faltering, Den


    immediately grasped the situation. It seems the person from the headquarters doesn''t appear


    capable, or at least, their weakness is quite evident. But that works in our favor. Having insight into


    his vulnerability provides us with an advantage to manage him more effectively.


    After Donald got in the car, Den started to strike up a conversation and get friendly with him. ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, it seems you didn''t bring much luggage this time.¡±


    Recognizing that Den was gauging his response, Donald answered casually, ¡°It''s actually a habit


    of mine during business trips. I tend to purchase whatever I require on the fly. Dealing with excess


    baggage can be rather inconvenient. Additionally, I usually bring back local specialties for my wife


    upon my return, which is why I''ve kept my belongings minimal this time.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Den froze for a moment. Is he hinting at us to buy him a gift? This man clearly


    knows how it works in the corporate world, huh?


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, would you like to proceed to the factory now? In anticipation of your visit, our


    General Manager, Mr. Goodwin, has already arranged for meals to be prepared in the factory''s


    cafeteria,¡± Den suggested.


    ¡°Cafeteria?¡± The moment Donald heard these two words, his face instantly turned sour. ¡°Do you


    usually eat in the cafeteria?¡±


    Once again, upon noticing Donald''s expression, Den knew something was up, but he was not


    sure if Donald was on their side.


    He responded skillfully, ¡°While Mr. Goodwin often opts for meals in the cafeteria due to his frugality,


    the presence of esteemed guests like Mr. Campbell today calls for an exception, and we can


    consider having a meal outside.¡±


    ¡°I''m really sorry for making you break the rules like this. Besides, if this matter gets to the


    headquarters, I''ll be in trouble.¡± Donald voiced his concern.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Campbell, we''ll choose apletely secluded hotel.¡± With his suspicions


    confirmed that Donald and his associates shared amon mindset, Den promptly contacted


    Fridolin. He also directed the public rtions department to make arrangements for the hotel.


    ¡°Also, extend an invitation to Amelia from our headquarters,¡± Donald suggested.


    A tense smile lingered on Den''s face as he found himself puzzled by Donald''s unexpected


    mention of Amelia. ¡°Mr. Campbell, while Ms. Ellis was here in Feston recently, she had a bit of a


    sh with Mr. Goodwin. Their viewpoints simply don''t align. If this were to escte and they begin


    arguing, wouldn''t it potentially lead to a disaster?¡±


    ¡°No worries, Amelia and I share a close bond. She wouldn''t create any trouble out of respect for me.


    Besides, the more hot chicks we have in our midst, the merrier,¡± Donald said.


    Hearing this, a smile adorned Den''s countenance, yet within, he was inwardly fuming. He truly is


    a womanizer, not even sparing his own colleague.

 Chapter 931 Donald Campbell

    Chapter 931 Donald Campbell


    After all, it was Den''s first meeting with Donald, and he couldn''t quite figure out thetter''s


    intentions.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he found it hard to refuse when Donald said he wanted to invite Amelia, leaving him with


    no choice but to proceed as requested.


    Cloud Forest Hotel was, without a doubt, the finest establishment near Gutsy Fizz Beverage


    Factory in Feston.


    Fridolin and a group ofpany executives were already seated and waiting in one of the private


    lounges when the room door swung open.


    Upon seeing Donald strut in, the group of men immediately stood up.


    ¡°Ah! You must be the representative sent by the head office! It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr.


    Campbell. My name''s Fridolin Goodwin, and I''m the general manager of Gutsy Fizz Beverage


    Factory,¡± Fridolin said as he shook hands with Donald.


    As for the rest of the group, thetter couldn''t even be bothered to spare them a nce.


    Needless to say, the other executives were somewhat awkward and ufortable at being given


    the cold shoulder.


    Most people would''ve felt repulsed by such an arrogant attitude, but to Fridolin, Donald''s stand-


    offish personality was right up his alley.


    Oh, this is perfect! Donald Campbell is clearly one of those status-conscious snobs, and the more


    snobbish they are, the easier it is to exploit them!


    With that, Fridolin smiled at Donald. ¡°You''ve had quite a journey getting here, Mr. Campbell. It


    must''ve been tiring. As such, I''ve specially arranged a spread of Feston''s specialties... I hope it''s up


    to your liking.¡±


    The next second, an employee quickly lifted one of the lids on the table.


    Upon closer inspection, Donald realized that what was on the te was not food but sixty thousand


    in cash neatly stacked together.


    In all honesty, Fridolin was somewhat nervous when the money was revealed.


    After all, it was Den who had observed Donald along the way and concluded that thetter was a


    snob.


    If his deductions were wrong, their bribery attempt would undeniably lead to self-destruction.


    For a moment, Donald was silent. ¡°From what I see, operating a beverage factory in Feston must be


    pretty profitable,¡± he remarked. ¡°I can''t believe your local specialties are wads of cash. What a


    bedazzling sight.¡±


    Not knowing if Donald was being sarcastic or sincere, the group of men merelyughed awkwardly


    in response.


    ¡°All right. Since this is your local specialty, why don''t we all have a taste?¡± Donald added before


    scooping out ten thousand in cash for himself.


    Having understood Donald''s intentions, Fridolin burst into a heartyugh.


    ¡°As I''ve mentioned, Mr. Campbell, this delicacy was specially prepared for you. It''s only right that


    you have it all to yourself. We wouldn''t dare to touch it. Naomi, could you please pack this up for Mr.


    Campbell?¡±


    By then, it was clear that Naomi wasn''t a novice to such a situation.


    As soon as Fridolin had given the instruction, she took out a ck stic bag and started stashing


    the so-called specialties into it. With that done, she thoughtfully packed the bag into Donald''s


    suitcase.


    Everyone knew that gifts blinded the eyes, so once Donald pocketed the money, the atmosphere in


    the private room instantly became a lot more rxed.


    How could they not when Donald had be one of their own?


    Just then, the door to the private lounge opened again, and in walked Amelia, dressed in a light


    blue professional suit.


    She only knew that the head office had sent a new inspector, so she wanted to find out who had the


    cheek to dine at such an expensive hotel upon arrival.


    However, when she realized it was Donald, she froze in shock.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell...¡±


    Fridolin and the others immediately looked at Donald with puzzled expressions. Oh? Do they know


    each other well?


    Donaldughed heartily as he approached Amelia and gave her a warm hug. ¡°Hello, Amelia, it''s


    been a while. I''m now the head office''s special representative, so let''s do away with the formalities.¡±


    Thankfully, it didn''t take long for Amelia to catch on to Donald''s hint.


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Campbell.¡±

 Chapter 932 Unauthorized Intrusion

    Chapter 932 Unauthorized Intrusion


    Fridolin and his team had witnessed Amelia''s assertiveness during her recent stint at the factory.


    The fact that she was very unyielding had given them a massive headache.


    If it weren''t for the influence Fridolin and his cronies held in Feston, allowing them to employ tactics


    to prevent Amelia from leaving, they wouldn''t have been able to keep the truth behind the beverage


    factory under wraps.


    However, after seeing Amelia being so respectful toward Donald, Fridolin and the rest were utterly


    shocked.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, why does Ms. Amelia Ellis show such respect toward you?¡± Fridolin asked.


    Even though it seemed like he was joking, the truth was that he was genuinely curious.


    Donald curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Amelia used to work under me at the branch office. I helped to


    pull some strings, and she eventually got promoted to executive director.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you''re an old hand. That exins a lot...¡± Fridolin eximed as the sudden realization hit


    him and the others.


    Ha... From the looks of it, this old hand''s words still carry substantial weight in Feston and the head


    office, huh? Then again, that''s hardly surprising. Since he was the boss, he''d have been privy to his


    subordinates'' skeletons in the closet.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, regarding the inspection of our beverage factory...¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it just a small assessment? What''s so difficult about it?¡± Donald replied earnestly. ¡°Amelia, how


    are you nning to write this inspection report?¡±


    With that, everyone turned to look at Amelia, curious to see if she was still afraid of her old boss.


    ¡°I''ll do as you say, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    That, of course, almost made Fridolin and his team want to give Donald a thumbs up. Wow... That''s


    amazing! Who knew a simple request from Donald Campbell would be enough to make Amelia


    yield? If we had known his words were so effective, we wouldn''t have needed to go through all the


    trouble of creating this big fuss.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good to hear that, Ms. Ellis. I suppose we''ve gotten to know each other better through


    this conflict. Allow me to make a toast to you as part of my apology. So long as you can go easy on


    us in the inspection report, we can remain friends,¡± Fridolin said.


    In the past, thetter had made several toasts to Amelia, but she never once epted them.


    Firstly, there werepany rules to follow, and secondly, Amelia didn''t think highly of Fridolin.


    Now, however, the situation had changed. Amelia epted the drink without hesitation, much to


    everyone''s surprise.


    Fridolin, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief.


    Well, well, well. That''s the kind of effectiveness I like! Donald''s words work wonders! He spoke up


    for me because my bribe worked, which only confirms what Dad used to say¡ªthe key to winning


    every battle in thispetitive business world is to build strong connections. I never used to take


    Dad''s words seriously, but now, I can see he found the secret to doing business. Indeed, there''s


    always one thing to conquer another. The rtionship between Donald and Amelia is a prime


    example of that!


    ¡°Mr. Goodwin, Gilbert is still waiting in the room beside ours. Should I inform him that everything''s


    settled?¡± Den reminded.


    It was only then that Fridolin remembered he had arranged for Gilbert Shackleton from United


    Hearts Society to be on standby as he was worried that Donald might not cooperate.


    Of course, the best oue would be if Donald agreed to work with him. That way, it''d save him the


    trouble of resorting to force.


    However, if Donald refused, Fridolin would dly deploy Gilbert to teach him a lesson.


    Now that an understanding had been reached between the two men, there was no longer a need for


    Gilbert to make an appearance.


    Just as Fridolin was about to instruct Den to notify Gilbert, the door to the private lounge was


    suddenly kicked open from the outside.


    ¡°Which one of you is Donald Campbell? Stand up,¡± a man in a floral shirt shouted as he swaggered


    into the room, nked by six of his subordinates.


    Fridolin''s face immediately turned pale.


    What? Why has Gilbert barged in here on his own?

 Chapter 933 Head Honcho

    Chapter 933 Head Honcho


    Donald was thoroughly enjoying his meal when suddenly, someone called out his name.


    He turned his head to look at Gilbert, ¡°I am Donald Campbell, what''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°So, you''re Donald. I''ve heard you''re quite the brash one, aren''t you?¡± Gilbert said as he started to


    walk toward Donald.


    Fridolin quickly stood up. ¡°Gilbert, there''s been a misunderstanding. All of this is a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    Den quickly stepped forward to intercept Gilbert, hoping to prevent him from doing anything rash.


    ¡°Gilbert, we''ve already settled things here. Could you please step aside for a moment?¡±


    In a low voice, Den spoke to Gilbert, hoping to persuade him to step away for a moment.


    However, upon hearing these words, Gilbert not only didn''t leave. Instead, he pushed Den away.


    He said to Fridolin, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Goodwin, we''re buddies, so your business is my business. You


    guys want to talk business, right? Go ahead. I''ll just sit here and listen to you guys talk.¡±


    Gilbert pulled up a stool and sat next to Donald, arrogantly saying to him, ¡°Listen here, kid. Ask


    anyone in Feston, there''s no one who doesn''t know my name. You''d better behave yourself in this


    deal today. Whatever Mr. Goodwin says, you just listen. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you can''t walk out


    of this private room.¡±


    D*mn, this Gilbert doesn''t seem drunk, so why is he barging in and spouting nonsense?


    At this point, Fridolin was almost driven mad with anger.


    He had already settled everything with Donald, but then Gilbert suddenly interfered. Didn''t that just


    mess up all his ns?


    Just as Fridolin was about to personally go and persuade Gilbert to leave, Donald said with a smile,


    ¡°Gilbert Shackleton in Feston, huh?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Why?¡±


    ¡°So, if I don''t have a proper conversation today, you won''t let me leave this private room?¡±


    ¡°What, you doubt my abilities?¡±


    Donald waved his hands repeatedly, saying, ¡°No, no, no, I certainly don''t doubt your abilities. I''ve


    always been someone who respects others'' opinions.¡±


    ¡°Since you''re the big shot around here, Gilbert, it''s only right that I show you some respect. How


    about I treat you to a bottle of wine?¡±


    Initially, Gilbert thought that Donald had chickened out. However, upon hearing thetter part of his


    statement, he felt that something seemed off.


    Isn''t it customary to invite someone for a drink one ss at a time? How did it turn into treating


    myself to a bottle of wine when I am at Donald''s ce?


    ¡°Kid, what do you mean¡ª¡±


    No sooner had Gilbert finished speaking than Donald suddenly picked up a bottle of wine from the


    table and smashed it directly onto his head with a loud crash.


    Gilbert didn''t react at all. Donald''s sudden movepletely disoriented him.


    A bottle of wine wasn''t as fragile as a beer bottle.


    The bottom of a wine bottle was thickened. If an average person were to be hit hard with it, there


    was a chance they could die on the spot.


    It was likely that Gilbert had had his fair share of head knocks over the years, so when the bottle


    came down, everyone heard a dull thud. Yet, surprisingly, Gilbert didn''t even fall to the ground.


    ¡°D*mn it...¡±


    Gilbert clutched his head, his face etched with pain.


    Seeing Gilbert being beaten, a few subordinates rushed toward Donald, seeking to avenge Gilbert.


    In an unexpected move, Donald got up and took the initiative to greet them.


    Every punch and kick from Donald were like a sledgehammer. Any underling who crossed paths


    with him ended up with broken arms and legs.


    Everyone around waspletely stunned.


    So, Donald, who was just recently only interested in profit, was a martial arts practitioner?


    In less than a minute, all the subordinates brought by Gilbert were writhing and wailing on the


    ground.


    Gilbert also knew that he had encountered a tough nut to crack.


    But in front of so many people, it was impossible for Gilbert to beg Donald for mercy.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without thinking, he reached out to the table, ready to grab a wine bottle or something to retaliate


    against Donald.

 Chapter 934 Can I Leave Now

    Chapter 934 Can I Leave Now


    Crack!


    Just as Gilbert''s hand was about to touch the wine bottle, Donald, as if he had eyes in the back of


    his head, turned around and plunged the broken wine bottle directly into the back of Gilbert''s hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gilbert uttered a piercing scream, causing Fridolin and the others to shudder.


    The shattered ss wine bottle was about as hard as a typical dagger.


    Fridolin saw it with his own eyes¡ªthe ss bottle had pierced right through Gilbert''s palm,


    embedding itself directly into the table.


    Donald is really ruthless!


    ¡°Gilbert, I''ve shown you nothing but respect, don''t you think you should do the same for me? I''m


    new here, and your boys want to start a fight as soon as they see me. That''s not quite proper, is it?¡±


    ¡°Screw the rules!¡±


    Gilbert had already developed a deep resentment for Donald in his heart.


    He was seething with rage, single-mindedly plotting to bring about Donald''s demise.


    The smile on Donald''s face remained, his right hand subtly rotating the wine bottle.


    Gilbert could even hear the sound of the ss bottle rubbing against his hand bones.


    At this point, Gilbert didn''t dare to act tough anymore.


    The terrifying sensation of bones rubbing directly against each other scared him so much that he fell


    to his knees in front of Donald with a thud.


    Donald looked at Gilbert and said, ¡°Gilbert, I''ve finished my meal now, and I''m thinking about


    heading back to the hotel for a good bath and some rest. Can you let me leave this private room


    now?¡±


    D*mn, that''s harsh. Could this be the legendary act of destroying one''s mind instead of killing him?


    He had beaten someone to such a sorry state and still had the audacity to ask if he could leave.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fridolin didn''t want to make a big fuss about the situation either. He said from the side, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, today''s incident is just a misunderstanding. It''s all my fault, no matter how you look at it.


    How about you let go first, and we take Gilbert to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°That won''t do,¡± Donald said seriously, ¡°The entire Feston is Gilbert''s territory. If Gilbert doesn''t


    speak up, how dare I leave this private room on my own? Gilbert, what do you say, can I leave


    now?¡±


    Gilbert certainly knew why Donald would ask such a question.


    If I agree to let Donald go, then I might as well not show my face in Feston ever again.


    So Gilbert clenched his teeth tightly, remaining silent.


    At worst, he would lose a hand. He didn''t believe that Donald would have the audacity to kill him in


    front of so many people.


    It was as if Donald could see right through what Gilbert was thinking.


    Donald sighed and said, ¡°I never expected Gilbert to be an introvert. Well, there''s nothing we can do


    about it. If we can''tmunicate with words, then let''smunicate through bodynguage.¡±


    As soon as Donald finished speaking, he abruptly lifted his right knee, aiming straight for Gilbert''s


    chin.


    Gilbert had never imagined that Donald would actually attack him. He was hit so hard by a sudden


    knee strike that he didn''t even have time to react, his mind going nk instantly.


    Donald pulled out the ss bottle and slid it down Gilbert''s right shoulder.


    Everyone saw the sharp ss bottle slice open the entire sleeve of Gilbert''s right arm.


    Following this, Gilbert''s right arm''s skin and flesh turned outward, revealing the stark white bones


    within.


    Everyone was frightened by the scene before them.


    It was like a butcher skillfully and precisely removing the bone from a pig''s leg. The cut was clean,


    urate, and ruthless.


    All it would take now was for Donald to p in the opposite direction, and the two bones in Gilbert''s


    right arm would fly out from within the flesh.


    Upon regaining consciousness, Gilbert also noticed therge gash on his right arm.


    He let out a miserable cry, quickly begging for mercy, ¡°I was wrong, sir, I really was. Please, go if


    you want to go, I have no objections!¡±


    It was not that Gilbert wasn''t tough enough. It was just that Donald was too ruthless.


    Donald didn''t even regard him as a human being. He was ready to treat him like a dead pig.

 Chapter 935 Just Wanting To Make Money

    Chapter 935 Just Wanting To Make Money


    ¡°Are you sure I can just leave whenever I want?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, sure, do whatever you want. I was really wrong, Sir.¡±


    Seeing Gilbert admit defeat, Donald finally let go of his grip on him.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Even Fridolin only realized at that moment that his back was


    already soaked with cold sweat.


    If Donald had really crippled Gilbert or even killed him, he would undoubtedly face retaliation from


    the United Hearts Society.


    When things got out of hand, Fridolin would surely have to shell out a hefty sum to settle the matter.


    ¡°Mr. Goodwin, today''s wee banquet was quite good. There shouldn''t be any issues with me


    visiting the factory tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem at all. Mr. Campbell, what time do you think you''ll being?¡±


    Donald said understandingly, ¡°It all depends on what time is convenient for you. After all, we can''t


    let the inspection interfere with production, can we?¡±


    Hearing Donald say that, Fridolin felt a huge weight lift off his heart.


    Even though Gilbert had foolishly barged in and bumped into Donald, fortunately, it seemed that


    Donald did not take out his anger on him because of that.


    This could be considered a silver lining in an unfortunate situation.


    At the very least, Donald would not have to spend more money to smooth things over on his end.


    ¡°Would 11 o''clock tomorrow morning work for you? After the inspection, we can have lunch at


    exactly 12 o''clock. In the afternoon, we can rx a bit.¡±


    On the surface, it seemed like Fridolin was seeking Donald''s opinion, but in reality, he had already


    made the arrangements.


    The inspection would begin at eleven o''clock, and they were to eat by twelve. What does that


    mean?


    That meant that Donald only had one hour to inspect the entire factory.


    What can one possibly discern in just an hour? It''s nothing more than a mere formality.


    ¡°Alright, then let''s make it eleven. We''ll meet again at eleven tomorrow morning.¡±


    Donald did not refuse. Instead, he agreed immediately.


    Once Donald and Amelia had left, Fridolin then urged Den to quickly take Gilbert and his men to


    the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Goodwin, dealing with Campbell is actually quite easy. However, now that he''s hit Gilbert, I''m


    afraid it may be difficult to exin things to the United Hearts Society.¡±


    ¡°What a load of crap!¡± Fridolin said, unable to contain his anger, ¡°Didn''t I make myself clear before?


    I told Gilbert to wait for my signal beforeing in. Why does he barge in like this? Is he going to


    take responsibility for anything that happens?¡±


    Of course, Den understood what Fridolin meant, but he was even more aware of what Gilbert


    was thinking.


    For Gilbert, whether he could get more money from Fridolin depended on how much effort he was


    willing to put in.


    If everything went smoothly with Donald and he still did not receive a signal from Fridolin, then this


    time, Gilbert would at most receive an appearance fee. A few tens of thousands should be enough


    for the guys to enjoy themselves for a few days.


    But if Gilbert could step up and throw out a few tough words to intimidate Donald, regardless of


    whether this deal went through or not, at least he would have made an effort.


    It would be better if he got to fight. That way, he could get even more money from Fridolin.


    It must be said that there was nothing wrong with Gilbert''s idea.


    He was driven by the desire to make money, which was why he broke the agreement and showed


    up in the private room, ready to intimidate Donald.


    However, what he did not expect was that Donald turned out to be such a ruthless person.


    This was not just a fight. It was a d*mn life-or-death showdown!


    If he had not backed down so quickly just now, he would have definitely been killed by Donald.


    ¡°There''s no use in saying anything now. No matter what, we must protect Donald. If the United


    Hearts Society retaliates against him at this time, the next person sent by the headquarters may not


    be as easy to talk to as him.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Goodwin. I will head to the hospital now to check on Gilbert''s condition.¡±

 Chapter 936 The Time Is Not Right Yet

    Chapter 936 The Time Is Not Right Yet


    Fridolin and his group headed straight to the hospital while Donald took Amelia back to the hotel.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, how do you intend to deal with them?¡±


    No sooner had they returned to the hotel than Amelia was eager to know Donald''s n.


    From her understanding of Donald, she knew that he would never allow a person like Fridolin to


    exist in the branch office of the Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Given Donald''s strength, he could easily overpower Fridolin. Why does he want to feign civility?


    As if he knew what Amelia was thinking, Donald said to her with a smile, ¡°The head office has


    reviewed your previous report and found no issues. They have even devised a n and are


    preparing to send someone from the head office to directly take over the Gutsy Fizz Beverage


    Factory. But the timing isn''t right yet. Do you know why?¡±


    Hearing Donald say that, Amelia shook her head to indicate that she did not know.


    ¡°You are the executive director of thepany. In terms of position, you rank several levels above


    Fridolin. But why can''t you get anything done in Feston? In the end, I have toe to your rescue?¡±


    Without a second thought, Amelia said, ¡°Of course, it''s because Fridolin used unfair tactics! Mr.


    Campbell, you saw what happened today. Those thugs were hired by Fridolin...¡±


    In the midst of her speech, Amelia suddenly understood Donald''s intentions.


    Getting rid of Fridolin was certainly straightforward enough.


    The headquarters only needed to issue a single document to immediately rece him.


    Even if thepany felt there were issues with the senior management of the Gutsy Fizz Beverage


    Factory, it was not out of the question for them topletely rece the entire leadership team.


    The issue at hand was that the probiotic drink factory was not located in Pollerton but in Feston.


    Even a mighty corporation could not suppress the head honcho. It was such a simple truth that


    Amelia could not possibly not understand.


    Since Fridolin had the ability to keep Amelia from leaving Feston, that implied that he held


    significant influence in Feston. He was adept at navigating both the legitimate and underworld


    channels.


    If Fridolin was forcibly reced under these circumstances, it was only a matter of time before


    something would go wrong at the Gutsy Fizz Beverage Factory.


    After all, it was worse to always have a target on your back than to be dealt with once and for all.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, are you suggesting that we need to sever all of Fridolin''s connections one by one


    before we can fully take over the entire beverage factory?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. You''re quite clever.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s praise, Amelia did not feel happy at all.


    She gave Donald a wry smile and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we have no idea how many friends Fridolin


    actually has. More importantly, even if we knew who his friends are, what can we possibly do about


    it? It''s like those hooligans at today''s meeting. We simply have no way to deal with them.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is there no way?¡± Donald said with a smile, ¡°Of course there is. Would you like to see it?¡±


    Seeing Donald''s confidence, Amelia really became curious.


    What Amelia had not expected was that after she nodded to show her interest, Donald actually


    tossed her a pair of ck stockings.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°I found out that the headquarters of the United Hearts Society is located at thergest nightclub in


    Feston. Surely, you don''t n to go there with me dressed like this, do you?¡±


    Hearing Donald''s words, Amelia gritted her teeth and returned to her room. She agreed with him on


    a departure time.


    Ten minutester, when Amelia appeared before Donald again, his eyes lit up.


    At that moment, Amelia looked just like those famous influencers, but she had a more ethereal aura


    compared to them.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what''s wrong?¡±


    Amelia felt somewhat embarrassed under the direct gaze of Donald.


    Donald touched his nose and said, ¡°I didn''t expect you to look so good in those stockings.¡±

 Chapter 937 First Time At A Bar

    Chapter 937 First Time At A Bar


    Isbeling someone as being a good match for wearing silk stockings viewed as apliment?


    Nevertheless, Amelia refrained from engaging in debates with Donald about such matters. She


    addressed him, saying, ¡°Mr. Campbell, are we ready to depart now?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''ll hail a taxi.¡±


    The nightlife scene tends to be more forgiving for men.


    Typically, women leaned toward dressing with intricate care, while for men, avoiding a disheveled


    appearance was generally sufficient.


    Donald hailed a taxi and went straight to the entrance of the nightclub.


    Having gained insight from his previous encounter of being halted at the entrance, Donald this time


    extracted the cash he had readied beforehand to cover the entrance fee. He proceeded to walk


    directly in, apanied by Amelia.


    ¡°Is this your first time here?¡±


    Previously, upon observing Amelia''s attire, Donald had assumed that she was a regr at bars.


    However, as he observed Amelia''s bashful and anxious demeanor, she appeared entirely akin to a


    well-behaved girl who had never set foot in a bar before.


    Amelia huffed, ¡°What''s so fun about this ce anyway? Is it strange that I''ve never been here


    before?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, not at all strange. Just stay by my sideter on, and don''t let anyone whisk you away,¡±


    said the man.


    The bar buzzed with people, a throng that seemed almost overwhelmingly crowded.


    It wasn''t that the venuecked space, but these men and women appeared to relish pressing close,


    taking advantage of each other. It was as if they believed that only through such physical


    connections could they genuinely embrace a youth devoid of regrets.


    With one hand firmly holding onto Amelia, Donald skillfully paved the way through the bustling


    crowd ahead.


    Amidst this, numerous men couldn''t help but notice Amelia''s striking beauty and contemted


    capitalizing on the congested environment to approach her.


    Unfortunately for them, Donald seemed to have eyes in the back of his head. Every time these men


    approached Amelia, he seemed to intervene just in the nick of time, thwarting their advances.


    As a professional woman in the corporate world, Amelia couldn''t help but feel a certain unease in


    such a setting.


    However, witnessing Donald''s protective actions stirred something within her, and her heart


    suddenly raced. Whether it was due to the booming music in the bar or some other cause remained


    uncertain.


    After the two settled into a booth, it didn''t take long before a waiter came over, asking what they


    would like to drink.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Two sses of milk,¡± said Donald.


    The waiter hesitated briefly, caught off guard. ¡°Sir, are you sure you want two sses of milk?¡±


    Donald cast a nce at him and inquired, ¡°Is it that you don''t offer milk in your bar?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we do. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Having served as a waiter at the bar for a considerable duration, he had encountered a diverse


    array of patrons.


    Consequently, when confronted with Donald''s milk request, the waiter merely grumbled inwardly,


    though he was obliged to fulfill Donald''s order nheless.


    Amelia never quite enjoyed such a noisy environment and found herself struggling to immerse


    herself in the vibrant atmosphere.


    She knit her brows and addressed Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you truly believe that we can settle


    the United Hearts Society matter by simply ordering two sses of milk in this ce?¡±


    Donald replied with a smile, ¡°Perhaps not immediately, but it''ll work in a little while.¡±


    ¡°It''ll work in a little while?¡±


    As Amelia was lost in confusion, she found herself approached by a man donning a gold chain and


    holding a ss of wine, his smile wide.


    ¡°Hello there, lovelydy. Your beauty hasn''t gone unnoticed by me, even after spending quite a


    while in this ce. You''re the first to truly capture my attention. Care to join me for a drink,


    sweetheart?¡±


    Observing the abrupt arrival of this man, Amelia wasn''t just repulsed; she felt a sense of unease


    creep over her.


    At a nce, it was evident that this middle-aged man wasn''t exactly a saint. What stood out most


    about him was the brazen exhibition of his own desires, as though any utterance from him


    necessitated acquiescence.


    ¡°I don''t know you.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it by sharing a drink that we be familiar? Youngdy, I''m Emmett Speight. What might


    your name be?¡±


    As Emmett continued speaking, he prepared to make a pass on Amelia.


    It was then Donald made his move.

 Chapter 938 I Will Give You An Explanation

    Chapter 938 I Will Give You An Exnation


    ¡°F*ck off, you creep.¡±


    With a swift and forceful kick, Donald sent Emmett hurtling from his seat, propelling him directly


    onto the dance floor.


    ¡°Mr. Speight! Are you okay, Mr. Speight!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! Are you asking for trouble, kid?¡±


    The instant Emmett was toppled by Donald''s kick, a cluster of individuals from an adjacent booth


    promptly rose, poised to confront Donald. However, what chance did these young troublemakers


    stand against Donald?


    In session, they surged forward, only to be swiftly dealt with by Donald, much like a series of


    dishes being presented.


    In a mere two or three motions, Donald incapacitated them all. Emmett, lying immobilized on the


    ground, had never experienced such a substantial defeat.


    Upon witnessing the evident prowess of Donald''sbat skills, Emmett instantly wavered.


    This young man''s appearance suggests he''s a martial arts practitioner. Could he possess some


    kind of notable background?


    Noticing Emmett''s inclination to retreat, Donald nonchntly flung the ashtray from the table in front


    of him and remarked with indifference, ¡°You showed disrespect to thedy. Break one of your


    fingers and leave.¡±


    Initially, Emmett had resolved to walk away, but Donald''s words instantly reignited a ze within


    him. D*mn it, I''m in my forties, and here I am being expected to treat a young girl like she''s above


    me?


    Emmett''s voice took on a deep resonance as he addressed Donald, ¡°You''re quite arrogant, aren''t


    you? Are you even aware of whose territory this is? Daring to stir upmotion here, are you


    seeking an early demise?¡±


    Donald let out a light chuckle and responded, ¡°I must admit, I really have no idea whose turf this is.


    Would you care to enlighten me?¡±


    ¡°Perk up your ears and pay attention. This ce belongs to Mr. Livingston of the United Hearts


    Society. You''ve injured so many of my men. If you don''t give me a satisfactory exnation, I''ll


    summon Mr. Livingston to rectify this situation!¡±


    Emmett''s words dripped with a sense of righteousness and assurance, as though the mere act of


    calling for reinforcement would seal Donald''s fate.


    ¡°You want an exnation? All right, I''ll give you one.¡±


    Donald approached the subordinates strewn on the floor, and without a hint of hesitation, he raised


    his foot and pressed it onto one of their outstretched hands.


    ¡°Ah! Save me, Mr. Speight!¡±


    The young man''s fingers emitted a distinct crunch beneath the pressure of Donald''s foot. As Donald


    withdrew his foot, the young man''s five fingers bore an unsettling bend.


    Having trodden upon this subordinate, Donald showed no signs of stopping. Instead, he proceeded


    to the next, subjecting his hand to a simr fate.


    If Donald had previously merely exhibited disregard for Emmett, his actions now amounted to a


    direct p across Emmett''s face.


    Emmett''s anger reached its breaking point; he let out a furious roar and lunged at Donald. Yet, to


    his surprise, thetter''s foot swiftly rose, delivering a forceful kick directly to Emmett''s abdomen.


    The impact sent him sprawling onto the ground, ending up on his knees.


    Donald cast a disdainful gaze upon the kneeling Emmett. ¡°You can''t possibly go against me. Why


    don''t you call for help?¡±


    At that very moment, Jedidiah Larkin, the individual responsible for overseeing the establishment,


    caught sight of the unfolding scene. He promptly approached, apanied by the bar''s security


    personnel.


    A divine-stage Penta Ste Warrior?


    As Jedidiah drew near, Donald experienced a touch of astonishment. It appeared that the United


    Hearts Society held more weight than he initially presumed, even managing to secure the protection


    of a divine-stage Penta Ste Warrior for their venue.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Jedidiah inquired, his seasoned intuition recognizing that Donald was a


    neer on the scene.


    Hence, his question was not directed at Donald, but at Emmett.


    After gathering hisposure while still on his knees, Emmett addressed Jedidiah, saying, ¡°This


    youngster is causing a disturbance. Hurry, fetch Mr. Livingston.¡±


    Donald remarked with an air of indifference, ¡°You were the one who approached my girlfriend with


    intentions, so how did it suddenly be my wrongdoing? Is it inappropriate to defend myself?


    Should I simply endure being beaten up by your associates?¡±


    Jedidiah, being well aware of Emmett''s nature, grasped the essence of the situation upon hearing


    Donald''s exnation.


    Nevertheless,prehending the situation was one thing, but determining whom to assist was an


    entirely different matter.

 Chapter 939 A Little Friction Is Commonplace

    Chapter 939 A Little Friction Is Commonce


    ¡°Buddy, a little friction and tension within a bar ismonce. Don''t you think resorting to physical


    violence like this seems a bit excessive?¡± Jedidiah began.


    Observing the sorry state of his subordinates sprawled on the ground, he deduced that Donald must


    also possess martial skills.


    Jedidiah, cognizant of not wanting to antagonize such individuals, proposed to Donald, ¡°How about


    this? If you provide me with three hundred thousand, we can regard today''s incident as resolved.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡± Emmett retorted defiantly. ¡°I''ll give you three hundred thousand, but I''m


    going to cripple that brat''s hand no matter what!¡±


    Emmett wasn''tcking in financial resources.


    He and hispanions had been subjected to Donald''s physical prowess. What they were forfeiting


    wasn''t money, but their dignity. Hence, when Jedidiah proposed that Donald resolve the situation


    with a payment of three hundred thousand, Emmett was the first to voice his dissent.


    Jedidiah turned his gaze toward Emmett and remarked, ¡°Mr. Speight, it''s important to approach


    matters with reason, don''t you think? I''m not fully informed about the details yet, but our


    establishment is equipped with surveince cameras. If you genuinely believe you''ve been


    wronged, why don''t we ess the surveince footage and examine it closely?¡±


    Emmett was no fool. Uponprehending Jedidiah''s implied caution, he clenched his teeth and


    responded, ¡°Very well, three hundred thousand it is. You got lucky today, kid. If we were anywhere


    else, I''d ensure you didn''t make it to see another day!¡±


    Emmett had already agreed to this settlement arrangement as a gesture of respect toward the


    United Hearts Society.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Donald responded with nonchnce, ¡°I don''t have money, but I do


    have a life. There''s no need to dy any further; let''s settle the score right here, right now.¡±


    Upon concluding his statement, Donald swiftly flicked his right wrist, propelling a ss shard directly


    toward Emmett''s throat.


    Jedidiah, who was positioned nearby, swiftly caught the ss shard with his hand.


    Had Jedidiah not intervened at that moment, Emmett''s life could have genuinely been in jeopardy.


    Regaining his senses, Emmett''s legs gave way, causing him to copse to the ground with a


    resounding thud.


    Jedidiah addressed Donald in a solemn tone, ¡°Hey, buddy, it''s a small matter, isn''t it? Don''t you


    think that resorting to killing is a bit excessive?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred thousand is no small matter to me.¡± Donald signaled with a beckoning finger. ¡°Quit


    lingering and chattering. If you''re up for a fight, let''s get to it.¡±


    Having overseen the bar for so long, Jedidiah had never encountered an individual as audacious as


    Donald.


    He drew a baton from his waist, took a swift stride forward, and directed a forceful swing toward


    Donald''s head. Given Donald''s obstinacy, he needed to impart a lesson today, regardless of the


    circumstances.


    Seeing Jedidiah rush over like this, Donald couldn''t help butugh.


    He''s just a divine-stage Penta Ste Warrior, yet he doesn''t even activate his force field in a fight?


    Donald certainly wasn''t inclined to be courteous to Jedidiah, who conducted himself as a thug.


    After all, the establishment was far from pristine to begin with. Who could ascertain how many


    reprehensible acts Jedidiah had perpetrated while functioning as an enforcer within these walls?


    As Jedidiah propelled through the air, the baton poised to descend upon Donald''s head, a surprising


    turn of events unfolded.


    In a swift disy of a sidekick, Donaldunched Jedidiah, suspended mid-air, hurtling away.


    The surrounding subordinates were left dumbfounded one by one.


    D*mn! What''s with the speed of his kick?


    What a solid counterattack!


    Jedidiah had never anticipated Donald''s level of prowess. The sole notion upying his mind was


    that he had encountered his equal.


    Donald turned out to be a Ste Warrior, and judging by the swiftness of his maneuvers, his power


    vastly exceeded that of Jedidiah''s!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, at this juncture, it was already toote for Jedidiah to change his mind.


    Before he could execute anding, Donald had already seized his leg once more, flinging him about


    as though he were a mere puppet, subject to relentless tugging and tossing.


    The oue was a resounding crash as Jedidiah collided with the ss table, causing the entire


    surface to shatter into fragments.


    Donald forcefully held Jedidiah''s face, grinding it against the floor strewn with ss shards.

 Chapter 940 Kickboxing Stella Warrior

    Chapter 940 Kickboxing Ste Warrior


    ¡°What are you doing! Let go of Mr. Larkin!¡±


    Witnessing Donald subduing Jedidiah and subjecting him to rough treatment, a cluster of


    subordinates erupted into mor on the sidelines. Despite their fervent shouting, not one among


    them dared to approach and intervene.


    Everyone present possessed their fair share of intelligence. They knew they were no match for


    Donald. Confronting him would be akin to walking straight into the lion''s den, yielding no meaningful


    oue whatsoever.


    Donald cast a nonchnt nce toward the underlings and remarked, ¡°Isn''t a bit of friction rather


    common in a bar setting? Didn''t your Mr. Larkin just affirm that himself?¡±


    The entire group of subordinates was silently letting loose a barrage of curses within their minds.


    Is that what Mr. Larkin meant by friction? Look at what you''re doing! You''re practically grinding Mr.


    Larkin''s face away. If this keeps up, he''s going to die!


    A divine-stage Penta Ste Warrior¡ªnever could Jedidiah have imagined that, once engaged, he


    would find himself under Donald''s control.


    At this moment, the Ste Warrior energy coursing through Jedidiah had been disrupted by the fall


    he had sustained.


    It was no longer a question of resistance. Even if Donald were to stand passively and allow himself


    to be struck, Jedidiah would likely find it impossible to lift his fist.


    Thankfully, the members of the United Hearts Society promptly detected the unusual situation.


    The music within the bar came to a halt, and people from the society swiftly initiated the evacuation


    process.


    A man adorned in a crimson suit emerged in the distance, drawing nearer, followed closely by a


    contingent of subordinates whose expressions appeared even more intimidating.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Livingston!¡±


    Upon the arrival of the middle-aged man, those in his vicinity promptly made way, demonstrating


    their deference, and extended greetings.


    Observing Jedidiah, his countenance marred by fragments of ss, Waldo Livingston settled onto


    the couch, lighting a cigar from his pocket with an air of nonchnce.


    His gaze shifted to Donald as he inquired, ¡°You''ve got quite the nerve toy a hand on my people in


    my territory. So, tell me, who sent you, and what brings you to my establishment?¡±


    ¡°I came here simply for a drink, never anticipating someone would attempt to flirt with my girlfriend. I


    didn''t expect the management here to be so unprofessional. I''m clearly the victim here, so why am I


    being asked to pay three hundred thousand?¡± Donald retorted. ¡°I''ve got everything but money.


    That''s why I said I couldn''t afford to pay. And isn''t that what''snded us in this present situation?¡±


    Waldo was no fool.


    Could an individual capable of effortlessly overwhelming his divine-stage Penta Ste Warrior truly


    lack funds?


    ¡°Since you''re unwilling to divulge your purpose here, let''s cut the chatter,¡± Waldo dered,


    gesturing. Subsequently, a young man, appearing to be in his early twenties, approached from the


    periphery.


    The young man removed his jacket, exposing muscles akin to steel tes beneath.


    Observing the bandages adorning the young man''s hands and feet, Donald promptly inferred that


    the youth was likely engaged in kickboxing.


    What amused Donald, even more, was the revtion that this young man was, in fact, a divine-


    stage Octo Ste Warrior.


    ¡°Berthold Draper. Kickboxing.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though it was an underground brawl, Berthold upheld all requisite protocols.


    Preceding abat engagement with a formal introduction could be interpreted as an expression of


    respect toward Donald.


    However, Donald fixed Berthold with a frigid smile and retorted, ¡°Within Yorknd, we boast a


    myriad of boxing styles, yet you''ve opted to embrace the pugilistic tradition of a diminutive nation.


    Do you fancy yourself formidable simply because you''ve acquired expertise in Thymion


    kickboxing?¡±


    Berthold''s brows knitted slightly, detecting a hint of discontent as Donald omitted introducing


    himself.


    Nevertheless, as Berthold swiftly grasped that this wasn''t a formal setting, he promptly recalibrated


    his mindset and adopted the offensive posture characteristic of Thymion kickboxing.


    He advanced steadily toward Donald, a striking contrast to Jedidiah''s previous impulsive charge.


    While his movements appeared deliberate, it didn''t necessarily indicate that Berthold''s attacks


    lacked speed.


    The instant Donald fell within Berthold''s striking range, a low shout erupted from Berthold''s lips,


    apanied by a whip kickunched straight at Donald''s head.


    The velocity was so rapid that it left an afterimage, confounding those present, who struggled to


    discern the exact position of Berthold''s legs.

 Chapter 941 Good To Be Alive

    Chapter 941 Good To Be Alive


    Bam!


    Initially convinced his kick would surely find its target, Berthold was taken aback when Donald


    unexpectedly blocked the strike.


    Recovering swiftly, Berthold promptly followed up with another punch.


    Bam!


    Donald managed to block it again!


    A sense of dread engulfed Berthold''s heart, an immediate realization dawning upon him that


    something was awry.


    How is this possible? His movements seemed so slow. How could he manage to parry my own


    strikes twice in session?


    Perplexed by the situation, Berthold refrained from hastilyunching yet another assault. Instead, he


    opted to create some space between himself and Donald.


    Having failed to connect with his attacks twice, it became evident that Donald''s reflexes far


    surpassed Berthold''s initial estimations.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In such a situation, Berthold recognized that swiftness alone wouldn''t suffice for victory, as if he


    were contending with an ordinary individual. Instead, he had to employ more strategies to ovee


    Donald''s defenses.


    Consequently, at this juncture, Berthold observed Donald intently, endeavoring to discern any


    vulnerabilities that might be exploited.


    Ironically, ignorance was bliss. Upon closer examination of his opponent, Berthold found himself


    grappling with existential contemtions.


    Confronting his own exceedingly aggressive and potent kickboxing technique, he was astounded to


    witness Donald adopting a boxing stance.


    A sense of belittlement suddenly washed over Berthold. He addressed Donald in a resolute tone,


    ¡°Are you intending tobat me with boxing?¡±


    Donald replied with nonchnce, ¡°Boxing is more than sufficient for our encounter. I fear that


    employing Freeform Fist might result in your demise.¡±


    Arrogant! This kid is way too arrogant! While uncertain about the source of Donald''s audacity to


    converse in such a manner, Berthold exercised caution, opting to activate his forcefield at that very


    instant.


    The moment Berthold''s force field materialized, Donald promptly detected that something was


    amiss.


    Although they both appeared to be adapting their movements, Donald discerned a noticeable


    eleration in Berthold''s pace.


    Is it my own illusion, or has he really quickened his pace under the influence of the force field?


    In the midst of Donald''s perplexity, Berthold executed yet another whip-like kick, targeting Donald''s


    head.


    Reacting instinctively, Donald lifted his hand for defense. However, just as he was poised to


    effectively repel the impending strike, Berthold''s leg abruptly contorted mid-air, altering its trajectory


    to directly target Donald''s lower leg.


    The velocity of Berthold''s deceptive kick proved overwhelmingly swift. To such an extent that


    Donaldcked the time to reblock it, ultimately sumbing to the full impact of the leg whip.


    Without giving Donald a chance to adjust, Berthold executed yet another move¡ªa flying knee


    directed squarely at Donald''s face.


    Should Donald bear the brunt of this flying knee, he would inevitably be confronted with another


    onught of Berthold''sbination punches.


    Fortunately, Berthold''s assault was swift, and Donald''s response time proved equally agile.


    Upon realizing that Berthold could continuously change direction and tactics in mid-air, Donald


    chose not to exert hisplete strength during each block. Instead, he conserved energy to


    counteract Berthold''s capricious maneuvers.


    The twobatants seemed to have engaged their elerators in unison, their exchange of


    attacks and defenses transpiring at a speed so rapid that observers struggled to keep pace with


    their eyes.


    Ultimately, after more than three minutes of unbrokenbat, the two of them separated,


    maintaining a distance from one another.


    Sporting a derisive countenance, Berthold addressed Donald with a taunting tone, ¡°What happened


    to your boxing? Seems like it''s lost its efficacy.¡±


    Berthold''s confidence was well-founded. Inside his established force field, Berthold''s attack potency


    and nimbleness were substantially heightened. What''s more, he could harness his mental power to


    anchor himself twice.


    He appeared to be soaring in the air, clearly without any anchorage. Yet, at his volition, he could


    modify his trajectory mid-flight as though propelled by an invisible force or intensify his offensive


    velocity.


    Berthold''s tactics exuded an element of unpredictability that rendered defense an arduous task.


    This was also why he could be a divine-stage Octo Ste Warrior, predicated solely on his


    physical prowess.


    Donald flexed his wrist with a fluid motion, expelling a sigh as he remarked, ¡°Isn''t it good to be


    alive? Why insist on courting death by provoking me? Since you''re so eager for a beating, then by


    all means, make your move.¡±

 Chapter 942 Beating

    Chapter 942 Beating


    Berthold thought that Donald was just talking tough, so he didn''t take Donald''s words to heart at all.


    Instead, he struck at Donald with the fastest speed.


    He aimed a kick at Donald, and just as he was preparing to change direction mid-air, Donald made


    his move.


    Suddenly, Donald''s figure flickered, and he astonishingly disappeared right in front of Berthold.


    By the time Berthold regained his senses, Donald had suddenly appeared by his side. Such


    incredible speed! How did he manage to do it?


    Berthold was utterly shocked, but it was toote to make any adjustments to his body movement


    now.


    With a swift punch, Donaldnded a direct hit on Berthold''s face. Berthold felt as if he had been hit


    by arge truck. His head jerked to one side, and he was sent flying backward.


    His fresh blood sprayed in the air, tracing a beautiful arc.


    For Donald, that sight had a sense of artistry.


    However, for Berthold, that was simply lethal.


    Since he became a high-level Ste Warrior for so long, he had never been beaten so badly before.


    Relying on his own intuition to prevent Donald from striking while the iron was hot, Berthold swiftly


    threw a punch toward where Donald was standing before he could even steady himself.


    As soon as Donald attempted to block, he would immediately create distance, then react


    ordingly while maintaining a safe distance from Donald.


    Unfortunately, despite Berthold''s ns being well thought out, things didn''t pan out as he hoped for.


    p!


    Donald reached out and directly grabbed Berthold''s wrist.


    Feeling his wrist being grabbed, Berthold''s immediate reaction was that he was stuck.


    Then, Berthold abruptly felt weightless.


    He had yet to regain his bnce fully, and now, as Donald tugged his hand, he again lost his


    footing, falling heavily to the ground.


    Crack!


    Even though Berthold was lying on the ground, his hand was still being gripped by Donald.


    With just a stomp of his foot, Donald rendered Berthold''s entire right hand incapable of fighting.


    The sound of bones shattering made everyone around furrow their brows. Donald really doesn''t pull


    any punches.


    ¡°What are you doing lying down? Get up and fight back.¡±


    Donald hooked Berthold with his foot and hoisted thetter up effortlessly like a rag doll.


    At that point, Berthold simply didn''t have the ability to fight back.


    Donald''s hand was like a ma, firmly controlling Berthold and leading Berthold to follow his


    center of gravity.


    Unable to maintain his bnce, Berthold found both his hands and feet sessively incapacitated


    by Donald.


    By the time Donald let go, Berthold fell to the ground on his knees with his head lowered, evidently


    dead.


    A divine stage Octo Ste Warrior was toyed to death by Donald. That was simply terrifying!


    Waldo never imagined that even Berthold couldn''t handle Donald.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brat, you¡ª¡±


    Before Waldo could finish his sentence, Donald had already arrived in front of him.


    Donaldnded a punch directly on Waldo''s chest. Arge hole burst open on Waldo''s back as if he


    was a fruit that had just been smashed.


    ¡°Mr. Livingston is dead! Let''s avenge him!¡±


    Upon seeing Donald daring to kill their leader, Waldo''s die-hard followers drew their weapons and


    charged at Donald.


    However, most people were running away. Quit joking. If even Berthold couldn''t deal with him, all of


    us would only get killed by rushing forward now. We''re just small fries!


    For Donald, whether they wanted to kill him for revenge or to escape, the oue was the same.


    Since he had said that he would make United Hearts Society disappear without a trace from Feston,


    he had to fulfill his words.


    Fifteen minutester, after Donald had finished dealing with the surveince cameras, he turned to


    Amelia, who was still in a daze, and said, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Let''s go. We''re


    done here.¡±

 Chapter 943 Trouble Sleeping

    Chapter 943 Trouble Sleeping


    ¡°Have you always been this good at fighting?¡± On the way home, Amelia still couldn''t recover from


    the scene she had just witnessed.


    She had always known Donald was skilled at fighting, which was why he could act so arrogantly


    without fear of being kidnapped.


    However, it was only after witnessing Donald''s recent actions that Amelia realized how deeply she


    had misunderstood him before.


    Donald was not just a man of some skills. He was a formidable force capable of single-handedly


    annihting an entire gang.


    He was no different from a walking ughter machine in human form.


    Donald lit a cigarette and said, ¡°I''m not a fan of fighting because I feel it''s no match for using one''s


    brain. Besides, fighting makes me seem rather low-ss. Still, sometimes, even when you don''t


    want to fight, there will always be someone who will provoke you and ask for a beating. Isn''t that


    strange?¡±


    Hearing Donald say that, Amelia didn''t know how to respond. Just like what happened tonight. It


    seemed the other party was indeed picking a fight, but could Donald have secretly added fuel to the


    mes? I reckon that was undoubtedly the case. After all, Donald didn''t bring me along just to


    apany him for a drink. It was merely his excuse to trick Mr. Livingston intoing out.


    ¡°All right, stop overthinking. All you need to do is focus on your own work. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Amelia hummed in agreement obediently. Upon returning to the hotel, she promptly retreated to her


    own room.


    Before Donald arrived, Amelia indeed harbored a certain apprehension toward Fridolin and his


    group.


    Even though she had Dragon Fide Corporation''s support, Fridolin and his crew were the head


    honchos there, and theirwork of connections was just too vast.


    If Fridolin wanted her dead, even the powerful Dragon Fide Corporation would struggle to save her


    in time.


    But now, things were different. With Donald, who possessed such explosivebat power, by her


    side, what did Amelia have to be afraid of?


    Amelia had a good night''s sleep, but the same couldn''t be said for many others in Feston.


    Firstly, it was the underground forces of Feston. Upon hearing that the entire United Hearts Society


    had been wiped out, their initial reaction was to dismiss it as false news.


    United Hearts Society had been expanding at a remarkable pace in Feston over the years and had


    since be thergest gang in Feston.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To say that a gang like that was annihted in one night was like uttering a joke.


    That was impossible unless someone from above had mobilized the army.


    However, if the military were really mobilized, how could they possibly not hear a whisper of it?


    The next person to feel shocked was Fridolin. I''ve just managed to get Gilbert to the hospital, and


    now you''re telling me that United Hearts Society is destroyed? Why am I taking such good care of


    Gilbert? I''m only doing so because he''s a member of United Hearts Society, and if he dies, it will be


    difficult for me to exin to Mr. Livingston. Great. Now that United Hearts Society has been


    completely annihted, why else should I bother myself with this matter?


    ¡°Mr. Goodwin, the total medical expenses for Gilbert are two hundred thousand. Should we pay


    directly with a card?¡±


    Fridolin pped Den on the head. ¡°What the hell are you thinking? Don''t you know that United


    Hearts Society is gone now? We''re already kind enough to send him to the hospital, and you''re still


    thinking about paying for him? Let''s get moving.¡±


    Fridolin very well understood the concept of using the best resources in the most important areas.


    What was Gilbert''s worth now that United Hearts Society was gone?


    He was nothing more than a crippled loser without any support.


    Fridolin figured there was no need for him to spend two hundred thousand to curry favor with


    someone like that.


    On the way home, Fridolin felt increasingly uneasy the more he thought about what had happened.


    Who on earth managed to take down United Hearts Society? This is unbelievable. Could it be


    rted to Donald?


    At that thought, Fridolin suddenly shivered. If it really has something to do with Donald, then I must


    be more careful.

 Chapter 944 An Ominous Premonition

    Chapter 944 An Ominous Premonition


    The next morning, Donald and Amelia arrived for the factory inspection. Fridolin, along with the


    factory''s senior management, had been waiting for quite some time.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Goodwin, your eyebags are quite prominent. Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± asked Donald.


    Hearing Donald''s question, Fridolin chuckled and said, ¡°Something big happened in Festonst


    night, so I indeed didn''t get much sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I wonder what big news it is. Why not share it with me?¡±


    Seeing Donald didn''t seem to be acting, Fridolin thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, did you happen to visit Abyssal Barst night?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    A jolt went through Fridolin''s heart. He actually went there?


    With a forced smile, Fridolin asked, ¡°Did you go alone? Why were you there?¡±


    Donald eximed cheerfully, ¡°You see, I have a simple hobby. Every time I visit a new city, I always


    make it a point to explore the local bars. Not for anything else, but just to see if there''s anything


    unique or special about them. In the end, when I went to Abyssal Bar, I realized that the bars here


    aren''t that great either, at least notpared to Pollerton. Luckily, I brought Amelia with mest


    night. Otherwise, it would have been so boring.¡±


    Amelia went with him? Suddenly, Fridolin began to hesitate. If Donald went out to kill people, he


    could go there alone. Why would he need to bring Amelia along? More importantly, could Donald


    alone really kill that many members of United Hearts Society alone? ¡°Mr. Campbell, how long did


    you stay therest night before you left?¡±


    ¡°I can''t quite remember. It was probably just a few minutes. Anyway, I left when I stopped having


    fun, took a little walk with Amelia, and finally returned to the hotel.¡± What Donald said might not be


    wless, but it would certainly take Fridolin a while to notice any inconsistencies.


    Fridolin essed the surveince footage from the hotel where Donald and his group were staying.


    Indeed, he saw Donald and hispanions gone outte at night yesterday, hence the question.


    Still, Fridolin wondered if the destruction of United Hearts Society was Donald''s work. if he wanted


    an investigation to be conducted, it would certainly require time.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Goodwin? What exactly happened?¡± asked Donald.


    Fridolin chuckled and said, ¡°United Hearts Society of Feston was wiped outst night. However, this


    incident doesn''t really concern us. Let''s proceed with our inspection first.¡±


    Fridolin''s words were a two-edgedment. To Donald, it sounded as if Fridolin wanted to sever


    ties with United Hearts Society.


    Donald didn''t really mind all that much. Under Fridolin''s lead, he took a stroll around the factory.


    Just as expected and previously agreed upon, Donald didn''t pay much attention to the factory


    inspection.


    He was merely putting on an act. Many workshops were already prepared and waiting for his


    arrival, yet he never stepped inside.


    ¡°Mr. Goodwin, didn''t you say lunch was ready? Where are we going to eat? I''m feeling a bit sleepy,¡±


    inquired Donald.


    Fridolin quickly said, ¡°We''ve booked a spot at a farm-to-table restaurant, Mr. Campbell. Let''s go


    there for our meal today.¡±


    ¡°All right. Lead the way then.¡±


    Hearing Donald''s words, Fridolin quickly had someone bring the car over. Then, Donald and his


    group headed toward the farm-to-table restaurant.


    In the car, Fridolin rubbed his temples. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°D*mn, I''m finding it harder and


    harder to figure out Donald.¡±


    Sitting at the side, Den hadn''t noticed any issues. He cheerfully asked, ¡°Mr. Goodwin, is there a


    problem with this Mr. Campbell? He seems quite cooperative. I think our inspection report should be


    fine this time.¡±


    Fridolin said, ¡°It''s precisely because everything is going too smoothly that I feel uneasy.¡± Perhaps


    the impact United Hearts Society made on me is too significant, which is why I still haven''t managed


    to recover.

 Chapter 945 I Am Married Now

    Chapter 945 I Am Married Now


    Fridolin let out a sigh and said, ¡°Anyway, today is thest day. Let''s give him one more substantial


    gift. As long as Mr. Campbell epts it, no matter who he really is, our factory''s affairs will surely be


    stabilized.¡±


    Fridolin had made up his mind. Once they arrived at the farm-to-table restaurant, he was smiling


    again, showing no trace of the worry he had felt about Donald in the car earlier.


    While it was referred to as a farm-to-table restaurant, it would be more appropriate to call the ce


    a resort.


    Thewns there were meticulously maintained by professionals, and the flowers and nts in the


    garden were all of precious varieties.


    Even Amelia, a strong-willed woman who was wholly devoted to her work, felt the urge to take a


    selfie while walking in such an environment.


    ¡°You truly know your hometown well, Mr. Goodwin. This is quite a refined ce to eat. Very good.


    I''m quite satisfied,¡± said Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, as long as you''re satisfied, that''s all that matters. The ce where we''re going to eat


    is just up ahead.¡± Fridolin pointed.


    Donald turned to look at where Fridolin was pointing and realized that the ce they were eating at


    was actually a pavilion in the middle of theke.


    The pavilion was surrounded by wind-blocking curtains, and the interior decor was extremely


    elegant. At first nce, one could tell it was very fancy.


    Once everyone had taken their seats, Fridolin pped his hands. Dressed in a red and ck gown,


    Naomi walked over from a distance with a box in her hands.


    ¡°Mr. Goodwin, what is this?¡± asked Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you''ve been working hard inspecting our factory these past few days. Hence, I''ve


    specially prepared some supplements from Feston for you. I hope they will be of help to you, Mr.


    Campbell,¡± exined Fridolin.


    Donald opened the box, discovering that it wasn''t filled with cash as he expected. Instead, it was


    brimming with gold and jewelry!


    Fridolin was really generous, considering all that must be worth at least several hundred thousand.


    Yet, he gifted it all to Donald without hesitation.


    Donald didn''t take Jennifer seriously when she told him that that office branch was very important to


    Dragon Fide Corporation.


    From what Donald could see at that moment, the beverage factory managed by Fridolin might be a


    little suspicious.


    After all, if Fridolin himself couldn''t make enough profit, how could he bear to part with that amount


    of money?


    When Fridolin saw that Donald was hesitant to ept the gold jewelries, the smile on his face


    faltered momentarily. ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you not like these supplements?¡±


    Donald closed the box and said lightly, ¡°It''s not that I don''t like it. I''m just worried that I won''t be able


    to benefit from it due to my weak constitution.¡±


    Fridolin raised an eyebrow. It seems like there''s more to Donald''s words than meets the eye.


    He quickly gave Naomi a meaningful nce.


    Promptly, Naomi began to lean onto Donald''s body.


    ¡°You''re so strong, Mr. Campbell. How could you possibly have a weak constitution? I happen to


    know a bit about traditional massage. Would you like me toe to your roomter so I can help


    you out?¡±


    Fridolin quickly chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes! Naomi used to be a certified traditional massage therapist. Her


    massage techniques are absolutely professional. Mr. Campbell, you must give it a try. Naomi, for


    the next few days, please apany Mr. Campbell and make sure to take good care of his body.¡±


    Fridolin had made his intentions very clear with those words.


    He was saying, ¡°As long as you''re one with me, not only will this gold be yours, but even Naomi, will


    be yours, Donald.¡±


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Donald directly refused.


    ¡°Mr. Goodwin, you might have misunderstood something. I, Donald, am a married man. I''m not into


    this sort of thing.¡± Donald spoke and then pushed Naomi away.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What''s going on here? You were acting like a starved wolf earlier, yet now you''re suddenly


    mentioning that you have a wife? Are you trying to y the role of a gentleman now? Are you


    messing with us? Fridolin''s face also darkened. ¡°Mr. Campbell, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What I''m trying to say is very simple. I''m tired and I don''t want to y along with your charades


    anymore. Amelia, bring out the assessment report for this visit,¡± replied Donald.


    Amelia pulled out a document from her briefcase and tossed it directly in front of Fridolin.

 Chapter 946 Are You Going to Report Me

    Chapter 946 Are You Going to Report Me


    ¡°Mr. Goodwin, all the inspections have failed!¡±


    Den''s expression stiffened when he opened the file and saw the results.


    Fridolin mmed his hand on the table and stood up.


    ¡°What are you up to, Campbell! You took my money but didn''t do the job. Aren''t you afraid I''ll report


    you to the head office?¡±


    Donald looked at Fridolin and said calmly, ¡°I''m the vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation. Did


    you say that you want to report me? Sure, go ahead andin to Ms. Jennifer Wilson. Oh, I


    forgot to mention that she''s my wife.¡±


    He''s the vice president of the corporation? Jennifer is his wife?


    Upon hearing the man''s words, Fridolin''s first reaction was that Donald had gone mad.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If Donald is Dragon Fide Corporation''s vice president, why would hee to an insignificant ce


    like this to meddle in such trivial matters? I don''tmand such respect.


    However, after seeing the determined look in Donald''s eyes, Fridolin started to feel that he might be


    telling the truth.


    D*mn, it seems like this guy really is the vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation.


    An ordinary person can''t possibly be this arrogant.


    If Donald wasn''t lying, then everything Fridolin did before seemed ridiculous.


    He had offered a bribe to Donald using a meager amount of money, hoping to secure his assistance


    in carrying out fraudulent activities. This situation wasparable to pilfering from his own


    possessions only to receive a portion of it back from the thief himself.


    No wonder Donald didn''t take the inspection seriously at all.


    He didn''t even need to find any ws in the factory to fail the inspection.


    As for the inspection report, it was originally written to annoy Fridolin.


    ¡°Screw you, brat! Are you trying to fool me?¡±


    Fridolin was furious. He lifted his wine ss, ready to hurl it at Donald.


    However, Fridolin suddenly recalled Donald brutally assaulting Gilbert. With a somber realization,


    he slowly lowered the wine ss he had just raised.


    Donald smirked and said, ¡°Why aren''t you making a move? Have you gone soft on me?¡±


    Fridolin knew he was no match for Donald. There''s no way he would be foolish enough to pit


    himself against a much stronger opponent.


    Gritting his teeth, he said to Donald, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Donald looked at him and said, ¡°My request is quite simple. All you need to do is sign this


    document, and I''ll leave immediately. We will each mind our own business. Doesn''t that sound


    good?¡±


    Amelia took out the second document and handed it to Fridolin.


    Fridolin picked up the document and almost lost his temper as he read it.


    Previously, the Dragon Fide Corporation had taken over his beverage factory, yet he still retained a


    twenty-five percent stake in it, so it wasn''t aplete takeover.


    But now, Donald wanted to buy the remaining twenty-five percent of the shares he held for just thirty


    thousand.


    Isn''t he taking advantage of me? So, the thirty thousand I gave you before was for this purpose?


    Fridolin sneered, ¡°You''ve crossed the line, Campbell!¡±


    ¡°So what if I''m bullying you? What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Fridolin had always thought of himself as an arrogant and rogue man.


    In light of Donald''s behavior, he suddenly realized that his previous arrogance and unruliness were


    considered civilized.


    Donald was clearly telling him to get lost. The thirty thousand was merely a form ofpensation to


    salvage his pride.


    Sensing the atmosphere bing increasingly tense, the other senior executives in the factory


    began to step in and mediate.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Mr. Goodwin has shed blood for this factory!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, this beverage factory was single-handedly managed by Mr. Goodwin. If you fire him,


    we won''t continue working either.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Donald couldn''t help butugh.


    ¡°Really? Well then, you guys can leave with him.¡±

 Chapter 947 To Arrange A Murder

    Chapter 947 To Arrange A Murder


    Donald''s words left the executives dumbfounded.


    What does he mean? I was just being polite. Why is he taking it seriously?


    Amelia said to the executives, ¡°Mr. Campbell has made himself very clear. Please, go back and


    prepare for the transition of your duties. I will instruct the HR department to terminate your


    employment three dayster.¡±


    The smile on her face was incredibly sincere as she spoke.


    Everyone else felt a chill down their spine.


    It seems like Donald and Amelia don''t intend to spare us, huh? They''re just going to wipe us out.


    Fridolin gritted his teeth and said to Donald, ¡°This is my territory after all. Aren''t you afraid I won''t let


    you leave Feston alive?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t you dare sign this document if you''re that capable?¡±


    Fridolin repeatedly eximed, ¡°Great!¡±


    He picked up the pen and signed his name on the document. At the same time, he said to Donald,


    ¡°You can keep that thirty thousand. Use it to buy your own coffin.¡±


    After saying these words, Fridolin turned around and left the room.


    And in a show of solidarity, the other high-ranking individuals followed Fridolin''s lead and left the


    room one after another.


    Following their departure, Amelia also got up, preparing to leave.


    However, she was stopped by Donald.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Everyone else has left. Aren''t we leaving too?¡±


    Pointing at the untouched dishes on the table, Donald said, ¡°They didn''t even take a bite of these


    dishes. We should finish eating before we leave, otherwise, it''s such a waste.¡±


    Amelia couldn''t understand why Donald remained soposed at this moment.


    Fridolin had already announced his intentions to deal with him. Yet, Donald did not seem the least


    bit worried.


    Amelia was suddenly at a loss for words as she watched Donald casually pick up his cutleries and


    started eating.


    After leaving the hotel, Fridolin immediately called ck Tiger, the leader of the ck Tiger Gang.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, Fridolin always sought United Hearts Society''s help whenever he faced difficulties.


    After all, United Hearts Society was known to be focused and reliable in their work.


    Now that United Hearts Society was no longer avable, Fridolin had no choice but to reach out to


    the ck Tiger Gang.


    Unlike the United Hearts Society, the ck Tiger Gang had never been one for rules; they simply


    do as they please.


    Hence, if the ck Tiger Gang was involved, a minor issue could potentially turn into a major


    incident.


    However, Fridolin simply couldn''t afford to care about all that.


    Donald, since you are determined to cut off my source of ie, I promise to make your life a living


    hell.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Goodwin! Why is a busy man like you calling me?¡±


    ck Tiger was thrilled to receive a call from Fridolin.


    After all, Fridolin was a well-known tycoon in Feston.


    ¡°Mr. Tiger, I want you to help me kill someone. Can you do it?¡±


    Upon hearing that the business involved murder, ck Tiger became even more spirited.


    He rubbed his chin and chuckled. ¡°Killing a person is as simple as ughtering a pig. Let me know


    the details; who is the target, when, and where do you want it to take ce.¡±


    Fridolin was taken aback by the questions; he found ck Tiger''s inquiries surprisingly


    professional.


    ¡°The target''s name is Donald Campbell. He should be in the hotel right now. If you''re nning to kill


    him, you better send someone quickly. He''ll be leaving soon.¡±


    After Fridolin finished speaking, he hung up the phone and immediately sent the address and a


    photo of Donald to ck Tiger.


    In a hushed tone, Den said, ¡°Mr. Goodwin, aren''t we going a bit too far this time? We''ve never


    killed anyone before.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Fridolin scoffed and continued, ¡°Those who aim to achieve great things don''t


    sweat the small stuff. If you''re scared, you can leave now. I won''t stop you.¡±


    Den gave an awkward smile and said, ¡°Mr. Goodwin, what are you talking about? I''m utterly loyal


    to you. I just thought that ck Tiger is unreliable, that''s all.¡±

 Chapter 948 The Ingenious Plan

    Chapter 948 The Ingenious n


    Fridolin and Den waited in the car for more than half an hour.


    Just as both of them were feeling a bit drowsy and on the verge of falling asleep, someone outside


    knocked on the car window.


    Fridolin looked up to see ck Tiger standing outside with a group of his gang members behind


    him.


    Winding down the car window, he looked at ck Tiger with a frown and asked, ¡°What took you so


    long? What if the person had left?¡±


    ck Tiger chuckled and said, ¡°Traffic was terrible. I gathered my men toe over the moment I


    got your call. Don''t worry. As long as the person is still in Feston, he won''t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°That''s enough. I don''t want to hear you talking a big game. Hurry up and get to work. Be quick


    about it.¡±


    Seeing that ck Tiger had brought so many men with him, Fridolin thought the former would


    directly storm in and kill Donald, then leave after doing the job. However, ck Tiger smiled and


    said, ¡°Patience, Mr. Goodwin. We live in a society governed byw now. We need to think before we


    act, not just rush in recklessly. Do you see those two cars over there? I arranged for them. As soon


    as that brates out of the hotel¡ª¡±


    ¡°He''sing out! He''sing out! Mr. Tiger, the man is walking out!¡±


    ck Tiger was about to share his n with Fridolin when a sharp-eyed subordinate spotted


    Donald and Amelia emerging from the hotel.


    The pair was ready to go home and had hailed a taxi. They stood by the roadside, casually chatting.


    When neither of them was paying attention to the road, a Land Rover, which had been waiting for a


    long time, sped toward them without turning on its headlights.


    Due to thete hour and the absence of headlights, at first, Donald and Amelia could only hear the


    sound without being able to discern what vehicle was rushing toward them.


    By the time they realized what was happening, the car was already less than ten meters away. At


    that speed and distance, it meant certain death.


    Just as ck Tiger waved his hand, thinking that his n had seeded, everyone heard a loud


    bang.


    Then, as though it had lost its bnce, the Land Rover veered off uncontrobly toward the side of


    the road and crashed into a nearby wall.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Donald and Amelia were still standing rooted to the spot, motionless and unharmed.


    Fridolin hissed at ck Tiger through gritted teeth from the driver''s seat, ¡°Is this the n you were


    talking about?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident. It was truly an ident. Luckily, I prepared two cars,¡± ck Tiger replied,


    wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Without waiting for ck Tiger to give themand, the second car had already begun to


    elerate upon seeing the first car fail.


    It looked as though the second car was also about to hit Donald when, to everyone''s surprise, they


    heard the familiar sound of something exploding again.


    ¡°D*mn it! Another t tire?¡± This time, even ck Tiger could not keep his cool anymore. He was so


    angry that he stomped his foot and started cursing.


    The second car swerved from side to side as though a drunkard was at the wheel until it crashed


    directly into Fridolin''s vehicle with a loud bang.


    Fridolin''s car still could not start, so he did not even have a chance to dodge when he saw the


    second caring toward him. He could only brace himself for the impact and let his car get hit.


    He was just thinking that ck Tiger was indeed an absolute fool when Donald noticed him and


    even took the initiative to strike up a conversation. ¡°Mr. Goodwin? Why haven''t you left yet? It''s


    already sote. Were you waiting for us?¡±


    After the two consecutive car idents and failing to kill Donald, ck Tiger felt utterly humiliated.


    Hence, he stepped forward to stand between Donald and Fridolin, then uttered with a sinister grin,


    ¡°Sorry, but you''re not making it out of here alive tonight.¡±


    Donald was momentarily stunned. ¡°You''re kidding, right? I''m going to die when I just came over to


    say hello?¡±

 Chapter 949 What Is The Reason For Killing Me

    Chapter 949 What Is The Reason For Killing Me


    For Donald, he had genuinely just gone up to say hello.


    However, when ck Tiger heard those words, he felt that Donald was scared. Grinning, he said to


    thetter, ¡°If you want to assign me, me it on your bad luck. You messed with the wrong


    people. Be more careful who you cross in your next life. You guys go ahead and take him down for


    me. As for this woman, I''ll take her back and discipline her properly, then deal with herter.¡±


    Amelia was a great beauty. Not only was she attractive, but she also possessed a certain charisma.


    With such a gorgeous woman before him, it was hardly surprising that ck Tiger would want to


    im her as his own.


    Unfortunately for him, he had underestimated Donald''sbat prowess.


    Two of his subordinates approached Donald. However, before they could make a move, they were


    catapulted into the air like two cannonballs, tracing an arc in the sky before crashing into Fridolin''s


    car.


    That gave Fridolin, who was sitting in the car, quite a scare. My car just got hit, and now two people


    have fallen on top of it. Can I even drive this car anymore?


    ¡°What the hell?¡± ck Tiger was also startled by Donald''s attack. What''s going on? How is it that I


    didn''t even see what move Donald made, yet I''ve already lost two of my men!


    Donald looked at ck Tiger. His tone was indifferent as he said, ¡°It seems we''ve never met before,


    am I right? That makes me curious, then. Why do you want to kill me the moment you see me? Can


    you give me a reason?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Brandishing a machete, ck Tiger proceeded to charge directly at Donald.


    He had be the gang''s leader because he was quite skilled at fighting. He was more ruthless


    than anyone else and had a better physique than the other members. Hence, whenever he got


    serious in a street fight, his opponents would flee in fear.


    However, his previous opponents had all been street thugs. And now, he was up against Donald.


    Before the machete in his hand could even strike Donald, Donald sent him flying with a single kick.


    Seeing that their leader had already attacked, what reason did his subordinates have to hold back?


    One after another, they all charged toward Donald, only to meet a fate far worse than ck Tiger''s.


    Donaldnded a punch on one of the subordinates'' faces, instantly causing thetter''s head to


    explode.


    Another subordinate rushed up and ended up getting kicked by Donald. As a result, his entire body


    copsed to the ground as though all his bones had broken, appearing lifeless as hey there.


    It would have been fine if Donald had just beaten those two people to death. However, those who


    suffered a blow from him wound up looking as though arge truck had struck them, each one


    worse off than thest.


    After a dozen or so of them had died in session, the others were too scared to charge forward.


    ¡°A monster! He''s a f*cking monster!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Run!¡±


    At that point, there was no loyalty left among the remaining subordinates. They did not care about


    ck Tiger as he kneeled on the ground. Instead, they turned around and ran as fast as they could.


    Donald walked over to ck Tiger, clenched his fists, and asked, ¡°I still have the same question.


    Today is the first time we''re meeting. Why do you want to kill me?¡±


    Having witnessed Donald''s brutal attack, ck Tiger dared not conceal anything at that point. His


    voice trembled as he answered, ¡°It was Fridolin. He''s the one who paid me to kill you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Fridolin immediately jumped out of the car. ¡°Watch what you say, ck Tiger. Mr.


    Campbell and I hit it off from the start. How could I possibly have asked you to kill him? Mr.


    Campbell, there must be some misunderstanding here.¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Donald grabbed ck Tiger''s head and mmed it directly against


    Fridolin''s car with a loud bang.


    The impact smashed a hole in the rear door of Fridolin''s car, and ck Tiger''s body went limp. He


    was dead.

 Chapter 950 A Fight To The Death

    Chapter 950 A Fight To The Death


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, this is truly a misunderstanding. Please, don''t get so worked up. We can talk this out


    calmly.¡± Fridolin was genuinely terrified when he saw Donald killing people as casually as breathing.


    He was trembling uncontrobly.


    The reason he could act so arrogantly toward Amelia before was because he believed in his own


    influence in Feston. He thought that with just a single word from him, he could prevent Amelia from


    leaving Feston.


    Additionally, he believed if he uttered another word, Amelia''s life would be over.


    Fridolin''s confidence stemmed from his ability to hold the fate of others in his hands.


    However, when it came to Donald, everything was turned upside down.


    The underworld connections that Fridolin relied on were simply no match for Donald.


    Donald needed only to lift a finger to wipe Fridolin off the face of the.


    An unprecedented sense of insecurity emerged within Fridolin.


    Fridolin''s reverence for Donald deepened even more, especially after witnessing the insufferably


    arrogant ck Tiger die so abruptly.


    Donald looked at Fridolin and said calmly, ¡°Initially, I just wanted to teach you a lesson, not intending


    to take your life directly. Even though I didn''t want your life, you were willing to spend money to try


    to kill me. Since you''re so adept at this, I presume it''s not your first time, right?¡±


    Fridolin noticed that there seemed to be something off about the way Donald was speaking.


    He fell to his knees with a thud, trembling as he spoke to Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I was ignorant and


    offended you. Please, show me mercy. I was confused for a moment, which was why I did such a


    thing. It''s my first time dealing with people like ck Tiger.¡±


    What Fridolin said was indeed true. In the past, he would hand over all matters to Gilbert. Dealing


    with ck Tiger was really something recent.


    ¡°Billy, is everything he said true?¡±


    Billy? Who''s Billy? Just as Fridolin was confused, Billy emerged from the shadows.


    Billy handed a document to Donald respectfully. ¡°In the past decade, Fridolin, using his power, has


    killed eight people and crippled fifteen. This is a list of the victims.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The way Billy made his entrance was enough to leave Fridolin astounded.


    Additionally, Billy''s words made Fridolin feel as if he had fallen into an ice cer.


    Fridolin genuinely had no recollection of how many people he had beaten to a pulp.


    However, he did remember how many people he had killed, which was exactly eight, no more, no


    less.


    There were two instances where he personally took matters into his own hands, which were known


    to only a few.


    As such, Fridolin couldn''t help but wonder how Billy was able to obtain such precise data.


    At that moment, Fridolin realized Donald''s identity might be more than just the vice president of


    Dragon Fide Corporation. He must also have a more secretive identity!


    At that point, Fridolin also knew that he definitely had no way out.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he seized the opportunity to attack Donald with a dagger while the


    latter was reading the documents.


    To his surprise, the moment he rushed forward with the dagger, Donald directly lifted his foot.


    First, Donald kicked the dagger out of Fridolin''s hand. Then, he followed up with a knee strike


    directly to Fridolin''s chest, instantly shattering Fridolin''s entire ribcage.


    Fridolin was squatting on the ground, clutching his chest and paling.


    He didn''t expect that Donald could defeat him with just one foot.


    At that moment, Fridolin was filled with regret.


    Just as he was about to beg for mercy, Donald kicked his head, instantly killing him on the spot.


    Upon witnessing Fridolin''s horrible death, Den quickly crawled up from the ground, turning to


    dash into the woods.


    Suddenly, the sound of a gunshot rang out.


    Billy didn''t hesitate. He pulled the trigger and shot Den from behind, killing thetter instantly.


    ¡°You''ve worked hard. You may leave now,¡± said Donald.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡± Billy nodded.

 Chapter 951 Protect

    Chapter 951 Protect


    Upon watching Billy disappear into the shadows like a ghost, Amelia, who had been standing


    behind Donald, was so shocked that she didn''t know what to say. ¡°Who... Who exactly are you?¡±


    Initially, Amelia thought of Donald merely as a businessman. Perhaps he was a bit cunning and had


    connections, but his methods were within the bounds of normal businesspetition.


    To Amelia''s surprise, Donald went on a killing spree. Not only did he take care of ck Tiger and


    thetter''s minions, but he also directly killed Fridolin and Den.


    Obviously, an ordinary businessman wouldn''t be capable of murdering people like ughtering


    chickens.


    Therefore, at that moment, Amelia''s feelings toward Donald were quiteplicated.


    She felt that Donald was a true warrior and experienced a genuine sense of admiration in her heart


    for him.


    However, she also found Donald terrifying, feeling that the Donald of that moment was from a world


    different from hers.


    ¡°I''m Donald. What, is this your first day knowing me?¡± With a smile, Donald pulled out a piece of


    chewing gum from his pocket and handed it to Amelia. He spoke earnestly. ¡°Do you think I was a bit


    too ruthless?¡±


    Amelia nodded, believing that Donald''s actions were excessively harsh. ¡°You killed people. How can


    that not be considered ruthless?¡±


    Donald said with a smile, ¡°I''m sure you''ve heard the saying ''the business world is like a battlefield''


    before. Many of the world''s conflicts, when you get down to it, are all about money. Why did Fridolin


    order someone to kill us? It''s not because we have some deep-seated vendetta with him. No, it''sThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    simply because we were blocking his path to wealth. Tell me, if we encounter this kind of situation


    again, what would you choose to do?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s question, Amelia fell silent.


    Indeed, in the past, Amelia had never imagined that matters of business could directly involve


    someone''s death.


    Before, she always thought that the most outrageous thing Fridolin could do to her was to limit her


    personal freedom.


    However, she realized that if Donald wasn''t with her, what she might have to endure could be even


    more terrifying than she imagined.


    After a good while, Amelia finally spoke. ¡°If I were to choose again, I still wouldn''t approve of


    Fridolin''s beverage factory. However, my approach wouldn''t be so aggressive. I would ensure my


    own safety first, then report this issue to headquarters.¡±


    Amelia''s response took Donald by surprise, but it also made him feel even more pleased with her.


    For Amelia, matters of Dragon Fide Corporation were merely part of her job.


    The question Donaldid out for her earlier seemed to be asking, ¡°Are you willing to give up your


    own life for work?¡±


    For Donald, whether Amelia answered yes or no, neither was the best response.


    After all, why would any sane person go to such lengths for a job?


    Amelia''s response revealed a certain resilience in her that Donald could see.


    While she would prioritize her work over life, it didn''t imply she would abandon her work principles


    just to survive.


    This kind of resilience was something Donald found extremely admirable.


    He smiled at Amelia and said, ¡°Indeed, you''ve passed my final test. Rest assured, if you work for


    me, I won''t put you in harm''s way.¡±


    Donald pped his hands. Immediately, two women dressed in ck uniforms emerged from the


    shadows. ¡°Their names are Addison Corcra and Avery Corcra. They will be solely responsible for


    your safety from now on.¡±


    Both of them stepped forward to pay their respects to Amelia. Then, Addison said, ¡°Ms. Ellis, from


    now on, I will protect you in public while Avery will do the same in the dark.¡±


    After Avery bowed at Amelia, she retreated,pletely concealing herself within the shadows, as if


    she had never appeared at all.


    Amelia stared at Donald, feeling as if she was in a dream.

 Chapter 952 The Request Of A Stewardess

    Chapter 952 The Request Of A Stewardess


    Donald highly valued Amelia because he needed an extra pair of hands to help share the workload


    and manage the variouspany affairs, especially with Jennifer''s pregnancy.


    Upon reviewing all the staff profiles, Donald realized that Amelia was the only one capable of


    stepping in for Jennifer.


    With the human resource matters sorted out with Amelia, Donald headed to the airport, all ready to


    catch a flight to meet Weston again.


    Donald''s resolution of the location issue for Dynasty Studios led to a remarkably smooth shooting


    process for Weston and his team. In just a matter of days, they sessfully transitioned from


    shooting indoor scenes to outdoor scenes.


    Theirtest shooting location was Brimhurst Grasnd.


    Even though Weston had previously submitted the safety n for the film crew to Jennifer, she still


    had concerns about potential challenges they might face on set. As a result, she sent a text


    message to Donald, requesting him to take the lead and follow up with the situation.


    Donald, who was sitting in the airport lounge, waiting to board his flight, felt irritated and upset by


    that.


    Does Jennifer think I''m a superhero? Why does she keep assigning me to every task at the office?


    ¡°Excuse me, Sir, could you please do me a favor?¡±


    A pleasant voice broke through Donald''s reverie and brought him back to the present.


    The first thing that caught his eyes was a pair of beautiful, slender legs in ck stockings.


    As Donald looked up, he was greeted by a body-hugging red velvet mini skirt. Then he saw the


    stewardess uniform of Southern Airlines and a lovely face.


    Eileen Monnay asked with a sheepish look on her face, ¡°Sir, the handle of my suitcase broke, and


    it''s quite heavy. Would you mind helping me move this suitcase to the crew lounge down the


    hallway?¡±


    Donald scanned around the lounge and realized that the airport terminal was surprisingly huge. He


    also noticed that he was actually the only man waiting for his flight in that area.


    Well, it''s normal for an airport to be so empty at four in the morning. I didn''t have anything else to


    do, so I bought a ticket for the earliest flight. Plus, I got here two hours ahead of time.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Donald did not say anything more. He stood up and walked toward the suitcase.


    He lifted the suitcase slightly and knew instantly that Eileen was right. The suitcase was indeed


    heavy, weighing at least fifty-something pounds.


    The handle of the suitcase was broken, and the wheels were damaged too.


    That kind of weight was undoubtedly a burden for a stewardess, definitely not something she could


    easily handle.


    ¡°Sir, how about we lift it together? If we do so, it should be much easier.¡±


    When Eileen saw Donald bending over and checking the suitcase without moving it, she thought


    that he could not handle weight.


    Just as she was about to lend a hand, Donald lifted the entire suitcase on his own with little effort.


    The suitcase rested on Donald''s shoulder as if it were empty, light as a feather.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If Eileen had not been aware of what she had packed, she might have believed the suitcase was


    not as heavy as she thought.


    ¡°Which crew lounge?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s this one right there. Let me lead the way.¡±


    Donald''s question brought Eileen back to her senses.


    She quickly led the way, swiped her card to open the door, and ushered Donald into the crew


    lounge.


    That was Donald''s first time entering a crew lounge.


    He noticed that the space looked like a gym''s changing room, with multiple lockers for changing


    clothes and a long bench in the center, meant for sitting and resting.


    Eileen opened her locker and asked Donald to put her suitcase inside.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Sir. If it weren''t for your help, I really wouldn''t know what to do. By the way, my


    name is Eileen Monnay. May I ask what''s yours, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell.¡±

 Chapter 953 A Straightforward Man

    Chapter 953 A Straightforward Man


    Unlike the men Eileen had met before, Donald introduced himself and then gestured towards the


    door, subtly asking if he could leave right away.


    Eileen froze for a second before nodding in agreement.


    She was a very beautifuldy who worked as a stewardess.


    Over the years, many people had attempted various tactics to get closer to Eileen, all with the


    intention of obtaining her WhatsApp number for easier futuremunication.


    Initially, Eileen considered making an exception if Donald were to ask for her WhatsApp number.


    To her surprise, Donald did not make that request. Instead, he appeared impatient, as if his peace


    had been disturbed.


    This was a new experience for Eileen, and it piqued her interest in Donald.


    Did Donald do that on purpose to get my attention?


    With that, Eileen strode toward the door and stole a quick nce at where Donald was sitting.


    However, Donald was no longer in his seat. Instead, he had moved to a spot even farther from the


    crew lounge.


    Upon seeing this, Eileen''s lips twitched. She could not help but wonder if Donald was a true


    gentleman or if he had some sort of psychological issues.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you came really for your flight. I bet you haven''t had breakfast, right? This is a


    specialty from my hometown, feel free to try some.¡± When Donald was resting, he heard Eileen''s


    voice again.


    He opened his eyes to find Eileen standing there, holding a big bag of beef jerky. Herrge eyes


    blinked as she looked at him.


    Donald''s first impression of the woman was that she was quite irritating.


    However, realizing that he had not eaten anything, he did not decline the offer. He epted the


    beef jerky from Eileen and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Eileen should have left after offering the food, but she did not. Instead, she took the initiative and


    sat next to Donald.


    Instinctively, Donald kept his distance.


    Unbeknownst to him, his action angered Eileen even more.


    ¡°Why are you sitting so far away from me? I''m not a tiger, I don''t bite.¡±


    Donald nonchntly disyed the ring on his left hand and stated, ¡°I''m married.¡±


    Eileen was infuriated by Donald''s response.


    Why did he make it sound like I''m trying to desperately make him my boyfriend?


    Eileen said irritably, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I think you might have misunderstood. I wanted to express my


    gratitude for your help earlier, and since I have some time before I start work, I thought we could


    chat casually. If you think that I''m bothering you, I can leave any time.¡±


    As Eileen spoke, she subconsciously stuck out her chest.


    Confident in her figure and looks, she believed that no man could resist a beautiful stewardess''


    request for a morning chat.


    Yet, Donald said to her in a serious tone, ¡°Thank you for the beef jerky. It''s really delicious.


    However, I''d like to be alone for now.¡±


    He actually rejected me!


    Had Eileen not heard those words herself, she would have never believed that such a situation


    could happen to her.


    Regardless, since Donald had made his intentions clear, Eileen had no choice but to leave


    reluctantly and return to the crew lounge.


    Two hourster, the airport began to get busy as more people arrived.


    Upon hearing the boarding announcement, Donald took his boarding pass and made his way to the


    gate.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Wee to Southern Airlines.¡±


    Eileen was standing by the airne door, weing passengers aboard alongside another


    colleague.


    She did not expect to see Donald heading her way the moment she lifted her head.


    At that instant, her smile grew even wider.


    And here you are, on my flight after all.

 Chapter 954 Special Edition Beverage

    Chapter 954 Special Edition Beverage


    As the cabin door closed, the ne began to pivot and elerate, gradually ascending.


    Donald settled into afortable position on the airne, preparing to sleep.


    Suddenly, a cart was pushed in front of Donald.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, would you like something to drink?¡± asked the flight attendant.


    ¡°No need, thank you.¡± Donald rejected it without even batting an eye at the cart.


    However, he found that the cart was still in front of him. It hadn''t moved at all.


    Donald couldn''t help but nce at the flight attendant, only to realize it was Eileen, whom he had


    met earlier in the morning.


    Eileen smiled at Donald and said, ¡°Sir, the beverages we offer on this flight are all specially supplied


    for astronauts. Are you sure you don''t want to give them a try?¡±


    As Eileen spoke, she directly pulled out a can of Energy C from under the cart.


    One could tell just by looking at the packaging that the can Eileen brought out was a high-end


    product. It was unlike the typical Energy C drinks avable in the market.


    Donald was not quite ustomed to Eileen''s unsolicited kindness. However, he thought that


    constantly refusing her might lead to more trouble. In the end, Donald epted the can of drink.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just as Eileen was about to push the cart away, a foreign man sitting across from Donald smiled at


    Eileen. ¡°Miss, I''d like a can of that drink too. Can you give me one?¡±


    Upon hearing the foreign man''s request, Eileen smiled and said, ¡°I''m terribly sorry, sir. That was


    actually thest can of that particr drink. If you''d like, I can offer you a different one.¡±


    The foreign man shook his head and said, ¡°No, I specifically want that can of drink.¡±


    Hearing the foreign man speak like that, Eileen suddenly felt a bit flustered.


    The drink she gave to Donald was not some special airline offering at all. Rather, it was a specialty


    drink she brought back from abroad.


    She simply wanted Donald to like her more, which is why she chose to give that drink to Donald


    alone.


    She didn''t expect the foreign man would be so relentless.


    ¡°If you don''t have it, then I''ll call the purser.¡± The foreign man clearly knew quite a bit about airlines.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have directly used the purser to threaten Eileen.


    Just as Eileen was unsure of how to handle the situation, Donald directly handed the drink he was


    holding to the foreign man. ¡°I haven''t had a sip from this can yet. You can have it.¡±


    The foreign man stared at Donald for a while, then said, ¡°You are quite the gentleman.¡±


    After saying that, the foreign man didn''t hold back at all.


    He took the drink, popped it open, and started gulping it down.


    ¡°Thank you for getting me out of a tight spot.¡± Eileen bit her lip and quietly thanked Donald.


    Donald took out a woolen nket and draped it over himself, speaking lightly. ¡°Just focus on your


    work. It''ll be best if you don''t disturb me.¡±


    What kind of attitude is that? When Eileen heard Donald speak in that manner, any semnce of


    fondness she had for Donald instantly evaporated.


    She continued to push the cart forward, carrying on with her work.


    About half an hour into the flight, a sudden argument erupted from the front.


    ¡°Why are you like this? I''ve already told you that our son needs to sleep and requires a quiet


    environment. It''s fine if you want to y games, but can''t you wear headphones?¡± A middle-aged


    woman was furiously berating a foreigner standing next to her.


    Seeing the situation, another flight attendant immediately went over, hoping to resolve the issue.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir. Can you please put on your headphones? If you don''t have any, we can provide


    them for you.¡±


    At that moment, the screen of the foreign man''s phone was disying a ¡°game over¡± screen.


    The foreign man, Kayvon, cursed under his breath. Then, he pulled out a handgun from beneath his


    seat, aiming it directly at the flight attendant''s forehead.

 Chapter 955 Hijacking The Plane

    Chapter 955 Hijacking The ne


    The flight attendant didn''t even have time to react before she was shot directly in the head.


    Everyone on the ne let out a startled scream when the heard the gunshot. Even Eileen, who was


    sitting in her own seat, was taken aback. What''s going on? Why does that man have a gun?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s all because of you that I lost my game. You like quiet, don''t you? I''ll make sure you''re quiet


    forever.¡± After finishing his words, Kayvon aimed his gun at the middle-aged woman who had just


    been shouting at him. With another shot, he hit her directly in the head, blowing it apart.


    Blood sttered everywhere, frightening everyone on the ne. They began to tremble, covering


    their ears in fear.


    Kayvon found immense pleasure in all of that. He relished the thrill of taking a life.


    Just as Kayvon was about to aim his pistol at the child, Roddy stood up and held down the former''s


    gun.


    As Roddy sipped his drink, he said to Kayvon. ¡°You''ve already killed one of our benefactors. I hope


    you won''t continue to kill indiscriminately. We may lose even more money that way.¡±


    The moment Roddy finished speaking, he swiftly turned around and fired a shot. That bullet


    instantly killed a sky marshal who was hiding among the passengers, attempting to reach for his


    gun. ¡°Of course, except for the sky marshal.¡±


    After Roddy finished speaking, two more foreigners pulled out their guns and shot the sky marshals


    sitting next to them.


    Everything happened so swiftly that most people hadn''t even had the chance toprehend what


    exactly had transpired.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please don''t be afraid. We are members of Organization K. We''re here not


    because of a suicide attack. On the contrary, we cherish life very much. As long as you all


    cooperate with us, I assure each and every one of you will survive.¡±


    After Roddy waved his hand, Benson and Charles brought out bags they had prepared earlier.


    Then, they began to collect valuable items such as mobile phones, nes, and earrings from


    the passengers.


    Once that first round of robbery was over, Roddy said, ¡°Next, my assistant will open theputer


    and log into the official ounts of various banks. What you need to do is very simple. You only


    need to log into your wealthiest ount. Those who are willing to cooperate with us, we will not


    resort to any form of violence. However, if you choose not to cooperate, I cannot guarantee


    everyone''s safety.¡±


    It was clear that the pilots had already learned about the situation outside through some channels.


    Hence, the pilots controlling the aircraft reported the situation to the nearest tower. Then, they


    intended to lower the ne''s altitude for a forcednding.


    After all, dealing with terrorists while a ne was in the air and after the ne hadnded were two


    completely different levels of challenge.


    Roddy also noticed that the ne was descending, but he didn''t care at all.


    He said to Kayvon, ¡°Go to the cockpit and warn our pilots not tond too quickly.¡±


    Kayvon headed toward the captain''s cabin. After a short while, gunshots echoed from that direction.


    The cockpit doors were bulletproof, so Kayvon''s shots were mainly for intimidation.


    Even so, everyone else on the airne began to grow increasingly tense. These people are truly


    terrorists! They actually have the guts to go into the cockpit and shoot at the pilot.


    ¡°Now, let''s invite the first gentleman to log into his bank ount.¡± As Roddy spoke, he handed the


    laptop over to the first man.


    The man hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he entered his bank ount number and


    password.


    Even though he merely entered the password for one ount, all the ounts under his name


    were hacked.


    Roddy nced at theputer screen. Then, with a single shot, he killed the man. ¡°Let me


    emphasize this again. Don''t y games with us, or you''ll end up just like him.¡±

 Chapter 956 I Am Poor

    Chapter 956 I Am Poor


    All the ounts and assets under our name will be cracked just by entering the password of our


    bank ount!


    Upon learning that, many passengers on board the ne began to weep.


    After all, for many of them, their money was the consequence of a lifetime of savings.


    All of their hard work would have been in vain if it were to be taken away just like that.


    Roddy did not stop them from crying. On the contrary, he seemed to relish the sight of tears.


    He derived pleasure of being the strong preying on the weak.


    Theputer was passed down the aisles.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though the process was slow, it was inevitable that everybody on the ne was going to end up


    penniless.


    ¡°Here you go. Enter your password, quickly.¡±


    After a short while, theputer ended up in Donald''s hands.


    Without a second thought, Donald entered one of his bank ount details into theputer.


    After his input, the screen indicated that Donald only had one ount, which contained a grand


    total of only fifty.


    ¡°D*mn it. Don''t y games, kid!¡±


    When he saw the page disyed on the screen, Benson''s first reaction was utter disbelief.


    How could someone with this amount left in their name possibly afford to fly?


    Donald shrugged. ¡°What? I always thought you bandits were all about robbing the rich to help the


    poor. You guys wouldn''t discriminate against the poor, would you?¡±


    Benson was amused by Donald''s rhetoric.


    Does this kid''s confidence stem from his poverty?


    Just as Benson was about to threaten Donald with a gun, intending to give him a taste of what


    being robbed by a professional was like, Roddy walked over. ¡°That''s enough. Move on to the next


    one. Don''t waste time.¡±


    Roddy has always been aware of their priorities during their missions.


    As long as they were not intentionally causing trouble, Roddy would not raise a finger against


    somebody like Donald.


    What Roddy found peculiar, however, was just how calm Donald appeared to be.


    It''s as if hijacking a ne is child''s y to him.


    Suppressing his doubts, Roddy continued to oversee the transfer of funds.


    When theputer was handed to Eileen, she nervously typed in her password several times, but


    each attempt resulted in an incorrect entry.


    Smack!


    Benson gave Eileen a vicious p across the face.


    ¡°Stop ying games, you b*tch! You have onest chance. If you input the wrong password again,


    I''ll send you to meet your maker!¡±


    After uttering his threat, Benson pulled out a gun and pressed it against Eileen''s temple.


    With tears streaming down her face, Eileen pleaded, ¡°Please don''t rob me! My mother is still in the


    hospital undergoing surgery, and the money in my bank ount is for the treatment to save her life.


    She won''t stand a chance if you take it.¡±


    The rest of the airline crew knew that Eileen had been working very hard ofte.


    As long as it was a shift she could take, Eileen would ept it and be off flying.


    Even when she could not fly, Eileen would assist the ground crew with basic tasks to earn a little


    extra money.


    Eileen''s money was indeed hard-earned, but it did not matter to Benson and hisrades.


    Benson grabbed Eileen by the hair. ¡°Listen to me carefully: I don''t care what you intended to do with


    this money, and your mother''s fate is none of our concern. You have onest chance. Either enter


    the correct password, or I will send you to h*ll, where you can wait for your mother to join you.¡±


    Benson pressed the barrel of his gun against Eileen''s forehead.


    ¡°I''m going to count to three now. Three, two, one...¡±


    The anticipated gunshot never sounded.


    That was because when Benson counted down to one, Donald suddenly vanished from his seat


    before appearing beside the former.


    With a deft twist of the robber''s hand gripping the pistol, Donald snapped Benson''s index finger.

 Chapter 957 Does Anybody Have Any Objections

    Chapter 957 Does Anybody Have Any Objections


    Though a person armed with a gun possessed a great advantage inbat, they were also


    vulnerable from a certain perspective.


    As he faced Benson, it looked as if Donald was not the least bit concerned about any threat posed


    to him.


    Armed with a gun, a man''s first instinct was to hold on to it at all costs.


    That meant that Benson''s right hand would be clenched around his weapon and was thus


    prevented from forming a fist or anything else to strike Donald.


    ¡°She already told you that money is for her mother''s medical treatment. How could you be so


    heartless? Do you not have a mother?¡±


    D*mn, has this kid lost his mind? Not only did he snatch my gun, but he also dared im that I don''t


    have a mother!


    Benson gritted his teeth. ¡°You''d better not meddle in things that don''t concern you, kid. Do you have


    any idea what happened to thest person who did?¡±


    Donald looked at Benson, his lips spreading into a grin. ¡°Do you know what happened to thest


    person who spoke to me like this?¡±


    Benson was just about to show Donald a thing or two to establish dominance when out of nowhere,


    Donald swung his right foot lightly, and Benson felt as if his calf had been struck by a


    sledgehammer.


    Crack!


    It snapped with a sickening crunch.


    Bang!


    Castiel fired a shot at Donald.


    At the moment Castiel fired his gun, Donald tilted his head just in time to dodge the bullet.


    Before Castiel could fire a second shot, Donald pulled Benson in front of him, effectively blocking


    Castiel''s line of fire.


    The sequence was so smooth that it left Castielpletely astounded.


    Suddenly, Roddy realized that Donald was not as simple as he first appeared.


    ¡°We can talk this through, sir. I''m sure there''s no need to resort to violence.¡±


    With a gentlemanly demeanor, Roddy addressed Donald, ¡°You offered me your drink, and I am very


    grateful for that. So, in consideration of that gesture, we can forgo thisdy''s money.¡±


    Everybody else on the ne was outraged upon hearing Roddy''s promation.


    ¡°Why does she get to keep her money so easily? We''ve worked hard for our money, too.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Are you letting her keep her money just because she''s a flight attendant?¡±


    The other passengers on the ne had only been silent because Roddy had a gun in his hand, and


    fear of it had suppressed their anger.


    Roddy''s offer to let Eileen keep her money effectively stirred up a ho''s nest, furtherplicating


    the entire situation.


    With a grim scowl, Roddy turned and shot the person sitting next to him.


    The sight of fresh blood snapped them back to reality and reminded them who was in control.


    Roddy turned to the other passengers. ¡°I''ve decided not to rob this gentleman and thisdy. Does


    anybody have any objections?¡±


    A dead silence rang through the cabin following Roddy''s question.


    ¡°It seems everyone agrees with my approach. Excellent.¡±


    Then, Roddy turned back to Donald. ¡°Could you please let my man go now, sir?¡±


    Surprisingly, Donald obliged and released his hostage.


    Benson, with his broken finger, broke free and immediately raised his gun.


    No sooner had he lifted his right hand than Roddy strode over and pped him hard across the


    face.


    ¡°Captain¡ª¡±


    Roddy grabbed Benson by the cor. ¡°You imbecile! Die alone if you want, but don''t drag the rest of


    us down with you. This is not someone you can mess with. Do you understand? Give him a wide


    berth, or you''ll be the first one I shoot!¡±


    Benson could notprehend why Roddy was suddenly so enraged.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he was well aware of what Roddy was capable of, so despite his resentment toward


    Donald, he clenched his jaw and swallowed his anger.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    As soon as Donald helped Eileen up, she grabbed hold of him.


    She was visibly shaken, and only Donald made her feel safe.

 Chapter 958 Tire Blowout

    Chapter 958 Tire Blowout


    As the ne gradually descended, Roddy and his team managed to empty the bank ounts of


    everyone on board.


    When the ne came to a halt at the airport, Roddy and hispanions saw that the area outside


    was already surrounded by special police forces.


    ¡°Sir, I appreciate your cooperation. You wouldn''t mind if I take a couple more people as hostages,


    would you?¡± Roddy''s attention was constantly on Donald. He feared that any sudden move from


    Donald could jeopardize their safe return.


    Fortunately, Donald had been well-behaved.


    Other thanforting the frightened Eileen, he wasn''t performing other strange actions.


    Donald looked at Roddy and said, ¡°If I don''t agree, are you telling me you won''t take the hostage


    and leave?¡±


    With a slight smile, Roddy said, ¡°Of course not. If we want to leave safely, we must have hostages


    in our hands.¡±


    Seeing that Donald had no intention of ying the hero, Roddy finally allowed Benson and Charles


    to each take a hostage. At the same time, they confidently opened the airne''s cabin door and


    walked out.


    There were definitely a few special police snipers around the perimeter of the airport.


    However, there were four people on Roddy''s team. It was simply impossible for the snipers to kill all


    four of them at the same time.


    If any one member of the team was shot, the other members wouldn''t hesitate to kill the hostages.


    The team understood the special police in Yorknd well.


    The special police valued every individual''s life, so they would rather let the team of viins leave


    than resort to gunfire.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± When Eileen saw Donald suddenly turn around and move closer to her, her


    heart immediately began to race. Even though I''m quite fond of Donald, it doesn''t seem like the right


    time to do intimate things now. Is he really nning to kiss me at this moment?


    Just as Eileen closed her eyes, ready to give in to Donald, she suddenly felt a movement in her


    right pocket.


    It turned out Donald approached her just to take the ballpoint pen from her pocket. ¡°Can I borrow it


    for a moment?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After uttering that sentence with a ballpoint pen in his hand, Donald turned and walked toward the


    cabin door.


    When Donald reached the cabin door, Roddy and his group had already settled into the car


    provided by the SWAT team.


    Although, the special police deliberately didn''t fill the car''s fuel tank full.


    It didn''t matter that much to the team of viins. As long as the hostages remained in their hands,


    they wouldn''t have any safety issues.


    ¡°Captain, after we pull off this job, we can kick back and rx for a while.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Captain, I saw several wealthy individuals on the ne. Their bank ounts hold tens of


    millions. We''ve hit the jackpot this time.¡±


    The team members sitting in the car clearly felt that theirtest hijacking operation had been


    sessful. They were all smiling, each one already starting to fantasize about how they would


    spend the money.


    Just then, Roddy spotted Donald standing at the cabin door.


    ¡°Start the car.¡± The smile on Roddy''s face vanished instantly when he spotted Donald.


    As he looked toward Donald, he felt that Donald was also looking at him.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Captain?¡± asked Castiel.


    ¡°Get this car moving, now!¡± Roddy roared at Castiel in anger.


    Even though Castiel wasn''t sure what was going on, he followed Roddy''s demand and started the


    car as quickly as he could.


    Donald''s appearance also caught the attention of the other special police officers, with two snipers


    even having him in their sights.


    When they noticed Donald had no weapon in his hand, the special police team deduced that he was


    likely a passenger on the ne.


    Just as they were about to step forward and ask what Donald was doing, he moved his right hand.


    Then, it appeared something had flown out from his palm.


    Bang!


    The front tire of the car Roddy and hispanions were driving suddenly burst as if something had


    punctured it.


    The car, having lost its bnce, was spinning in ce. The driver, Castiel, cursed angrily, ¡°D*mn it!


    How dare those special police shot us! Do they want to kill the hostages!¡±

 Chapter 959 A Ballpoint Pen

    Chapter 959 A Ballpoint Pen


    Castiel was infuriated beyond belief. He hadn''t expected the special police would dare to shoot


    while they still had the hostages.


    Surprisingly, Roddy remained very calm. He quickly shouted, ¡°Don''t harm the hostages! The one


    who did it isn''t with the special police. Everyone stay calm!¡±


    Roddy knew it was Donald who took action, not the special police team.


    Donald might not care about the fate of the hostages, but the special police team certainly would.


    Therefore, as long as the team of viins had hostages in their hands, their only opponent would


    only be Donald.


    On the contrary, if they no longer have any hostages, they were certainly doomed.


    ¡°Break through the fence. Let''s head for the hills!¡± ordered Roddy.


    Right next to the airport was a mountain.


    Given thetest condition of the car, there was no way they could make a getaway in it.


    The only way for them to survive now was to hide in the mountains and call for reinforcements from


    the organization.


    Castiel was struggling to control the car with a blown tire, barely managing to drive it to the side of


    the mountainous area.


    The moment he parked the car, a ballpoint pen suddenly flew in from outside the window,


    embedding itself directly into Castiel''s temple.


    Castiel never figured out who killed him, even until his death.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Quick, get out of the car!¡± Roddy pushed open the car door, his head lowered as he exited the


    vehicle, and dashed into the forest at an incredibly fast pace.


    It was because he knew that all of that was Donald''s doing. As such, he tried his best to stay out of


    Donald''s sight after he got out of the car.


    As long as Donald couldn''t see Roddy, he wouldn''t be able to kill thetter.


    Roddy''s idea was brilliant, and indeed, his clever maneuver saved him.


    Sadly, Benson wasn''t so lucky.


    He had just stepped out of the car when the ballpoint pen started moving again.


    A momentter, it pierced Benson''s right calf at an incredibly fast speed before gutting him.


    Benson let out a chilling scream.


    The hostage he was holding also took that opportunity to escape while screaming.


    ¡°Oh my god! What kind of demon are we facing?¡± Kayvon, who had escaped into the woods, stared


    at Benson in disbelief.


    At that moment, Benson was lying on the ground, still struggling relentlessly.


    Though his stomach shed open, he did not die immediately.


    He could feel the air, mixed with dirt particles, entering his abdomen. He could also sense his life


    slowly ebbing away at that very moment.


    The ballpoint pen hung over Benson''s head sinisterly.


    With all his might, Benson tried to lift his pistol to aim at the ballpoint pen. In the next second, the


    pen dropped, piercing straight through Benson''s forehead.


    ¡°Take the hostages. Let''s go.¡± Seeing Benson''s tragic death, Roddy scowled.


    Even back on the airne, he could already sense that Donald was not like most people.


    At that time, Roddy simply thought of Donald as a low-level Ste Warrior, someone he could


    handle.


    However, it was obvious to him then that Donald was a high-level Ste Warrior who could


    manipte objects with his mind.


    As such, he theorized that Donald might have already reached either Unnerved Realm or even


    Maniptor Realm.


    He further spected that the reason Donald didn''t make a move on the ne was entirely out of


    consideration for the lives of the other passengers.


    If his team had previously installed something like a bomb on the ne, acting hastily could


    potentially trigger an air disaster.


    Donald might be formidable, but even self-preservation became a challenge at ten thousand meters


    in the air, let alone protecting others.


    After realizing that, Roddy walked deeper into the mountainous area while making a distress call to


    his organization.


    ¡°Hello?¡± A deep male voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Axel, it''s Roddy!¡± Roddy said agitatedly. ¡°We''ve run into some trouble in Yorknd. Right now, a


    high-level Ste Warrior is after us. You need to bring people to rescue us right away! As long as


    you can save us, you can have two-thirds of all the money we make this time!¡±


    In order to survive, Roddy couldn''t afford to care about anything else.

 Chapter 960 Hiding In The Mountains

    Chapter 960 Hiding In The Mountains


    ¡°It seems like you''ve run into some serious trouble.¡±


    Axel burst into heartyughter on the other end of the phone.


    Their organization originally consisted of many small teams, with no direct connection between


    each team.


    On ordinary days, everyone was busy with their own affairs. If they were toe together, there


    was even a chance they might end up in a fight.


    So, upon hearing that Roddy was being hunted down, Axel didn''t worry at all. On the contrary, he


    seemed to take great pleasure in Roddy''s misfortune.


    If it weren''t for the two-thirds of the profits, Axel would have hung up the phone by then. ¡°Transfer


    the money to my ount now, and as soon as I receive it, I''ll set off immediately.¡±


    F*ck! That b*stard Axel is actually trying to profit from other people¡¯s misfortunes! Roddy gritted his


    teeth and said, ¡°There''s no way I can transfer all the money to you right now. I''ll only give you half. If


    you don''te to save me, the other half will be used to put a bounty on your head.¡±


    Axel''s expression turned gloomy after he heard what Roddy said over the phone.


    He intended to take the money and watch Roddy meet his end, but he didn''t anticipate Roddy being


    even more ruthless. Even on the brink of death, Roddy was determined to take someone down with


    him.


    ¡°All right. Wait for me. I''m leaving right away.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Roddy let out a long sigh. Who would''ve known that Axel would be the


    one stationed in the organization this time around? Axel is indeed powerful, but he''s a greedy man.


    However, it''s fine. As long as I can save my own life, it doesn''t matter if Axel makes a profit.


    ¡°Captain, I''ve found a cave up ahead. Should we take shelter there?¡±


    Clearly, this wasn''t their first time dealing with such a situation. So, the moment they saw the cave,


    they instantly recognized it as a natural hideout.


    ¡°Let''s hide inside first, and disguise the entrance.¡±


    Roddy pushed the hostage into the cave, instructing Kayvon to create a diversion outside. He also


    sprinkled some powder at the entrance to mask their scent.


    The powder had a rather strong irritant effect on a dog''s nose.


    Everything would be fine if the dogs didn''t venture into that area. If they did, however, they would


    not only be disoriented, but in severe cases, they might even go berserk and attack their


    owners.


    After all the disguises were in ce, Kayvon returned to the cave.


    Based on the amount of rations they had, they could hold out there for three days without being


    discovered.


    If Axel couldn''t bring people there within three days, they would eventually starve to death in the


    cave.


    ¡°Captain, what''s the story with that man? Why do I get the feeling that you''re afraid of him?¡±


    Roddy nced at Kayvon and said, ¡°You''re not a Ste Warrior, so you wouldn''t understand. The


    suppression of a high-level Ste Warrior over a low-level Ste Warrior is absolute. Therefore, if


    we confront him directly, we have absolutely no chance of winning. Our only chance of survival is to


    escape to a ce he cannot reach.¡±


    No sooner had Roddy finished speaking than the sound of a dog barking came from outside.


    Roddy gave Kayvon a wink.


    Kaiden immediately unbuckled his belt and used it to gag the hostage.


    About ten minutes passed, and the sound of the dog barking gradually faded.


    Roddy and Kayvon both breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed they hadn''t been discovered yet.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°All right. Let''s spend the night here. By tomorrow morning, Axel should be here with his men to


    rescue us.¡±


    Roddy and Kayvon rxed, pulled out a can of food, and began to eat.


    Meanwhile, Donald and a group of passengers had just stepped out of the airport terminal.


    Due to Donald''s peculiar behavior on the ne, many people suspected that he might have some


    connection with the hijackers, so the questioning took an exceptionally long time.

 Chapter 961 The Pursuit

    Chapter 961 The Pursuit


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please wait for me.¡±


    No sooner had Donald stepped out of the airport terminal than he heard someone calling his name


    from behind.


    Donald turned his head and saw that it was Eileen who had caught up with him.


    Due to the scuffle with Benson on the ne, Eileen''s hair was slightly disheveled, and her uniform


    and stockings were damaged.


    Yet, that was precisely why Eileen appeared even more enticing, exuding an air of vulnerability that


    could easily stir up one''s protective instincts.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Donald was annoyed by Eileen. I''ve already told her I''m married,


    yet she still pesters me.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me on the ne. If you have some free time, could I perhaps treat you to a


    meal?¡± Eileen asked.


    Donald frowned and said, ¡°I don''t have time for that. Find someone else.¡±


    With that, Donald turned around and left, leaving Eileen standing alone in a daze. Could it really be


    that I hold no attraction to him at all?


    After leaving the airport, Donald didn''t immediately hail a cab to find Weston and the others.


    Instead, he entered the mountainous area from a location that was out of the surveince camera''s


    reach. If Roddy and his gang dare to kill someone in front of me, they will certainly have to pay the


    price.


    Regardless of whether anyone would thank him or not, Donald would never allow anyone to act as


    they pleased in Yorknd.


    ¡°Billy, where are those two people now?¡±


    As soon as Donald''s voice fell, Billy stepped out from the shadows.


    ¡°They''ve taken refuge in a cave and even made a phone call. It''s highly likely they''ve called for


    backup,¡± Billy answered.


    ¡°Did you say they had called for backup?¡± Donald snorted coldly and said, ¡°It seems that the


    reputation of Quadfield is declining day by day. Now, any Tom, Dick, or Harry can run wild within the


    territory of Yorknd. Have we found out what organization the other party belongs to?¡±


    ¡°We''ve found it,¡± said Billy with utmost respect. ¡°We traced the signal back to its source and


    discovered that the area requesting assistance is in Gishwick. And in Gishwick, there is only one


    ss A terror organization, known as Alpha Falcon Group.¡±


    Upon hearing that the other party was just a ss A organization, Donald instantly lost interest in


    getting involved personally.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the ss A organization also had divine-stage Novem Ste Warriors, both in terms of


    quantity and quality, they were far inferior to Horizon Group.


    One could even argue that if Horizon Group were to march against such an organization, it would


    be a ssic case of the strong bullying the weak, which would attract criticism internationally.


    ¡°I want you to confirm the information. If it''s indeed them, then leave none behind, eradicate them


    all. I''m entrusting this task to you, the Dark Crows. Make sure it''s done neatly,¡± Donald ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    Only Donald''s subordinates were capable of letting a mere intelligence agency team eliminate a


    ss A terrorist organization.


    After Billy pointed out the location where Roddy and his group were hiding, Donald headed straight


    toward their hideout.


    Roddy''s phone vibrated while he was sound asleep.


    He nced at his phone, surprised to see a message from Axel. It said he would reach the


    designated rescue point in ten minutes and asked Roddy and the others to get ready.


    After receiving the message, Roddy was extremely excited. He shook Kayvon awake and said,


    ¡°Axel will be here in ten minutes. Let''s go out and wait for him.¡±


    The two of them removed the disguise at the entrance of the cave, then carefully stepped outside.


    They didn''t find any trace of the special police outside.


    Just when the two thought they were safe, a ballpoint pen suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Seeing the ballpoint pen floating in front of them, their faces turned pale.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    With a loud shout, Roddy turned to flee.


    But as they made their move, the ballpoint pen moved as well.


    The ballpoint pen traced a beautiful arc in the air, heading straight for the back of Roddy''s head.

 Chapter 962 The Unique Ring

    Chapter 962 The Unique Ring


    A crisp sound rang out.


    The scene where Roddy was imagined to be stabbed in the back of the head with a ballpoint pen


    did not ur.


    The moment the ballpoint penunched its attack, a golden light shield appeared over Roddy.


    The light shield protected Roddypletely, causing the ballpoint pen to bounce off when it struck


    the shield.


    ¡°That''s kind of interesting.¡±


    Sitting on a tree branch, Donald watched this scene unfold, a slight smile tugging at the corner of


    his mouth.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Strangely, Donald had not realized that Roddy was also a warrior while they were on the ne.


    That implied that the young man was quite skilled at concealing his true abilities.


    With a lift of Donald''s right hand, the shattered stones on the ground began to levitate, encircling


    both Roddy and Kayvon.


    Unaware of the stones'' power, Kayvon attempted to step forward.


    No sooner had he taken a single step, than the stones suspended in the airunched a unified


    attack toward Kayvon.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The shards of stones were like bullets, piercing many bloody holes through Kayvon''s thighs.


    With a horrific scream, Kayvon raised his pistol and wildly fired at Donald before copsing to the


    ground.


    s, the bullets fired from the pistol reduced to dust as soon as they touched Donald''s body,


    causing him no harm at all.


    ¡°A devil! You are nothing but a devil!¡±


    Kayvon lost it.


    The pressure Donald gave him was simply too overwhelming. And now he finally understood why


    Roddy had previously warned him not to confront Donald directly.


    They truly did not stand a chance.


    ¡°Weren''t you two enjoying yourself when you were killing people on the ne? Well, here I am now.


    You can try to kill me.¡±


    D*mn it. You''re a high-level Ste Warrior. We''d be dead even if you just lift a finger. Why are you


    still ying dumb with me?


    ¡°What exactly do you want? If it''s money you''re after, we can give you all the money we stole on the


    ne. All we ask is that you let us go.¡±


    ¡°Your Chinese is quite good. You even how to ask for your life to be spared. It''s a pity, though. I''m


    not here for your money; I''m here for your lives.¡±


    With a flick of his right index finger, Donald made about thirty small stones levitate in mid-air, all


    aimed at Kayvon in a menacing way.


    Suddenly, Kayvon realized that his time hade.


    A smile graced his face as he calmly epted his demise.


    This time, all the stones charged at Kayvon''s head.


    The once solid skull was now like pudding spilled on the ground, a mess of red and white matter


    scattered everywhere, making Roddy turn pale.


    Everyone feared death, and Roddy is no exception.


    If they were to die in a fight with the special forces, that would be somewhat better.


    Roddy did not find anything particrly frightening about death.


    However, for someone like Kayvon to fall into the hands of Donald and be tortured to death, it was


    simply too tragic.


    Knowing he probably could not escape, Roddy gritted his teeth, red at Donald, and unleashed


    his Ste Warrior force field.


    Only after Roddy had unleashed the force field did Donald realize that the former was merely a


    Quattuor Ste Warrior.


    What puzzled Donald was that all of Roddy''s Ste Warrior energy was not within him, but rather, it


    resided in a ring he wore on his hand.


    The ring appeared to be shaped like a shield.


    Before Roddy unleashed the force field, the ring was in and unadorned, without any unique


    points.


    Right after Roddy unleashed his force field, all the patterns on the shield of the ring began to glow


    like blood flowing through veins.


    ¡°Why bother resisting in vain?¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Donald sent all the floating stones shooting toward Roddy.


    A golden light emanated from the ring in his hand.


    A semi-transparent protective shield appeared around Roddy.

 Chapter 963 The Weakness Of The Protective Shield

    Chapter 963 The Weakness Of The Protective Shield


    Donald''s strength had far surpassed that of an average Novem Ste Warrior. So, the floating


    stones should not be underestimated. Their destructive power was equivalent to the full-force strike


    of a divine stage Novem Ste Warrior.


    Yet, even such an attack failed to prate Roddy''s shield upon impact. It merely caused the shield


    to wobble a bit.


    A Quattuor Ste Warrior is actually able to withstand my full-strength blow? That''s a little


    outrageous.


    Donald''s brow furrowed, and he made a gesture with his right hand.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The stones suspended in the air began to spin at high speed.


    For the second time, the stones charged toward Roddy. Themotion this time was even greater


    than before, but the stones did not cause any damage to the protective shield.


    Many of the stones, due to their immense momentum, were instantly crushed into dust the moment


    they came into contact with the protective shield.


    ¡°Is this all a high-level Ste Warrior has got?¡±


    Roddy, standing behind the protective shield, looked at Donald with a face full of disdain, seemingly


    unimpressed by Donald''s attack.


    If it were an ordinary person, they might start doubting their own abilities at that point.


    After observing Roddy for a while, Donald said lightly, ¡°Your protective shield can''tst forever, can


    it? Each of my attacks may have been blocked, but what''s actually being depleted is the Ste


    Warrior energy inside the ring. How long can this shieldst if the energy in your ring ispletely


    depleted?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Roddy''s expression drastically changed.


    The advantage of his shieldy in its ability to multiply its defense against the attacks of high-level


    Ste Warriors. No matter what kind of attack the opponentunched, it can continuously withstand


    it.


    The downside, however, was that the more powerful the opponent''s attack, the more Ste Warrior


    energy he would consume.


    And because of that, Roddy strived to show that he is unaffected, no matter what.


    That was the only way Roddy could confuse Donald and buy himself some time.


    What Roddy did not anticipate, however, was that Donald would ultimately spot the problem at a


    single nce.


    Since you im your shield is unbreakable, why don''t we justpare our Ste Warrior energies?


    With that in mind, Donald once again manipted the small stones around him,unching a


    relentless assault on Roddy.


    In less than a minute, Roddy was already on the verge of giving up.


    Not only was the Ste Warrior energy within the ringpletely depleted, but even Roddy''s own


    Ste Warrior energy was nearing exhaustion.


    Just as Roddy''s protective shield was about to shatter, Donald seemed to sense something and


    abruptly took a step back.


    A burly man wielding a giant ax descended from the sky, positioning himself directly in front of


    Roddy.


    The stones around Roddy were hit by the intense shock from the sky, causing them to lose control


    completely and tumble to the ground.


    ¡°D*mn it, Axel. You finally made it. If you werete by two seconds, you''d be picking up my corpse.¡±


    Seeing Axel appear before him, Roddy let out a sigh of relief.


    Roddy was well aware of Axel''sbat prowess. As long as he showed up on time, there should


    not be any issues at all.


    ¡°Is this the kid who''s been after you?¡± Axel looked at Donald with a face full of disdain, ¡°This kid


    doesn''t seem to have any special abilities, yet you can''t even handle him?¡±


    ¡°Don''t underestimate him, Axel. This young man is a high-level Ste Warrior, and his strength is


    not to be taken lightly.¡±


    Seeing Roddy and Axel striking up a conversation, Donald chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Do you really


    take me so lightly? Do you think you can juste and go as you please in my territory in this


    scorching summer?¡±


    After Donald finished speaking, he flicked his right index finger. A stone shot out at an extremely


    fast speed toward the sky, piercing through the fuel tank of the helicopter hovering in the air.


    The helicopter, having lost its power, belched out a plume of ck smoke and spiraled down toward


    the ground.


    ¡°You''re asking for trouble, kid!¡±

 Chapter 964 Severed With A Single Stroke

    Chapter 964 Severed With A Single Stroke


    Even though Axel was a high-level Ste Warrior, it didn''t mean he could do everything.


    If he wanted to go back, he would definitely have to rely on this helicopter.


    So now Donald had effectively brought down his helicopter with a stone. Didn''t this equate to cutting


    off his own escape route?


    In a fit of rage, Axel swung his axe and charged directly at Donald.


    Since Donald had no idea what Axel''s force field looked like, he chose to dodge its sharp edge at


    the first instance.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Suddenly, a red light shed on Axel. The axe in his hand, as if driven by some force, burst forth


    with a red, sharp aura of Ste Warrior energy.


    All the trees within a five-meter radius centered around the Axel fell as if they were rotten wood.


    The first axe swing missed, and the man with the Axel, clutching his weapon, charged once again


    toward Donald.


    He ced the axe in front of him, gripping it tightly with both hands as if he was worried it might slip


    from his grasp.


    In the next instant, the Axel transformed into a red shadow, reaching Donald''s face in the blink of an


    eye with incredible speed.


    A stone wall suddenly rose from the ground, standing directly between the two of them.


    With unceasing steps, Axel directly shattered the stone wall.


    By the time he regained his senses, he realized that Donald was no longer where he had been but


    had appeared somewhere else.


    ¡°D*mn it, all you know is to run? If you have the guts, stand and fight me properly!¡±


    Axel truly lived up to his reputation as a high-level Ste Warrior.


    Although his attacks were broad and sweeping, they were threatening to Donald in terms of speed,


    strength, and angle.


    In other words, when dealing with someone like Roddy, Donald could approach it with a gaming


    mindset.


    But when dealing with people like Axel, he must adopt a serious attitude to handle them properly.


    Axel had already used two moves now, but Donald believed that he hadn''t yet unleashed his trump


    card.


    If his skills were truly limited to this extent, there was no way he could be this confident.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right, then let''s have a good match.¡±


    After Donald finished speaking, he beckoned with his right hand, and a stone sword appeared in his


    grasp.


    This time, Donald, armed with a stone sword, did not choose to dodge. Instead, he charged directly


    toward Axel for a real man''s duel.


    Axel licked his lips, his eyes filled with bloodlust.


    Just as Donald charged over, Axel once again swung the axe in his hand.


    The red aura of Ste Warrior manifested on the axe, and with a push of his feet, Donald leaped


    directly three meters into the air.


    Ste Warrior energy once again transformed the surrounding five meters into Axel''s forbidden


    zone.


    It was just that Axel''s forbidden zone was a cross-section, and Donald had already jumped above


    this cross-section.


    With an immensely strong strike, Donald''s stone sword swung down from above, aimed directly at


    the head of Axel.


    Logically, at this moment, Axel should either be using the axe in his hand to block or dodge.


    But he didn''t.


    Axel looked up at Donald, his eyes filled with a predatory desire for bloodshed as if he was looking


    at prey that had willingly walked into a trap.


    Oh no, I''ve been tricked!


    By the time Donald realized this, it was already toote.


    Seemingly from nowhere, a chain coiled around his back, binding his waist directly.


    Donald, entangled and off-bnce in mid-air, found it impossible to bring down his sword.


    Or one could say even if it were to be chopped down, it wouldn''t cause any harm to Axel.


    Looking at Axel, it seemed like he had been waiting for this moment all along.


    With a coldugh, he said to Donald, ¡°You''re as good as dead if you dare to shoot at my ne!¡±


    Swinging the axe in his hand horizontally, he cleaved Donald, who was bound in mid-air, in half. He


    was split into two.


    What kind of expert is he? So weak.

 Chapter 965 The Punishment For Crossing The Line

    Chapter 965 The Punishment For Crossing The Line


    ¡°Roddy, I''ve taken care of the person for you. When will you give me the money?¡±


    After settling matters with Donald, Axel turned his head and began discussing his reward with


    Roddy.


    However, Roddy was as startled as if he''d seen a ghost, pointing behind him and stuttering, ¡°The...


    the person is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Axel was, after all, a high-level Ste Warrior.


    So, with Roddy''s reminder, he immediately sensed the murderous intent.


    As he turned around, he positioned the iron axe in his hand in front of him.


    All that could be heard was the resounding sh of metal.


    Axel felt as if he had been hit by arge truck, retreating several steps back.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Before Axel could finish his words, the stone sword swung at his neck once again.


    Axel still wanted to use his axe for defense.


    Who would have known that the stone sword would split into several pieces in mid-air, circling


    around the axe like a soft de, leaving a shallow red wound on the neck of the iron axe.


    Feeling a slight pain in his neck, Axel instinctively reached up to touch it.


    He initially thought it was just a minor injury. However, to his surprise, the wound burst open as soon


    as he touched it. Blood spurted out like a fountain, reaching a height of more than three meters.


    ¡°This can''t be possible...¡±


    The iron axe fell to the ground with a thud, like a fish out of water, yearning to breathe deeply but


    unable to.


    Before his death, his eyes remained firmly fixed ahead.


    At this moment, there were two Donalds in front of him.


    Someone was standing above him, stone sword in hand, looking down at him.


    Another one was Donald, who had been cut in half by his own hand. He was now lying motionless


    on the ground.


    ¡°I can''t believe you''re a high-level Ste Warrior, yet you can''t even break the most basic illusion.¡±


    As soon as Donald finished speaking, Axel finally woke up from the influence of the illusion.


    So it turns out that what I had just cut off was not Donald at all, but a piece of rock.


    No wonder there wasn''t a single drop of blood when Donald''s body fell to the ground earlier. It was


    just that at that time, Axel was immersed in the joy of victory,pletely oblivious to this detail.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The showdown between experts was often this brutal.


    Axel lost his life due to his own carelessness, and naturally, Donald would not give him another


    chance to start over.


    He walked up to Roddy, looking at him as if he were nothing more than an ant.


    Roddy knew his end was near. Gritting his teeth, he said to Donald, ¡°I am a member of Alpha Alcon


    Group. If you kill me, the leader of Alpha Alcon Group will never let you go!¡±


    Even at this point, Roddy still thought he could intimidate Donald with Alpha Alcon Group.


    Donald sneered, ¡°The reputation of Alpha Alcon Group means nothing to me. Besides, your leader


    is probably struggling to save himself right now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Donald looked at Roddy and said calmly, ¡°What I mean is, remember not to cause trouble in


    Yorknd in your next life, otherwise you''ll meet a terrible end, just like now.¡±


    Donald crushed the stone sword in his hand. The knife shattered into fragments, which he dumped


    all over Roddy''s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Feeling the shards on his face slowly tightening, Roddy let out a piercing scream.


    But the screams didn''tst long. Under Donald''s gaze, the rubble directly crushed Roddy into a


    pulp.


    Just as Donald was about to ask Billy to handle the situation here, his cell phone in his pocket


    started to ring.


    Donald pulled out his phone and saw that it was a call from Weston.


    On the other end of the phone, Weston asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, have younded yet? We didn''t see


    you check into the hotel.¡±


    Donald nced at the time on his phone, only to realize that he had already missed the time he had


    agreed to meet with Weston.


    ¡°I''ve just gotten off the ne and took care of a few things. Wait for me for twenty minutes, I''ll be at


    the hotel shortly.¡±

 Chapter 966 Prostrating In Awe

    Chapter 966 Prostrating In Awe


    The location where Weston and his team intended to film was quite remote, so they would not head


    there unless absolutely necessary.


    Weston''s trip into the city this time was to pick up Donald to ensure that thetter would not get lost


    on his way to the set.


    However, despite waiting at the agreed-upon hotel for a long time, Donald still had not shown up.


    ¡°You mentioned that our set is quite remote, Mr. Tanner. Do you think Mr. Campbell would be able to


    adapt to the ce?¡±


    Drogo Zapata, Weston''s assistant, was seated on the couch, gazing toward the hotel entrance,


    looking slightly worried.


    Though he had never met Donald, the mere thought of thetter being a CEO drew him toward the


    conclusion of how pampered and privileged such a man would be once he ventured into the


    countryside.


    Weston frowned. ¡°I can''t speak for others, but I don''t think Mr. Campbell will have a problem with it.


    He''s not the type of leader who couldn''t bear to get his hands dirty. You''ll understand when you


    meet him.¡±


    In truth, Weston wanted to tell Drogo that Donald was a formidable character, especially how he


    looked like a Ste Warrior when he puts other bosses in their ce.


    Upon second thought, however, it urred to him that Donald had been able to put those wealthy


    people in their ce because of the powerful backing provided by Dragon Fide Corporation.


    Once he ventured into the remote regions, Donald would be forced to confront harsh conditions and


    unexpected obstacles.


    In light of that thought, Weston suddenly realized that Donald''s identity and background would not


    matter much, and he became unsure about how long Donald could bear it. Thus, all he could say


    was that Donald was a different kind of employer.


    ¡°Listen, Mr. Tanner, I don''t care what kind of person your boss is. I just want to remind you that if we


    don''t get in the car in the next fifteen minutes, we won''t be able to get back today.¡±


    Sitting across from Weston was a man, roughly in his early fifties.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The old man was dressed in a cotton-padded jacket with a dagger tucked at his hip.


    To Weston and hispanions, his attire seemed extremely peculiar. To the locals, however, it


    represented a presence not to be trifled with.


    It pointed to the indication that the old man was a hunter whose hands have been stained with


    blood.


    ¡°Please bear with us a little longer, Mr. Hackett. We will cover the hotel expenses if we can''t make it


    back today.¡±


    Adler Hackett stared at Weston. ¡°I don''t want to stay in your hotel,¡± he scoffed. ¡°My own tent is far


    morefortable. I''ll be heading home if your boss doesn''t show up soon. I can''t be away from my


    family for too long.¡±


    Though Weston harbored his own opinions about Weston''s promation, he found it difficult to


    voice them.


    Adler was the local guide they hired. He was reputed to be the best one in the area.


    If it were not for the fact that Ronson and Adler got along well, Adler would never have agreed to act


    as their guide.


    Just as Weston was contemting if he should give Donald another call, thetter appeared at the


    hotel entrance.


    ¡°Over here, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Weston stood up and waved at Donald with great excitement.


    Now that Donald is here, we can stick to the n.


    Initially, Adler did not think highly of a boss like Donald, but from the moment heid eyes on the


    latter, he tensed up at once.


    ¡°Mr. Hackett, this is our CEO, Mr. Donald Campbell. Mr. Campbell, this is our guide, Mr. Adler


    Hackett.¡±


    Donald inclined his head.


    Interestingly, Adler appeared somewhat ill at ease, much like a primary school student bes


    upon seeing his teacher.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Hackett? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Seeing Adler so anxious made Weston wonder if he was sick.


    To his great surprise, Adler suddenly knelt before Donald and prostrated himself humbly.

 Chapter 967 Highway Robbery

    Chapter 967 Highway Robbery


    ¡°Oh, mighty Sky Sage, your spirit descends upon the vast Brimhurst Grasnd, blessing all your


    children.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Hackett? Please, get up. He isn''t some god. He is just Mr. Campbell.¡±


    None of them expected Adler to suddenly kneel and pay such a grand tribute to Donald.


    Momentarily taken aback, Donald touched his own face instinctively. ¡°Does your Sky Sage look a lot


    like me?¡±


    Wearing an expression filled with reverent awe, Adler exined, ¡°The Sky Sage has no form, but I


    can certainly feel its divine power. You must be the incarnation of the Sky Sage. There''s no doubt


    about it.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Having spent many days with Adler, Weston knew just how proud this old man was at heart.


    To put it bluntly, he practically looked down on everybody.


    Whenever Adler set foot on the grasnds, he would feel as if he were a king surveying his


    kingdom where he did not need to show respect to anybody.


    Yet, such a proud individual knelt down immediately upon seeing Donald, refusing to rise no matter


    how they pleaded for him to.


    This stark contrast left Weston profoundly shaken, to the point where he even began to question if


    Donald really was the Sky Sage that Adler had spoken of.


    However, Donald knew why Adler was behaving so respectfully toward him.


    In truth, Adler''s strength was already at the threshold of a Ste Warrior. However, since he had not


    broken through it, he can only be considered a pseudo-Ste Warrior, not even worthy of being


    called a one-star Ste Warrior.


    Even so, Adler had a discerning eye for another warrior''s strength.


    Donald did not pay much attention to it, as only Weston and his group were present. He surmised


    that Adler had simply picked up on the aura of the Ste Warrior he inadvertently exuded.


    This must be how Adler sensed my strength, which led to his remarks.


    What piqued Donald''s interest was the fact that there were many high-level Ste Warriors in the


    country.


    Does Adler behave like this whenever he sees a high-ranking Ste Warrior?


    ¡°That''s enough. I''m not your Sky Sage, and there''s no need for you to kneel before me. Get up,


    please. Let''s get on with our original n.¡±


    Weston and Drogo''s words had no effect, but as soon as Donald spoke, Adler rose to his feet.


    Perhaps out of fear of Donald for being the Sky Sage, Adler behaved very meekly along the way,


    speaking and acting much more politely than he usually would.


    Only when Donald asked would Adler answer his questions.


    ¡°I did not expect you to thrive so well on these grasnds, Mr. Campbell. If we had known, we


    would have had you lead our pioneering efforts from the start, which might have saved a substantial


    amount of money.¡±


    Donald gave Weston a look. ¡°Cut the cr*p. So, what kind of trouble have you fellows run into?¡±


    Donald''s reason foring to meet with the production team was due to Weston''s report of


    encountering some safety issues along the way.


    Now that Donald was here, Weston felt much more at ease.


    ¡°It''s not really trouble, per se. It''s just that the area we''re going to has a rather diverse poption of


    all sorts of people. Initially, I wanted Ms. Wilson to dispatch a dozen or so guards to apany us,


    but I didn''t expect her to arrange for you, Mr. Campbell, toe instead.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Donald became even more annoyed.


    He initially thought that Weston had specifically requested for him toe.


    Now, it appeared that Jennifer was the one who wanted him to join the group instead.


    Just when Donald was thinking that following the film crew around was going to be a waste of his


    time, the car came to a sudden halt.


    The passengers in the car turned to the driver in confusion.


    ¡°Why have we stopped, Sir? We haven''t reached our destination yet, have we?¡±


    The driver trembled without uttering a word as if he had seen something terrifying.


    ¡°Bad news,¡± Adler announced. ¡°It seems we''ve run into some bandits.¡±

 Chapter 968 Ambushed During The Journey

    Chapter 968 Ambushed During The Journey


    Donald had always believed that encountering highway robbers in vast ins, where thend


    stretched far and people were few, was an unlikely scenario.


    However, the reality proved him wrong.


    The current location of their car was perfectly nestled between two valleys.


    Ahead and behind, therey an unobstructed path, nked by steep cliffs on either side. There


    existed no feasible option for a detour.


    That was probably why the robbers chose this ce to stage the ambush.


    Seated in the car, Weston released a sigh andmented, ¡°This isn''t an auspicious beginning. I


    hadn''t anticipated us encountering a situation like this even before reaching our destination.¡±


    As Weston spoke, he simultaneously began to take out all the valuable items he had on him,


    especially things like ID cards.


    ID cards coulde in handy during the shoot. If the documents were to be lost due to a robbery, it


    might even dy the shooting schedule.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Observing Weston conceal something beneath the seat, Adler asked him


    with keen curiosity.


    As he searched for a suitable location to stash the cards, Weston answered, ¡°I don''t have an issue


    losing a bit of money if it helps avert arger catastrophe, but we absolutely need to secure certain


    valuable items. Did you carry any heirlooms with you? It''s best to hide them swiftly as they''ll be


    approaching our vehicle soon.¡±


    Weston''s gaze shifted to the window, where four figures mounted on chestnut horses encircled the


    car, each holding a shotgun. Their animated chatter suggested they had just secured some


    remarkable loot, akin to victorious warriors.


    ¡°These people are originally hunters on the ins. It''s just that life there became too tough, so they


    resorted to this kind of highway robbery,¡± Adler sneered. ¡°They can mess with the out-of-towners all


    they want, but the moment they cross me, their luck is bound to take a turn for the worse.¡±


    After Adler finished speaking, he took out his hunting rifle and fired a shot outside.


    The person riding the horse waspletely unprepared and was directly knocked off his horse by


    Adler''s shot.


    The other three were also taken aback to find out that someone fired a gunshot from the car. They


    quickly ducked down on the horse, trying to figure out where that shot hade from.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated the speed at which Adler could change bullets.


    Before they could see clearly, the second gunshot rang out again.


    The second man clutched his chest and let out a miserable scream, also falling from his horse.


    Atst, the remaining two people finally spotted Adler. They promptly raised their guns to retaliate.


    The scene somewhat resembled a cowboy shootout.


    However, their marksmanship was far inferiorpared to Adler''s.


    The two of them fired five shots in session. Apart from one shot that shattered the car window,


    the remaining four all hit the car''s metal body.


    Adler was simply infallible.


    Whenever he fired a shot, it either directly hit a person or a horse.


    The exchange of firested less than a minute, and Adler single-handedly took down all four


    robbers.


    Adler emerged from the car, gripping a shotgun with a confident demeanor. Prior to exiting, he


    warned the driver. ¡°Give me two minutes. If you ever think about driving away without me, I won''t


    hesitate to pull the trigger.¡±


    Observing Adler''s resolute handling of the firearm moments ago, the driverprehended that


    Adler was not someone to be trifled with.


    He shivered as he nodded, assuring that he would absolutely not drive away.


    Adler walked up to the four individuals, only to find that the first three had already bled to death.


    Only thest one was barely clinging to life.


    He pressed the shotgun''s barrel against the man''s forehead and inquired, ¡°Chad Sommer''s


    regtions explicitly forbid any acts of robbery on this route. To which gang do you belong? How is


    it possible that you''re unaware of this rule?¡±


    Aware that time was slipping away, the man clenched his teeth and addressed Adler, ¡°Those who


    stand against us, the Ghost g, will meet their doom!¡±

 Chapter 969 A Direct Confrontation

    Chapter 969 A Direct Confrontation


    Adler''s face changed instantly when he heard the four men were from the Ghost g.


    Before further inquiries could be made, the man whom Adler had targeted tilted his head, a trickle of


    fresh blood escaping from the corner of his mouth. He crumpled to the ground, experiencing a


    series of convulsions before swiftly sumbing, his breath fading away.


    ¡°Seriously? Still resorting to poison? What century do you think we''re living in?¡± Adler remarked,


    recognizing that the man must have ingested poison. That exined his rapid demise.


    Holding his shotgun, Adler returned to the car. He made a gesture to the driver, signaling him to


    continue driving.


    As the car started up again, Weston looked out the window at the four bodies and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Hackett, won''t this cause any trouble? You told me before that your shotgun was only for hunting.


    Now that you''ve shot people, won''t the patrolmene knocking?¡±


    Firearms control has consistently been highly stringent in the country.


    The mere fact that Adler possessed a hunting shotgun was already indicative of a notable privilege.


    His continued use of this shotgun for lethal purposes left Weston finding it difficult to believe that


    Adler had not entangled himself in grave consequences.


    Adler let out a sigh as he replied, ¡°The dynamics here differ from those in your city. For us hunters,


    the true peril often arises from fellow humans, not the wolves across the ins. This shotgun isn''t


    primarily intended for guarding against animals; it''s more about safeguarding ourselves from


    people. I went down to inquire and discovered that all four of them are affiliated with the Ghost g.


    Individuals of their ilk don''t merit mourning. Who knows, my courageous action might even earn me


    recognition and a reward.¡±


    Weston could not believe his ears. You fired shots and killed four people straight off the bat, and


    you still expect to be hailed as a hero and receive a reward?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, judging by Adler''s expression, it did not seem he was joking.


    Seated off to the side, Drogo inquired, ¡°What exactly is this Ghost g? Is it some sort of bandit


    organization?¡±


    Adler took out his pipe, took a puff, and said lightly, ¡°The Ghost g isn''t really a band of ouws,


    they''re far more formidable than ordinary bandits. No one knows when they came into existence,


    and no one knows where their main base is. The people under the ghost g are all armed, and


    they''re up to no good, always causing trouble wherever they go. Among us, there''s a prevailing


    belief that the leader of the Ghost g is, in fact, a formidable spirit that has returned from hell.


    Consequently, anyone who bes his target doesn''t live to witness another day.¡±


    Adler''s demeanor remainedposed as he spoke those words, almost as if he were discussing


    matters belonging to someone else. However, his tranquil tone sent shivers down the spines of


    those around him.


    Weston looked at Adler and asked, ¡°You just killed their men. You won''t get into any trouble, won''t


    you?¡±


    Adler gave a pat to the shotgun in his grip and remarked, ¡°I possess a firearm, so why should I be


    afraid of those cowards? All that talk about returning from hell is nothing more than their own self-


    promotion. There''s no concept of ''hell'' on our ins.¡±


    Seeing that Adler did not take this so-called Ghost g seriously, everyone else breathed a sigh of


    relief, feeling that the organization probably was not as terrifying as they thought.


    Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. Adler fetched a few horses from the station and then


    led the way to his home.


    Owing to the exceedingly isted location, their sole modes of transportation for a significant


    duration were horses or donkeys.


    Weston and Drogo had already spent several days getting used to horse riding.


    Consequently, even though the two of them exhibited a certain level of unease while on horseback,


    they could still be deemed proficient in horse riding.


    As they readied themselves to witness Donald''s potentially awkward first horse ride, they were


    taken aback by his unexpected agility. With one hand firmly grasping the horse''s mane and using


    both feet to push off the ground, Donald smoothly and elegantly mounted the horse.


    Both of them were dumbfounded by Donald''s move. What''s happening here? How is he so skilled


    at mounting a horse?

 Chapter 970 The Reason For Becoming A Hunter

    Chapter 970 The Reason For Bing A Hunter


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, have you had any experience riding horses before?¡± Weston inquired, his


    expression tinged with curiosity.


    Donald hummed in response. ¡°I used to ride a horse daily at my previous workce.¡±


    He found himself missing the warhorses he had back in Quadfield.


    During his time stationed in Quadfield, his means of transportation had been a war horse, which


    was substantiallyrger than the one he currently rode.


    As Donald sat atop the horse, he experienced no sense of pressure whatsoever. If anything, he


    held the opinion that this delicate horse could not truly showcase his riding skills to the fullest.


    Adler had always held Donald in high esteem, thus he found no astonishment in Donald''s ability to


    ride a horse. It would be the ultimate irony if Sky Sage couldn''t ride a horse upon descending to


    Earth!


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, don''t you need a saddle?¡± Even though he knew Donald was incredibly formidable,


    Adler could not help but point out that Donald''s horse did not have a saddle.


    Donald waved his hand and replied, ¡°I never use a saddle when I ride a horse. It affects the horse''s


    stamina.¡±


    Although a saddle could ensure the rider''s safety, it still posed a considerable burden for the horse


    to bear due to its weight.


    Bearing the weight of a person was already a considerable load for a horse, and adding a saddle


    that exceeded ten pounds would onlypound the strain. This could ce a substantial burden


    on the horse.


    If another person were to decline the saddle, Adler would likely interpret it as a disy of showing


    off.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when it came to Donald''s decision to forego the saddle, Adler regarded it as a choice that


    aligned with Donald''s usual tendencies.


    This indicated their ustomed practice of riding horses without saddles. It was not about unting


    their abilities; rather, it stemmed from their habitual approach.


    They then rode their horses straight into the mountains.


    Given that Adler''s hunting cabin was situated atop a mountain, as they strolled along the forest trail,


    they would engage in listening to Adler recounting intriguing tales throughout their walk.


    ¡°Mr. Hackett, what prompts you to reside in such a secluded location all by yourself? I gather that


    hunting may not yield as much ie as guiding would. So, why do you persist in being a hunter?¡±


    Weston asked.


    With the advancement of modern technology, the majority of people had already begun to enjoy the


    conveniences and benefits of city life.


    Hunters like Adler, who devoted their days and nights to traversing mountains and forests, not only


    faced perilous situations but also endured challenging living conditions.


    At times, even after dedicating an entire day to the mountains, he could manage to earn no more


    than two hundred at most.


    But if Adler was willing to act as a tour guide for people like them, he could easily make seven to


    eight hundred a day.


    Furthermore, serving as a tour guide was not particrly hazardous, and it was a profession with


    steady potential for growth.


    Hence, Weston found himself perplexed as to why Adler had chosen to be a hunter in the first


    ce.


    Upon hearing Weston''s question, Adler took a sip from the wine sk at his waist before replying


    casually, ¡°I became a hunter because there''s a man-eating tiger in these woods. When I was little, I,


    too, dreamed of leaving these woods, going to the city, studying like other children, and heading to


    the big city. But when I was eleven, a tiger broke into my home and killed my entire family.¡±


    As Adler uttered these words, his demeanor remainedposed, yet Weston could still sense the


    undercurrent of animosity within him.


    Weston was unaware of the profound shock that had struck Adler''s psyche when he had helplessly


    witnessed a tiger ruthlessly ughter his family before his very eyes.


    Based on Adler''s unwavering dedication to being a hunter, Weston could discern the profound


    extent of Adler''s fixation on that tiger.


    Weston could not help but inquire further, ¡°So, did you find that tiger?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Adler replied nonchntly. ¡°I''ve spotted it a few times, but it''s quite an elusive creature. It


    always managed to slip away.¡±


    ¡°That tiger might be dead by now,¡± Drogo chimed in, ¡°After all, it''s something that happened


    decades ago. A tiger''s lifespan isn''t usually that long.¡±

 Chapter 971 Tiger Attack

    Chapter 971 Tiger Attack


    As soon as Adler finished speaking, the horse beneath him suddenly stopped moving.


    With a frown, Adler flicked the whip at the horse''s rump. To his surprise, the horse neighed in pain,


    raised its hoof, but stubbornly remained in ce.


    Not only was Adler''s horse like this, but even the horses of Weston and Drogo were the same.


    ¡°What''s going on? Mr. Hackett, are your horses sick?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, I''ve been taking meticulous care of these horses. They can''t be even if you''re sick.¡±


    Adler was quite confident in his horse, so he was puzzled, unsure of what was actually going on.


    At that moment, Donald massaged his temples and said, ¡°Mr. Hackett, I don''t know whether to say


    you''re lucky or unlucky. You''d better get ready.¡±


    ¡°Get ready? Ready for what?¡±


    Adler was looking at Donald with a puzzled expression, when suddenly, a dark shadow lunged at


    him from the nearby bushes.


    Adler who was riding on the horse, waspletely dumbfounded.


    A gaping maw, blood-red, gradually erged in his field of vision. Adler''s first thought was that he


    was done for.


    Bang!


    A tiger''s roar jolted Adler back to reality from the shock.


    He looked closely and found that the tiger lunging at him was actually kicked away directly by


    Donald.


    The tiger never expected that such a seemingly frail person could possess such leg strength.


    After a heavy fall, it quickly got back up again.


    After the failed surprise attack, it didn''t recklessly charge again. Instead, it paced back and forth,


    observing the group of people.


    Weston and Drogo who were both riding on horses, were scared stiff.


    This was their first timeing so close to a tiger.


    If they weren''t perched on horseback, they might have already copsed on the ground out of fear,


    unable to get up.


    Before, they always heard others talk about the ¡°king of beasts¡±, but they never really felt anything.


    But now, having witnessed the tiger''s imposing presence, they finally understood how it earned the


    title of king of beasts.


    The tiger''s arm was simply thicker than thebined arms of two adult men.


    What''s even more terrifying are the muscr lines on its arms. The bulging muscles are like the


    perfect sculptures carved by the most skilled sculptor, exuding an aesthetic of raw power.


    ¡°Mr. Hackett, what should we do now?¡±


    In such a situation, all Weston and his group could do was to lie motionless on the backs of their


    horses.


    Adler was hunter and he had a shotgun in his hands. Hence, he should quickly take action and kill


    this tiger.


    At this moment, Adler also snapped back to reality. He quickly grabbed the hunting rifle in his


    hands, simultaneously aiming the muzzle at the tiger.


    The tiger seemed to realize something too. It started pacing anxiously under the aim of the hunting


    rifle, growling at Adler as if it was issuing a warning.


    But Adler was no longer afraid. The only thought upying his mind now was revenge.


    Although it was clear that the tiger before them was not the same one from years ago.


    But if this tiger roamed in the jungle to harm people, then it deserved to die, just like the tiger before


    it. There should be no difference in the treatment whatsoever.


    Adler took a deep breath, and aimed for the tiger''s forehead.


    The tiger seemed to have realized something as well. With a roar, it charged directly towards Adler.


    Bang!


    The gunshot echoed, but the tiger did not halt its stride.


    It leapt into the air propelled by momentum. Although the bullet struck it right between the eyes, it


    failed to prate its brow bone.


    Adler was knocked to the ground by a tiger, horse and all.


    Before he even had a chance to stand, the tiger mped down on his leg and with a swift swing,


    flung Adler off to the side.


    ¡°Mr. Hackett!¡±


    Just as Adler was about to meet his end in the tiger''s jaws, Donald from the side made his move


    once again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 972 Solves It With Tree Branches

    Chapter 972 Solves It With Tree Branches


    Although the tiger was attacking Adler, its attention was actually always on Donald.


    As the king of beasts, it could sense who could truly pose a threat to it.


    So, as Donald made his move, the tiger didn''t hesitate at all and immediately let go of Adler. Then,


    with a sideways leap, he distanced himself from Donald.


    This move by the tiger actually let Adler off the hook.


    Fortunately, Adler only had a few bite marks on his right leg. His leg was still intact, so it wasn''t


    considered a serious injury.


    Donald casually snapped off a branch from a nearby tree and held it in his hand. Then, he took


    slow, deliberate steps towards the tiger just like how one would approach a kitten.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No way, Mr. Campbell, are you nning to use this to deal with the tiger?¡±


    Drogo had no idea about Donald''s capabilities. So, when he saw how Donald dare to face off


    against a tiger with just a tree branch in his hand, he really didn''t know whether to call Donald brave


    or foolish.


    Donald paid no attention to Drogo. Instead, he walked directly to a spot three meters away from the


    tiger. Then, he said to it, ¡°You can still get away if you leave now. Otherwise, once I make my move,


    you won''t be able to live.¡±


    Of course, the tiger couldn''t understand what Donald was saying. However, sensing the growing


    intensity in Donald''s demeanor, the tiger was clearly hesitant.


    But just then, the sound of gunfire rang out once again.


    The bullet merely grazed the tiger''s scalp, failing to hit its mark.


    The tiger was still unaware that it had been ambushed.


    It roared in fury, then charged at Donald like a mad wild beast.


    With a sigh, Donald brandished the branch in his hand, striking the tiger with all his might.


    An astonishing scene unfolded. The tiger, struck by the tree branch, reacted as if shed by a long


    sword. Instantly, its skin split open, revealing a rather shocking wound.


    Even the tiger didn''t anticipate that Donald''s branch would possess such lethal force.


    In the throes of pain, it veered away from its intended target.


    Taking advantage of this opening, Donald swiftly tilted his body to the side, and once again, the


    branch in his hand was set into motion.


    This time, the branch sliced through the tiger like cutting a piece of cake,nding a direct hit on the


    tiger''s nk.


    With a roar, the tiger fell heavily to the ground, unable to rise for quite some time.


    Upon closer inspection, Weston and his gang were astounded to find that Donald had actually


    severed one of the tiger''s ws with a tree branch!


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Mr. Tanner, what''s the real story behind Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Drogo no longer looked at Donald as if he were looking at a person.


    Is it possible for a person to take on a tiger directly with just a branch?


    Even Hercules, I fear, would concede defeat upon seeing Donald''s current disy of thrashing the


    tiger.


    ¡°I don''t really know who Mr. Campbell truly is, but he certainly saved our lives.¡±


    When Weston first saw the tiger, he had already figured out where he would hide.


    But now, having seen Donald in action, Weston even had the idea of making a film for Donald.


    However, he knew Donald very well, and he was certain that Donald would not agree with his idea.


    So now, all Weston can do is to try his best to remember the moves Donald had used, hoping he


    can incorporate them when he makes his own movies in the future.


    ¡°Mr. Hackett, I''ve taken care of the tiger for you, so you don''t need to get up.¡±


    In his current condition, Adler would struggle to even stand up, let alone kill a tiger.


    So Donald walked straight up to the tiger, and directly stepped on its head with his foot.


    The tiger, evidently aware that its life was about to end, let out a pleading whimper.


    However, Donald simply ignored it.


    Thew of the jungle was survival of the fittest.


    If acting cute and begging for mercy could save lives, then there wouldn''t be so many people dying


    in the jaws of a tiger.

 Chapter 973 Bringing The Tiger Home

    Chapter 973 Bringing The Tiger Home


    After Donald had dealt with the tiger, it took quite a while for their horses to recover.


    The sense of oppression that the tiger imposed on the horses was simply too overwhelming. If it


    weren''t for Adler''s special techniques to soothe the horses'' emotions, these horses might still be


    unable to move.


    ¡°What do we do now? We''re not actually going to drag this tiger back with us, are we?¡±


    Even Drogo felt that their feat of killing a tiger was something worth boasting about.


    But this tiger must weigh at least five hundred pounds. Without using some special means of


    transportation, they wouldn''t be able to transport the tiger''s body back.


    Fortunately, Adler was experienced in such matters. He first instructed Drogo and Weston to search


    for wood in the nearby area.


    Then, Adler used his own tools to build a simple raft for the tiger.


    He applied a generous amount of oil to the bottom of the raft.


    They weren''t sure what this oil was extracted from. However, after applying it to the bottom of the


    raft, at the very least, they could drag the tiger''s body away when they were on the main road.


    ¡°Mr. Hackett, howe you even know such skills.¡±


    As Adler was tying the hemp rope, he said, ¡°I''m a hunter. Even if I can''t hunt down a tiger in the


    forest, killing a wild boar or two shouldn''t be a problem, right? If I didn''t know how to transport, how


    would I bring home the beasts I''ve hunted?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Weston felt it made sense.


    Unlike the past when hunters always worked in teams, hunters like Adler nowadays tend to operate


    alone. Sometimes, if they really managed to score a big catch, it would be a huge loss if they


    couldn''t drag it back.


    It was as if the pelts of tigers and wild boars held no value whatsoever for the other animals in the


    forest.


    So, if one were to leave the body of your hunt in the forest overnight, by the time one returns the


    next morning, one might find nothing but a skeleton.


    After securing the raft, the group, hauling the tiger''s carcass, continued on their way. In no time at


    all, they arrived at Adler''s house.


    ¡°Mr. Hackett is back, Mr. Tanner is back!¡±


    ¡°Goodness. What''s that following them behind the horse? It looks like a tiger!¡±


    ¡°It''s really a tiger. Hurry over and take a look!¡±


    Adler''s house is quite spacious, able to amodate the entire crew of over fifty people.


    As soon as they saw the group return, Adler''s wife and his sons came forward to greet them.


    The film crew members found the sight of the tiger intriguing, but Adler''s family knew all too well the


    danger of encountering such a young and strong tiger in the wilderness.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hubby, howe you''re the only one who got hurt?¡±


    Seeing the wound on Adler''s right leg, his wife Melinda felt both heartache and confusion.


    Adler was a hunter, and, so he naturally became the strongest fighter among them after


    encountering a tiger.


    If Adler ended up in this state due to injuries, how could the others possibly remain unscathed?


    ¡°What''s the matter if I''m the only one hurt? If it weren''t for Mr. Campbell this time, I would have been


    a goner.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Melinda looked at Donald, who was yawning, and found it somewhat unbelievable.


    How could such an ordinary-looking young man possibly rescue Adler from the jaws of a tiger?


    Melinda couldn''t understand, and Adler didn''t exin it to her either.


    ¡°Stop standing around, everyone. First, move the tiger into the warehouse. I''m hungry, is there


    anything to eat at home?¡±


    As soon as Adler returned home, he was the head of the family. So whatever he said, Melinda and


    their sons would promptly prepare ordingly.


    Donald paid no attention to Adler. Instead, he followed Weston and the others directly into a


    temporary room, ready to start a brief meeting.

 Chapter 974 Roasting Tiger Meat

    Chapter 974 Roasting Tiger Meat


    ¡°Let''s discuss what''s our n for whates next?¡±


    Inside the small room, a total of seven key members of the film crew were seated.


    Upon hearing Donald''s question, Weston was the first to respond, ¡°Mr. Campbell, our next n is to


    head to Eagle''s Beak first, then proceed to Red Valley. Please take a look at the route we chose.¡±


    Weston handed the map to Donald.


    After a careful look, Donald nodded in agreement.


    After studying the various terrains on the map, Donald realized that the marked route was indeed


    the optimal solution.


    It was clear that Adler was quite skilled and hadn''t lied to them.


    ¡°There''s no issue with the route. We can go this way.¡±


    ¡°There''s one more thing,¡± Weston said to Donald, ¡°I received some information earlier. It seems


    we''re not the only team heading to Eagle''s Beak for the shoot. There''s another production crew


    setting off on the same day as us.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Which film crew?¡±


    ¡°Mario''s film crew.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was Mario, the crew members started to buzz with discussions one after


    another.


    Previously, there was a conflict between the two film crews at the studio. Now, they had run into


    each other again in an unexpected twist of fate.


    After hearing this, Donald alsoughed.


    ¡°Are you sure they''re here to shoot a movie? I get the feeling they''re here to cause us trouble.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not the case. I''ve already made careful inquiries before. They indeed have new filming


    requirements, which is why they chose Eagle''s Beak as the shooting location. I think we just


    happened to run into each other, otherwise, it wouldn''t be this awkward.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, can we offset our schedule from theirs?¡±


    There was a young man in the production crew who didn''t want to cause trouble, so he took the


    initiative to propose this idea.


    ¡°We haven''t done anything wrong, nor have we treated anyone as inferior. Why should we leave?¡±


    Ronson, who had been sitting quietly to one side, suddenly spoke up.


    What he despised the most was this kind of self-deprecating perspective.


    Mario was indeed a renowned director in the industry, but that didn''t mean he was the emperor of


    this circle. It was as if everyone had to give way to him no matter what they do.


    Knowing that Ronson had a fiery temper, the employee who was scolded didn''t say anything, but


    his expression was somewhat disgruntled.


    Seeing the atmosphere bing somewhat awkward, Weston quickly stepped in and said,


    ¡°Actually, this isn''t a big deal. I just wanted to let everyone know about this matter. You all shouldn''t


    feel too much pressure.


    ¡°In my opinion, we should stick to our original n. However, if we do run into Mario''s crew, I''ll go


    over andmunicate with them. I want to understand their needs and see if there''s any conflict


    with ours.¡±


    Weston said those words with a demeanor that was neither servile nor overbearing.


    Upon hearing this, the staff members each nodded in agreement with Weston''s approach.


    After discussing the work arrangements, Adler, who had already treated his wounds, changed into a


    clean set of clothes and knocked on the door to invite everyone out for a meal.


    ¡°Mmm, it smells so good. What''s cooking tonight that smells so good?¡±


    The production crew originally came with dedicated chefs.


    They had only been here for two days, and those chefs were already moring to quit.


    The main reason was that the conditions were simply too harsh, and the chefs just couldn''t keep up.


    Secondly, cooking outdoors was not the same as cooking indoors.


    Without a proper stove and a work station, these chefs simply wouldn''t be able to cook at all.


    So, they simply let Adler''s family take charge of the film crew''s meals, which was also a way for


    Adler to earn some extra money.


    ¡°We''re having barbecue tonight¡ª barbecued tiger meat.¡±


    As soon as Adler finished speaking, his two sons, Fidel and Justus, brought out the roast rack and a


    pile of fresh meat.


    The meat from the tiger had already been marinated, and a portion of it had been roasted as well.

 Chapter 975 Work For You

    Chapter 975 Work For You


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please have some.¡±


    Donald was sitting in his chair when Fidel and Justus, solemnly brought over a tray with tworge


    tiger legs on it to his surprise.


    They respectfully presented the tray to Donald.


    Everyone around was dumbfounded, unable to understand why the two brothers were so respectful


    towards Donald.


    Seeing that Donald did not ept the two tiger legs, Adler walked over from the side and said with


    a smile, ¡°Mr. Campbell, these two children have specially roasted these two legs from the tiger to


    thank you for saving me. Please be sure to ept our gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Since it''s a token of your goodwill, I''ll ept it.¡±


    After receiving the two tiger legs, Donald realized he couldn''t finish them all by himself. He took a


    small knife and cut off a piece of meat from the tiger leg for himself to eat, then handed the rest to


    Weston to distribute.


    ¡°This is my first time eating tiger meat, and it''s incredibly robust. It tastes much better than beef.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that stating the obvious? Can a cow reallypared to a tiger?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Tigers spend their days roaming the mountains, and they are known as king of beasts. Naturally,


    their meat must be delicious.¡±


    Initially, everyone had quite a fewints abouting to such a remote and impoverished


    ce.


    But now, after having tasted tiger meat, it seemed that everyone''s previous dissatisfaction had been


    thrown far into the clouds.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, it seems like you''re not particrly interested in this tiger meat.¡±


    After getting to know Donald, Drogo discovered that Donald was not the unapproachable boss he


    had imagined him to be.


    So, he plucked up the courage and started to initiate conversations with Donald.


    As Donald was enjoying his meal, he said, ¡°What''s so special about tiger meat? I''ve eaten lion


    meat, ostrich meat, and even crocodile meat.¡±


    Drogo stood next to him as he listened with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you must be joking, right? Can we actually get this kind of meat back home?¡±


    Donald just smiled without saying a word.


    He had gathered and roasted these meat to eat while he was on a mission in Quadfield.


    Given his status, would anyone dare toment on him eating these animals?


    Since there was tiger meat to enhance the mood, Weston allowed everyone to have a little drink in


    the evening.


    Then they started singing and dancing around the bonfire. By the time early morning came the next


    day, there were hardly any who could get out of bed.


    Early the next morning, Donald emerged from his room, only to see Adler and his sons cleaning


    hunting rifles outside in the courtyard.


    Upon seeing Donald appear, the three of them immediately stood up, showing him great respect.


    ¡°There''s no need for such formality, you know. I''m not some old warlord from the past. Why are you


    all being so polite?¡±


    Hearing Donald say this, the three of them finally rxed a bit.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you fulfilled one of my wishes by helping me kill that tiger yesterday. I am truly


    grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you bringing this up again? Haven''t I already epted the two tiger legs from yesterday?¡±


    Adler spoke earnestly, ¡°I spent all ofst night thinking, and I''vee to realize that I''ve wasted my


    entire life in these mountains. But I can''t let my two sons follow in my footsteps. Mr. Campbell, I can


    tell you''re a good man. If you don''t mind, I''d like my sons to work for you in the future.¡±


    The sudden request from Adler left Donald dumbfounded.


    I''ve seen people giving away their daughters, but this is the first time I''ve seen someone giving their


    sons.


    However, this Adler was indeed astute.


    He could tell that Donald was no ordinary man, so he simply pushed his two sons to follow Donald,


    all in the hopes of securing a better future for them.


    But Donald wasn''t some kind of charity shelter that he would simply take in anyone.


    Seeing Donald remain silent, Adler said to the two, ¡°What are you standing there for? Show Mr.


    Campbell what you''ve got!¡±

 Chapter 976 Showing Their Talents

    Chapter 976 Showing Their Talents


    Naturally, as sons, they had to follow the instructions given by their own father.


    They were seen taking out two small iron cages from the beast cage next to them.


    Inside the cage, there was a gopher and a tit.


    First, Adler sent his eldest son, Fidel, into the forest. Then, he turned to Donald with a smile, and


    said, ¡°My eldest son was born with excellent vision. He can even discern the color of a bird''s eye


    from 200 meters away.¡±


    After saying this, Adler opened the door of the iron cage.


    The tit flew out of the cage at an incredibly fast speed, heading towards the forest.


    The trees within the forest, with their leaves serving as a shield, create a dense maze that easily


    disrupts one''s line of sight. Without careful attention, one could not see much.


    Not to mention, this tit was a frightened one. So, as soon as it was out of the cage, it flew at an


    astonishing speed, almost like a fleeting shadow whisking through the air.


    Even so, all Donald heard was the loud bang of a gunshot.


    Just a moment ago, the tit that was freely darting through the forest, fell straight from the sky like a


    kite with its string cut.


    In a short while, Fidel returned with the body of the tit.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The bullet hit it right in the head, blowing it off with a single shot.


    Donald couldn''t help but take a second look at Fidel.


    This isn''t just about the kid having naturally good eyesight, he''s on the verge of awakening his own


    innate talent. It''s just that Adler doesn''t know it yet.


    ¡°What do you think, Mr. Campbell? My eldest son is quite capable, isn''t he? He might not be good at


    other things, but I assure you, he would make an excellent bodyguard for you,¡± thetter said, a hint


    of pride evident in his tone.


    ¡°It''s alright.¡±


    Donald spoke nonchntly, ¡°A tit can''t fight back, it can only fly away quickly. Your son being able to


    hit a tit indeed shows exceptional talent, but if he were to spar with a person, there is no guarantee


    that he would win.¡±


    What Donald said was the truth.


    Over the years, Donald had seen far too many so-called geniuses fall, killed by those whose


    strength was far inferior to their own.


    It was not because these people were all show and no substance.


    Rather, no matter how well they trained in their daily lives, if they didn''t test themselves on the


    battlefield, the mortality rate was quite high.


    Seeing that Donald was not very satisfied with his eldest son, Adler was not worried either.


    He turned his head towards his second son, Justus, and said, ¡°What are you standing there for?


    Get lost!¡±


    Feeling somewhat wronged, Justus also maintained a distance of about one hundred meters from


    them.


    At this point, Adler finally spoke, ¡°The eldest has good eyesight, he sees things clearly. But the


    second one has good ears, he can hear any unusual movement within a three-mile radius. It''s such


    a waste to use this skill just to catch gophers.¡±


    Despite expressing regret, Adler still lifted the cage door and directly released the gopher.


    Don''t be fooled by the gopher''s four short legs, it''s not as fast as you might think.


    But in reality, as soon as the gopher escaped the cage, it was just like a wild horse off its reins. It


    started to frantically scamper about everywhere.


    Justus, who had been ready for a while, picked up his shotgun and aimed at the gopher scurrying


    around on the ground.


    Yet, what everyone found truly astonishing was that the gopher could suddenly change direction, as


    if it had realized it was being hunted, and thus forcefully deviated from its usual path in an


    unpredictable manner.


    This approach may seem foolish, but one should know that it was a principle even a small gopher


    could understand.


    Justus felt like he was being yed by this gopher.


    He lifted his gun and fired three shots directly.


    The first shot, road blocked.


    The gopher could only return the way it came.


    The second shot, still blocking the road.


    The gopher was so scared that it burrowed into the ground, refusing toe out no matter what.


    Donald looked at Adler and said, ¡°So this is the person you rmended to me? He is not very


    impressive.¡±

 Chapter 977 You Guys Are Not Qualified Yet

    Chapter 977 You Guys Are Not Qualified Yet


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, don''t worry. This young man is just showing off his skills.¡±


    No sooner had Adler finished speaking, than Justus fired the third shot.


    The third shot pierced through theyers of shrubbery,pletely obliterating the gopher''s body.


    The spot where the gopher had just hidden was absolutely impossible to detect with the naked eye.


    In other words, Justus'' ability to hit the gopher was indeed reliant on his hearing.


    The gopher was at least a hundred meters away from him.


    Not to mention the noise made by the gopher in the bushes was quite subtle, which made it an even


    greater challenge for one''s hearing.


    With a proud grin, Adler turned to Donald and asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, what do you think of my two


    boys? Could they possibly assist you with some odd jobs?¡±


    Adler held Donald in high regard, but his two sons might not necessarily feel the same way.


    Especially after showing off their skills, both Fidel and Justus suddenly became somewhat inted


    with pride.


    They strutted over to Donald, their pride swelling like victorious roosters.


    Donald sneered, ¡°With this level of skill, you''re dreaming if you think you can hang with me. You''re


    way off.¡±


    Fidel was a bit more mature, so when he heard Donald say this, he didn''t say anything in response.


    However, Justus simply couldn''t stand Donald''s arrogance.


    We''re all human beings. My dad respects you because he''s my dad. If you think we''re not qualified


    enough, then at the very least, you should show us what you''re capable of.


    Justus felt upset and didn''t bother to hide it.


    He directly handed over the shotgun he held in his hands.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, my father always says you''re a deity in human form. Since you''re a deity, why not


    show us a little of what you can do?¡±


    ¡°Justus, you''re out of line!¡±


    Adler still wanted to fight for the two of them, but who would have thought that Justus would just


    blurt out something like that.


    Isn''t this considered an offense to Mr. Campbell?


    After being yelled at by Adler, Justus stopped talking.


    Just by looking at his expression, it was clear that he was not convinced at all.


    ¡°The reason I say you''re not qualified is because we''re living in this day and age, and you''re still


    using guns for hunting.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald casually plucked two leaves from the side.


    With a flick of his right wrist, one leaf instantly transformed into a sharp de, flying straight into the


    air.


    The three of them watched as the eagle, which had been circling in the sky, suddenly split in two


    and fell straight down from the air.


    Fidel was stunned.


    How did he do that?


    Did he just kill the eagle from such a great distance with just a leaf?


    Before Fidel could recover from his shock, Donald''s right wrist flicked again.


    A leaf flew from his hand, piercing straight through threerge trees, and firmly impaled a squirrel


    that was foraging for food on the ground.


    Not long after passing the threerge trees, a cracking sound echoed all around.


    Then, under the astonished gazes of the two, threerge trees thunderously fell, leaving behind


    only three stumps with smooth, evenly cut surfaces.


    Urgh...


    Both brothers swallowed in unison, without any prior agreement.


    This was just too crazy.


    Donald was able to inflict such damage by merely plucking two leaves from a tree. He was indeed


    far more powerful than the hunting rifles they hold in their hands.


    Now the two finally understood why Adler looked upon Donald as if he were a deity.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, it seems that my two boys indeed don''t meet the requirements.¡±


    Adler let out a bitterugh, his smile filled with a profound bitterness.


    He knew Donald was formidable, but he had no idea just how good thetter had be.


    This is simply beyond what a human could possibly do.


    ¡°Alright. Hurry back and wake everyone up. They''ve slept long enough.¡±


    Donald strolled back and forth with a leaf in his mouth, humming a tune.


    Adler let out a sigh, patted his two sons on the shoulders as a sign for them not to be arrogant or


    comcent, and then followed Donald back.

 Chapter 978 Fighting For Territory

    Chapter 978 Fighting For Territory


    Weston and the others had no idea what just happened outside.


    Anyway, ever since their arrival at Adler''s house, hearing gunshots in the morning had be


    quite the norm.


    The two brothers were either hunting or practicing their shooting skills.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After waking up each person in the film crew, the team officially set off, heading towards Eagle''s


    Beak.


    Even though they were prepared to endure hardships, they were still left breathless and exhausted


    when they actually set foot on the mountain path.


    ¡°I initially thought that once we reached the grasnd, each of us would be riding a horse, traveling


    at our own pace. But to my surprise, I haven''t seen any ins yet. Instead, these mountain roads


    just make me sick.¡±


    The photographer carrying the equipment had the toughest job.


    All the photography equipment on their shoulders were incredibly valuable.


    Don''t even mention the bumps and knocks. If they had been ced on an uneven surface for too


    long, they might have to adjust things like the level on the instrument.


    So, as they carried these devices forward, each of them was extremely careful, fearing they might


    damage the equipment.


    ¡°You think you''ll be fine once we reach the prairie? Let me tell you, riding a horse is much more


    strenuous than walking. When you walk, only your feet get tired, but if you ride a horse, your thighs


    will bear the brunt.¡±


    The makeup artist was clearly experienced.


    He knew that riding a horse was not the same as driving a car.


    You sit in the car all day, at most you would just end up with a sore back and waist.


    But if you rode a horse for a whole day, your thighs were sure to get chafed.


    Just as the group was wondering when they would finally reach Eagle''s Beak, another team


    appeared within their line of sight suddenly.


    ¡°Isn''t that Mario''s team? Speak of the devil and he shall appear.¡±


    Weston and his team spotted Mario''s group, and Mario and his team also noticed Weston.


    They both knew each other''s destinations long ago, so this chance encounter wasn''t too awkward


    for either of them. They simply treated each other as if they were invisible, with no intention of


    exchanging greetings.


    Thest time at the film studio, Donald made Mario lose his pride.


    If Mario acts nonchnt and greets me again this time, wouldn''t that make it seem like I''m of low


    status?


    However, if Mario refused to greet them first, it was certain that Weston wouldn''t be the one to make


    an unreciprocated effort either.


    The members of both film crews were initially quite exhausted. However, upon seeing each other, a


    competitive spirit was ignited within them. This, in turn, made their progress even more enjoyable


    and their pace quickened.


    By three in the afternoon, both parties had reached Eagle''s Beak simultaneously.


    Eagle''s Beak was actually a terrain where cliffs hang on both sides, with a gravel path running


    through the middle.


    There was an open space next to the gravel path, but it was not particrlyrge.


    If only one film crew were to set up camp, this open space would certainly be more than sufficient.


    But if it were trying to amodate two film crews on this open space, it might get a bit cramped.


    Sure enough, not long after, amotion broke out at the junction of the two camps.


    With a swift kick, Mario''s stage manager, Leroy, scattered the bonfire that Javin had just set up. All


    the while, he was cursing under his breath, his words were rather vulgar.


    ¡°We''ve told you to get lost, and stop interfering with our tent setup. Can''t you understand in


    language?¡±


    Javin spoke to Leroy with a defiant tone, ¡°We were here first, and we''ve already imed this spot.


    What do you want by kicking our pot away like this? Are you looking for a fight?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Leroy burst intoughter.


    ¡°With your skinny frame, you really think you can take me on? Are you even worthy?¡±


    Leroy rolled up his sleeves, and got himself ready for a confrontation with Javin.


    Just then, Mario and Weston both came over at the same time.


    ¡°What''s going on? Why have you started arguing?¡±

 Chapter 979 The Argument

    Chapter 979 The Argument


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, we had already started the bonfire, but this unreasonable bloke came over and kicked


    our bonfire apart. He even tried to take over our territory.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ''your territory''? Did you buy thisnd or what? This is a public area. Instead


    of setting up tents in the public area, you''re making a bonfire. Do you just have too much free time?¡±


    Leroy said earnestly, ¡°Since you guys aren''t making good use of this ce anyway, you might as


    well let us use it to pitch our tents.¡±


    Hearing that, what Leroy said seemed to make a lot of sense.


    Is the campfire really more important than the tent?


    After all, a bonfire was just for lighting up the night and roasting some food, but a tent was meant for


    others to restfortably.


    However, unlike Weston''s crew who brought solo tents, Mario''s crew brought luxury tents that could


    amodate two to four people.


    This tent could be described as ostentatiously extravagant.


    One tent could upy quite arge area, yet only a few people could sleep inside.


    Weston said to Mario, ¡°Mr. Cousteau, I see that you guys have already taken up such arge area.


    There''s no need to fuss over this small territory, right?¡±


    Mario said lightly, ¡°Mr. Tanner, I''m afraid I don''t understand what you''re saying. You want this ce


    to build a bonfire, and I want it to set up a tent. Who has the better im, I think everyone


    understands without me having to say it, right?¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying you won''t give in, Mr. Cousteau?¡±


    Mario chuckled lightly and said, ¡°It''s not that I''m unwilling to give way, but this is a public area. If


    everyone wants to do something in this public space, I can''t stop them, can I?¡±


    As soon as Mario finished speaking, the male staff members from his crew started to gather around


    one by one.


    No one had any idea where Mario found these male staff members. Each one of them was tall and


    burly, they didn''t look like production assistants, but rather like the rough and tough henchmen.


    Leroy even held a wooden stick in his hand, as if he would teach Weston a lesson with it the


    moment Weston said something wrong.


    On the contrary, Weston was only pursuing a professional level of film production.


    So, there were more women in Weston''s crew. Each of them were highly skilled, but when it came


    to fighting, they were certainly no match for these men.


    Just as both sides were on the verge of fighting, someone shouted loudly from behind suddenly.


    ¡°Fire! Our tent is on fire!¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of themotion.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As it turned out, Donald was currently holding a ming piece of wood in one hand, and he directly


    threw it towards the tent of Mario''s film crew.


    Mario''s luxurious tent was indeed made of waterproof material, but it wasn''t fireproof.


    Moreover, not only were they not fire-resistant, but the moment a piece of burning wood was thrown


    onto them, these tents ignited like gasoline, instantly bursting into mes with a loud boom.


    ¡°Quick, grab some water to put out the fire!¡±


    ¡°Send a few men, and beat the man who threw the fire stick!¡±


    Weston and his group were merely talking big, but who knew that Donald would actually take action.


    With a stick in hand, Leroy charged straight at Donald, determined to show him his strength this


    time at all cost.


    Leroy''s idea was good, it was just a pity that reality didn''t align with his expectations.


    As soon as Leroy and his men lunged forward, Donald immediately picked up the ming stick in


    his hand andnded a heavy blow on Leroy''s stomach.


    With a groan, Leroy clutched his stomach and fell to his knees. He remained there, unable to get up


    for quite some time.


    What was even worse was that his men were directly set on fire by these ming sticks which


    burned severalrge holes in their clothes. They looked just like beggars on the street, which was


    quite amusing.

 Chapter 980 A Kick That Makes You Cough Up Blood

    Chapter 980 A Kick That Makes You Cough Up Blood


    ¡°What on earth do you mean by this, Campbell! Not only did you burn our tents, but you also dare to


    hit us! I am going to call the police on you!¡±


    There were quite a few in the film crew who had previously participated in the filming at the film


    studio.


    So, they recognized Donald at first nce.


    Although Donald was arrogant during his time in the film studio, he was not as reckless as today,


    wielding a fire stick and causing havoc everywhere.


    They only knew that Donald had a good rtionship with the boss of the film studio, and he must be


    a somewhat famous person within the industry.


    Even so, he couldn''t just go ahead and do something so outrageous.


    Donald looked at the person who was speaking to him.


    ¡°Who are you? I don''t know you.¡±


    Hearing Donald said that, Callum felt like he was about to vomit blood in frustration.


    Is the issue now whether you know me or not?


    It''s about you setting our tents on fire!


    Seeing more and more people gathering on Mario''s side, the situation was on the verge of getting


    out of control.


    Weston quickly stepped in front of Donald and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t


    crowd around here. What''s the point of gathering so many people? Are you looking for a fight?¡±


    Donald pulled Weston aside and addressed the people standing in front of him, ¡°There is no need to


    stop them. They wouldn''t dare.¡±


    With Donald''s words, it was as if he had thrown a matchstick into a bonfire, instantly igniting the


    anger of Mario''s film crew.


    ¡°He''s just too arrogant! Let''s take him on together, we need to show this kid a lesson!¡±


    Seeing a group of people about to charge at Donald with objects in their hands, Donald quickly


    reached out and pulled Weston behind him.


    Donald never showed mercy to those who preferred to solve problems with their fists at the slightest


    disagreement.


    He targeted the two people at the forefront, and directly kicked out at them.


    Those two still hadn''t realized how formidable Donald''s footwork was, and were single-mindedly


    plotting to take advantage of the chaos to take Donald down.


    Who would have known that when Donald kicked them in the stomach, they would instantly feel as


    if they had been struck by a sledgehammer, leaving them breathless.


    Ugh.


    The two who were kicked fell directly to their knees, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Their reaction scared everyone around them.


    What the hell? He just got kicked and he''s actually spitting out blood?


    What kind of joke is this?


    Mario was extremely nervous upon seeing this situation.


    When the film crew was out, the director takes responsibility for the entire team.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, if any safety issues arose within the film crew, the ultimate responsibility would fall


    on Mario''s shoulders.


    Just now, Mario felt that his subordinates were stronger than those in Weston''s film crew. So even if


    they were to get physical, he wouldn''t be at a disadvantage.


    Who would have known that he overlooked Donald.


    This guy is really ruthless.


    With just one kick, two were taken out. If something really happened, then there would be no point


    in making this movie.


    There isn''t even a proper hospital especially in such a remote and impoverished area.


    Even a minor injury could potentially be a fatal wound if left untreated.


    ¡°Alright, everyone calm down!¡±


    Mario stepped forward, shouting out loud, immediately silencing all the people under hismand.


    Unlike the novice director Weston, Mario''s control over his crew members was unquestionable.


    After all, everyone knew that Mario was the most famous director in the industry. Working with him


    was the way to a promising future.


    On the other hand, if someone were singled out and fired by Mario from the film crew, then their


    professional career would essentially be over.


    ¡°First, take them both to the medica team to see if there are any issues with their injuries.¡±


    Although they were reluctant, his subordinates had no choice but to follow his orders once Mario


    had spoken.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, I think we need to have a serious talk.¡±

 Chapter 981 Not Way

    Chapter 981 Not Way


    Mario had always looked down on Weston.


    In fact, this was very normal.


    One was a standout in the industry, the other was a neer.


    Weston not onlycked the understanding of the rules like other neers in the field, but he also


    repeatedly shed with his subordinates, creating an unpleasant atmosphere.


    All of this made Mario feel that Weston was not only a person without professional skills, but also


    someone with a very low emotional intelligence.


    Naturally, Weston had no idea how Mario viewed him. All he knew was that with things having


    escted to this point, there was indeed a need for a discussion between the directors.


    Otherwise, the issue might just be about upying the space. Who knew how both parties might


    start arguing over something elseter.


    ¡°Alright. Where shall we have our discussion?¡±


    ¡°No need to go too far. We''ll just do it by that table over there.¡±


    In a bid to showcase his gentlemanly demeanor, Mario specifically chose Weston''s ce as the


    location for their discussion.


    The group headed towards the table. Donald was about to return to his tent after cleaning his ears


    when Mario saw him and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I hope you can join us. After all, you are part of the


    management team on your side, aren''t you?¡±


    The reason Mario said he wanted to talk with Weston was actually a very tactful way of putting it.


    The person he really wants to talk to was Donald.


    From these two brief encounters, Mario realized that Donald was the most troublesome and also


    the most mysterious figure in their production team.


    It seemed like Donald had no concept of fear.


    He dared to do anything, yet he was a man with principles.


    Such a person was truly the character that Mario feared the most.


    ¡°I don''t understand business matters, so you can discuss it with Mr. Tanner directly.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mario didn''t expect Donald to outright reject his request. This left him somewhat unable to save


    face.


    I''m a renowned director in our country, and yet, when I personally invite you to have a discussion


    with me, you turn me down?


    Mario spoke with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I came here this time with sincerity to


    negotiate a solution with you. After all, we will all be using the same site in the future. You wouldn''t


    want a repeat of today''s conflict, would you?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Donald looked at Mario, a look of disdain on his face. ¡°If it weren''t for you stopping them today, no


    matter how many of your people rushed over, I would''ve taken them all down. Believe it or not?¡±


    Seeing Donald''s resolute attitude, Mario''s face turned ashen, but he couldn''t utter a single word.


    Everyone had just witnessed Donald''s skills, so Mario had no doubt that if they had really started


    fighting, Donald could have emerged unscathed.


    Donald was unwilling to participate in the consultation, and Mario was also at a loss for what to do.


    The two prominent directors could only go off to the side to discuss the matter of sharing public


    resources.


    After themotion caused by Donald just now, Weston felt more confident.


    This essentially meant that they held the upper hand in the negotiations.


    Anyway, if you disappoint me, then we''ll just have to fight it out.


    You just need to consider how many of you can actually take me on.


    Donald didn''t care about the specifics of Mario''s discussion with Weston.


    He walked up to Adler, only to find him peering into the distance with a high-powered telescope.


    ¡°Adler, what are you looking at? Are there seven fairies taking a bath?¡±


    Adler handed the high-powered binocrs to Donald, his voice heavy as he said, ¡°Something''s not


    right.¡±


    ¡°What seems to be off?¡±


    ¡°This grasnd is too quiet,¡± Adler said, furrowing his brows as he spoke from experience. ¡°Usually


    at this time, there would be many flocks of sheep and herds of cattle grazing. It''s only when dusk


    falls that they return to their pens.¡±


    ¡°But look at this grasnd now. There was not a single cow or sheep in sight, not even wild ones.¡±

 Chapter 982 The Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 982 The Unexpected Guest


    ¡°Do you mean to say there''s something wrong with this grasnd?¡±


    Adler furrowed his brow and said, ¡°I''m not sure, but something is definitely off. If we''re to continue


    forward, it would be best to send someone ahead to check it out first.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As an experienced hunter, Adler''s intuition had always been incredibly sharp.


    Donald patted Adler''s shoulder and said, ¡°What''s so difficult about this? Won''t I know once I go and


    take a look?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ll go with you. I''m more familiar with the terrain of this grasnd. If anything


    happens, I can lead the way back.¡±


    Even though Donald felt confident that he wouldn''t encounter any problems given his own abilities,


    he naturally wouldn''t refuse since Adler had already said so.


    Thus, the two of them chose the two most energetic steeds, and then rode off towards the ins.


    There was a saying on the grasnds that went, ¡°A horse may die of exhaustion chasing the


    illusion of a nearby mountain.¡±


    It simply meant you look at the mountain in the distance and it may seem not so far away. But when


    you actually rode a horse to get there, you realized that the mountain you saw was actually much


    farther than you thought.


    The two of them rode their horses forward for a good forty minutes, and aside from the vast open


    grasnd, there was nothing else in sight.


    If it weren''t for Adler''s insistence that there must be something unusual up ahead, Donald might


    have already ridden his horse back home.


    After traversing three sessive hills, the two of them finally spotted a campsite on the far side of


    the third hill.


    ¡°I knew there must be something wrong, otherwise, there wouldn''t be no sign of a single cow or


    sheep.¡±


    Donaldy on the grassy slope,ughing as he said, ¡°Adler, are you sure? They''re just camping like


    us. If your cattle and sheep are so afraid of people, maybe we''re the ones who scared them off?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s different. The cattle and sheep on the grasnd know how to distinguish


    between good and bad people, they also know who is a hunter and who is a destroyer.¡±


    No sooner had Adler finished speaking, than the sound of heavy machine gun fire echoed from not


    far away.


    Donald''s eyebrows furrowed, feeling somewhat surprised.


    Even though this was a vast grasnd, it seemed to be not governed by anyw.


    But after all, this ce was still within Yorknd.


    Guns were prohibited in the territory of Yorknd, let alone these heavy machine guns that could


    cause massive damage.


    Donald picked up the binocrs to carefully observe the people in these camps.


    Donald noticed that these people were all dressed in identical camouge uniforms, with a tiger


    head emblem on their right arms.


    ¡°Jungle Tigers mercenaries.¡±


    Upon seeing this mark, Donald immediately identified their identities.


    Upon hearing they were mercenaries, Adler said anxiously, ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let''s call


    the police immediately, and have the patrol officers arrest them!¡±


    The fact that mercenaries were smuggling weapons across the border illegally was a big deal for


    Yorknd.


    Precisely because it was a matter of great importance, Donald refused to believe that these


    mercenaries would be left on their own device without any support.


    ¡°Adler, you go back first and deliver the message. Notify the patrol officers, and also arrange for the


    crew to take a different route.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what about you?¡±


    With a faint smile, Donald said, ¡°Since they''vee to Yorknd without informing anyone, I should


    certainly extend them a warm wee as the host.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Campbell, if anything were to happen to you, how could I possibly exin it to Sky Sage?¡±


    ¡°Alright, if anything happens to me, I''ll answer to Sky Sage myself. You would better get going now.¡±


    After driving away Adler, the Jungle Tiger mercenaries conveniently pushed a group of people out


    from the side of the camp.


    Upon closer inspection, Donald noticed that each of these people had ropes tied around their


    hands. They all looked extremely disheveled, as if they had been captured and bound by these


    individuals halfway through their journey.


    Donald pulled out his phone and opened an app, then confidently strutted towards the area below.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    As soon as Donald stepped down, someone immediately pointed a gun at him.


    Donald quickly raised his hands, speaking in a serious tone, ¡°I am the person in charge of


    Mercenary Alliance in Yorknd. Who among you is the leader? Step forward and speak.¡±


    While mercenaries enjoy more freedom than regr armies on the international stage, it didn''t


    mean they werepletely unrestrained.


    Especially when they were heading to countries like Yorknd, if they didn''t report to Mercenary


    Alliance, it was guaranteed to cause big trouble for the entire mercenary world.


    The reason Donald dared to impersonate the leader of Mercenary Alliance was because he indeed


    held such a position within the alliance.


    In order to keep tabs on the activities of international mercenaries, Quadfield''s people had


    essentially infiltrated the entire Mercenary Alliance. The only thing was, they themselves were


    unaware of it.


    So, Donald''s identity was absolutely legitimate.


    Upon hearing that Donald was from Mercenary Alliance, Jungle Tigers all simultaneously turned


    their gaze to one man.


    The man looked Donald up and down, then spoke with a furrowed brow, ¡°I''m the leader of this


    squad, my name is Joachim. Is there something you need?¡±


    Donald took step by step towards Joachim, then directly pped him across the face.


    The mercenaries around were all stunned. Is this kid here on a suicide mission?


    They immediately raised their guns, aiming at Donald. However, Donald didn''t seem to care in the


    slightest.


    ¡°Go ahead and shoot. You trespassed into the territory of Yorknd without reporting first, and now


    you want to assassinate the head of Mercenary Alliance. If you want to experience being hunted to


    the ends of the earth by all mercenaries, then try pulling the trigger,¡± Donald said these words with


    greatposure.


    After Joachim was pped by Donald, he even had to immediately signal his men to put their guns


    down.


    ¡°You im to be the head of Yorknd region. Do you have any proof?¡±


    Donald took out his phone and showed his ID card to Joachim.


    Joachim also took out his own phone and scanned the encrypted QR code on Donald''s phone.


    Two minutester, a message came back from Mercenary Alliance, confirming Donald''s identity.


    Along with that, a question was also sent, asking why Joachim were with Donald?


    Upon seeing this inquiry, Joachim''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly closed the search


    interface.


    He started grinning, and addressing Donald, ¡°So it''s Mr. Donald Campbell, the head of the


    Yorknd region. Mr. Campbell, how may I assist you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Donald nced at their campsite and said lightly, ¡°I need a reasonable exnation.¡±


    Joachimughed heartily. ¡°What exnation does Mr. Campbell need? We, the Jungle Tigers


    mercenaries, are just here for team building. As you can see the cattle, sheep, women are our usual


    rxation activities.¡±


    ¡°Yorknd is one of the five nations that mercenaries are strictly forbidden to enter. You surely know


    this, don''t you? Moreover, I just saw you using heavy machine guns to fire at a herd of cattle. Who


    gave you permission to bring such heavy weaponry into Yorknd?¡±


    ¡°If you can''t provide me with a reasonable exnation today, then I''ll have no choice but to request


    headquarters to send someone for verification.¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald took out his own mobile phone.


    With just a gentle touch of his finger, Mercenary Alliance would immediately pinpoint Donald''s


    location, and then dispatch their most elite mercenaries for rescue.


    Of course, Joachim couldn''t let this happen.


    He smiled at Donald and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, of course I can provide you with a reasonable


    exnation. However, there are some matters, I wonder if you could possibly show us some


    leniency.¡±

 Chapter 983 Old Acquaintances Meet

    Chapter 983 Old Acquaintances Meet


    The saying that money made the world go round was universally applicable, regardless of the


    country.


    So, while speaking, Joachim subtly led Donald to the side and discreetly showed him a number with


    his fingers.


    ¡°You think you can buy me off with three million?¡± Donald sneered, clearly dissatisfied with the price.


    Joachim quickly corrected, ¡°It''s not three million. It''s thirty million.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m sure you understand what thirty million means. If you just turn a blind eye today,


    this thirty million will be transferred into your ount immediately.¡±


    Joachim felt that the terms he had offered were already quite enticing.


    The allure of thirty million wasn''t something everyone could resist.


    Donald looked at Joachim and said, ¡°Of course, I want the thirty million, but I also want to know


    what exactly you are nning to do in Yorknd. I still need an exnation. Also, if you are here to


    gain something valuable, I want thirty percent of the profits.¡±


    D*mn, you don''t do anything and you still want thirty percent of the profits?


    Right now, Joachim wished he could just shoot Donald dead on the spot.


    But every time Joachim thought about the fact that Donald''s location was shared in real-time with


    the mercenary headquarters, he had to suppress this idea that was stirring in his heart.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, thirty million is an amount I can handle, but I really don''t know whether you can get


    the thirty percent you''re asking for.¡±


    ¡°Then you should make a call and ask for further instructions. I''ll be waiting over there for your


    response and your exnation.¡±


    After Donald finished speaking, he turned around and headed straight back to the camp.


    Joachim cursed under his breath, but he had no choice but to pull out his phone and call Wilhelm,


    the third team leader of Jungle Tigers.


    ¡°Captain Wilhelm, we''ve run into a bit of trouble...¡±


    Joachim began to recount his unexpected encounter with Donald to Wilhelm in detail. Meanwhile,


    Donald had approached the group of bound individuals, and to his surprise, he actually recognized


    an old acquaintance among them.


    ¡°It''s you!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing ''s hands tied and her crouching on the ground, Donald was instantly overwhelmed with


    shock.


    Why do I keep running into Eileen wherever I go? She''s like a bad penny that keeps turning up.


    ¡°Are you with them?¡±


    Eileen could hardly believe her own eyes.


    Before, Donald had outwitted terrorists on a ne, ensuring the safety of everyone on board.


    Oh no... So now that we meet again, Donald is actually with the terrorists again?


    When Donald pped Joachim just now, Eileen saw it all very clearly.


    It was just that the distance was a bit far earlier, so Eileen didn''t recognize that it was Donald.


    It now appeared that Donald was not only associated with these terrorists, but also held a high


    position.


    ¡°Tsk, aren''t you a stewardess? How did you end up tied up here? Did they hijack you at the airport?¡±


    Hearing Donald''s question, Eileen was about to respond.


    But the man squatting next to Donald immediately said, ¡°Eileen, don''t talk to him. He''s a ruthless


    and brutal man, capable of anything.¡±


    The man took two steps forward, positioning himself in front of Eileen. With a brave expression, he


    dered, ¡°If you have any grievances, direct them at me. If I so much as furrow my brow, then I''m


    not Flynn Laday!¡±


    Donald looked at Flynn as if he was looking at a fool.


    At first nce, this young man was clearly a pampered rich kid, who had never experienced the


    harsh realities of the world.


    Before I even had a chance to decide what to do with Eileen, he was already rushing forward as if


    eager to nobly sacrifice himself.


    Donald said to Flynn, ¡°I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in men.¡±


    After Donald finished speaking, he pointed at Eileen and said to the person watching nearby, ¡°I''ve


    taken a liking to this woman, hand her over to me.¡±


    The two guards in charge looked at each other, unsure of what to do next.


    Just then, Joachim came over and grumbled, ¡°Didn''t you hear what Mr. Campbell said? Get to it!¡±

 Chapter 984 The Price Of Being A Hero

    Chapter 984 The Price Of Being A Hero


    Seeing Donald immediately wanting a woman upon arrival, Joachim felt happy inside.


    This indicated that Donald was still the same as them fundamentally.


    As long as he was simr to them, as long as they had weaknesses, people like Donald would


    always be able to exploit them.


    ¡°What do you want? Let her go. If you have a problem,e at me!¡±


    Seeing that the people around were trying to take Eileen away, Flynn used his head to hit those


    people, wanting to protect Eileen.


    From a certain perspective, this Flynn could be considered a good man.


    At the very least, he was willing to risk his life for Eileen.


    It was a pity that his resistance was just too weak. After observing this, Joachim pointed directly at


    Flynn and said, ¡°You like ying the hero, saving the damsel in distress, don''t you? Fine. Today I''ll


    let you fully experience what it feels like to be a hero. Drag him out for me!¡±


    People around had long been displeased with Flynn. Now, hearing Joachim say he wanted to drag


    Flynn out, two people immediately stepped forward. They pulled Flynn out as if they were dragging


    a dead dog.


    Under Joachim''s guidance, Eileen was led into an empty tent.


    And Flynn was tightly bound to a wooden stake.


    It was clear that these mercenaries had done this kind of thing quite many times before.


    They tied Flynn in a spot that was just the right distance from the bonfire.


    The sensation of the bonfire''s ze wouldn''t inflict any fatal harm on Flynn''s skin, yet it would let


    him experience the feeling of being roasted over a fire.


    In no time at all, Flynn was already drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I have ryed your request to my superiors. Our team leader has assured that your


    request can be fully amodated, as long as you cooperate with our actions.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Joachim believed that he had already spoken quite politely.


    I''ve agreed to all the requests you''ve made, so what else are you fussing about?


    After hearing everything, Donald''s expression remained remarkablyposed.


    ¡°Who are you referring to as the captain? Is it the first captain, Jamson, or the second captain,


    Jannik, or perhaps Wilhelm, who never sells his hen on a wet day?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald speak like this, Joachim subconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    Though Jungle Tiger was renowned abroad, it was actually the various branch teams that had


    always been carrying out any missions overseas.


    Out of these thirty five squads, only twenty five captains knew that the leader of the third squad was


    Wilhelm.


    Only fifteen squad leaders knew that the second captain was Jack, and only the leaders of the two


    elite squads knew that the first captain was Jamson.


    However, just now, Donald not only mentioned the names of all three captains of Jungle Tigers, but


    he even knew that Wilhelm''s characteristic was never to make a deal that didn''t benefit him.


    If Donald knew about this characteristic of Wilhelm, then of course Donald would know that no


    matter what condition he had just proposed, it would be impossible for Wilhelm to truly agree.


    Seeing Joachim silent, Donald immediately burst intoughter.


    ¡°It seems my luck isn''t great, I''ve actually run into Wilhelm''s subordinates. Given that your Captain


    Wilhelm''s reputation isn''t exactly ster internationally, I think if we are to truly coborate, you


    could start by transferring thirty million into my ount. How does that sound?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, a twitch appeared at the corner of Joachim''s mouth. He wished he


    could just shoot Donald on the spot.


    This kid is really quite cunning.


    He even asked me to transfer the money first.


    Joachim was about to make an excuse to buy some time, but unexpectedly, Donald pulled out his


    phone and set a five-minute countdown.


    ¡°If there isn''t thirty million in my ount in five minutes, you all better brace yourselves for


    deportation.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Joachim didn''t dare to dy any further. He immediately instructed


    his subordinates to handle the transfer of funds.


    And then, he made another call to report back to Wilhelm.

 Chapter 985 Do You Know Iron Head Skill

    Chapter 985 Do You Know Iron Head Skill


    When Joachim went back to report to Wilhelm, Donald had already arrived in the tent.


    At this moment, Eileen''s hands were still tied up with rope.


    She, who never epted her fate, was currently trying to find a tool in the room, hoping to break


    free before anyone else came in.


    Donald, standing at the tent entrance, did not catch Eileen''s attention.


    At this moment, Eileen was intently cing her hands on a rather sharp metal object, hoping to use


    it to sever the rope through friction.


    ¡°Why not try this? Using a knife should make it faster.¡±


    Donald''s sudden words startled Eileen.


    Eileen watched Donald nervously, especially when she saw him walking towards her with a knife in


    hand. This made Eileen even more defiant towards him.


    ¡°Don''t you daree over here! If you do, I''ll headbutt you to death!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My head is quite tough, I''ve learned the art of Iron Head at the martial arts school!¡±


    Hearing Eileen say this, Donald couldn''t help butugh.


    ¡°So, you''ve actually learned the Iron Head skill at martial arts school, that''s impressive. Did they


    teach you how to break free from ropes with that skill?¡±


    Donald was not scared at all, and even continued to walk towards her.


    With a loud shout, Eileen charged directly towards Donald.


    Donald extended his left hand forward, as if he was grabbing arge watermelon, and directly


    supported Eileen''s head.


    To be honest, Eileen''s method of using her head to hit him couldn''t actually cause any harm to


    Donald.


    The only oue of her actions would be to strain her own neck.


    After supporting Eileen''s head, Donald casually moved to the side, causing Eileen to lose her


    bnce. She fell towards the bed stumbling and staggering.


    As Eileen and Donald brushed past each other, Donald even reached out and gave Eileen''s butt a


    pat.


    ¡°You! Rascal!¡±


    Eileen, who had fallen onto the bed, felt extremely humiliated. She grabbed something from the side


    and was about to hurl it at Donald.


    Just then, Donald pointed his knife at Eileen, while signaling her to stay calm.


    At this moment, Eileen realized that the rope in her hand had somehow been cut.


    ¡°Was it you who let me go?¡±


    Eileen looked at Donald with a face full of suspicion.


    ¡°Exactly. I noticed your Iron Head skill didn''t seem to be working too well, so I thought I''d give you a


    hand.¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald casually changed the direction of the small knife in his hand and


    handed it to Eileen directly.


    ¡°Take this knife for self-defense, but I advise you to only use it as ast resort. Thebat strength


    between men and women can be significantly different, especially when you''re up against a group


    of well-trained mercenaries. If you can''t strike a vital spot with a single stab, your fate could be


    grim.¡±


    Looking at the small knife in her hand, Eileen fell silent.


    Recalling Donald''s behavior on the airne, Eileen couldn''t help but ask, ¡°You''re not really a bad


    person, are you?¡±


    With a smile, Donald replied, ¡°Miss, how old are you? Do you still categorize people as good or


    bad?¡±


    Eileen bit her lip and said, ¡°At least you won''t ughter the innocent. You''re not the same as those


    mercenaries out there.¡±


    As Eileen spoke, her eyes were firmly fixed on Donald.


    She hoped her guess was correct, for only then would she have a glimmer of hope.


    Fortunately, Donald did not disappoint her.


    Donald''s clear gaze confirmed to Eileen that her guess was indeed correct.


    Eileen was about to say something, but Donald suddenly made a silencing gesture at her.


    Just as Eileen was puzzled about what was happening, Donald walked to the entrance and directly


    pulled open the tent door.


    As it turned out, Joachim was spotted, his ear tilted, ready to eavesdrop.

 Chapter 986 The Treasure Map

    Chapter 986 The Treasure Map


    ¡°Do you Epeans also have the habit of eavesdropping?¡±


    Joachim didn''t expect Donald to suddenly appear either.


    He had initially thought that Donald should be inside having a good time, and he was just about to


    verify this.


    Well, look what happened now. I was caught red-handed by Donald while eavesdropping.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please don''t misunderstand. Didn''t you set a time limit of five minutes? I''m just


    worried about exceeding that time, so I came over to remind you. We''ve already transferred the


    thirty million to your ount.¡±


    Donald took out his phone to double-check.


    Joachim''s efficiency was truly impressive. In such a short span of time, he actually managed to


    transfer thirty million into Donald''s ount.


    ¡°Good, I''ve received it already.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald stepped out of the tent, securing the door p behind him. He turned to Joachim and said,


    ¡°No one is allowed to enter this tent without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I''ve already given the order. No one will approach this tent again, including myself.¡±


    ¡°Since Captain Joachim is so understanding, let''s go over there and have a chat.¡±


    Following Joachim, they arrived at anotherrge table in the camp.


    At this moment, the key member mercenaries of this camp had already taken their seats beside this


    long table.


    In his conversation with Joachim, Donald learned that the reason they appeared here was in pursuit


    of the legendary treasure collection of Grasnd King.


    Once upon a time, Grasnd King was a formidable ruler. His treasure was the stuff of legends, so


    extraordinary that it was said the gold within could be used to construct an entire pce of gold.


    Originally, this was just a legend, but a month ago, Jungle Tigers received information from the


    herdsmen through various channels.


    It''s said that by the riverside of Millerto River, someone found ck gemstones and gold.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, look, it''s these two items.¡±


    As Joachim spoke, he simultaneously took out the ck gem and gold, cing them directly on the


    long table.


    Given that these two items have appeared in Joachim''s hands, it suggested that the shepherd who


    found these objects may have already met a tragic end.


    Donald held the ck gem in his hand, ying with it. He could indeed feel an unusual chill


    emanating from the gem, as if it had been left in a very cool ce for a long time.


    ¡°You''re concluding that there''s treasure on this grasnd based solely on these two objects?¡±


    Donald spoke dismissively, ¡°Let''s not even discuss whether the legend of the treasure is true or not.


    Even if it is, where would you start looking in such a vast grasnd?¡±


    With a mysterious look on his face, Joachim said to Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, you may not be aware


    of this, but we, Jungle Tigers, only take action when we are absolutely certain.¡±


    After Joachim finished speaking, he took out a piece of parchment and spread it out on the table.


    What was depicted on this parchment was nothing else but a treasure map.


    The only difference from normal treasure map was that this treasure map used the stars in the sky


    for auxiliary positioning, not any mountains or rivers.


    This meant that as long as someone understood how the stars in the sky moved, they could


    decipher the directions set by this treasure map.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ve already sent a team to find the entrance to the treasure vault. As long as you


    don''t hinder us, Mr. Campbell, we agree to all the conditions you mentioned earlier.¡±


    Donald shifted his gaze away from the treasure map.


    He nodded and said, ¡°If that''s the case, then I''ll follow your arrangements. Just tell me how I can


    assist you, and I''ll definitely give you my full cooperation.¡±


    After Donald finished speaking, he turned around and returned to his own tent.


    Under Eileen''s astonished gaze, Donald took out a pen and paper. Incredibly, he reproduced the


    treasure map he had just seen, without missing a single detail!

 Chapter 987 Lend A Hand

    Chapter 987 Lend A Hand


    ¡°What is this thing of yours?¡±


    Even though Eileen knew that Donald was drawing a map, she couldn''t understand what the map


    was about.


    After Donald finished drawing the map he had seen, he added his own annotations directly onto the


    map based on his understanding.


    These annotations not only sketched out some hidden information, but also made Donald realize


    that this so-called treasure collection was actually an extremely dangerous ce.


    ¡°After a while, those people outside will probably start their treasure hunt, and I will join them. When


    that timees, stay in this tent and don''te out. I will send someone to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Upon hearing that Donald intended to leave her alone in such a ce, Eileen immediately became


    displeased.


    She took a step forward, grasping Donald''s hand, and said, ¡°How would I know if you''ve decided to


    abandon me? Besides, we''re in the vast grasnds. How could anyone rted to you possibly


    travel such a great distance toe rescue me?¡±


    If she had been shot by these mercenaries from the start, Eileen would have epted her fate,


    albeit reluctantly.


    But now that Donald had rescued her from the hands of these mercenaries, she had seen a


    glimmer of hope for life.


    Now, Eileen would not let this hope slip away from her so easily.


    Donald looked at Eileen and said calmly, ¡°The ce I''m going to next is very dangerous. If I take


    you with me, we''ll both end up dead. Besides, do you really think those mercenaries would let you


    come with me when I''m on a mission?¡±


    Eileen fell silent after hearing Donald.


    She just felt uneasy, it was not like she was brainless.


    So when she heard Donald say that, she knew that she and Donald were destined to part ways


    from here.


    ¡°Are you sure your people can find their way here and defeat these mercenaries?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Donald smiled at Eileen and asked, ¡°Don''t you believe what I said?¡±


    Eileen and Donald have only met a few times. To be honest, they didn''t really know each other. As


    of now, she couldn''t really say whether she could trust Donald or not.


    However, when Donald looked into her eyes and said these words, Eileen suddenly felt as if she


    had taken a calming pill. Donald seemed to possess a peculiar energy that could put Eileen at ease.


    With an inexplicable nod, Eileen said to Donald, ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    With Eileen''s words, Donald no longer had any worries to look back on.


    ¡°Just trust me. Now go lie down on the bed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    With a blush spreading across her face, Eileen instinctively covered her chest and asked, ¡°Why do I


    need to lie down on the bed? What are you nning to do to me?¡±


    Donald nced at Eileen and said, ¡°Where is your mind wandering off to? I just want you to pretend


    that we did that sort of thing. After all, you''re the one I took to getid, aren''t you?¡±


    Hearing that, Eileen red at him fiercely.


    But she obedientlyid down on the bed, pulling the quilt over herself, and then began to make all


    sorts of strange noises from her mouth.


    The reason those mercenaries outside didn''t dare to touch Eileen was because of Donald''s unique


    status, and now, Eileen was Donald''s woman.


    So, to ensure Eileen''s safety after his departure, Donald must prove to these mercenaries how


    much he valued this woman, Eileen.


    Upon hearing the soundsing from the tent, the two mercenaries standing guard outside spat on


    the ground, feeling a sense of discontent brewing within them.


    Eileen was very beautiful woman, and someone they had always coveted.


    They just didn''t expect Donald to beat them to the punch. He was still inside enjoying what they


    should have been enjoying.

 Chapter 988 Blasting The Stone Door

    Chapter 988 sting The Stone Door


    ¡°Where is Mr. Campbell?¡±


    Joachim arrived at the tent entrance with two of his personal guards.


    As soon as he stepped in, he heard Eileen''s moaning from inside.


    Joachim was also quite upset, but then he thought that perhaps Donald''s bandit-like nature fit


    perfectly with them.


    ¡°Captain, should I go in and call him now?¡±


    Joachim red at the mercenary and said, ¡°Go ahead if you''re seeking death. How would you feel if


    you were interrupted at a time like this?¡±


    The mercenary shrank his neck and dared not speak anymore.


    Any man would know what that feeling was like. If he were to go in there, he would be shooting


    himself in the foot.


    Fortunately, Donald didn''t spend too much time messing around inside.


    In no time at all, Donald came straight out from inside.


    As he was fastening his belt, he asked Joachim, ¡°Howe your unit meeting end so quickly?¡±


    Seeing Donald''s nonchnt demeanor, Joachim felt annoyed. However, he still smiled and said to


    Donald, ¡°For us mercenaries, efficiency is always our top priority, so time is the most precious thing


    to us.¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure if you''re ready, Mr. Campbell. If you are, we can depart at any time.¡±


    ¡°I''m ready to go, feeling refreshed and clear-headed. However, you should let your men know that


    I''m quite pleased with this woman. It would be best if they didn''t harbor any other intentions towards


    her.¡±


    Hearing Donald say this, Joachim gave orders ording to Donald''s wishes even though he was


    cursing under his breath.


    After sorting out matters with Eileen, Joachim led Donald away from the camp, heading in the


    southeast direction.


    A considerable amount of specialized astronomical knowledge was required to understand the map


    in Joachim''s hands.


    Initially, Donald thought that Joachim would need at least a few days to understand this map.


    However, to his surprise, Joachim had already figured out the approximate location of the treasure.


    Unlike Adler, who enjoyed horse riding across the grasnds, the mercenaries travel entirely by


    military jeep.


    It took them just over half an hour to reach their destination by car.


    By just looking at the small hill in front of him, Donald knew this was the right ce. However, he


    still asked with a smile, ¡°Captain Joachim, are you sure the star map you found is urate? This is


    just an ordinary small hill. I don''t feel like there could be any treasure here.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please stay calm. You can just watch how we handle this professional task.¡±


    After Joachim finished speaking, he waved his hand and two groups of mercenaries equipped with


    various professional tools. They immediately rushed to the base of the small hill.


    First, a field survey was conducted. Then, two teams of mercenaries promptly ced the prepared


    explosives in front of the small hill.


    With a series of explosive booms, the small hill quaked, followed by a shower of dust and soil.


    After all the dust and dirt had fallen, a massive stone door appeared before everyone.


    Unlike the totems Donald had seen before, the patterns on this stone door resembled some kind of


    fierce beast. Moreover, these patterns on the stone door were so vivid and lifelike. They looked as if


    they coulde to life at any moment.


    ¡°That''s right. It''s this pattern! This is the legendary treasure vault. We''ve found the right ce!¡±


    Upon seeing these patterns, Joachim was quite thrilled. He signaled his men to hurry up, striving to


    open the stone door as quickly as possible.


    Donald silently took two steps back and watched these mercenaries still considering the use of


    explosives to st the stone door.

 Chapter 989 The Colossal Creature

    Chapter 989 The Colossal Creature


    The older something was, the more mysterious and captivating it became.


    Humans had a deep-seated desire and impulse for things like treasures or riches.


    Right now, Joachim and the others were being driven by this kind of desire and impulse.


    More importantly, Joachim and his team had underestimated the defensive capabilities of this so-


    called treasure vault. They treated it as if it were something they could easily trample over.


    As the second round of explosions began, a vast cloud of smoke and dust was swept up by the


    st wave, spreading and rolling out in all directions. It blurred everyone''s vision.


    ¡°It''s open! We''ve sted open the doors to the treasure vault!¡±


    The mercenaries under Joachim began to dance with joy, one after another.


    A smile also appeared on Joachim''s face.


    As long as he could bring back the treasures from this vault, his status in Jungle Tigers would


    elevate several notches.


    As the dust and smoke gradually cleared, a massive ck hole appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    ¡°Let''s go. We''re going in to move the gold!¡±


    As Joachim gave themand, everyone began to move towards the cave.


    However, before they could venture much further into the cave, the surroundings suddenly began to


    shake violently.


    ¡°Captain, what''s going on?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Joachim said with his head bowed, ¡°It seems our sting must have


    damaged the structure of the underground treasure vault, causing a series of structural


    deformations. This is quite normal.¡±


    These mercenaries were no strangers to demolition work, so when Joachim spoke, all of them


    suddenly wore expressions of sudden realization.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If there was an issue with the structure of the treasure vault, it could indeed cause such tremors.


    However, Joachim and hispanions'' optimism didn''tst long. The surrounding tremors became


    increasingly intense. It was as if something was about to burst forth from the depths of the cave.


    Just as Joachim was about to speak, a colossal creature suddenly emerged from the cave.


    The mercenaries who were about to walk into the cave had no idea that such a huge monster was


    lurking within.


    Several mercenaries were sent flying by this colossal creature, just like ants being tossed aside.


    ¡°Good heavens. What on earth is this creature...¡±


    The mercenaries were all terrified by the colossal creature before their eyes.


    Several of the more timid mercenaries simply plopped down on the ground. Their legs were too


    weak to even stand.


    ¡°What are you all standing around for? Open fire!¡±


    As Joachim gave themand, some seasoned mercenaries began to aim their shots at the


    monster''s head.


    However, these bullets hitting the monster''s head were just like striking a steel te. All of them


    were deflected.


    These bullets couldn''t even leave a white mark on the monster''s head, let alone cause any effective


    damage to it.


    ¡°Captain, this monster''s head is just too tough. Maybe we should retreat.¡±


    Vice-captain Gonzo seemed to be asking for Joachim''s approval, but in reality, he was already


    preparing to run away.


    What is the point in fighting a monster that is a whopping thirty meters tall? We are simply no match


    for it.


    Joachim gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The presence of such a powerful creature guarding this ce


    surely indicates there''s a treasure collection inside. Are we just going to stand by and watch the


    treasure slip away right under our noses?¡±


    ¡°Captain, the treasure is inanimate, and it won''t move. But this monster is alive! Can''t we just lure


    the monster away now, and thene back for the treasureter? Wouldn''t that work just as well?¡±


    Joachim wanted to say something else, but the creature had fully emerged from the cave.


    Donald who was standing at the back knew it was already toote to do anything.

 Chapter 990 Courting Death

    Chapter 990 Courting Death


    When the monster crawled out of the cave, everyone was terrified by its appearance.


    The monster''s head resembled some sort of insect, not only sporting two sharp, pointed horns but


    also a row of razor-sharp teeth.


    What was even more devastating was that this monster''s body was covered in a thickyer of


    armor.


    The reason the mercenaries couldn''t inflict any damage on the monster was because of its armor.


    ¡°Run! Retreat!¡±


    Faced with such a monster, Joachim finally gave up his own ns.


    He now realized that the mercenaries he brought were simply not up to par.


    However, it was all toote.


    As all the mercenaries were boarding the vehicle, ready to drive off, the creature seemed to sense


    something.


    It turned its head and roared directly at the mercenaries.


    Suddenly, the ground ahead began to stir.


    The surface of the earth seemed to have turned into a liquid, its undting movement appearing


    very peculiar.


    Driving on this constantly fluctuating terrain, the jeep simply couldn''t reach its full speed.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No can do, Captain. We simply can''t get through.¡±


    The driver, Barney, looked at the road ahead with a face full of tension.


    Just a moment ago, when he stepped on the elerator, he could even feel the sensation of the


    tires wildly skidding due to insufficient grip.


    Joachim gritted his teeth and said to Barry, ¡°If you don''t want to die, then charge forward!¡±


    Hearing Joachim say that, Barney knew he was out of options.


    He floored the elerator just as the road ahead smoothed out considerably.


    The jeep was like a wild horse that had broken its reins, bolting at top speed.


    Joachim and his group were lucky, but others weren''t so fortunate.


    Two jeeps nearby were also flooring the gas pedal, trying to break out just like Joachim and his


    team.


    Who would have expected that just as they were charging forward, the ground would swell


    upwards?


    This charge was equivalent to running into a wall.


    Although the jeep wasn''t severely damaged, it was impossible to get it started again in a short


    amount of time.


    Before the mercenaries in the two vehicles could react, a scythe-like forearm, over seven meters


    long, descended from the sky, killing all the mercenaries in the vehicles instantly.


    Just like that, the monster used its sharp forearms to impale those people one by one like skewers,


    then tossed them into its mouth.


    ¡°D*mn it. This monster actually wants to eat people!¡±


    Joachim, who had already dashed out, looked back only to find that aside from their car, no one


    else had managed to break free.


    In other words, of the fifty or so elite mercenaries he brought with him, only six managed to escape


    with him, including one named Donald.


    Joachim simply couldn''t swallow his anger. He ripped open a piece of canvas in the car, pulled out a


    shoulder-mounted bazooka from a wooden box, and hoisted it onto his shoulder.


    He aimed the bazooka at the monster that was devouring humans.


    Pulling the trigger, a rocket wasunched, trailing a beautiful plume of smoke, and it hit the monster


    straight in the mouth.


    The moment the rocket exploded in the air, it was like a beautiful bouquet of fireworks, causing the


    monster to let out a painful howl.


    Seeing that the rocket was actually effective against the monster, Joachim suddenly felt


    emboldened.


    ¡°Quick, bring out all the rockets. I''m going to blow this b*stard to bits today!¡±


    The others quickly took the remaining three rocketunchers from the vehicle and hoisted them


    onto their shoulders.


    Yet, in Donald''s view, all of this was simply courting death.


    Originally, that monster hadn''t noticed us, but now you''ve gone and drawn its anger toward us.

 Chapter 991 Where Did The Reinforcements Come From

    Chapter 991 Where Did The Reinforcements Come From


    Joachim and his group wouldn''t even notice these things.


    Although the initial size of the monster did indeed surprise them, Joachim believed that it was still


    manageable.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they were part of the mercenary organization called Jungle Tigers, possessing the most


    advanced weapons in the world.


    With a group of people armed with advanced weapons, he believed they could definitely defeat


    such a monster.


    One could say that Joachim''s ideas were excellent, but reality was indeed harsh.


    When theyunched the rocket once again, the creature, having learned its lesson from before,


    shut its mouth and subtly moved its head.


    Two rockets swerved off course due to the monster''s head movements, grazed past its head, and


    flew toward the side, striking behind the monster.


    Two more rockets exploded in the monster''s face, but in reality, they didn''t cause any harm to the


    monster at all.


    After Joachim witnessed this scene, his face turned ashen.


    He simply couldn''t understand why the rocket had been quite effective against the monster just a


    moment ago, but now it waspletely useless.


    ¡°Captain, let''s get moving. It seems like the monster has noticed us.¡±


    No sooner had Barney finished speaking than they saw the creature make a very peculiar


    movement.


    Its gesture was akin to stamping one''s foot, yet it also resembled a brief prayer while it gazed up at


    the sky.


    Sensing the energy fluctuations, Donald didn''t hesitate and rolled to the side.


    However, others did not have the same reaction as him.


    Especially Barney, who was holding a bazooka, ready to persuade Joachim to leave.


    He was about to finish speaking with his mouth wide open when dozens of spikes burst from the


    ground. They impaled Barney at a breakneck speed, turning him into a human meat skewer.


    Joachim was rather fortunate, as he was just outside the attack range of these dozen or so ground


    spikes.


    As a result, the spikes didn''t cause him any harm.


    Not only had his own men been turned into skewers, but the jeep was also riddled with holes.


    Such a scene was a tremendous blow for Joachim, so much so that he now found himself in a state


    of stupor.


    Only after those thorns slowly retracted did Joachim finallye back to his senses.


    He screamed as he ran into the distance, no longer caring about the treasure.


    Right now, there was only one thing on his mind. As long as he could get over this hill, he could


    survive.


    As long as I can survive, I can do anything in the future. Why do I have toe here and risk my


    life?


    Watching Joachim, who was scared out of his wits, Donald shook his head.


    No wonder the mercenary organizations around the world have been deteriorating over the years.


    If all international mercenary organizations are such pushovers, I reckon it won''t take more than two


    years for mercenaries to be phased out from the global stage.


    Thump!


    Another dull thud echoed.


    The ground beneath Donald began to stir.


    This time, however, Donald did not dodge or hide. He stood his ground.


    Dozens of spikes burst forth from the ground, but as they were about to touch Donald''s body, they


    all turned into dust, as if they had hit an invisible protective shield.


    The monster high above looked at Donald with a puzzled expression in its eyes.


    It must be puzzled for not understanding what was going on.


    It wondered why its attacks werepletely ineffective against such an insignificant human like


    Donald.


    ¡°You''ve been showing off your strength for quite a while now. Isn''t it about time for a break?¡±


    No sooner had Donald finished speaking than Joachim, who had just managed to climb up the hill,


    let out a shriek and ran back down in a most undignified manner.


    A tank barrel loomed in front of Joachim, slowly advancing.


    As Joachim sprinted down the hill, more tanks began to appear at the top of the slope.


    One car, two cars, three cars...


    Soon, twenty tanks lined up with their cannons aimed at the distant monster.

 Chapter 992 Directing The Battle

    Chapter 992 Directing The Battle


    Fifteen manned armored cars, under the cover of tanks, drove straight up to Donald.


    Squads of soldiers leaped from the vehicles, swiftly setting up a temporary defensive formation.


    A soldier nted something that resembled a firework tube into the ground, beginning to set it up. It


    emitted a cold gleam.


    A faint golden glow appeared on the ground. Centered around the defensive formation, the soil


    within a fifty-meter radius was physically solidified.


    In other words, the monster''s n to form spikes by altering energy was no longer feasible.


    ¡°Leader of 191 Dagger Regiment in Northern Battle Zone, Grian Draki, reporting to Lord Campbell!¡±


    L-Lord Campbell!


    Joachim, under the control of the soldiers, looked at Donald with a face full of surprise.


    He would never have imagined that the Donald standing before him would be the renowned Lord


    Campbell.


    Isn''t he Mr. Campbell, the person in charge of the Mercenary Alliance?


    Joachim was not a fool either.


    He quickly connected the dots.


    If Donald really is Lord Campbell, does it mean that the mercenary organization has been taken


    over by the people of Quadfield?


    The mere thought of it made Joachim''s scalp tingle with unease.


    If that''s really the case, then what future is there for these international mercenaries?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, we have fully taken control of the mercenary camp, and Ms. Monnay has been


    safely rescued. How should we deal with this person?¡±


    Grian looked at Joachim, seeking to understand Donald''s intentions.


    ¡°How do you usually deal with these kinds of mercenaries?¡±


    Grian responded with the utmost calmness, ¡°Yorknd is a forbidden ground for all mercenaries.


    Since they''ve broken the rules, they can only meet their end within our Yorknd territory. Annihte


    one to warn the rest!¡±


    Grian spoke very straightforwardly. It was clear that he had done this before, hence the faint smell


    of blood exuding from his entire being.


    If he were on the battlefield, Joachim would certainly not fear death.


    But now, being held captive, this feeling of his life beingpletely in someone else''s hands


    immediately made Joachim lose his nerve.


    He pleaded urgently, ¡°Don''t kill me! I have a lot of valuable information. I beg you. Don''t kill me!¡±


    Grian didn''t speak. Instead, he turned his gaze toward Donald.


    It was quite clear that now, the only person who could determine Joachim''s fate was not someone


    else but Donald.


    Donald chuckled. ¡°I''m quite curious. How did you mercenaries manage to sneak into Yorknd


    territory without being detected? Captain Joachim, can you enlighten me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I can exin!¡±


    Joachim quickly nodded at Donald and added, ¡°It''s Steffen Downey. The reason we were able to


    enter Yorknd smoothly was because Steffen rxed a section of the border defense, giving us


    the opportunity toe in.¡±


    Hearing Joachim''s words, Donald turned to Grian, who was standing aside, and said, ¡°Leave him


    alive. Interrogate him thoroughly and see if there''s anything we don''t know about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    No sooner had Joachim been taken away than the monster charged toward them.


    It seemed that the monster had realized that since it couldn''t use its ground spikes, it had no choice


    but to engage in closebat.


    The monster sought to engage in closebat, but Donald wouldn''t give it that opportunity.


    After stretching his muscles, he turned to Grian and said, ¡°It''s been a while since I''ve trained you,


    rascals. Come on. Let''s see if you''ve been cking off while I was away.¡±


    With a face full of excitement, Grian asked, ¡°Lord Campbell, are you going to lead personally?¡±


    Donald just smiled without saying a word, simply extending his hand out.


    Grian immediately handed over the walkie-talkie, which was in charge ofmand, to Donald.


    ¡°Everyone ready? Let''s have a round of free shooting and test the toughness of this insect.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell!¡±

 Chapter 993 White Phosphorus Bomb

    Chapter 993 White Phosphorus Bomb


    With Donald''smand, the soldiers of the 191 Dagger Regimentunched their first round of fire


    at the giant beast.


    To get a clearer view of the shooting results, the first round of shooting was carried out in a volley.


    Facts had shown that ordinary heavy artillery had limited killing power against the giant bugs.


    Although the heavy artillery made a powerful and impressive disy, the shockwave from the


    cannon''s explosion was almost entirely absorbed by the giant creature''s skeletal muscles, causing it


    little harm.


    Surprisingly, armor-piercing and incendiary ammunition posed a significant threat to the giant bug.


    Armor-piercing ammunition could prate the giant bug''s armor, causing structural damage to it.


    Although incendiary ammunition couldn''t prate the giant bug''s armor, they could continuously


    inflict damage on the exposed skin of the bug.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a round of concentrated fire, the giant bug seemed to be provoked.


    It quickened its pace, charging toward Donald and his group.


    If the giant beast were to get close enough, even if Grian and his men were the elite forces of


    Yorknd, they wouldn''t be able to withstand the force of the beast''s crushing stomp.


    ¡°Sir, should we consider retreating first?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Donald said calmly, ¡°Given the current speed of this giant bug, it would take at least


    twenty seconds to reach our front line. It might seem like retreating would buy us more time, but we


    wouldn''t be able to counterattack effectively while moving backward. This is akin to a slow death for


    us.¡±


    Hearing Donald''s words, Grian also nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So, what should we do now?¡±


    Seeing the giant bug getting closer and closer, Grian suddenly became nervous.


    ¡°Direct all heavy artillery to target this beast''s head. Ensure that when I give themand, it hits


    with the first shot.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    As Donald issued themand, the heavy artillery unit of the Dagger Regiment swiveled their


    cannons, locking onto the giant creature that was on the run.


    Ten seconds, nine seconds, eight seconds...


    As the giant bug drew closer and closer, Grian''s heart pounded faster and faster.


    The test firing had already proven that heavy artillery didn''t have much killing power against the


    monster.


    He wondered if that were the case, why did Donald still insist on having the heavy artillery target the


    head of the giant beast?


    What was worse was that the giant bug was almost upon them now.


    Why hasn''t Lord Campbell issued the attack order yet?


    Just when Grian was about to be suffocated by this immense pressure, Donald set things in motion


    with amand.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Dozens of heavy artilleries roared in unison.


    It was hard to say whether it was a coincidence, but at that moment, the giant bug that was running


    opened its mouth wide as if it was about to unleash some kind of skill.


    The bullets rained down, striking the giant bug''s head in unison, with several evennding directly in


    its gaping mouth.


    Green, fresh blood rained down from the sky.


    The giant bug seemed as if it had been hit hard on the head, shaking its head for quite a while


    before it could react.


    While the giant bug was standing still in a daze, Donald issued his secondmand.


    ¡°White phosphorus bombs. Aim them at the back of the giant bug. Fire!¡±


    Three white phosphorus bombs soared into the sky, then scattered down like a celestial maiden


    scattering flowers from the heavens.


    These white phosphorus bombs fell on the back of the giant beast, directly burning hole after hole


    into its flesh, leaving bloody craters behind.


    The characteristic of white phosphorus bombs was that once they came into contact with flesh, they


    would continue to burn, incinerating allbustible materials in the vicinity until nothing was left.


    Therefore, white phosphorus bombs had always been categorized as prohibited weapons


    internationally.


    Since this prohibited weapon couldn''t be used against humans, there shouldn''t be any problem


    using it against monsters, right?


    The creature, entirely engulfed in mes, wailed and struggled.


    With a dreadful shriek, it copsed onto the ground, its massive headnding directly in front of


    Donald.

 Chapter 994 Single Sword Strike

    Chapter 994 Single Sword Strike


    ¡°Lord Campbell, it''s really too dangerous here. Let''s move back a bit.¡±


    The monstrous headnded right in front of Donald, an urrence that no one had anticipated.


    Grian''s first instinct was to protect Donald and retreat. After all, this creature was notpletely


    dead yet.


    If this monster were to retaliate and cause any harm to Donald in its dying moments, it would be a


    loss far outweighing any gain for them.


    ¡°Why should I back off? I''m just waiting to deliver the final blow.¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald beckoned with his right hand.


    The surrounding sand and soil suddenly gathered toward Donald''s right hand.


    Following that, a sword made of gathered sand and stone materialized in his hand.


    Donald took steady steps toward the monster, raising his sword, ready to finish it off.


    It seemed as though the monster had also realized something.


    Its eyes were fixed intently on Donald, emitting sounds of anger and resentment from its mouth.


    However, there was not a shred of pity in Donald''s eyes.


    When it came to such monsters that would devour humans at will, Donald has never been one to


    show mercy.


    ¡°Just die.¡±


    Raising the long sword in his hand, Donald swung directly downwards.


    In an instant, all the sand and stones responded to Donald''s call, swiftly and uniformly striking


    toward the monster''s head.


    As if bound by some mysteriousw, the monster was instantly torn apart by this single sword


    strike.


    Its hard skull also made a cracking sound.


    This sound was like a chainsaw cutting through a steel te, causing everyone to instinctively cover


    their ears.


    Just when Grian and the others could hardly bear the piercing noise, everyone heard a sudden


    ¡°pop.¡±


    The monster''s skull was like a pried-open tin can, a wave of heat radiating directly from within.


    ¡°Update. The target has lost all signs of life. It''s dead.¡±


    Upon hearing the report from the subordinate in charge of monitoring, everyone looked at Donald


    with a face full of admiration.


    How hard was the skull of this monster?


    Previously, when the ammunition hit the monster''s skull head-on, it only left a slight st mark


    without actually breaking through the monster''s defense.


    But now, with a casual swing of his sword, Donald had performed a craniotomy on this monster.


    How could such strength not inspire admiration among those soldiers?


    ¡°Lord Campbell, how should we deal with this monster?¡±


    This creature was something Grian had never seen before.


    But if one were to give it some thought, one would realize that this creature was a treasure trove


    from head to toe.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Its bones could be used to make various bone products and be taken for material analysis.


    Also, its skin could be used to make battle uniforms simr to tight-fitting battle suits.


    Donald let go of the long sword in his hand, yawned, and said, ¡°Let''s hand it over to Lab 7. Aren''t


    they the ones who specialize in studying these odd and peculiar things? Notify them toe and


    pick it up themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    Donald waved his hand at Grian and said, ¡°All right, I have other matters to attend to. You guys


    handle things here. If there''s anything you can''t resolve, give me a call.¡±


    Grian originally wanted to drive Donald home.


    However, thetter found it too conspicuous, so he rode his horse back to the camp.


    When Donald returned to the camp, he happened to catch Weston and the others just as they


    finished capturing the night scene.


    Seeing Donald return, Weston and his group immediately went up to greet him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, where have you been? We asked Adler, but he wouldn''t say anything. We were


    worried that something might have happened to you.¡±


    After all, it was on this vast grasnd where two people set out, but only one returned. It was


    impossible for Weston not to overthink this.


    ¡°I was just enjoying the view over there, so I stayed a bit longer. It''s nothing important. You guys


    carry on with your work.¡±

 Chapter 995 An Unexpected Encounter Once Again

    Chapter 995 An Unexpected Encounter Once Again


    Hearing Donald speak in this way, the others found it odd. However, they figured that Donald might


    have his own reasons for not wanting to borate, so they didn''t press him further.


    Indeed, Weston knew that Donald was not a simple man.


    So, when they were alone, he asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, what exactly happened? When Mr. Hackett


    returned, I noticed he looked worried and kept suggesting that we change our route. He absolutely


    refused to lead us forward.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it''s all good. We can move forward now. There''s no problem.¡±


    Based on Weston''s understanding of Donald, if Donald said so, it meant that there indeed had been


    a situation earlier. However, he had already taken care of it.


    Before Weston could ask further, Donald interrupted with a question of his own, ¡°How are things


    going with Mario? Is your discussion going smoothly?¡±


    Weston sighed and responded, ¡°It''s not too bad. Your previous tough stance made them dare not


    underestimate us, so both sides have made some concessions. In any case, we should be able to


    coexist without interfering with each other from now on.¡±


    In Donald''s view, the principle of minding one''s own business was the most fundamental thing.


    However, for Weston, it was already the best oue.


    After all, Mario was a renowned director, and the team he led was far more professional than


    Weston''s.


    If there really were a conflict between the two sides, without Donald, Weston''s film crew would


    definitely not be able to beat Mario''s.


    In theory, Donald possessed absolute power. He could easily use his own methods and status to


    directly help Weston clear any obstacles.


    But after all, Donald was not Weston''s nanny. If he handled everything for thetter, Weston would


    never grow up.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After exchanging a few words with Weston, Donald went straight back to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Donald received a call from Jane asking him to return.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Ms. Wilson mentioned that she misses you and hopes you could return today, if


    possible.¡±


    Sitting inside the tent, Donald let out a bitterugh. ¡°Wasn''t it her who asked me to help Weston and


    his team with their movie? Why is she missing me now?¡±


    Jennifer might be right next to Jane, so thetter whispered to Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, it seems that


    some rtives havee to visit Ms. Wilson''s family. Ms. Wilson is pregnant now and doesn''t want


    to deal with these matters, so she hopes you can handle it.¡±


    Upon hearing Jane''s words, Donald immediately understood.


    The rtives of the Wilson family had always been a bunch of snobs.


    Donald had learned this lesson quite some time ago.


    When Tracy went to visit them previously, Donald had gotten quite impatient already.


    Leonard and his wife were well aware of Donald''s temperament. Logically, they shouldn''t dare to let


    Donald meet these so-called rtives again. So why are they still bringing them here now?


    No matter what the situation is, since Jennifer has specifically asked me to return, there''s no way I


    would actually let a pregnant woman meet those entric rtives of the Wilson family.


    If something were to happen to her during pregnancy due to stress, Donald would be filled with


    regret.


    After exchanging a few words with Weston, Donald immediately retraced his steps and returned to


    the airport.


    As Donald was waiting in the hall for his flight, a surprised voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Donald, it really is you!¡±


    Upon hearing that voice, Donald let out a sigh.


    ncing back, sure enough, it was Eileen.


    ¡°What a coincidence, indeed.¡± Donald nced around and continued, ¡°I''m starting to wonder if


    you''re following me.¡±


    Eileen pouted and said, ¡°What coincidence? Your expression clearly shows you don''t want to see


    me. What''s the matter? Am I that annoying? After all, I am a flight attendant. Isn''t my figure good


    enough? Or are you saying I''m not pretty enough?¡±


    As Eileen spoke, she yfully scratched her head and struck several poses that entuated her


    figure.

 Chapter 996 Beautiful Legs

    Chapter 996 Beautiful Legs


    Even though Donald had always been quite impatient with Eileen, the flight attendant, no one could


    deny that she was indeed very attractive, and her figure was good as well.


    Many people perceived flight attendants as goddesses at first nce. In reality, it was entirely due


    to the enhancement of their uniforms and the training they received that made them appear more


    charming.


    However, in Eileen''s case, those two things were exactly the opposite.


    Eileen had a great figure, so good that when she wore the flight attendant''s uniform, it only served


    to enhance her beauty, like the icing on the cake.


    Just like today, even if Eileen didn''t wear her uniform but was dressed in casual clothes, it made her


    even more beautiful and charming.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was wearing a trendy, elegant, simple white shirt with a butterfly cor paired with a form-fitting


    pencil skirt.


    She looked differentpared to her daily work attire paired with stockings.


    Today, with her bare, slender, and beautiful legs exposed, Eileen attracted the attention of many


    men.


    The reason men enjoyed seeing women in stockings was because stockings not only shape the


    body but also conceal imperfections.


    After all, not every girl had nearly perfect leg shape.


    Also, not all girls had legs as smooth as silk.


    However, Eileen possessed both.


    Judging by the shape of her legs, Eileen could definitely be considered as having the perfect pair.


    At a height of one hundred and seventy-four centimeters, she looked exceptionally alluring with her


    long legs.


    What made it even more perfect was that Eileen was wearing a pair of ck sandals today.


    The arches of her feet were beautifully curved like those of an angel.


    Her ten delicate toes were bare of any nail polish.


    Furthermore, beneath her fingernails was the healthiest shade of soft pink.


    Donald prided himself on his self-control, but even so, he couldn''t help but steal a couple more


    nces at Eileen''s long legs.


    Women were very sensitive to the gaze of men.


    As soon as he sneaked a peek, he was immediately caught by Eileen.


    Hmph, just as I thought, all men are the same. They all like long legs.


    Even though Eileen thought that way, she was actually feeling quite pleased inside.


    She deliberately sat next to Donald, crossing her long legs.


    ¡°Are you going back to Pollerton?¡±


    Donald hummed in agreement.


    ¡°It seems we''re on the same flight. Can I see your ticket? I''ll check where you''re seated.¡±


    Originally, Donald didn''t want to show it to Eileen.


    But upon seeing Eileen looking at him with wide, expectant eyes, Donald sighed and handed her his


    ne ticket.


    ¡°So, you''re in first ss, huh?¡±


    After Eileen saw Donald''s ne ticket, her expression immediately darkened.


    ¡°Here. You can have it back.¡±


    Seeing that Eileen seemed to be in a bad mood, Donald couldn''t help but ask, ¡°What''s wrong? You


    don''t seem to be happy?¡±


    Eileen curled her lips and replied, ¡°I thought you were just an ordinary person. It turns out you''re a


    tycoon, always flying first ss.¡±


    ¡°Does sitting in first ss make me a tycoon?¡± Donald said with a wry smile, ¡°If you''d like, I can help


    you upgrade your seat.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Eileen was initially thrilled, but her excitement quickly deted.


    ¡°Perhaps it''s better to let it be, lest you think I''m a vain woman.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you?¡± Donald deliberately provoked her.


    Sure enough, Eileen stared wide-eyed at him and put her hands on her hips as she said to Donald,


    ¡°I''m not a vain woman! I''ve just never been in first ss before. More importantly, I feel it''s a pity


    that we''re on the same ne but not sitting together. Forget it. There''s no point in telling you all this.


    You''re not the type to sympathize anyway. If you think I''m a vain woman, so be it.¡±


    Donald never thought that Eileen could look so adorable when she was angry.


    Just then, the announcement rang out from the loudspeaker, informing Donald and the rest that


    their flight was now ready to board, and they could proceed with ticket checks.


    Donald was about to stand up to get his ticket checked.


    Eileen quickly said, ¡°Wait a moment. I have something for you.¡±


    She rummaged through her bag for a moment, then pulled out a small rag doll and handed it to him.

 Chapter 997 Making A Ruckus

    Chapter 997 Making A Ruckus


    ¡°What on earth is this? It''s so ugly.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The item that Eileen gave to him looked like a puppet, only the size of a palm.


    The image of the rag doll was quite cartoonish, but Donald couldn''t figure out what animal this toy


    was supposed to be.


    Maybe it''s a cat, but there''s also a slight resemnce to a tiger.


    The funniest part was that the rag doll even had ¡°Monnay¡± sown on its forehead.


    Perhaps it was because she knew her work wasn''t refined.


    With a blush on her face, Eileen said to Donald, ¡°This is just something I made when I had some


    free time. Anyway, you should ept it, consider it a gift tomemorate our acquaintance. Even if


    you don''t like it, you''re not allowed to throw it away!¡±


    After stuffing the item into Donald''s hands, Eileen picked up her suitcase and walked ahead.


    Donald chuckled, casually tucking Eileen''s small gift into his pocket.


    The reason Donald wanted to buy a first-ss ticket was simply to have a good rest and get some


    sleep.


    He initially thought that going to the grasnd was just to rx a bit while also overseeing Weston


    and the team''s work.


    Who would have thought that he would end up ying a monster while visiting the grasnd?


    Even though that monster was taken care of without much effort on his part, Donald did personally


    handle it, after all.


    Since Donald chose a rtively good flight, the seats in the first-ss cabin were quitefortable.


    There were rows of red chairs resembling massage chairs.


    Donald was adjusting his chair to a lower position, preparing to recline and sleep.


    Just then, he felt a kick to his seat.


    Donald got up and looked behind him, only to find a little boy holding a toy gun, staring at him.


    That kick just now was his doing.


    Seeing Donald turn his head to look at him, the little boy immediately felt the thrill of having


    sessfully pulled off a prank.


    Not only did he see no issue with his actions, but he also raised his gun and aimed it at Donald,


    pulling the trigger.


    The toy gun made a ttering sound, followed by a burst of music.


    The sounds of this simted battlefield might be entertaining for children, but for adults like Donald,


    it''s just noise.


    Just as Donald was about to speak, a young woman dressed in a white low-cut blouse withce


    trimmings walked over.


    ¡°Rufus, the ne is about to take off. Don''t run around. Hurry back to your seat.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Rufus Sheen was still holding the gun, aiming at Donald, making a ¡°da-da¡± sound from his mouth as


    if he was about to shoot the man down.


    Donald raised an eyebrow. ¡°This kid reallycks discipline.¡±


    ¡°All right, Rufus. Stop pointing the gun at others. There are plenty of bad guys out there. We don''t


    want to stir up trouble.¡±


    Hearing the young woman speak like this, Donald felt his mood worsen even more.


    Your son is the one pointing a gun at me, yet you have the audacity to call me the bad guy?


    Donald looked at the young woman and said, ¡°You''re aware that the ne is about to take off, right?


    Can you please manage your child? If you can''t, then I''ll help you do it.¡±


    Hearing Donald''s words, the young woman gave him a contemptuous nce and led Rufus back to


    his own seat.


    In the eyes of this young woman, Donald was simply an insignificant person, not at all on the same


    social level as them.


    Therefore, she reckoned a person like Donald had no right to speak to her.


    Donald understood what the young woman was thinking, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    He had encountered too many people like this young woman, who considered themselves superior,


    but in reality, they were nobody.


    After the young woman took the child away, Donald simplyy back down, ready to sleep.


    However, less than ten minutes after takeoff, something fell straight from above, narrowly missing


    Donald''s face.


    Had Donald not instinctively reached out to catch that object, his face would have surely been hit.


    Donald looked at the object in his hand, his expression growing somber.


    Is this the gunstock of a toy gun?


    Did that little boy throw this over?


    The thought ignited a fire within Donald that he could no longer suppress.


    Just as he turned his gaze toward the young woman, she was in the midst of an argument with the


    air stewardess in charge of first ss.

 Chapter 998 A Reasonable Request

    Chapter 998 A Reasonable Request


    ¡°I told you just a moment ago that we wanted juice. So what is this that you''ve brought over? Tell


    me.¡±


    Looking at the ss of juice in the young woman''s hand, the air stewardess said with a smile, ¡°Ms.


    Foster, you''re holding a ss of juice right now.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Bailey Foster said angrily, ¡°What is this? Juice made from a concentrate packet? Do you think I


    can''t taste it? It has a preservative vor. I asked for fresh-squeezed juice. Do you understand what


    fresh-squeezed means?¡±


    Upon hearing Bailey''s words, the air stewardess, Francine Lindell, responded with a troubled


    expression, ¡°Ms. Foster, we only have concentrated juice on this ne. We don''t have freshly


    squeezed juice.¡±


    ¡°Really, is there truly none?¡±


    Bailey huffed. ¡°Do you think I''ve never flown first ss on your airline before? Let me tell you. My


    husband and I are Diamond Card members of your airline. We fly this route at least a dozen times a


    year. I know you always prepare the freshest juice for the flight captain, so why is it that we don''t get


    any? You need to understand that we are Diamond Card members. Do you know what being a


    Diamond Card member represents?¡±


    Bailey kept emphasizing that she was a Diamond Card holder, which made the air stewardess'' face


    somewhat awkward.


    As an air stewardess, she naturally understood what being a Diamond Card member meant.


    Possibly alerted by themotion in first ss, the flight purser, Vanda Davenport, hurried over


    immediately.


    She smiled at Bailey and said, ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Foster. How may I assist you?¡±


    Upon seeing the purser arrive, she seemed to feel that Vanda''s rank was more fitting to her status,


    and her attitude improved slightly.


    ¡°I don''t need any special assistance from you. I just want a ss of fresh juice. My son is growing


    up, and you''re giving him this concentrated juice. If anything bad happens, will you bear the


    responsibility? You are the purser of this ne, and all I want to ask you now is, how are you


    nning to resolve this issue for me?¡±


    Vanda had already heard that Bailey was a Diamond Card member while she was outside.


    She immediately said to Bailey, ¡°Ms. Foster, we do indeed have fresh juice prepared for the pilot on


    the ne. This is to help the pilot maintain his energy. If you really need it, I can discuss it with the


    pilot and get a cup for you. Would that be okay?¡±


    The only meaning behind Vanda''s words was, ¡°We do indeed have freshly squeezed juice, and I


    can certainly meet your request.¡±


    However, this freshly squeezed juice was only avable in limited quantities, so it was impossible


    for one to get a refill if one wanted one.


    Bailey was no fool. Of course, she could understand what Vanda meant.


    She didn''t actually want to pick a fight with the air stewardess today. In fact, she just wanted to save


    her ego.


    However, it was clear that Francine was new there and didn''t know how to handle the situation.


    That was why she was at a loss.


    ¡°All right. Our request isn''t unreasonable. We''re just asking for a ss of juice, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Foster. Please wait a moment. I''ll go and prepare it for you right away.¡±


    Just as Vanda was about to leave with Francine, Bailey spoke up again.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Are you guys just going to leave like this?¡±


    Vanda turned to look at Bailey, not understanding what else the former wanted.


    ¡°Your airne does offer fresh juice, no? As a Diamond Card member of your airline, it''s not too


    much to ask for a ss of fresh juice, is it? Right now, this air stewardess not only failed to meet my


    request, but I also had to raise my voice and damage my own image just to get a ss of juice. Isn''t


    this a failure in her job? Shouldn''t she apologize to me?¡±


    Upon hearing Bailey''s words, everyone around felt she was being a bit excessive.


    She was the one who set such stringent demands, and now she expects others to apologize to her?


    Tears welled up in Francine''s eyes.


    Even though the customer was always right, this was the first time she had encountered such an


    unfair situation.


    Vanda was a person who had seen the world.


    She knew that if Bailey didn''t receive an apology from Francine today, the matter would definitely


    not end there.


    Vanda frowned at Francine and said, ¡°Did you hear what Ms. Foster said? Apologize.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Davenport, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Seeing that Vanda wasn''t on her side, Francine felt wronged. However, for the sake of her job, she


    sobbed quietly and lowered her head to say to Bailey, ¡°Ms. Foster, I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Bailey said with a coldugh. ¡°I''m sitting while you''re standing, looking


    down on me as you apologize. Do you think that''s appropriate?¡±


    Hearing Bailey''s words, Francine instantly understood her meaning.


    She wanted her to apologize while half-squatting!


    Many airlines had introduced kneeling services, but these services were soon prohibited.


    Not for any other reason but because this kind of kneeling service seemed too humiliating.


    A man needed to uphold his dignity, so wouldn''t that be the same for a woman?


    People within the country had always held more traditional views.


    One would kneel before the heavens, the earth, and one''s parents. Hence, when did kneeling


    before customers be a thing?


    Just as Francine was about to kneel before Bailey, Donald suddenly appeared at the side.


    ¡°You can''t just cater to this so-called Diamond Card member, can you? We''re all first-ss


    passengers here. Shouldn''t you also be providing us with service?¡±


    Hearing Donald say that, Francine felt even more wronged internally.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir. After I apologize, I will immediately assist you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? I''m not ming you. I mean, why bother with a shameless woman like


    her?¡±


    Donald picked up the cup of concentrated juice from the trolley, looked at Bailey, and asked,


    ¡°Haven''t you ever had concentrated juice before?¡±


    Bailey snorted. ¡°Do you think I grew up eating junk food like you?¡±


    ¡°What a piece of junk.¡± Donald pried Bailey''s mouth open while his other hand poured a full cup of


    concentrated juice directly into her mouth.


    ¡°Since you''ve never had it before, I''ll show some kindness today and let you truly taste what this


    concentrated juice is all about.¡±


    Everyone around was utterly dumbfounded.


    Although some of them guessed that Donald might have gone there to stand up for Francine, no


    one ever imagined that he would resort to such drastic measures.


    He''s forcing juice down her throat!


    D*mn! This is too much!


    ¡°Sir, please don''t behave like this. If you continue, we''ll have to inform the air marshal.¡±


    Francine and the others were also panicked. They hadn''t expected Donald to dare toy a hand on


    Bailey.


    If Bailey were to lodge aint, things would get utterly messy.

 Chapter 999 I Will Strike Back

    Chapter 999 I Will Strike Back


    After emptying the entire cup of juice in his hand, Donald finally let go of Bailey.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The woman suddenly stood up, her hand raised, ready to p Donald.


    Unfortunately, Donald never gave the young woman an opportunity to do that.


    Just as she stood up, Donald ced his right hand heavily on her shoulder.


    Soon after, Bailey felt as if all the strength had left her body.


    She settled back into her seat, crying out in pain as she spoke to Donald. ¡°How dare you hit me? I


    can''t believe someone like you wouldy a hand on me!¡±


    Even though Bailey had been arrogant before, she at least hadn''t resorted to physical violence.


    So now, after Donald had done all that, both Francine and Vanda immediately shielded Bailey


    behind them.


    ¡°Sir, please mind yourself. I expect you to apologize to thisdy immediately, or I will call the air


    marshal right away!¡±


    Vanda also didn''t want to make a big fuss about the matter, which was why she let Donald take the


    initiative to apologize.


    However, Bailey wasn''t going to let things slide.


    She addressed Vanda directly, ¡°I don''t want his apology! Inform the air marshal right now. I''m going


    to have him taken away this instant!¡±


    Bailey had no idea that Donald had pressed on her acupressure point earlier, leaving her feeling


    completely drained of strength even now.


    Facing Vanda''s warning and Bailey''s threat, Donald seemed not to care at all.


    He picked up the orange juice from the cart and filled the cup to the brim once again.


    His movement made the two air stewardesses nervous.


    If Donald were to repeat his earlier actions, they would certainly lose their jobs.


    Luckily, Donald didn''t directly pour the cup of juice at Bailey''s face. Instead, he looked at Vanda and


    said, ¡°I was sleeping just now, and this woman''s son threw something over, which happened to hit


    my face. Tell me, how should we resolve this?¡±


    Seeing Donald throw the gunstock in his hand, the two flight attendants finally understood why


    Donald was so angry.


    People were at their most vulnerable when they were asleep. If something suddenly hit a person


    during that time, it was bound to upset that person, even if one wasn''t particrly sensitive.


    Vanda said to Donald, ¡°Sir, it''s certainly wrong for the child to throw things around, but you shouldn''t


    stoop to their level, no?¡±


    ¡°I understand that it''s not right to argue with a child, so isn''t that why I''m here seeking out the child''s


    guardian? What I need from you now is a clear answer on how we''re going to resolve this issue.¡±


    ¡°You spilled a cup of juice all over me, and you''re asking how to fix this? What are you all standing


    around for? Hurry up and inform the air marshal!¡±


    Vanda originally wanted to keep the situation under control, but Donald''s attitude made things


    worse.


    She had no other choice but to take out her walkie-talkie and call for the air marshal.


    In less than two minutes, the towering air marshals walked in from outside.


    ¡°Sir, could you pleasee with us?¡±


    The two air marshals didn''t hold back either. As they spoke, they reached out to grab Donald.


    However, just as their hands were about to touch the man, thetter swiftly grabbed their wrists in


    response.


    ¡°You...¡± The two air marshals were about to speak when Donald forcefully pulled and pushed them.


    Losing their bnce, the air marshals fell heavily to the ground.


    The surrounding passengers were all stunned by the scene unfolding before them.


    Is this brat for real? He even dares to hit air marshals?


    One should know that the air marshal represented the police force on the ne. Donald''s actions


    this time were not as simple as assaulting a police officer. To put it more seriously, it could be said


    that he was engaging in a terrorist attack.


    ¡°Can you just arrest people without rifying the situation? Who gave you that authority?¡±

 Chapter 1000 Hijacking

    Chapter 1000 Hijacking


    Vanda hadn''t expected Donald to be so skilled. Even the air marshals couldn''t subdue him.


    Seeing Donald in his current emotional state, Vanda and the others dared not do anything further to


    provoke him.


    Just as the standoff between the two sides reached a stalemate, Eileen rushed to the first-ss


    cabin.


    ¡°Donald, what are you doing?¡±


    Eileen walked up to Donald, a look of surprise on her face.


    ¡°Eileen, do you know him?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Eileen was quite familiar with Donald, Vanda furrowed her brows.


    Eileen worked for the same airline as they did, and sometimes, she even worked on that very same


    route.


    Hence, they were colleagues, and they also had a great rtionship outside of work.


    Eileen nodded and responded, ¡°He''s my friend. Did something happen here?¡±


    ¡°He sshed his juice directly onto Ms. Foster and even assaulted our air marshals. Eileen, you


    should know how serious this behavior is, right? Please persuade your friend to cooperate with us.¡±


    Hearing Vanda''s words, Eileen instantly thought that Bailey was simply courting death.


    Donald is someone who can match wits and courage with terrorists on a ne. Moreover,


    considering that Donald could casually summon an army in the desert to wipe out terrorists, it''s


    clear that his identity is not a simple one.


    With her lips tightly pressed, Eileen said to Vanda, ¡°Ms. Davenport, Donald isn''t someone who


    would act rashly. Could it be that Ms. Foster was at fault first?¡±


    Hearing Eileen saying that, Vanda almost thought she had heard wrongly.


    Eileen, after all, was an air stewardess. Although she was currently on leave, she had undergone


    cabin crew training.


    Doesn''t she realize that speaking like this will only escte the conflict?


    Sure enough, upon hearing Eileen''s words, Bailey immediately became agitated again.


    ¡°What are you even talking about? You''re just a streetwalker who just popped out of nowhere. Do


    you even know what''s going on before you start running your mouth? I¡ª¡±


    Bailey was about to hurl more insults, but as she lifted her head, she saw Donald raising his ss


    of orange juice, indicating he might throw it at her again.


    A frightened Bailey didn''t dare to continue cursing, but she still looked at Vanda and said, ¡°No


    matter what, you have to provide me a satisfactory answer for today''s incident. Otherwise, I''ll hire a


    lawyer and sue yourpany into bankruptcy!¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Ms. Foster. We will speak with him again.¡±


    First, Vanda expressed her apologies to Bailey. Then, she spoke seriously to Eileen. ¡°Eileen, you


    can''t favor him just because he''s your friend. You know what it means to assault an air marshal on a


    ne. I hope you can persuade your friend to cooperate with us.¡±


    Seeing that Vanda hadn''t realized the seriousness of the situation, Eileen could only sigh and say,


    ¡°Ms. Davenport, you really need to listen to me about this. Donald is not someone who likes to


    cause trouble, and even if he did, you wouldn''t be able to handle it.¡±


    Is there anything that can''t be handled if trouble is caused on a ne?


    Seeing Eileen being determined not to cooperate with them, Vanda said, ¡°All right, then. If you


    refuse to cooperate, there''s nothing we can do.¡±


    He gave a subtle nod to the two air marshals, signaling them to keep an eye on Donald and Eileen.


    Then, she returned to her seat, picked up the phone, and reported the situation on the ne to the


    control tower.


    ording to the standard procedures, Donald, who not only disobeyed the air marshals'' orders but


    also injured them, could already be ssified as an act of terrorism.


    So, after Vanda finished her report, Pollerton International Airport immediately responded.


    A group of special police, armed with ammunition, were waiting at the airport from early on.


    As soon as the nended, they would arrest Donald.

 Chapter 1001 Educate Your Child For You

    Chapter 1001 Educate Your Child For You


    With a face full of anger, Eileen said to Donald, ¡°Donald, no matter what, you can''t resort to


    violence. Do you understand that the moment youy a hand, the whole situation changes?¡±


    This time, all she really wanted from her flight was for nothing to happen; she just wished to arrive


    safely in Pollerton.


    Who would have known that Donald would stir up such a fuss? She really didn''t know what to do.


    ¡°Do you also think I shouldn''t be arguing with that child?¡±


    Eileen shot Donald a look and responded, ¡°Of course, I didn''t mean that. As flight attendants, our


    duty is to ensure the legitimate rights and interests of every passenger on the ne. We can''t show


    any favoritism to Bailey just because she is a Diamond Card member. But even so, your behavior


    was way out of line.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, Eileen wanted to say that the way the flight attendants, Francine and Vanda, handled


    things was incorrect.


    However, considering they were all her colleagues, she spoke in a more tactful manner.


    Knowing that Eileen was on his side, Donald immediately broke into a wide smile.


    He said to Eileen, ¡°There are many people in this world who are just like that. Reasoning and


    politeness won''t work with them. You have to show them your strength and make them suffer a loss.


    Only then will they know not to continue behaving this way in the future.¡±


    Just as Donald was speaking, another ck object came hurtling toward his head.


    He tilted his head to dodge swiftly.


    The ck object mmed into the iron te ahead with a loud ng, giving Eileen quite a start.


    Upon closer inspection, Eileen realized that what was thrown at them was not something else but


    the gunstock.


    So it turned out that the little boy, Rufus, had seen Donald bullying his mother earlier. Now, he was


    seizing the opportunity to get back at Donald while he wasn''t paying attention.


    Donald was infuriated by that ck gunstock.


    One should know that this gunstock was made of high-strength stic.


    Although being hit on the head with this stic won''t be fatal, it would still hurt quite a bit.


    Donald, having stood up, walked straight toward Rufus.


    Instinctively, the two air marshals wanted to stop the man.


    Yet, no one expected Donald to roar in anger, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    It was as if an invisible force was emanating from Donald.


    The two air marshals attempting to restrain Donald were instantly repelled. It felt as if a mountain


    was pressing down on their shoulders, forcing them to their knees, unable to move.


    Not only were the two air marshals unable to move, but Bailey and her son, Rufus, were also


    immobilized.


    Donald walked up to Rufus. Looking at Bailey, he said, ¡°Is this how you teach your son? To


    randomly throw hard objects at people on a ne?¡±


    Bailey gritted her teeth and said to Donald, ¡°How I raise my son is none of your business! I warn


    you not to mess with me. My husband is a man of high social standing. If you darey a hand on


    me, he will never let you off!¡±


    Seeing how Bailey was still making a scene at this point, Donald fiercely pped Rufus across the


    face without uttering another word.


    Since he was a child, Donald did not use his vital essence within his body.


    Otherwise, after receiving that p, Rufus would be sent straight to the afterlife.


    Even so, the strength of Donald''s grip was more than what an average person could endure.


    With a single p, he left Rufuspletely stunned.


    Arge swollen bump immediately appeared on the right side of Rufus'' face.


    He had been spoiled by Bailey from a young age. When had he ever suffered such an indignity?


    As he cried, he red at Donald and shouted, ¡°I''m going to kill you. When I grow up, I will definitely


    kill you!¡±


    ¡°Being able to speak like this at such a young age, truly, the future is boundless for you.¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald swiftly pped Rufus'' face hard with the back of his hand.


    Now, it''s all good. Both sides of his face are symmetrical.

 Chapter 1002 Will You Submit

    Chapter 1002 Will You Submit


    ¡°Will you submit or not?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Smack!


    Donald pped him again.


    ¡°Submit or not?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Tilting his head, Rufus seemed like quite a stubborn character.


    No matter how much Donald pped him, Rufus always held his head high, his face showing an


    unyielding expression, refusing to admit defeat.


    What Donald found most amusing was the look in Rufus'' eyes.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back when Donald was training new recruits, he candidly pointed out that the biggest difference


    between these rookies and the veterans was the absence of a killer instinct in their eyes.


    When the old soldiers were on a mission, the only thing on their minds was aplishing the task


    at hand.


    So, if there were anyone or anything that would hinder them from achieving their goal, they would


    certainly eliminate any obstacles, be it man or god.


    At that moment, murderous intent was already evident in Rufus'' gaze toward Donald.


    This meant that what Rufus said was not a lie.


    It just meant he didn''t have the capability yet. But once he gained enough strength and was capable


    of killing Donald, he would undoubtedly do so without any hesitation.


    Dealing with such a child, Donald had no reason to show any mercy.


    He channeled the vital essence within him, and once again, he delivered a hefty p across Rufus''


    face.


    This time, Rufus distinctly felt something was different.


    When Donald had hit him before, each p was indeed painful. However, after being hit repeatedly,


    his face had actually be numb.


    Therefore, as long as Rufus gritted his teeth, he could still talk tough to Donald.


    But now, things were different.


    Now, with Donald''s pnding on his face, Rufus felt as if all the blood vessels in his face had


    burst. The sudden surge of pain made Rufus scream out loud while clutching his face.


    ¡°Will you submit this time?¡±


    Rufus really wanted to voice his defiance, but the thought of receiving another p if he did so


    immediately silenced him.


    If it were an ordinary person, they might feel that this would be enough.


    However, was Donald ever an ordinary person?


    Since Bailey couldn''t discipline her son, he decided to do it for her today, free of charge.


    Donald pped Rufus'' face again, speaking in a calm tone. ¡°I''m asking you a question. Aren''t you


    going to answer?¡±


    Rufus never imagined that he would get hit, even if he didn''t answer.


    At this point, he was genuinely beginning to fear Donald.


    He said with a shiver, ¡°I... I submit.¡±


    ¡°So, you can be persuaded, after all. I thought you were born with an unyielding spirit, refusing to


    bow to anyone.¡±


    After lecturing Rufus, Donald specifically turned to the immobilized Bailey and said, ¡°Do you see?


    This is the correct way to discipline a child. If he does something wrong, he should be punished until


    he learns his lesson.¡±


    Initially, Bailey watched helplessly as her son was being beaten, which was already causing her


    enough distress.


    Who would have thought Donald was now sharing his disciplining experiences with her?


    Bailey''s gaze gradually turned cold. Gritting her teeth, she said to Donald, ¡°I''ve already sent a


    message to my husband. Rest assured, you definitely won''t be able to leave Pollerton Airport!¡±


    Bailey''s husband, Maurice Sheen, was a man with extensive connections. He was also a high-


    ranking executive who was doing quite well in hispany.


    It was precisely because of this that Bailey felt that the whole world should be making way for her all


    these years.


    Not for any other reason, but because all these years, whenever she went out to dine or drink with


    Maurice, there was never a time when a bunch of his buddies weren''t present.


    That was why Bailey could say this with confidence.


    The moment the nends in Pollerton, I will make Donald wish he were dead.


    With that thought in mind, she felt her confidence greatly increased. The look she gave Donald was


    gradually filled with disdain.

 Chapter 1003 Who Surrounds Whom

    Chapter 1003 Who Surrounds Whom


    ¡°I''d love to see how you n to stop me from leaving the International Airport.¡±


    No sooner had Donald''s voice faded than the ne began to descend.


    As the ne began to taxi, everyone''s heart leaped into their throats.


    That was because the pilot also knew that there was a man named Donald on the ne who was


    causing trouble.


    So, when it was time tond, the pilot was somewhat flustered, causing the entire ne to jolt quite


    a bit.


    After much difficulty, the ne finally came to a halt. Vanda immediately coordinated with the flight


    attendants to open the aircraft cabin door and then began to evacuate the passengers.


    The special police officers who had been waiting outside were all stunned.


    Wasn''t there news about terrorists hijacking the ne? Howe all the passengers have now


    disembarkedpletely unharmed?


    While the special police were still confused, Vanda ran down from the airne.


    She found the special police unit team leader, Kendrick Mador, and said, ¡°Captain Mador, that man


    named Donald is still on the ne. You guys should hurry up and arrest him.¡±


    Kendrick asked in a deep voice, ¡°Does he have a weapon in his hand? Is he holding any


    hostages?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Vanda replied, ¡°I didn''t see any weapons on him, but hisbat skills


    were formidable. Our air marshals were no match for him.¡±


    Hearing Vanda''s words, Kendrick snorted coldly and said, ¡°No matter how strong one''s fighting


    power is, can they be immune to swords and guns? Enough, you should hurry to a safe ce.


    Leave the rest to me.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Kendrick led the special police officers directly onto the ne.


    Everything started off quite smoothly. The situation inside the cabin was normal, and there were no


    incidents.


    However, as soon as they arrived in first ss, Kendrick immediately sensed that something was


    amiss.


    No sooner had they stepped into the cabin than they felt a powerful force.


    The two special police officers leading the way didn''t even have a chance to raise their guns before


    they fell to the ground with a thud.


    Upon seeing this scene, Kendrick immediately gestured to the others not to go in.


    He stood at the doorway and said in a deep voice to Donald, ¡°Donald, are you a Ste Warrior?¡±


    As the captain of the special police unit, Kendrick naturally knew that there were Ste Warriors in


    this world who were beyond ordinary people.


    If Donald really were a Ste Warrior, then this issue would be rather difficult to resolve.


    Donald nced at Kendrick and said, ¡°Are the special police so idle these days? Do they really


    need to mobilize so many people for such a trivial matter?¡±


    ¡°Donald, don''t be too arrogant. We, the special police unit, also have high-level Ste Warriors. I


    advise you toe out and surrender immediately to cooperate with us, or else...¡±


    ¡°What if I don''t? Do you dare toy a hand on me?¡±


    No sooner had Donald finished speaking than Kendrick''s phone began to ring.


    Instinctively, Kendrick wanted to hang up the phone.


    Upon seeing the caller ID, he immediately chickened out.


    The person calling himself was none other than Darius Woolham, the police chief of the police


    department in Pollerton.


    ¡°Chief Woolham, this is Kendrick.¡±


    ¡°Kendrick, are you asking for trouble?¡±


    Upon hearing Darius say this, Kendrick was taken aback.


    ¡°Chief Woolham, I''m not quite sure what you mean by that.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I ask you, what mission are you carrying out right now?¡±


    ¡°There''s a terrorist hijacking the ne, so I''m currently negotiating with him.¡±


    ¡°Terrorist? If he''s a terrorist, then there are no good people left in Yorknd! Disband immediately,


    and don''t you dare trouble Mr. Campbell!¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°No buts. Carry out the order!¡±


    This was the first time Kendrick had seen Darius issued orders to him with such fervor.


    Kendrick frowned at Donald and said, ¡°It seems you''re quite influential. Even the chief police is


    speaking up for you.¡±


    ¡°So, are you ready to let me go now?¡±


    Kendrick put his phone back in his pocket. Looking at Donald, he said, ¡°I''m sorry, but I''m a police


    officer. You''re suspected of being involved in a terrorist attack and hijacking. I have to take you in.¡±


    No sooner had Kendrick finished speaking than amotion sounded from outside the ne.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    Kendrick looked out the window impatiently.


    Upon seeing the scene, he was immediately dumbfounded.


    Outside the window, seven armored infantry fighting vehicles were parked.


    Over a hundred soldiers, armed with live ammunition, jumped off the vehicles and surrounded all


    the special police officers.

 Chapter 1004 New Clue

    Chapter 1004 New Clue


    ¡°Captain Mador, I admire your courage, but it holds no significance to me. So, will you let me go


    now, or are you still determined to arrest me?¡±


    Kendrick was not a fool.


    Upon seeing that Donald was even able to mobilize the military, it immediately became clear to him


    Donald was no ordinary individual. People like him are usually very cautious about their lives, so


    how could he possibly be a terrorist?


    Kendrick immediately said to Donald, ¡°I''m truly sorry, Mr. Campbell, we made a mistake. What are


    you all standing around for? Hurry up and make way. You''re blocking Mr. Campbell''s path.¡±


    Hearing Kendrick''s words, the special police officers all promptly moved to one side, not daring to


    block the way.


    Bailey, sitting in the chair, began to sob uncontrobly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She had initially thought that once the special police arrived, they would be able to arrest Donald


    directly. But who would have thought that even those special police officers were now taking


    Donald''s side? Doesn''t this mean I can''t seek my revenge anymore?


    Donald poured the juice he was holding over Rufus'' head and spoke earnestly. ¡°Even though you''re


    still a child, I hope you remember this. Many people in this world believe that adults should yield to


    children because children are the vulnerable ones. But if you think you can do whatever you want


    just because you''re a child, I''m afraid you''re sorely mistaken. In Pollerton, we only judge right from


    wrong, not by the measure of one''s age.¡±


    After saying those words, Donald disembarked the ne with Eileen.


    ¡°Salute!¡±


    When Donald stepped off the ne, all the soldiers saluted him.


    A second lieutenant, dressed in military uniform, hurriedly approached Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell,


    Benedict Brady of ze Unit reporting for duty!¡±


    Donald frowned and said, ¡°Who asked you to make such a big fuss? What if my identity is


    exposed?¡±


    Benedict immediately said, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Campbell. We have already cleared the entire


    airport. No one will know that we are here to pick you up from the flight.¡±


    Benedict''s actions might suffice to keep the general public in the dark. However, if a professional


    intelligence organization really wanted to find out what happened there today, they would only need


    a few pieces of information to deduce that ze Unit was there to pick Donald up.


    ¡°First, help me see Ms. Monnay out.¡±


    Donald knew Benedict didn''t have the audacity to arrange such a grand wee for him on his


    own.


    He must have done that because something happened.


    Generally, such matters were strictly confidential. It was not quite appropriate for Eileen to overhear


    their conversation.


    Eileen rolled her eyes at Donald, and before leaving, she said to him, ¡°We might not see each other


    again in the future. Anyway, you must not lose the memento I gave you. This is my final request.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of it.¡± Donald had no idea what was going on with Eileen.


    They didn''t have any special rtionship, yet now their parting felt as if they were bidding a life-and-


    death farewell. That, in turn, made Donald feel quite ufortable.


    Once Eileen had left, Donald resumed speaking. ¡°Go on. What exactly happened?¡±


    Benedict said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we have received confidential information about news


    rted to the Bloody Hand organization.¡±


    ¡°Bloody Hand?¡± Donald''s eyebrows furrowed.


    Previously, Bloody Hand had nned to seize Reagent H-13. At that time, it was Donald who


    stepped in to resolve the issue in person.


    Following that, Donald instructed Billy to lead Dark Crows'' intelligence unit in a thorough sweep of


    Pollerton, ensuring that there were no longer any remnants of Bloody Hand organization.


    Yet, Benedict was telling him now that they had found someone from the Bloody Hand. Therefore, it


    was only right for Donald to be surprised.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Exin to me in detail.¡±

 Chapter 1005 Leisure Time

    Chapter 1005 Leisure Time


    ¡°Based on the information we currently have, Bloody Hand is nning a violent criminal activity


    against the entire Pollerton. Although we still don''t know what they''re nning to do, we''ve already


    identified four members of their organization.¡±


    ¡°If you''ve already identified the targets, you should''ve gone ahead and made the arrest. What''s the


    point ining to me?¡±


    With a bitter smile, Benedict said, ¡°These four members are all divine stage Unnerved Realm


    experts. Our men simply can''t pose any threat to them.¡±


    Hearing Benedict say that, Donald immediately gained rity.


    Benedict and hisrades were soldiers. In the military, there weren''t many high-level Ste


    Warriors. Most of them were Penta Ste Warriors, while some were Octo Ste Warriors.


    Even for experts who had reached Unnerved Realm, it would be extremely difficult to inflict any


    harm on the opponent, even if they were to risk their lives.


    ¡°Can''t Billy handle these issues? I remember specifically arranging for some high-level Ste


    Warriors to be stationed in Pollerton to deal with such situations.¡±


    Benedict took out his phone and showed Donald a few photos.


    ¡°Captain Fall did indeed send some men to handle the situation, but the oue wasn''t quite


    satisfactory after it was dealt with. In total, we dispatched seven high-level Ste Warriors. Two


    died, five were injured, and we also caused irreversible damage to a shopping mall.¡±


    The photos Benedict showed to Donald were all from the battlefield.


    At first, Donald didn''t think much of those photos.


    After all, a battle between high-level Ste Warriors was like a fight between gods to ordinary


    people. It was perfectly normal for their punches and kicks to form holes in the walls.


    However, when Donald noticed the many adhesive-like substances on those ruins, he furrowed his


    brows at once.


    ¡°What are these things?¡±


    ¡°These were left behind by the opponent during the battle. ording to our people, the way they


    fought was very strange. Theirbat styles didn''t resemble humans.¡±


    Combat styles that didn''t resemble humans? Donald''s interest was piqued after he heard Dominic''s


    words.


    ¡°All right. Send me the whereabouts of these individuals. I''m quite curious to see just how


    formidable they really are.¡± Since the other party was able to severely injure Billy''s high-level Ste


    Warriors, it indicates that their current exposed whereabouts are intentionally revealed by


    themselves.


    Donald considered that a form of provocation. Do they think they have no rivals left in Pollerton?


    They''re too full of themselves!


    Meanwhile, at Pollerton''s Saffron International Hotel.


    In a luxurious presidential suite, Henley Dalinda held a ss of wine. As he sipped, he spoke to


    Cillian Sansby, who was sitting in front of theputer. ¡°Cillian, there''s no need for you to report our


    situation to the organization every day. In my opinion, Pollerton is full of small fries. There are no so-


    called experts worth our attention. The headquarters is just being overly cautious.¡±


    Cillian adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Let''s not talk about the previous


    n to seize Reagent H-13 that failed. Even La, a high-level intelligence officer, was swept out.


    Do you still think that Pollerton is just an ordinary county town?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Henley curled his lips and said, ¡°The reason La was caught was because she insisted on living in


    Pollerton and running a restaurant. The headquarters had warned her long ago that her only role


    was to be an intelligence officer for Bloody Hand. Since she tried to mix her life and work, she


    wouldn''t do well in either.¡±


    Henley said with a grin to Cillian, ¡°Unlike us, we are all professionals. We don''t think about anything


    other thanpleting the task, which is why our sess rate is so high.¡±


    No sooner had Henley finished his sentence than a knock was heard from outside.


    Cillian furrowed his brows, instinctively reaching for the pistol on the table.

 Chapter 1006 Who Can Help You Now

    Chapter 1006 Who Can Help You Now


    ¡°Rx, Cillian, I''m just ordered some room service.¡±


    Henley walked over and opened the room door.


    Sure enough, standing at the door was a hotel staff pushing a food cart.


    ¡°Excuse me, did you order the deluxe meal?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Yes, that''s what we ordered. Bring it in.¡±


    Henley gestured to the waiter pushing the dining cart, inviting him in as he spoke.


    After entering the room, the waiter first paused and took a look around before slowly cing each


    item from the food cart onto the table.


    ¡°Are you done looking around?¡± Henley asked the waiter with a smile.


    The waiter quickly lowered his head in apology and said, ¡°I''m sorry, sir. I was just checking to see if


    you needed any further assistance.¡±


    ¡°We don''t need any other services. Having something to eat will be enough.¡±


    ¡°All right. The totales to three thousand and seven hundred. Would you like to pay with cash or


    card?¡±


    Henley said to the waiter, ¡°We don''t have any money, but in exchange, we can stay in this hotel and


    not go anywhere else. Could you discuss this with your manager and see if it''s okay?¡±


    Upon hearing Henley''s words, the waiter panicked a little.


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about, sir...¡±


    Henley took out a token and tossed it directly onto the cart.


    ¡°I''m not one for theatrics, so I''ll just say it straight. Today is ourst day in your Pollerton. If you can''t


    find the strongest person to meet us, then we''ll carve our way out, killing whoever we encounter. Do


    you understand?¡±


    Seeing that Henley hadid all his cards on the table, the waiter dropped his act as well.


    He said to Henley in a deep voice, ¡°You''d better not be too arrogant. Although you are all very


    powerful, our Pollerton Army is not to be trifled with. If you want to start a massacre, we will stop


    you, even if it costs us our lives.¡±


    Hearing the waiter''s words, Henleyughed, hisughter filled with unabashed arrogance.


    ¡°Is your life worth a lot of money? Are you overestimating your own worth?¡±


    After finishing his words, Henley released a powerful aura from his body.


    The waiter was instantly overwhelmed by this imposing pressure, unable to move a muscle.


    Henley ced his hand on the waiter''s right shoulder.


    He sneered, ¡°Since you''re so confident in your so-called defender, why don''t you let me test just


    how strong your willpower really is?¡±


    With a sudden jerk, Henley pulled his hand that was resting on the waiter''s shoulder.


    Just like tearing a piece of paper, the waiter''s hand was effortlessly ripped off by Henley.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The waiter let out a horrific scream as blood spurted from his shoulder.


    Sitting in front of theputer, Cillian''s brow furrowed as he recorded Henley''s actions on the


    computer and reported them to the organization.


    He really didn''t enjoy going on missions with someone as unhinged as Henley.


    Although Henley was powerful, he was also incredibly bloodthirsty. He never operated on logic, and


    sometimes his actions directly interfered with the progress of the mission.


    Although ripping off the arm of a waiter seemed to have no impact on the mission, it could


    potentially enrage Pollerton Army and prompt them to keep them all here.


    Cillian was not afraid of death, but he disliked meaningless deaths.


    Henley looked at the waiter and asked, ¡°Well? What do you have to say now that I''ve torn off your


    arm? Can your so-called defender help you at all?¡±


    The waiter stared intently at Henley and replied, ¡°Rest assured that you guys definitely won''t live to


    see tomorrow''s sunrise.¡±


    Seeing as the waiter still maintained an unyielding demeanor, a glint of murderous intent shed in


    Henley''s eyes.


    He slowly reached his hand toward the waiter''s neck.

 Chapter 1007 Cleaning Up

    Chapter 1007 Cleaning Up


    ¡°That''s enough, Henley.¡±


    Just as Henley was about toy his hands on the waiter, Cillian, who was sitting in front of the


    computer, couldn''t bear to watch on any longer.


    He then told the waiter, ¡°Since you were able to find our location so quickly, it shows that your


    intelligence work is quite impressive. We have only one request, release La, and hand over the


    ones who wiped out Task Force 3.¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Even with one of his arms ripped off, the waiter remained incredibly resilient.


    Cillian was not as impulsive as Henley, though.


    Heughed and said to the waiter, ¡°That''s not up to you to decide. You''re just a pawn, so your


    fearless act won''t affect us at all. Now, go deliver the message. Make sure to do your job well.¡±


    Seeing as Cillian had no intention of killing him, the waiter picked up his severed hand from the


    ground and walked out of the room.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After the waiter left, Henley settled back into the sofa, curling his lip as he said, ¡°Cillian, our mission


    from headquarters was to draw the other party''s attention. The bigger themotion, the better. I


    was only killing a waiter, so why are you so nervous?¡±


    Cillian looked at Henley and asked, ¡°Do you really want to die that badly?¡±


    Henley paused for a moment beforeughing and saying, ¡°What are you talking about, Cillian? Is


    there anyone in this city who could possibly kill me?¡±


    Cillian sighed and replied, ¡°You really overestimate yourself. Have you ever wondered why they


    always send the four of us together, instead of just sending you alone?¡±


    ¡°So what if there really are experts in Pollerton? The thing I fear the least in my life are these so-


    called experts. Or rather, to die at the hands of an expert would be a worthy death.¡±


    Henley''s eyes were filled with a maniacal look when he said that.


    It was as if he had already foreseen the grandeur of his own demise.


    Seeing Henley in this state, Cillian couldn''t help but sigh.


    Henley was overly idealistic. He always thought that death was a grand and beautiful thing. But in


    reality, death woulde so quickly that he might not even have enough time to slowly experience


    it.


    ¡°All right; get some rest early. If all goes as nned, we''ll have a tough battle tomorrow.¡±


    Just as Cillian was about to shut down hisputer, there came another knock from outside the


    room.


    Henley walked over and opened the door, only to find a man standing outside, holding a mop and a


    stic bucket in his hands.


    ¡°What''s your business here?¡±


    Henley looked at the man before him with a hostile gaze.


    I''ve just torn off the hand of a waiter! Do these soldiers from Pollerton really have no fear of death? I


    can''t believe another one has shown up so quickly!


    The man pointed to the bloodstains on the floor and said, ¡°You ordered room service, didn''t you?


    Surely, you don''t n on leaving these bloodstains here all night, right?¡±


    Hearing the man''s words, Henley chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Fine. The soldiers from Pollerton may


    not be good at fighting, but they sure are professional when ites to service. Considering your


    professionalism, I''ll refrain from disassembling your body parts. Clean this mess up and leave once


    you''re done.¡±


    Henley waved his hand, signaling the man toe in.


    To their surprise, the man ced the stic bucket and mop on the floor after entering the room.


    Then, without any hesitation whatsoever, he sat down on the couch and stretched his shoulders as


    he let out a yawn.


    ¡°Since we''re all in a hurry, let''s make this quick. You guys clean up the bloodstains here first, then


    youe over here, and let me disable one of your hands. Sound good to you?¡±


    Upon hearing the man''s words, the expression on Cillian''s face changed instantly.

 Chapter 1008 Close Range Shooting

    Chapter 1008 Close Range Shooting


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Cillian picked up the pistol from the table, vigntly aiming it at the man.


    The man shrugged and said, ¡°Haven''t you been looking for me all this time? La, I captured her. I


    wiped out Task Force 3. My name is Donald, and I''m here to deal with you lot.¡±


    Donald spoke with an air of nonchnce as if he were discussing a trivial matter of no


    consequence.


    Henley looked at Donald andughed. ¡°Do you think you can¡ª¡±


    Before Henley could finish his words, Donald''s voice suddenly echoed from behind him. ¡°Before we


    begin, let me collect a bit of interest first.¡±


    Henley''s pupils contracted, and instinctively, he wanted to turn around and throw a punch.


    Just as Henley was about to take action, he suddenly felt a numbness in his shoulder, and then his


    entire body lost its strength.


    Donald casually ced his hand directly on Henley''s arm.


    It was as if Henley had realized something. He roared at Donald, ¡°No!¡±


    Henley''s shouts were of no use.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    All that could be heard was a rustling sound.


    Just as Henley had effortlessly broken the arm of the hotel staff before, his own arm was easily torn


    off by Donald!


    Blood trickled down from Henley''s shoulder as Cillian took aim and fired directly at Donald.


    Who would have thought that the bullet, despite hitting Donald''s head, would cause a ripple instead


    of exploding it.


    Is it an illusion? Upon realizing that, Cillian began to search for Donald''s location anew.


    Almost instinctively, Cillian rolled on the ground when he sensed danger.


    A sharp little knife grazed past Cillian''s ear.


    ¡°Huh. Your response is quite quick, isn''t it?¡± Donald''s voice was filled with indifference.


    Meanwhile, Cillian was tensed up.


    He didn''t know when or how Donald managed to get behind him.


    What was even more rming was that, at that moment, he saw three Donalds in the room.


    One Donald was sitting on the couch, as if he had never left.


    Another Donald was standing right in front of Henley, with Henley''s severed arm lying at his feet.


    Thest Donald was the one who just sneaked behind Cillian, trying to stab thetter with a small


    knife.


    Those three Donalds were so incredibly realistic that even Cillian couldn''t discern which one was


    real and which one was fake.


    Incredible, truly incredible! That was the only thought in Cillian''s mind at that moment/


    They were absolutely no match for Donald. They didn''t even have the qualifications to spar with


    him.


    If that''s the case, then at least before I die, I must send out that top-secret signal! With that thought,


    Cillian gritted his teeth, directly raised the pistol in his hand, and fired three shots at the Donald


    behind theputer desk.


    The bullets were dazzling, trailing colorful lines, and flew directly toward Donald.


    When it came to peculiar things, Donald would never use his own body to test what kind of harm


    they could cause.


    Just as Donald sidestepped the shots, Cillian charged at Donald.


    Donald''s brow furrowed. Does he really want to engage in closebat with me?


    Just as Donald was confused, Cillian had already rushed to the former''s side.


    Just as Donald was about to make his move, Cillian once again aimed his pistol at Donald. Without


    any hesitation, he pulled the trigger.


    Estimating the trajectory of a bullet at close range like that was generally difficult for most people.


    A slight carelessness could potentially lead to misjudging the trajectory and end up hurting oneself.


    However, it was clear that Cillian was very familiar with that kind of attack and had no choice but to


    proceed that way.

 Chapter 1009 Weak

    Chapter 1009 Weak


    The bullet forced Donald to retreat once again.


    Just then, Cillian pressed a red button on hisptop.


    Once the red button was pressed, theptop screen was immediately reced by an email in the


    process of being sent.


    Seeing that scene, Cillian finally felt at ease.


    Having aplished the mission, he didn''t mind dying.


    ¡°If you want to send an email, just tell me directly. There''s no need to make it soplicated.¡±


    When Donald finished speaking, ¡°Send Failed¡± appeared inrge letters on theptop screen.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When Cillian saw those words, the smile on his face froze. Why did the sending fail? Ourputers


    are connected to a dedicated satellitework for the base. In theory, it should never fail!


    Seeing Cillian''s terrified expression, Donald said nonchntly, ¡°You seem to underestimate


    Pollerton Army. Did you think our equipment wouldn''t detect any unusualwork ess?


    However, don''t worry. If you have something to report, I''ll personally speak to the people at your


    headquarters about it.¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald threw a punch directly at Cillian.


    Cillian wanted to raise his gun and fire, but it was already toote.


    If he kept a bit of distance, then he could''ve opened fire quickly.


    However, at such a close range, Cillian didn''t even have time to pull the trigger. At that point,


    Donald''s fist had alreadynded heavily on Cillian''s chest as though smashing an eggshell.


    The spark in Cillian''s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    Donald pulled back his fist, turning his gaze towards Henley.


    At that point, Henley had already recovered from his severe pain.


    With a roar of fury, he was instantly engulfed in roaring mes.


    In the midst of the mes, Henley spoke to Donald with a tone full of resentment. ¡°You actually


    dared to tear off one of my arms. I will annihte you!¡±


    The mes on Henley were not ordinary fire.


    Under such high temperatures, even if Donald were to approach carelessly, he could potentially be


    severely burned.


    However, just as Henley was about to pounce on Donald, thetter directly picked up a pen from


    the table.


    With a flick of Donald''s wrist, he shot the pen toward Henley.


    Henley didn''t even have a chance to react before the pen pierced through his skull, killing him


    instantly.


    The mes gradually faded from the lifeless body of Henley.


    Yet, the intense heat of the mes still managed to melt arge hole in the floor beneath him.


    It was as though Henly was lying on butter, falling straight down from that hole to the floor below.


    Just as Donald had dealt with Henley, Billy walked in with his people from outside. ¡°Lord Campbell,


    are you all right?¡±


    Donald dusted himself off and said, ¡°I just dealt with two minor thugs. No big deal. Didn''t you say


    four people entered Pollerton? Where are the other two now?¡±


    Hearing Donald''s question, Billy quickly replied, ¡°We lost track of two of them after they entered


    Pollerton. Thus, we currently can''t determine their location.¡±


    Donald nced at Billy and said, ¡°Billy, this doesn''t seem like your usual standard. Pollerton is our


    base camp. How could we lose track of our target here? Also, I thought these two individuals were


    so formidable that I needed to intervene personally. In reality, they were chumps.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Billy quickly lowered his head. ¡°Previously, it was because our


    people hadn''t arrived from Quadfield to Pollerton. After today, Quadfield will send people to assist.


    In the future, such minor matters will no longer require your personal intervention.¡±


    ¡°Who will being?¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Voidbreaker Legion.¡±


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, Donald nodded. ¡°It''s the Ninth Voidbreaker Legion brought by the


    Barlow brothers, right? All right, I got it. You guys should keep in touch more in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1010 Developing Mobile Phones

    Chapter 1010 Developing Mobile Phones


    Donald had a fairly good understanding of the Barlow brothers'' capabilities.


    These two brothers are at the divine stage of the Maniptor Realm, and their talents are


    exceptionally high. Theirbat experience is also very well-rounded.


    With the support of the two brothers in Pollerton, Donald would indeed have a much easier time in


    the future.


    Billy was instructed to thoroughly inspect theputer, while Donald, after washing his hands,


    hurriedly drove back to the mansion.


    When Donald returned to the mansion, it was already eleven o''clock at night.


    He pushed open the door of the mansion and found the lights in the living room still on.


    Just as Donald was wondering why Jennifer was still watching TV sote, he saw two familiar faces


    as soon as he entered the room.


    ¡°Geraldine? Why are you here?¡±


    Hannah, dressed in pure cotton beige pajamas, was sitting on the couch, which was quite normal.


    After all, Hannah seemed to have taken a liking to sticking around with him, showing no intentions


    of leaving the mansion.


    But indeed, Donald had not anticipated Geraldine''s appearance there.


    I just helped Geraldine take over the Harper family. Logically speaking, now is the time for her to


    manage the Harper family. It should be her busiest time.


    Why has she suddenly appeared here now?


    Seeing Donald''s expression, Geraldine, who was holding a bag of chips, pouted instantly, feeling


    displeased.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Judging by your expression, it seems like you''re not too pleased with me being


    here.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that I don''t like you being here, but what about the affairs of your Harper family? Doesn''t


    someone need to oversee that?¡±


    Geraldine waved her mobile phone and said, ¡°Come on, Donald. What era are we in now? Having a


    mobile phone is enough. As long as it''s not something important, we canmunicate through the


    phone. Even if it is something important, isn''t a video call sufficient?¡±


    Hearing Geraldine say this, Donald suddenly felt as if he was outdated.


    His current mindset was still stuck on the idea that if apany were to hold a meeting, all


    shareholders and chairmen needed to be present.


    However, things were different now because it was the digital age. There was no need to go through


    all those hassles.


    With this in mind, Donald turned to Jane, who was standing by his side, and asked, ¡°Jane, do we


    have a phone manufacturingpany?¡±


    Jane paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Campbell, our Dragon Fide Corporation primarily


    serves the Dragon Fide Vi, so we indeed have not involved ourselves in the mobile phone


    business.¡±


    ¡°Let''s start one, then.¡± Donald pondered for a moment before speaking to Jane. ¡°My requirements


    for thispany are simple. Whether it''s in terms of technology or design, it must be the best


    mobile phonepany in the world.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Jane immediately fell silent.


    Can his requirements even be considered simple?


    Jane asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Campbell, may I know what our goal is in developing these mobile


    phones?¡±


    ¡°Our goal is to meet our office needs,¡± Donald responded, seemingly feeling his exnation was not


    detailed enough. He turned to Jane and continued, ¡°For instance, if I need to mobilize an army to


    the mansion, I want to be able to do it with my phone in less than ten seconds. Or, if there''s any


    significant movement in Quadfield that requires my presence at a high-level meeting, I should be


    able to participate immediately, no matter where I am. Do you understand what I mean now?¡±


    After Hannah and Geraldine, who were sitting on the sofa, heard Donald''s words, their eyes


    instantly lit up.


    What Donald was asking for might sound simple, but in reality, it was far from easy to implement.


    For example, when Donald mentioned the military meeting, confidentiality inmunication would


    be the most fundamental requirement.


    That meant whether it was the signal frequency band or signal strength, both must meet military


    standards.


    In that case, it would be more urate to say that Donald was looking to establish a military


    communicationspany rather than a mobile phonepany.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1011 Acting Cute

    Chapter 1011 Acting Cute


    ¡°Me, me, me, me!¡±


    While Donald was still conversing with Jane, Geraldine, like a primary school student eager to


    answer a question, immediately raised her hand and stood up.


    She attempted to flip over from the couch but unexpectedly lost her bnce. Tripping over her own


    left foot with her right, she tumbled heavily onto the ground.


    Fortunately, the living room floor of the mansion was covered with wool carpets, so when Geraldine


    fell, she wasn''t hurt. Instead, the fall gave her a tumultuous feeling in her chest.


    Donald nced once, then quickly withdrew his gaze, preparing to help her up.


    Before Donald could do so, Geraldine grabbed onto his pant leg, climbing up while grinning at him.


    ¡°I''ve understood your requirements,¡± she said. ¡°I''ve managed a techpany like this before, so if


    you''re going to start thispany, can I be your boss?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Donald tly refused. ¡°You''re not from Quadfield, so you can''t manage thispany.¡±


    ¡°Come on. You don''t have any time anyway. Besides, apany definitely needs a knowledgeable


    boss to manage things. That''s how efficiency improves. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even know if your


    subordinates are cking off. Just agree with me, will you?¡±


    Afraid that Donald might refuse, Geraldine directly reached out, hugged his arm, and shook it.


    ¡°No means no. Don''t give me that.¡±


    Just as Donald was about to ask Jane to head downstairs and proceed with the preparations,


    Jennifer''s voice echoed from the staircase on the second floor.


    ¡°What do you mean by no?¡±


    ¡°Jenny!¡±


    Seeing Jennifer, Geraldine felt as if she had found her savior.


    She quickly ran to Jennifer''s side, looking pitifully, and said, ¡°Donald wants to start a mobile phone


    company. I thought he was already too busy with the affairs of Dragon Fide Corporation, so I


    wanted to take the initiative to help him share some of the burden. But not only did he not agree, he


    even scolded me.¡±


    Jennifer had always regarded Geraldine as her own younger sister.


    Upon hearing Geraldine''s words, Jennifer immediately furrowed her brows and said to Donald,


    ¡°Darling, Geri is just trying to be kind. Why won''t you agree?¡±


    Geri?


    Donald''s mouth twitched slightly, finding women''s friendships to be truly peculiar.


    Previously, Geraldine was your best friend. Although you always referred to each other as close as


    sisters, you were still equals.


    Since when have you started using such a cheesy nickname like ¡°Geri¡±?


    Donald exined, ¡°The situation with my mobile phonepany is quiteplex. It''s not your


    average mobile phonepany, so I...¡±


    ¡°It''s just a mobile phonepany. Howplicated can it be? Listen to me. Let Geri manage your


    company. If she doesn''t perform well, you can always rece her, right?¡±


    In fact, Donald didn''t really have much of an aversion to Geraldine.


    After all, even though Geraldine might seem flippant in her daily life, she indeed possessed the


    ability to manage apany effectively.


    Now that Jennifer had spoken, Donald sighed and naturally went along with Jennifer''s wishes.


    ¡°All right. In that case, you and Jane should have a thorough discussion and present me with a n


    as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Awesome! Thank you, Jenny!¡±


    Seeing Geraldine so happy, Jennifer also began to chuckle.


    However, when she looked at Donald, the smile on her face faded.


    ¡°Why did youe home sote? Didn''t I tell you we have something important at home?¡±


    Donald touched his nose and replied, ¡°I ran into some unexpected issues outside, so I had to take


    care of them.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen outside?¡±


    Jennifer leaned in to sniff Donald, her brows furrowing in response.


    ¡°Why is there a scent of another woman''s perfume?¡±


    Upon hearing Jennifer''s words, Geraldine and Hannah immediately turned their attention.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The look they shot the man was just like one given to a criminal.

 Chapter 1012 Never Tired Of Entertainment

    Chapter 1012 Never Tired Of Entertainment


    ¡°No way. How could I possibly have the scent of another woman on me?¡±


    Upon being questioned by Jennifer, Donald suddenly became somewhat nervous.


    He hadn''t noticed before, but now he suddenly remembered that Eileen had been staying quite


    close to him all this time.


    This scent on me isn''t someone else''s but Eileen''s.


    Jennifer looked at Donald suspiciously, sizing him up. Just as Donald was about to spill about


    Eileen, Jennifer suddenly smiled at him and said, ¡°I was just teasing you. Why are you so nervous?


    You must be tired from sitting on the ne all day, right? Come, take off your clothes. I''ll give them a


    good wash.¡±


    ¡°You''re still pregnant. You don''t need to do the washing.¡±


    ¡°What I mean is, let my people help you wash them. Hurry up and undress. What are you still


    standing there for?¡±


    ¡°Should I take it off here? Isn''t that a bit inappropriate?¡±


    Although Donald was quite confident about his physique, he still felt a bit embarrassed to undress in


    front of so many women.


    ¡°What''s the matter? We''re all friends here, so there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. It''s not like


    I''m asking you to take off your underwear.¡±


    After Jennifer saw Donald''s somewhat reluctant expression, her face immediately fell.


    Seeing Jennifer in this state, Donald sighed and could onlyply with her request, taking off both


    his clothes and pants.


    Geraldine''s eyes sparkled, acting just like a child who had seen their favorite toy.


    Hannah continued to pretend to be a virtuous woman, constantly staring at Donald.


    Yet, her flushed face had already given her away. There was no doubt that Hannah was thinking


    about something else when she was looking at Donald.


    ¡°Jane, could you please take his clothes to theundry room and give them a good wash?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Wilson.¡±


    Jane, dressed in her formal business attire, walked up to Donald. With a blush on her face, she took


    the clothes from him.


    However, just as Jane was about to leave with the clothes, Jennifer said to her, ¡°Wait a moment,


    could you check if there''s anything else in his clothes? It wouldn''t be good if something got washed


    by ident.¡±


    Jane nodded, then began to rummage through Donald''s pocket.


    At first, it was just ordinary items like a wallet and a mobile phone. But soon, Jane managed to find


    the souvenir that Eileen had given to Donald.


    Upon seeing this souvenir, Donald instantly became nervous.


    He wondered why Jennifer insisted on him undressing for her to wash his clothes. So, it turned out


    that she just wanted to see if he had anything else in his pockets.


    Jane considerately handed the souvenir over to Jennifer.


    Jennifer held the rag doll and said lightly, ¡°This craftsmanship is quite good, very meticulous. It must


    be a very beautiful girl who made this.¡±


    Donald responded awkwardly, ¡°Darling, what are you talking about? What does being good at this


    craft have to do with being beautiful? Besides, I don''t think this craft is that great.¡±


    Jennifer simply ignored Donald''s exnations, her gaze falling on the forehead of the souvenir.


    ¡°Monnay? What''s this? The girl who gave you this item, herst name is Monnay?¡±


    Donald nodded quickly and hurriedly exined, ¡°Darling, I think you must have misunderstood.


    There''s a reason why she gave me this gift. I saved her life.¡±


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it any longer, Donald simply exined how he met Eileen and how he


    ended up saving her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the living room was listening with great interest.


    After Donald finished speaking, Geraldine immediately responded, ¡°Jenny, isn''t this just the ssic


    scenario of a hero saving a damsel in distress? If I were Eileen, I would definitely offer myself to


    him. What''s the use of just giving him this rag doll?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can''t really say that. What if she''s just ying hard to get?¡±

 Chapter 1013 All About Strategies

    Chapter 1013 All About Strategies


    Seeing Geraldine and Hannah enjoying the spectacle without a care in the world, Donald red at


    them both.


    Jennifer snorted and said, ¡°I didn''t expect this from you, Donald. You''ve really grown some guts,


    daring to y the hero and save the damsel in distress right under the nose of the mercenaries.¡±


    Donald quickly replied, ¡°I wouldn''t say I yed the hero and saved the damsel in distress. All I did


    was make a phone call to the police. Even if it was a heroic rescue, it''s the soldiers who came to


    help that should be thanked.¡±


    Of course, Donald wouldn''t tell Jennifer that he actually managed to handle the mercenaries all by


    himself.


    Even so, Jennifer was still able to guess what Eileen''s gift to Donald truly meant.


    She spread her hand out toward Donald.


    With a bewildered look on his face, Donald asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Contact information, please.¡±


    Ye Wan said lightly, ¡°You''ve already yed the hero and saved the damsel in distress. Surely you


    didn''t forget to ask for her contact information, did you?¡±


    Donald quickly replied, ¡°I really didn''t keep her around. She tried to add me on WhatsApp several


    times, but I kept refusing. I repeatedly emphasized to her that I am a married man, and my heart


    only has room for my beloved wife.¡±


    Donald''s words made Jennifer feel all mushy inside.


    She pondered for a moment, then picked up the memento in her hand and began to examine it


    closely.


    In no time at all, Jennifer actually found a small zipper underneath that memento.


    She unzipped the small zipper and immediately pulled out a strip of paper from inside.


    This piece of paper didn''t contain any information, just a phone number.


    ¡°It seems that even though you didn''t leave your contact information, she can''t let you go and left a


    way for you to get in touch.¡±


    After seeing this note, Donald waspletely baffled.


    What on earth is Eileen up to? Isn''t she just causing me immense trouble?


    ¡°All right. I won''t put you in a difficult position anymore. I''m a bit tired today. You can sleep in the


    study.¡±


    After Jennifer finished speaking, she took the note and went straight up to the second floor.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No, Darling, let me exin.¡±


    Donald wanted to exin, but Jennifer didn''t give him the chance. She went straight upstairs.


    Donald was well aware of Jennifer''s temperament. If she said that he wasn''t allowed in the room


    tonight, then there was no doubt that he wouldn''t be able to enter the bedroom that evening.


    Geraldine walked up to Donald andforted him, ¡°Donald, it''s okay. I''ve slept in the study before,


    and there''s really no difference. Jenny might be upset now, but she''ll be fine after a good night''s


    sleep. I''m sorry for the inconvenience tonight.¡±


    Hannah nced at Donald, too, but instead offorting him, she simply said, ¡°Womanizer.¡±


    Knowing that this misunderstanding certainly couldn''t be cleared up that night, Donald could only


    retreat to his study, turning off the lights and resting on the bed in the room.


    However, shortly after Donald turned off the light, the door to the study was opened from the


    outside.


    He thought that Jennifer had forgiven him.


    When he opened his eyes, to his surprise, he saw Geraldine wearing a camisole nightgown.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Without uttering another word, Geraldine pulled back Donald''s nket, ready to crawl in.


    Donald extended his hand, blocking Geraldine''s head directly, preventing her from joining him under


    the nket.


    Geraldine huffed at Donald. ¡°If you block my head with your hand again, I''m going to yell! If I wake


    up Jenny, you''ll be in trouble.¡±


    Upon hearing Geraldine''s words, Donald loosened his grip, and Geraldine immediately seized the


    opportunity to strike.


    Jennifer was a person who loved to read, so she arranged her study with couches that, when fully


    extended, essentially formed a four-meter-wide bed.


    The reason she made this choice was because she thought that if she got tired from reading or


    something, she could lie on the big bed and have a good rest.


    Who would have known that the size of this bed would actually give Geraldine the opportunity to


    climb in?


    Donald asked in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

 Chapter 1014 Forcing Her Way Into Bed

    Chapter 1014 Forcing Her Way Into Bed


    Seeing Tang Guang''s displeased expression, Geraldine pouted and said, ¡°I came over because I


    was worried you wouldn''t be used to sleeping alone. How can you be so ungrateful?¡±


    ¡°I don''t need it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ''you don''t need it''?¡± Geraldine blinked and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you


    never held Jenny while sleeping?¡±


    Before Donald could even respond, Geraldine suddenly reached out and embraced him.


    Donald was taken aback for a moment, and then he forcefully tried to pry Geraldine''s hand off.


    If Donald truly wanted to forcefully pry Geraldine''s hand away, then she would undoubtedly be no


    match for Donald''s strength.


    However, Geraldine was as stubborn as a mule, clinging tightly to Donald and refusing to let go no


    matter what.


    If Donald were to forcibly pull away Geraldine''s hand at this moment, it would undoubtedly hurt her.


    There was no deep-seated grudge between them, so Donald thought he didn''t need to be so harsh


    toward Geraldine.


    Seeing that Donald had let go of her hand, Geraldine chuckled at him. ¡°It seems you still care about


    me a lot.¡±


    Donald sighed and said, ¡°You''re quite attractive, so why do you have no shame? Instead of sleeping


    in your own bed at thiste hour, why do you insist oning here?¡±


    ¡°I''ll say it again. I came over because I was worried you wouldn''t be able to sleep alone. I didn''t


    expect gratitude, but why are youining now?¡±


    He knew there was nothing he could do about Geraldine.


    Hence, Donald could only silently ept this reality.


    Anyway, spending a night like this won''t cost me a piece of flesh. There''s no need for me to be so


    petty with Geraldine over such matters.


    However, just as the two were about to peacefully drift off to sleep, the study door was once again


    opened from the outside.


    Startled, Donald jolted upright. Geraldine, on the other hand, immediately covered her head with the


    nket,pletely concealing herself.


    Donald opened his eyes guiltily, only to find Hannah, d in a white silk pajama, standing at the


    entrance of the study.


    At this moment, her face was perfectly calm, as if she was just casually strolling around and


    happened to end up in the study.


    ¡°Hannah? Instead of staying in your own room, what brings you to the study?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°The air conditioning in my room is broken. It''s too hot.¡±


    After Hannah finished speaking, she walked directly to the other side of Donald, pulled back his


    nket, and was about to climb in.


    Donald was on the verge of tears.


    What''s with these women? Do they really enjoy climbing into quilts that much?


    Donald earnestly said to Hannah, ¡°If your air conditioner is broken, why don''t you go to another


    guest room? Don''t they also have air conditioners? Why do you insist oning to my study?¡±


    ¡°The air conditioning in the other guest rooms is also broken. I''ve messed them up.¡±


    Hearing Hannah say that, Donald was at a loss for words.


    Why didn''t you just say you wanted toe to the study? Why did you have to go out of your way


    to break the air conditioning in the other guest rooms?


    Donald really found it hard to understand the way these women think.


    He took a deep breath, then said to Hannah, ¡°All right. If you insist on sleeping in the study, I won''t


    stop you. But could you possibly sleep on the floor? There are quilts in the cab over there. You


    don''t have to share the bed with me.¡±


    Hearing Donald''s words, Hannah really did walk toward the cab, ready to take out the quilt


    inside andy it on the floor.


    Just as Donald was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Hannah suddenly nced at his quilt.


    Immediately after, she grabbed the nket and flung it open in one swift motion.


    ¡°H-Hannah...¡±


    Caught in apromising situation by Hannah, Geraldine felt somewhat embarrassed.


    She instantly sat up and behaved like Donald''s girlfriend, fiddling with her hair and attempting to


    alleviate the awkward atmosphere.

 Chapter 1015 Cultivating Even In Sleep

    Chapter 1015 Cultivating Even In Sleep


    ¡°Okay, then. Donald, so the two of you will take the bed, and I''ll sleep on the floor, right?¡±


    Hearing Hannah''s words, Donald, who had a strong will to survive, immediately said, ¡°In that case,


    you two can take the bed, and I''ll make do with the floor. Is that eptable?¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Both women cried out at the same time, reaching out their hands to push Donald back down.


    ¡°What on earth do you guys want, then?¡±


    No sooner had Donald finished speaking than Hannah and Geraldiney down on either side of


    him. In perfect harmony, they even pulled up the quilt.


    Donald had a mental breakdown.


    What on earth are these two women up to? They couldn''t possibly be trying to pull a honey trap,


    could they?


    Just as Donald was lost in thought, the sound of footsteps echoed once again from outside the


    study.


    At this point, all three of them dared not speak.


    The only person who could still be active on the second floor thiste had to be Jennifer.


    Sure enough, the next second, Jennifer''s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Darling, are you asleep?¡±


    Donald was so nervous his palms were sweating.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was currently hesitating whether or not to respond to Jennifer.


    If he were to answer, there was a good chance that Jennifer would just push the door open and


    walk in.


    But if I don''t respond to Jennifer, wouldn''t that be considered me deceiving her?


    Also, what if Jennifer ns tounch a surprise attack while I''m asleep? Won''t that just make me


    seem even more at fault?


    Just as Donald was caught in a dilemma, Jennifer''s voice came from outside the door, ¡°If you''re


    asleep, never mind. But if you''re awake, remember to get up early tomorrow. I have something to


    discuss with you.¡±


    After Jennifer finished speaking, she surprisingly left right away.


    All three of them let out a long sigh of relief.


    Geraldine and Hannah exchanged nces. Both of their pretty faces blushed.


    To be honest, Donald was experiencing both pain and pleasure at this moment.


    The agony was due to the fact that Jennifer could potentially conduct a surprise inspection at any


    moment, leaving Donald unable to sleep soundly tonight, no matter what.


    As for the feeling of happiness was because he had two beauties lying on either side of him. It was


    indeed a unique feeling.


    Without saying anything else, the fragrance from each of the two women was uniquely captivating in


    its own way.


    Geraldine was dressed up as a young seductress; her youthful face made her look younger, but her


    figure was surprisingly good.


    On the other hand, Hannah was the epitome of a mature and attractive woman. Even when she


    was lying in bed, her firm, smooth skin, and solid body lines gave one the feeling of having a perfect


    model lying next to them.


    The two women promised not to do anything to Donald, but what man wouldn''t let his imagination


    run wild in such a situation?


    Left with no other choice, Donald could only close his eyes and cultivate by channeling the vital


    energy within his body.


    After all, only through cultivation could one quickly calm their mind, avoiding the clutter of numerous


    stray thoughts.


    However, while Donald was engrossed in his cultivation, both Geraldine and Hannah opened their


    eyes in surprise.


    They could sense the vital essence emanating from Donald''s body.


    It was as if they were hugging a top-grade spirit spring for two years. Even if they did not practice,


    just lying next to Donald, the vital energy within their bodies would circte at an extremely fast


    speed.


    What was even more fascinating was that during Donald''s cultivation, his body temperature was just


    at a veryfortable level.


    Holding it for a long time wouldn''t make them feel warm. In fact, some parts might even give off a


    slightly cold sensation, which could help calm one more quickly.


    After sensing the benefits emanating from Donald, the two women calmly set aside their distracting


    thoughts and fell asleep in no time.


    Early the next morning, as Donald awoke, he suddenly remembered that Jennifer had mentioned


    she had something important to discuss with him.


    He quickly sat up and nced at the wall clock, realizing it was only six in the morning.


    Donald couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled. He hadn''t slept as soundly as he didst night in many


    years. Could it be because of Geraldine and Hannah?


    He nced at the two women still sound asleep in bed, shook his head, and walked out of the


    study.


    As soon as Donald stepped out, he found Shadow surprisingly standing at the door.

 Chapter 1016 Kidnapped

    Chapter 1016 Kidnapped


    ¡°How long have you been standing here, hmm?¡±


    The moment he opened the door, Shadow was already outside. That could only mean thetter was


    there from the start.


    ¡°One night.¡±


    Donald looked at Shadow with a hint of concern. ¡°If you have something to say, juste in and


    talk to me, or you could send me a text. There''s no need to stand outside all night, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m used to it.¡±


    Hearing Shadow''s words, Donald was deeply moved.


    Back when he was in Quadfield, there would be quite a few creatures from other dimensions


    launching night raids.


    Back then, Shadow would often stand outside all night, enduring hardship just to ensure Donald


    could rest properly.


    Although standing all night wouldn''t cause any harm to her body as a cultivator, she still felt the


    expected fatigue.


    ¡°You don''t have to do that in the mansion moving forward. If you stay up all night, where will you get


    the energy when I need you to apany me on errands in the evening?¡±


    Hearing Tang Guang say this, Shadow responded with a hum of acknowledgment.


    Subsequently, Shadow handed a photo to Donald and said, ¡°Raphael has been kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Donald took the photo from Shadow''s hand and, sure enough, he saw Raphael with his eyes


    covered, sitting on a chair, seemingly saying something.


    Fortunately, Raphael was not subjected to any abuse, and there were no signs of injury on his body.


    ¡°Is Raphael''s security really that poor? Was he kidnapped so effortlessly?¡±


    Those who had the ability to mine spirit stones, logically speaking, should never be short of money.


    In the modern world, as long as one has money, one can find oneself a highly-skilled bodyguard.


    If he had found a powerful bodyguard, how could such a thing possibly happen?


    ¡°He was kidnapped by his own bodyguards. Driven by greed, they conspired with Sole Wolf.


    Together, they orchestrated the abduction of Raphael.¡±


    Hearing Shadow''s words, Donald no longer found it strange.


    So it turns out that the traitor was right beside him all along. There''s nothing more to say, then.


    ¡°I remember Sole Wolf as a ss A mercenary organization. When did they start doing such dirty


    work?¡±


    Typically, mercenary organizations took great care of their own reputation.


    That was because if they were simply mercenaries, then it wasn''t considered illegal internationally.


    However, if this mercenary organization engaged in illegal activities such as robbery and


    assassination, it would be ced on the international cklist, and everyone in the organization


    would be ssified as dangerous individuals.


    For a long period of time, Sole Wolf was active in Zaewora, consistently participating in proxy wars.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Normally, their mercenary organization would look down upon something like kidnapping.


    After all, kidnapping someone wasn''t as profitable as participating in the proxy war.


    But now, the situation was different.


    Raphael''s fortune was indeed worth their risk.


    The thought of Raphael being one of his few friends made it impossible for Donald to stand by and


    do nothing.


    He said to Shadow, ¡°Arrange it on your end. Send someone to rescue him as soon as possible.¡±


    Shadow looked at Donald and said, ¡°However, ording to ourtest intelligence, among those


    who kidnapped Raphael, there are two Maniptor Realm experts. If we only send an ordinary


    Ste Warrior, there''s a high chance of failure.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Either you go, or I go.¡±


    Shadow''s ability was about the same as Donald''s.


    So, any problem that Donald could solve, Shadow could handle as well.


    To ensure a foolproof n to rescue Raphael, one of them must be involved.


    ¡°I''ll go. Jennifer is at a crucial stage of her pregnancy right now, and I don''t want anything to go


    wrong.¡±


    Just as Donald finished speaking, Jennifer''s voice came from not far away.

 Chapter 1017 Recreational Vehicle

    Chapter 1017 Recreational Vehicle


    ¡°Huh, I was actually nning toe up and wake you, but I didn''t expect you to be up so early.¡±


    Jennifer was surprised to see Donald standing alone at the study door.


    His heart suddenly skipped a beat, knowing that Geraldine and Hannah were still sleeping in the


    room.


    In order to prevent Jennifer from entering the study, Donald took the initiative to intercept her.


    ¡°Why are you up so early? Don''t you know that waking up early can greatly affect the baby in your


    belly?¡±


    Jennifer gave Donald an eye-roll and said, ¡°My parents are already waiting downstairs. Do you think


    I have the luxury to sleep in?¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad came over so early? What''s going on that''s so important?¡±


    As Jennifer led Donald downstairs, she said, ¡°Remember I told you about a rtive of ours? He''s


    the son of my father''s second uncle, named Friedrich. We never really had any contact before, but


    they recently apanied my second uncle back to our family mausoleum. The sight of it stirred


    up my uncle''s emotions, and he insisted on gathering all the descendants of the Wilson family


    together, saying there''s strength in numbers. You know how my dad is, right? He''s fine with


    everything else, but he really cares about appearances. So, when my uncle''s son offered to have us


    stay at their ce for a while, my dad insisted on bringing you along, no matter what.¡±


    Hearing Jennifer say this, Donald immediately let out a sigh.


    He had always disliked this kind of thing.


    Jennifer knew Donald''s temperament, so upon seeing him sigh like that, she quickly pouted and


    said to him, ¡°Darling, don''t be like this. It''s not like it''s easy for my parents to refuse. After all, my


    dad is also a descendant of the Wilson family. It''s not like he can really cut off all family ties.¡±


    Donald reached out and pinched Jennifer''s nose, saying, ¡°Family affection, huh? I think you just


    want to show off. Well, well, since you don''t see any problem, then, of course, I don''t see any


    problem either.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My husband is the best!¡±


    Jennifer gave Donald a kiss on his cheek, and the two of them went straight down to the living room


    on the first floor.


    Leonard and Linda had already dressed up in their beautiful clothes. Upon seeing Donald descend


    the stairs, they quickly stood up.


    ¡°We''re truly sorry, Donald, for waking you up so early. We feel really bad about it. However, the


    ce we''re heading to today is quite far. If we don''t set off early, we might not make it in time for


    lunch there.¡±


    Donald was about to ask why he had to get up so early, only to realize it was because they were


    also thinking about having lunch.


    Indeed, some families that were more traditional had this habit. They believed that the most


    important time of the day was when everyone gathered together for lunch.


    Therefore, Donald was able to understand Leonard''s approach.


    ¡°It''s okay. It doesn''t matter if I get up early. But Jennifer is pregnant now, so I think she needs more


    sleep.¡±


    ¡°There''s no doubt about that, so we''ve already made the bed in the car. If you''re tired, you can


    sleep a bit more in the car.¡±


    Made the bed in the car?


    Hearing Linda''s words, Donald was immediately filled with doubt.


    What''s the process of making a bed in the car?


    However, when Donald followed them to the outside of the mansion, he finally understood why


    Linda would say that.


    Right outside the mansion, a stretch RV came into Donald''s view.


    The moment Donald caught sight of the RV, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Howliton was currently the most luxurious RV brand in the world.


    What was more important was the design of this caravan. Donald always felt there was something


    odd about it.


    ¡°Dad, this RV is quite beautiful. Where did you guys buy it?¡±


    Leonard nced at Donald and responded, ¡°We didn''t buy this, you know. Jane heard that we like


    RVs, so she sent someone to find one for us. Who knew we''d run into a promotional event where


    they were offering a free RV experience? They just gave it to us to drive.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, we can drive it for free for ten years and then return the car to them. All we need to do then


    is  about our experience.¡±


    Hearing both Leonard and Linda speak like this, Jennifer already knew that Jane must have picked


    up the tab for them again.

 Chapter 1018 Blocking The Way

    Chapter 1018 Blocking The Way


    Knowing that Jennifer was a very dutiful woman, Donald, besides entrusting Jane with thepany


    affairs, casually assigned her the responsibility of managing the daily expenses of Leonard and


    Linda.


    As long as the spending wasn''t too extravagant, Jane would do her best to amodate it.


    Donald had also received some information from Jane regarding this matter.


    This RV can be said to be the vehicle that Leonard and Linda have been most satisfied with so far.


    So this time, when they returned to Wilson Vige, they insisted on driving this vehicle back to show


    off a bit to their rtives and friends.


    Naturally, Donald knew what they were thinking, but he had no intention of saying anything.


    After all, isn''t the purpose of life just to save face?


    Leonard and Linda might be concerned about keeping up appearances, but Donald reckoned it


    wasn''t a big deal after all.


    Although they were heading to Wilson Vige, Jane and Lara would also apany them to take


    good care of Jennifer.


    In the car, Jennifery in bed and discussed business matters with Jane.


    Meanwhile, Leonard and his wife were watching television in the living room.


    Meanwhile, Lara sat in the passenger seat, constantly monitoring the road conditions ahead to


    avoid any potential dangers.


    As for Donald, he was alone in this luxurious car, unsure of what to do next.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Ms. Wilson would like you toe over.¡±


    Seeing Jane waving at him from the bedroom doorway, Donald got up and walked over.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After entering the bedroom, Jennifer said to Donald, ¡°My mom just told me that when meeting the


    elders and juniors for the first time, we need to prepare some mary gifts. So, I asked Jane to


    withdraw some money in advance. Could you help her prepare them?¡±


    After finishing her words, Jennifer shot Jane a look.


    Thetter opened the two boxes in the vehicle, both of which were filled to the brim with banknotes.


    Donald rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You''ve never even met those rtives. Do you really need to


    prepare so many mary gifts?¡±


    ¡°That''s exactly why we need to do this because we''ve never met. I heard from my dad that the


    second uncle''s family is very big, and each one of his children is not easy to deal with. They look


    down on poor rtives the most, so we can''t let my parents lose face.¡±


    Donald sighed and responded, ¡°All right. If that''s what you want, we''ll do exactly that.¡±


    Donald spoke as he and Jane began to prepare the mary gifts together.


    The smallest mary gift contained a hundred bucks, while thergest one held a thousand.


    In order to avoid mixing up those mary gifts, they even made unique markings on each one for


    differentiation.


    Once Donald and Jane had finished packing the mary gifts, the RV suddenly came to a halt.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Have we arrived yet?¡±


    Lara, sitting in the passenger seat, turned her head and said, ¡°There''s a roadblock ahead. We can''t


    get through.¡±


    ¡°Roadblock?¡±


    Donald lifted his head to look ahead, and indeed, there was a man-made roadblock set up in front.


    A group of young men, each holding a club, started walking toward them.


    Their clothes weren''t too shabby, but theirckadaisical manner of walking gave off the impression


    that they weren''t people who yed by the rules.


    Leonard saw those young folks and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, I know all these people. They''re all from


    Wilson Vige. I''m going to get off and have a chat with them.¡±


    Leonard opened the car door and voluntarily got out.


    Worried about any potential danger to Leonard, Lara also got out of the car, wielding her baton.


    A young man, roughly in his early twenties, sporting a non-mainstream hairstyle, walked over.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing? Do you know that the vige ahead is Wilson Vige? Outsiders


    are not allowed in.¡±


    Upon hearing the young man''s words, Leonard was not only not angry but rather felt a sense of


    pride and honor.


    The Wilson family indeed held significant influence in this area.


    Just look at how they''ve blocked a road that''s so wide.


    Leonard said to the young man with a smile, ¡°I am from the Wilson family. My name is Leonard


    Wilson, and I was invited by my uncle, Montgomery, to attend the family banquet.¡±

 Chapter 1019 Road Maintenance Fee

    Chapter 1019 Road Maintenance Fee


    ¡°Oh, so you''re Leonard.¡±


    Upon hearing the name, the young man immediately burst intoughter.


    ¡°ording to the generational hierarchy in our n, I should address you as Uncle Leonard. Uncle


    Leonard, my name is Odin Wilson. You can simply call me Odin.¡±


    Upon seeing Odin calling him ¡°Uncle Leonard,¡± he was instantly greatly satisfied.


    Heughed heartily at Odin. ¡°Very good, very good! You''re truly worthy of being a descendant of our


    Wilson family. Jennifer, where are the mary gifts you prepared for rtives? Bring them out and


    distribute them.¡±


    Before they arrived, Jennifer and Leonard had already agreed on the n. Each of Jennifer''s peers


    would receive five hundred, those younger than her would get one hundred, and all of Jennifer''s


    elders would receive a thousand.


    So Jennifer gave Jane a signal, and thetter immediately took out a stack of mary gifts, each


    containing five hundred.


    Odin would definitely be thrilled to receive a mary gift.


    In fact, the reason he was sweet-talking was because he got his eye on receiving Leonard''s


    mary gift.


    The Wilson family had really developed rapidly over these years, and their progress was quite


    impressive.


    Therefore, many members of the Wilson family who were living abroad had started to return to


    Wilson Vige over the years.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After all, everyone cared about saving face.


    No one wanted to return to their roots only to be looked down upon, so everyone was quite


    generous when they returned there.


    ¡°Odin, since today is the Wilson family''s banquet, why aren''t you attending?¡±


    Odin smiled at Leonard and replied, ¡°Uncle Leonard, there''s something you may not know. Our


    Wilson Vige covers arge area. Apart from this intersection, we also have wineries, farms,


    ntations, and other Wilson family businesses that need looking after. So, only those of your


    seniority, like you, Uncle Leonard, are eligible to attend the family banquet. We younger ones are


    fine with just having a meal in the evening.¡±


    Upon hearing Odin''s words, Leonard nodded to show that he understood.


    Indeed, the Wilson family lives up to its name. Not only were the generations clearly distinguished,


    but each person also had their own affairs to attend to.


    ¡°All right. Then, let''s meet tonight. I have to attend the family banquet now. Otherwise, I won''t make


    it in time.¡±


    As soon as Leonard was about to get in the vehicle, Odin hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Leonard, wait a


    moment. There''s something else I need to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Odin pointed to the road beneath his feet and said, ¡°Uncle Leonard, you see this road, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Leonard, what do you think of this road?¡±


    ¡°Very good indeed. It''s well-constructed, straight, and leveled. It should lead directly to Wilson


    Vige, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it a straight path now?¡± Odin said to Leonard with a smile, ¡°Our Wilson Vige wasn''t like this


    before, as it was full of potholes everywhere. But then, wasn''t it Mr. Montgomery who said that to


    get rich, we must first build roads? So he rallied the people of our Wilson Vige to pool money and


    fix this road first. Back then, our Wilson Vige was so poor that every household had to tighten


    their belts to contribute money for road construction. Of course, everyone is living a better life now,


    but we still have to repair this road every year. This is for the sake of our Wilson Vige''s reputation.


    So, Uncle Leonard, as a part of the Wilson family, don''t you think you should chip in a bit for the


    road repairs?¡±


    After listening to Odin speak for so long, Leonard realized he had been waiting for him all along.


    Leonard asked, ¡°How much does it cost?¡±


    ¡°Not much, just a hundred thousand a year.¡±


    A hundred thousand a year? That''s not a lot?


    Leonard immediately said with some embarrassment, ¡°We can indeed afford the hundred thousand


    a year. However, we don''te back often, so wouldn''t this amount be a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Leonard, what are you talking about? Only members of the Wilson family can walk this path.


    Therefore, only members of the Wilson family pay for this path. Unless, Uncle Leonard, you''re not


    here to acknowledge your ancestry this time.¡±


    What Odin said made Leonard''s face turn ashen.


    The meaning of his words was already very clear¡ªeither pay up or get lost.

 Chapter 1020 Turning Hostile When Not Paid

    Chapter 1020 Turning Hostile When Not Paid


    Donald never thought he would be facing matters of car bandits and road bullies in his life again.


    How many years has it been since Ist encountered this?


    One might only encounter such stuff in a remote ce.


    Who would have thought that this time, following Leonard back to his ancestral home, I would


    encounter such a novel way of asking for money?


    Indeed, Leonard could afford to part with a hundred thousand. However, the idea of handing over


    such a sum before even stepping through the door made him feel somewhat uneasy.


    Money isn''t that easy to obtain, after all. Why should I pay up just because they say so? This is just


    too much.


    After a moment of contemtion, Leonard turned to Odin and suggested, ¡°How about this? I''ll go in


    first to see Mr. Montgomery and hear what he has to say.¡±


    As soon as Odin realized that Leonard had no intention of giving him the hundred thousand, the


    smile on his face disappeared instantly.


    He looked at Leonard and said tly, ¡°Uncle Leonard, you''ve already got your RV. You shouldn''t be


    short of this hundred thousand. You don''t need to ask Mr. Montgomery about this. It''s his idea that


    every member of the Wilson family should pay a hundred thousand a year. Uncle Leonard, if you


    genuinely find it difficult toe up with the hundred thousand, then let''s just forget about today''s


    family banquet. You''re always wee to join us for a meal in the future.¡±


    Odin really was as fickle as they came, flipping his mood at the drop of a hat.


    Leonard gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine, it''s just a hundred thousand. I''ll give it!¡±


    Leonard gave Linda a meaningful nce, signaling her to transfer a hundred thousand to Odin.


    After receiving the money, Odin shed a sly smile and, with a wave of his hand, had the roadblock


    removed.


    ¡°Uncle Leonard, have a safe journey.¡±


    After getting in the car, Linda began to incessantly criticize Leonard.


    ¡°Oh, Leonard, Leonard. Why are you so concerned about keeping up appearances? We only have


    so much in our savings, and here you are, handing out a hundred thousand just to get through the


    door. What if theye up with another reason to ask you for moneyter? Will you give it or not?¡±


    Leonard tended to be rather bold in front of others, but when Linda scolded him, he still lowered his


    head and dared not say a word.


    ¡°Come on, Mom. You can''t me Dad for this. Didn''t you hear what that man just said? We have to


    pay to get in. We''ve driven all this way, so we can''t just turn around and go home for nothing.¡±


    Hearing Jennifer''s words, Linda found it difficult to continue berating Leonard.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In any case, no matter what is saidter, we can''t be handing out money. We came here to eat, not


    to throw money around like Santa us. Leonard, you need to stay alert. Don''t let any mention of


    your Wilson family cloud your judgment. What has your Wilson family ever done for you? Now


    they''ve given you this empty title of Uncle Leonard, and you''re already starting to spend money?¡±


    ¡°All right. All right. We''ll do everything your wayter. Is that okay now?¡±


    Hearing Leonard''s words, Linda finally felt a bit more at ease.


    They hadn''t been driving for long before they caught sight of the so-called Wilson Vige.


    While it was called Wilson Vige, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to refer to this ce as a mansion


    district.


    Everywhere one looked, there were standalone cottages, and at the entrance of the vige, there


    was a rather grand vige square.


    Marble floors, Epean-style architecture, courtyard views...


    Even a typical millionaire''s garden didn''t have the grandeur of this vige square.


    As soon as the RV was parked in the designated parking spot, a group of people from Wilson


    Vige immediately gathered around.


    Even though they were ustomed to seeing luxury cars, it was their first time seeing an RV like


    this.


    Leonard stepped down from the caravan and immediately spotted Friedrich standing amidst the


    crowd.


    ¡°Friedrich.¡±


    ¡°Leonard.¡±


    The two greeted each other warmly. Anyone who didn''t know better would think they were real


    brothers.


    Friedrich smiled at Leonard and said, ¡°Dad has been waiting for you for a long time. It''s good that


    you''ve arrived just in time. Now we can start the feast.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Friedrich immediately had someone notify the kitchen to start serving.


    Leading Leonard and the others forward, they soon arrived in front of Montgomery.

 Chapter 1021 The Rules Of Dining

    Chapter 1021 The Rules Of Dining


    Compared to the average elderly man, Montgomery certainly looked much more impressive.


    Dressed in a red formalwear, he sat on a mahogany round-backed armchair.


    The descendants of the Wilson family, both elders and juniors, were sitting at a table with


    Montgomery. Each one of them kept their heads down, not daring to utter a single word.


    Only when Friedrich brought Leonard''s family to their table did the serious atmosphere lighten up a


    bit.


    ¡°Dad, Leonard''s family has arrived.¡±


    Montgomery, seated in the round chair, lifted his eyelids to nce at Leonard and the others.


    Leonard quickly stepped forward, respectfully cing a gift box on the table.


    ¡°Mr. Montgomery, this is a small token of our family''s appreciation. Please ept it.¡±


    Montgomery hummed in agreement without saying a word.


    His eldest daughter-inw, Mabel Zeidler, who was sitting next to him, reached out to take the box


    and opened it in front of everyone.


    The defining characteristic of Montgomery was his concern for maintaining a good reputation.


    The reason he was able to grow the second branch of the Wilson family to such an extent today


    was that Montgomery didn''t like to be at the mercy of others, nor did he enjoygging behind.


    So, whatever others had, his family must have it too!


    If others were wealthy, then the Wilson family must be wealthier!


    Leonard was not from the same branch, but at this time, he was considering returning to


    acknowledge his ancestry. He respectfully brought gifts for his uncle.


    In such a prestigious event, Montgomery naturally wanted everyone to clearly see what Leonard


    had actually gifted.


    After opening the box, a peach-pink coral jade antique statue was revealed inside.


    The antique statue held a money bag in its left hand and an elegant walking cane in its right.


    With kind eyes and a gentle face, it had arge head and a round belly.


    It looked very auspicious.


    In order to present Montgomery with a decent gift, Leonard had spent several days scouring the


    antique market. He had painstakingly selected this item from a myriad of objects.


    It cost him a whopping one million and one hundred thousand!


    Leonard initially thought that the gift he had chosen would be able to satisfy Montgomery.


    Before Montgomery could even speak, Mabel, who was in charge of opening the boxes, let out a


    sigh and said, ¡°Another antique statue? I wonder how many of these Mr. Montgomery has received


    this year. Don''t any of you gift-givers have any other creative ideas?¡±


    ¡°Mabel, you can''t really say that. Even though Mr. Montgomery has received many antique statues,


    the materials and designs are all different. Look at this one. It''s holding a money bag in one hand


    and an elegant walking cane in the other. Didn''t someone give him one with both hands holding


    money bags yesterday? They''re not the same.¡±


    Hearing Queenie Yaleman, Montgomery''s second daughter-inw, say this, everyone else burst


    intoughter.


    Leonard stood there, his face flushed with embarrassment. All he had thought about was the good


    symbolism of the antique statue. He never considered that such a thing could be seen as a stressful


    gift.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In a bid to salvage some dignity, Leonard could only say rather awkwardly, ¡°Queenie, the gift I


    brought is coral jade, which is quite valuable.¡±


    ¡°Is coral jade considered valuable? The one given to me yesterday was carved from imperial jade.


    That wasn''t cheap either.¡±


    A group of women started chattering away again.


    Even though the gifts were clearly intended for Montgomery, it was as if they were meant for them.


    Yet, they still weren''t satisfied, constantlyining and grumbling.


    ¡°All right. Since Mr. Montgomery hasn''t said a word, what are you all chattering about here?¡±


    Friedrich red at those women, and they immediately quieted down.


    After arranging seats for Leonard and his family, the family feast began just in time.


    At Montgomery''s signal, a member of the Wilson family walked to the side and bellowed out, ¡°Let


    the feast begin!¡±


    With the announcement of the feast, Jennifer, who was already famished, picked up her cutleries,


    ready to start serving herself.


    After all, she was pregnant. Snacking in the car just didn''t satisfy her hunger.


    She only realized when she picked up her cutleries that everyone else at the table was looking at


    her with a strange expression.

 Chapter 1022 Stray Or Puppy

    Chapter 1022 Stray Or Puppy


    ¡°Leonard, your daughter looks starved. Haven''t you made her any delicious meals at home?¡±


    Montgomery''s third daughter-inw, Wendy, had a grim and condescending look on her face, her


    tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Although Jennifer only picked up her cutleries without really taking any food, Wendy seized upon


    that and began to act sarcastically.


    Leonard sat in the chair, not knowing what to say.


    Back when they were with the Wilson family, their family didn''t even have the chance to sit at the


    table, so naturally, Jennifer didn''t develop the habit of waiting for the elders to pick up their cutleries


    first since childhood.


    In front of so many people, Leonard naturally couldn''t exin it like that.


    All he could do was cough lightly and give Jennifer a meaningful nce, signaling her to quickly put


    down the cutleries in her hand.


    With a wronged expression, Jennifer put down her cutleries and subtly tugged at Donald''s sleeve.


    She had initially thought that as soon as Montgomery picked up his cutleries to start the meal,


    everything else would follow suit.


    Who would have thought that the elderly man would simply close his eyes and start praying?


    Upon witnessing this scene, Jennifer was caught betweenughter and tears. What on earth is


    going on? There are so many traditional rules in Wilson Vige, and now you''re telling me that Mr.


    Montgomery is religious?


    All right, then. If he wants to pray before your meal, go ahead. After all, a few minutes won''t make a


    difference.


    It was clear that others were well aware of Montgomery''s habits, so they had already eaten


    something else before they arrived.


    Now, as Montgomery began to pray, they also followed suit, each pretending to pray along with him.


    Just like that, ten minutes had flown by since he started praying.


    Jennifer looked at Donald with a sense of grievance and mouthed quietly at him, ¡°Darling, I''m


    hungry.¡±


    Donald didn''t hesitate. He picked up his cutleries and neatly arranged them on the table. Then, he


    directly picked up a meatball and ced it in Jennifer''s bowl.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sound of Donald''s fork wasn''t loud, but it was enough to draw the attention of others.


    The Wilson family members red at Donald in anger, one after another. However, Donald


    remained nonchnt, acting as if the Wilson family didn''t exist at all, and started eating directly.


    At first, Jennifer was a bit embarrassed.


    However, with the delicious food ced in front of her, she was indeed very hungry.


    Hence, she ended up eating with Donald.


    Not only did Wendy find them distasteful, but the other members of the Wilson family also wondered


    how could Leonard''s familyck manners to such an extent.


    Montgomery''s second son, Elias Wilson, scolded Donald, ¡°How audacious! Mr. Montgomery hasn''t


    even picked up his cutleries yet. Where did you punkse from, daring to start the meal before


    him?¡±


    Donald looked at Elias and said tly, ¡°Where did you crawl out from, stray dog? The old dog hasn''t


    barked yet, so what makes you think it''s your turn to bark?¡±


    Stray dog? Old dog?


    Hearing Donald''s words, everyone inhaled sharply.


    This brat really dares to say anything!


    Isn''t he essentiallyparing Mr. Montgomery to an old dog?


    Moritz, Montgomery''s third son, couldn''t bear it any longer. He stood up abruptly, cursing under his


    breath as he strode toward Donald.


    This was the Wilson family''s territory. Since when could outsiders like Tang Guang be so


    arrogant?


    ¡°D*mn it, get up!¡±


    Moritz reached out to grab Donald''s cor.


    No sooner had he reached out his hand than Donald leaned back slightly, and with a pull and a


    hook of his left hand, he had Moritzpletely subdued.


    The spot where Donald seized was Moritz''s wrist. With just a gentle twist, Moritz was already


    yelping in pain and kneeling on the ground.


    There was no helping it. Donald''s hands were truly powerful.


    If Moritz forcibly pulled his hand back, he would undoubtedly break his wrist.


    ¡°You little brat, you dare to cause trouble in our Wilson Vige. You''re asking for death!¡±


    ¡°Release Moritz or you won''t live to leave our Wilson Vige today!¡±

 Chapter 1023 The Ruthless One

    Chapter 1023 The Ruthless One


    Every single man in Wilson Vige stood up in unison.


    While being in the outside world, they might not have the guts individually, but here in Wilson


    Vige, on their own turf, even if only one person stood up and shouted, it would boost everyone


    else''s courage.


    Friedrich was the mostposed one.


    Seeing the situation escting, Friedrich said to Leonard, ¡°Leonard, you guys were indeed in the


    wrong first. Hurry up and have him release Moritz. Our Wilson family rules are not to be taken


    lightly.¡±


    Leonard nced at Donald, shivered, and dared not speak.


    He could only look at Jennifer, speaking softly. ¡°Jenny, after all, this is Wilson Vige. Please, give


    your father some respect.¡±


    Jennifer was never interested in this so-called Wilson Vige. to begin with. Had she known about


    the numerous ridiculous rules here, she would have nevere.


    Upon hearing Leonard speak to her in this manner, Jennifer scoffed and responded, ¡°All right. We


    can let him go, but we can''t just stand here and take a beating. If he dares toy a hand on us


    again, we will definitely fight back.¡±


    Hearing Jennifer saying that, the Wilson family members all burst into an uproar again.


    ¡°You were the first to be rude, so it''s only right that Moritz disciplined you. As the younger


    generation of the Wilson family, can''t you take a beating?¡±


    ¡°Friedrich, I think these two youngsters need a good lesson. Let''s teach them one.¡±


    After all, Montgomery was the respected elder of Wilson Vige. He certainly deserved some


    respect.


    Disciplining two youngsters wasn''t a big deal, so when Friedrich heard everyone''s request, he didn''t


    say anything, tacitly approving their input.


    Just as everyone was preparing to make a move on Donald, thetter suddenly stood up.


    With a swift pull from Donald, Moritz, under the momentum of his capture, thudded down, his entire


    face pressed directly onto the dining table by Donald.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald picked up the fork from the table and, without a word, jabbed it down forcefully.


    The fork, sharp as the finest de, pierced right through Moritz''s hand, nailing his right hand firmly


    to the table!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Moritz let out a piercing scream, startling all the members of the Wilson family.


    When they clearly saw that Moritz was pinned to the table with a fork, everyone''s gaze toward


    Donald changed.


    D*mn, this brat is really ruthless!


    Could he possibly be some big shot who just got out of jail?


    Friedrich had never expected Donald to be so fierce, to actually act as soon as he said he would,


    and even with lethal force.


    He quickly said to Donald, ¡°Let''s talk this out calmly. Don''t hurt Moritz!¡±


    Donald held another fork in his hand, the sharp end resting against Moritz''s temple.


    Just moments ago, Moritz, who had been screaming in pain, was now as if he had been hit with a


    paralyzing spell, suddenly not daring to make a sound.


    Everyone was watching Donald without blinking an eye.


    Could this kid be nning to stab Moritz to death with these forks?


    Donald looked at Friedrich and said, ¡°It''s just a meal we''re having. Where are all these unnecessary


    rulesing from? If Mr. Montgomery is praying, you all are praying too. Fine, you all are religious,


    and I can''t control that. But my wife and I, we''re not. We prefer to start with some hot food before


    praying. That''s not too much to ask, is it?¡±


    When Donald posed that question, no one dared to answer.


    If we were to say now that it wasn''t a big deal, wouldn''t that imply that we are the ones in the


    wrong?


    ¡°Don''t worry about me! I refuse to believe this brat really has the guts to make a move!¡±


    ¡°Brat, if you have the guts, kill me with this fork today! Otherwise, you''re nothing but a son of a


    b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 1024 I Like Tough Guys

    Chapter 1024 I Like Tough Guys


    A tough nut! Moritz is indeed a tough nut!


    Hearing Moritz say this, the members of the Wilson family were all fired up.


    Yeah, what are you pretending to be with that fork here?


    Go ahead and kill if you dare!


    I refuse to believe that you''d actually dare to take Moritz''s life!


    What''s more important is that you only have one fork in your hand, yet you''re still dragging your


    whole family along.


    Wilson Vige was home to hundreds of people with all sorts of weapons at their disposal.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    They didn''t believe they couldn''t beat Donald, who was only wielding a fork.


    Donald was truly taken aback by Moritz¡¯s bravery. As a result, he didn''t dare to directly stab the


    latter''s temple with his fork. Instead, he ended up jabbing it into Moritz''s thigh.


    Pfft!


    The fork pierced his flesh, yet Moritz gritted his teeth, bearing the pain without uttering a sound.


    ¡°Is this all you''ve got? I''m not even satisfied yet!¡±


    Donald remained silent, pulling out his fork to jab at Moritz''s other thigh.


    Pfft!


    ¡°If you''ve got the guts, stab my head! What''s the big deal stabbing my thighs?¡±


    Pfft!


    ¡°You son of a¡ª¡±


    Pfft!


    Moritz was silenced.


    Meanwhile, Donald was like an emotionless machine, his fork moving in and out, making a stabbing


    sound as if he was stabbing a sandbag, puncturing several bloody holes all over Moritz''s body.


    At first, Moritz was quite defiant, but even the toughest person couldn''t withstand being continuously


    stabbed with a fork like that.


    ¡°S-Stop... I was wrong. I know I was wrong...¡±


    When Moritz said these words, he was falling apart inside.


    He initially thought that by showing a bit of his manly courage, the Wilson family members around


    him would be influenced and rush to his aid.


    Who would have known that these descendants of the Wilson family were all cowards? They just


    stood by and watched him bleed without a single one of them stepping up to help.


    Donald pressed the fork against Moritz''s neck, speaking in a nonchnt tone. ¡°Indeed, I won''t kill


    you. Not because I don''t dare to, but because I find it pointless to kill you just like that. I''ll ask one


    last time. You continue with your prayers while we eat our food. Any issues with that?¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald scanned the crowd.


    The Wilson family members, who were just now brimming with arrogance, one by one, lowered their


    heads, not daring to meet Donald''s gaze.


    They concluded that Donald was a psychopath.


    Why would they bother to argue with a lunatic? That was the equivalent of making their own lives


    miserable.


    Friedrich originally intended to tacitly allow the excessive actions of the Wilson family''s younger


    generation and to teach Donald and his group a lesson.


    Who would have thought that not only did Donald not learn his lesson, but instead, it was Moritz


    who was nearly stabbed to death?


    Friedrich coughed lightly and said, ¡°No problem, no problem. It''s just that our dining habits are a bit


    different, and my younger brother is indeed a bit impulsive in his actions. Let''s all talk nicely. Can


    you let him go first?¡±


    Friedrich felt that by taking the initiative to admit his mistake, he had already shown great respect to


    Donald.


    Who would expect Donald wouldn''t be satisfied by that?


    He looked toward Montgomery, who satfortably in the main seat, and asked, ¡°Mr. Montgomery,


    do you think there''s an issue with us starting to eat first?¡±


    One by one, the Wilson family members drew in a sharp breath.


    D*mn, this brat is ruthless.


    He''s destroying others'' minds instead of killing them!


    Friedrich also looked at Montgomery with a tense expression, not knowing what to say.


    Friedrich knew his old man''s temperament better than anyone else.


    Don''t be fooled by his current nonchnt demeanor, acting as if he doesn''t care about anything. His


    eyes have grown dim with age.


    But in reality, Dad is quite decisive and ruthless.


    Otherwise, why has no one dared to betray Wilson Vige after it has grown and developed to this


    extent over the years?


    That''s simply because of Dad''s presence, who is as powerful as a living deity himself. Even if you


    were the powerful warrior who had reincarnated, you''d still be utterly subdued by him.


    Montgomery lifted his gaze to nce at Donald. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Just a single question, yet it was filled with a sense of oppression.


    The Wilson family members felt as if all the air around them had been sucked away.

 Chapter 1025 Warrior

    Chapter 1025 Warrior


    Donald sighed and said to Moritz, ¡°You can''t me me for this. If anyone is to me, it''s the old


    man''s hard of hearing. I''ve asked the same question several times, it''s getting tiresome.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    To everyone''s surprise, the chopstick that Donald held against Moritz''s neck really did pierce


    through!


    What no one expected was that the chopsticks were impaled through Moritz''s neck, yet not a single


    drop of blood flowed out.


    Moritz covered his neck, retreating with a face full of terror.


    The other members of the Wilson family wanted to help, yet they didn''t dare to.


    After all, no one knew whether the chopstick actually hit a vital spot. If Moritz were to die from this


    careless act, who would be held responsible?


    ¡°Quick! Go fetch Dr. Zion immediately!¡±


    The Wilson family was thrown into chaos, frantically guiding Moritz toward the direction of the


    vige clinic.


    Montgomery''s face turned ashen, finally dropping his pretense of being deaf and mute.


    The question he just asked was actually a way elders typically inquire of their juniors.


    The message was clear. He was giving Donald another chance to act like a gentleman. If he was


    wise, he would let the person go immediately.


    Donald understood what Montgomery meant, so he responded to Montgomery through his own


    actions.


    ¡°For no reason, you''ve harmed my Wilson family member. Leonard, how do you think we should


    handle this?¡±


    From early on, Montgomery had already figured out that Leonard was a coward.


    So, he was asking Leonard now because he wanted Leonard to deal with Donald, to have them


    fight amongst themselves.


    Who would have thought that Leonard would shudder slightly, whispering to Montgomery, ¡°Mr.


    Montgomery, Donald has always been very measured in his actions. As for his affairs... I can''t


    interfere.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Hearing Leonard say this, Montgomery was filled with questions.


    Donald was his son-inw, and Jennifer was his own daughter.


    Now Donald''s wielding chopsticks like a weapon, and you''re telling me he knows how to exercise


    restraint? You''re essentially telling me that you can do nothing.


    Montgomery felt like his lungs were about to explode.


    He scoffed coldly and said, ¡°Fine! If you can''t handle it, then I''ll take over for you!¡±


    Montgomery turned to his family and said, ¡°Members of the Wilson family!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Seize that cunning little beast for me, break his hands and feet, and hang him under our vige


    sign!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After all, Montgomery was the head of the family. His words still held weight.


    A group of Wilson family members had already prepared their machetes and wooden sticks.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Upon Montgomery''smand, they didn''t hesitate to pick up their weapons and charged toward


    Donald.


    The moment the Wilson family''s siblings made their move, Lara and the driver Levant immediately


    shielded Leonard and his wife, as well as Jennifer, guiding them toward the direction of the RV.


    Several members of the Wilson family wanted to take Jennifer, who was pregnant, hostage to


    threaten Donald.


    However, Lara was much more ruthless than Donald.


    From the moment this youngdy became Jennifer''s bodyguard, the only thing on her mind was this


    one task.


    Whoever dared to harm Jennifer, she would have them killed.


    A member of the Wilson family charged forward, cleaver in hand. Unexpectedly, Lara didn''t retreat


    but advanced instead. With a swift forward grab of her left hand, she managed to seize therge


    cleaver that was thrust toward her.


    Before the Wilson family siblings could react, Lara twisted the wrist holding the machete.


    Therge cleaver''s de swept toward the neck of the Wilson family''s young member.


    This scene appeared quite bizarre to onlookers, as if the Wilson family''s young member had taken a


    knife to his own throat.


    But in reality, those who were knowledgeable would understand.


    Lara had just used the momentum of this machete thrust to slightly deflect the direction of the


    attack, thereby leading this Wilson family member to his doom.


    ¡°Rudy is dead! This woman actually dared to kill!¡±


    Upon seeing Rudy copse to the ground, every single member of the Wilson family present was


    left utterly stunned.


    Before they could regain theirposure, Lara picked up therge cleaver from the ground,


    standing in front of Jennifer like a female warrior.


    A few drops of fresh blood sttered on Lara''s face.


    Lara bit the back of therge machete with her mouth, pulling her hair up into a ponytail.


    She looked at the Wilson family members around her with a cool gaze, beckoning them with a flick


    of her finger.


    ¡°Come.¡±

 Chapter 1026 Grab Some Weapons

    Chapter 1026 Grab Some Weapons


    Without a doubt, Lara was a stunning beauty. Whether it was her figure or her looks, she was simply


    top-notch.


    So, when these people saw Lara beckoning them toe over, they did.


    Smiles spread across the faces of the Wilson family members one by one.


    The brothers who were just chopped down were not skilled enough, but they had so many people


    here.


    If they all rushed forward together, wouldn''t Lara surrender without a fight?


    Upon this thought, the Wilson family members exchanged nces. Then, they began to surround


    Lara from all four directions¡ªfront, back, left, and right.


    Once they were all in position, a few of them shouted out and surged forward.


    Logically speaking, when several people attacked from different directions at the same time, even if


    Lara was extremely skilled, she would inevitably have to defend one side while leaving the other


    unguarded.


    People often assumed they understood the thoughts of others quite well, but when it came to


    practical application, they were not as proficient as they believed.


    Almost at the same moment these Wilson family members entered Lara''s attack range, Lara


    targeted the person at the forefront. With one kick, she sent that person flying.


    At the same time, Lara took two steps forward without looking back, perfectly breaking free from the


    encirclement.


    Before the three behind could regain their senses, Lara swiftly turned around. With a single stroke


    of her de, she knocked down the person who was trying to sneak attack her from the left.


    In the blink of an eye, Lara had taken down two of them. Moreover, with her swift charge and turn,


    she was now directly facing the remaining two.


    If the remaining two truly had the strength to fight Lara, they wouldn''t consider resorting to sneak


    attacks and ganging up.


    This time, Lara didn''t give them another chance to make a move.


    She charged forward with a machete in hand, and in no time, she had taken care of the two of


    them.


    ¡°Ms. Wilson, let''s get in the car first.¡±


    After dealing with the Wilson family members who had besieged them, Lara directly helped Jennifer


    and the others into the car.


    Donald, free from worries, was much more formidable than Lara.


    He did not choose to seize the knife from these people''s hands.


    Donald was like Ste Warrior. Any member of the Wilson family who entered his attack range


    would be knocked down by Donald''s punch directly.


    If it happened once or twice, the Wilson family might just think that Donald was lucky, having run


    into two pushovers who couldn''t fight back.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But when more and more people started to fall, the Wilson family finally realized that this was not


    simply a matter of good luck.


    Donald really had some skills!


    ¡°Mr. Montgomery, this kid is too ruthless. If this continues, I''m afraid too many of our brothers will be


    seriously injured or worse.¡±


    In less than two minutes, more than thirty people were already lying at Donald''s feet.


    After all, Friedrich was Montgomery''s designated sessor.


    These brothers were now under Montgomery''s care, but in the future, they would be under


    Friedrich''s charge.


    Seeing so many of his people suffer, how could Friedrich not feel heartbroken?


    ¡°So what do you suggest we do?¡±


    Friedrich made a gesture and said, ¡°This Campbell dude has had some training, so we can''t just


    confront him head-on. What I mean is, let''s go straight in with weapons and see if we can subdue


    this kid.¡±


    Friedrich was already being quite reserved with his words.


    He knew the affairs of the Wilson family better than anyone else.


    As long as Montgomery approved its use, he guaranteed he could make Donald kneel down and


    admit defeat right away.


    Montgomery was still somewhat hesitant.


    After all, even though this was Wilson Vige, guns were prohibited within Yorknd.


    It was one thing for them to keep weapons at home for self-defense, but it was apletely


    different matter to use them against others.


    But seeing that Donald had no intention of backing down, Montgomery said in a deep voice, ¡°Fine, if


    he refuses to show respect, then there''s no need for us to save his face. Bring out the guns.¡±


    Seeing that Montgomery finally agreed, Friedrich quickly gestured to the people standing behind


    him.


    Those few people hurried back to their homes, bringing out all the hidden guns they had.

 Chapter 1027 Catch Bullets

    Chapter 1027 Catch Bullets


    For Friedrich and his party, four rifles and one pistol represented the most powerful weaponry.


    Friedrich, holding the pistol, felt he was guaranteed to win.


    He pointed the gun directly at Donald, then shouted loudly, ¡°Campbell, stop right there!¡±


    Friedrich had taken out his pistol, and at that moment, the other members of the Wilson family


    stopped advancing, choosing to keep their distance from Donald instead.


    Looking at the pistol in Friedrich''s hand, Donald said nonchntly, ¡°You surely don''t think that by


    pulling out this gun, you canmand me, do you?¡±


    Friedrich coldly snorted and said, ¡°If you don''t value your life, tryying a hand on me again. I


    should warn you I''ve received professional shooting training. At this distance between us, I won''t


    miss.¡±


    Hearing Friedrich say that, Donald was amused.


    He kicked aside the Wilson family members blocking his path, then steadily made his way toward


    Friedrich.


    Friedrich''s eyebrows arched, and the smug smile on his face froze. What''s with this brat? Is he


    really tired of living? ¡°Halt! Did you hear me? I said halt!¡±


    Bang!


    The gunshot rang out, the bulletnding right next to Donald''s foot.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would certainly be frightened by that gunshot.


    After all, the dirt sttering from the bullet hole proved that what Friedrich held in his hands was the


    real deal.


    Unexpectedly, Donald refused to stop and continued to walk toward Friedrich.


    At that point, Friedrich could no longer hold back. This brat is a martial arts practitioner, so I can


    understand why he behaved so arrogantly when we engaged in unarmedbat, but he''s unarmed


    now, yet he still dares to keep up his arrogant demeanor.


    Friedrich pulled the trigger once again.


    This time, however, he aimed for Donald''s thigh.


    He intended to give Donald a taste of hardship. Otherwise, he figured Donald might think he was


    just joking around.


    The bullet was fired, yet the anticipated scene of Donald clutching his blood-soaked thigh and falling


    to the ground did not ur.


    Almost at the very moment when Friedrich fired his gun, Donald reached out and reached out to


    grab the air around his thigh.


    Donald moved quickly, but his sudden gesture still caught everyone off guard. Did he catch the


    bullet? That''s impossible! That''s absolutely impossible. If this brat is really this formidable, what''s


    the point of us doing all this? Why don''t we just kneel down and apologize to him?


    Friedrich also didn''t believe that Donald possessed such an ability. He simply felt that his aim was


    off, and he hadn''t hit Donald at all.


    He assumed Donald made such a move to intimidate them.


    So, without any hesitation, Friedrich continued to pull the trigger, firing three shots at Donald''s leg.


    Even if my shooting skills are terrible, I should be able to hit the target with three shots, right?


    However, this time, Donald, with what seemed to others as a fool''s behavior, grabbed the air thrice.


    This time, however, no one from the Wilson familyughed at Donald because they realized that


    Donald had still not been shot.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They were well aware of Friedrich''s marksmanship skills.


    Therefore, anyone with a bit of smarts would have already figured out what just happened.


    Donald spread his right palm, and four bullets clinked as they simultaneously fell to the ground.


    Seeing the bullets scattered on the ground, Friedrich was dumbfounded.


    ¡°H-How could you catch bullets?¡±


    With a look as if he was staring at a fool, Donald said to Friedrich, ¡°The Wilson family has


    developed to this point; surely you''ve heard of a Ste Warrior?¡±


    ¡°Ste Warrior!¡± Friedrich widened his eyes at Donald and asked, ¡°Are you a Ste Warrior?¡±


    Montgomery arched his brow as well.


    He never imagined that Donald, who seemed so ordinary, was actually a Ste Warrior.

 Chapter 1028 Two Choices

    Chapter 1028 Two Choices


    At that moment, Friedrich was out of ideas. He turned his head to look at Montgomery, wanting to


    ask what they should do next.


    People like Donald were not ones they could afford to offend.


    But now, having offended him halfway, they found out Donald was a Ste Warrior. They were


    caught in an awkward position as they couldn''t possibly grovel at Donald''s feet and apologize to him


    now.


    ¡°That''s right. I am a Ste Warrior; what about it?¡±


    Seeing the change in Montgomery''s expression, Donald found it extremely amusing.


    He had thought that every single person in the Wilson family was fearless.


    Now, it seemed they were the type to bully the weak and fear the strong, after all.


    ¡°Since you''re also a Ste Warrior, you should know Heimdall, right?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know him,¡± said Donald.


    Friedrich understood Montgomery''s intention and immediately said, ¡°Don''t you even know Heimdall,


    the top Ste Warrior of South Chanaea? He''s the son of my sixth brother and a member of the


    Wilson family.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Donald initially thought that Montgomery had something important to say. But after all the fuss, it


    turned out he just wanted to use others to intimidate him.


    Donald said nonchntly, ¡°What does this Heimdall have to do with me? Or do you think that by


    using him to intimidate me, I would be afraid toy a hand on you?¡±


    Montgomery said to Donald in a deep voice, ¡°Young man, it was your rudeness in the first ce that


    led to the current situation. Now that you''re also a Ste Warrior, how about giving me, Montgomery,


    some respect? Let''s call it a day with today''s matter. What do you say?¡±


    Donald looked at Montgomery and said, ¡°Just a moment ago, you were shooting at me. If I were an


    ordinary person, I would already be dead. Now, with just a simple sentence, you want me to stop


    causing trouble and pay you respect? Who do you think you are, and why should I do you this


    favor?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Montgomery grimaced. ¡°So, you really intend to fight us to the end?¡±


    Donald looked at Montgomery and said calmly, ¡°I''m not necessarily trying to make things difficult for


    you. Right now, you only have two choices in front of you. Either call Heimdall toe back, and I''ll


    have a match with him, or you few holding guns sever one of your own arms. Choose for


    yourselves.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Friedrich was instantly thrown into a panic.


    He knew Montgomery''s character all too well.


    At that moment, Heimdall was far away in the South Chanaea Military Region, making it impossible


    for him to arrive in time.


    Moreover, even if it were possible, as long as Montgomery''s life wasn''t threatened, he would not call


    Heimdall.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Donald''s words, Montgomery immediately responded, ¡°All right. Since


    you''ve put it that way, to show the sincerity of the Wilson family, I''ll have them sever one of their


    arms!¡±


    ¡°Dad! We only shot at him for the sake of the Wilson family. How could you ask us to cut off our


    arm?¡±


    Who wouldn''t want to be healthy if they were in their right mind?


    Donald''s demand at that moment to make Friedrich and the others cut off their own arms would turn


    them into disabled people in the future.


    Montgomery looked at Friedrich and said, ¡°Friedrich, don''t you think that being the heir to the Wilson


    family requires some sort of sacrifice?¡±


    When others heard what Montgomery said, it seemed like a promise to Friedrich.


    But for Friedrich, that meant sacrificing himself.


    He gritted his teeth, ring at Donald, and said, ¡°So what if he''s a Ste Warrior? We, the Wilson


    family, have one too. Why should we fear him?¡±


    Seeing that Friedrich still couldn''tprehend the logic, Montgomery said angrily, ¡°When I tell you


    to sever your arm, just do it! What''s with all the unnecessary talk?¡±


    Friedrich closed his eyes in agony.


    He tossed his gun onto the table, thenid his own hand down beside it.


    Montgomery gave a signal, and immediately, a member of the Wilson family came over with a


    machete in hand.

 Chapter 1029 Sacrifice

    Chapter 1029 Sacrifice


    ¡°Bear with it a little longer, Friedrich. It will be over soon.¡± Damian was once a butcher, so he was


    quite adept at chopping bones and cutting meat.


    First, he held the machete up to Friedrich''s shoulder, sizing it up. Then, seizing a moment when


    Friedrich was distracted, he brought it down in a swift, direct chop.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Friedrich shouted.


    Although Damian''s strike was swift and ruthless, human bones were hard after all.


    Hence, that cut didn''t sever Friedrich''s armpletely. It was only halfway through.


    The surrounding members of the Wilson family were all quite frightened after taking a look. That


    Donald is ruthless! Chopping off a hand wasn''t satisfying enough for him, so actually wants to cut


    off the entire arm?


    ¡°What are you standing there for, Abraham? Hurry up and help hold him down!¡± Damian shouted.


    Friedrich knew that his movements could make it more difficult for Damian to handle the situation.


    However, the intense pain was not something anyone could bear easily.


    Damian couldn''t bear to see Friedrich continue to suffer, so he swung his knife down heavily once


    again.


    Everyone heard the sticky sound of the de slicing through muscle tissue before Friedrich''s arm


    was brutally torn off.


    ¡°Donald, are you satisfied now?¡± Damian lifted the bloody arm for Donald to see.


    Donald spoke calmly. ¡°Are you illiterate or just hard of hearing? What I said was that everyone who


    pointed a gun at me earlier must have their arms detached.¡±


    D*mn, what a ruthless person! The Wilson siblings were dissatisfied with Donald.


    After all, they couldn''t even save Friedrich''s arm, let alone the others.


    With each sessive scream, the arms of those who had previously pointed their guns at Donald


    were swiftly chopped off by Damian.


    One individual had a particrly low tolerance for pain. While having his arm amputated, he passed


    out immediately from the agony.


    Once everything was settled, Donald turned to Montgomery with satisfaction. ¡°Very good. Since you


    can meet my demands, let''s consider today''s matter settled. Clean up this mess, will you? You''ve


    managed to get blood everywhere during a meal. It''s quite off-putting.¡±


    Montgomery waved his hand, and the Wilson family members immediately cleaned up all the


    bloodstains. Also, they trashed all the food on the table.


    At that point, it was definitely toote to cook again. Therefore, Montgomery directly invited Donald''s


    group to his vi, nning to have the chef whip up a few homestyle dishes.


    It was fifteen minutester when everything was finally sorted out.


    Thinking that Jennifer hadn''t eaten enough at the dinner table, Donald boldly called over the chef


    from Montgomery''s vi. He wanted Jennifer to order the dishes if she was still hungry.


    The people around were seething with anger at Donald''s arrogant demeanor. That kid really treats


    that ce like his own home. He''s not shy about it at all.


    While the chef prepared food, Montgomery, who was sitting at the head of the table, took a sip of


    coffee and then turned his gaze to Leonard. ¡°Leonard, your son-inw is quite something. He''s


    actually a Ste Warrior. Howe you''ve never mentioned this before?¡±


    ¡°Ste Warrior?¡± Leonard looked utterly puzzled.


    How would an ordinary person like him know what a War God was?


    Upon seeing Leonard''s reaction, Montgomery instantly understood something. It seems that


    Leonard is not the head of the household. I used to treat him with such respect, but it turns out it


    was all wasted effort. ¡°Since Donald is so capable, you guys must be doing pretty well in Pollerton,


    right?¡±


    Leonard didn''t know what a Ste Warrior was, but as soon as Montgomery asked them how they


    were doing, he immediately perked up.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Donald and Jenny started apany. It seems to cover a wide range of industries. What was


    it called again?¡± Leonard pretended to forget the name, deliberately looking toward Jennifer.


    Jennifer rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Dragon Fide Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, it''s called Dragon Fide Corporation.¡±

 Chapter 1030 Doing Business Together

    Chapter 1030 Doing Business Together


    Upon hearing that, Abraham, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, immediately had a reaction.


    ¡°Dragon Fide Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Do you know about Dragon Fide Corporation, Abraham?¡± Damian asked.


    Abraham nodded. ¡°I''ve heard people mention it when I was doing business outside. Apparently,


    Dragon Fide Corporation is a corporation that has been developing rapidly in recent years. It seems


    they are involved in various industries, with their most famous being the Dragon Fide Vi. I heard


    that the Dragon Fide Vi is being built for the world''s top tycoons. I wonder how the construction


    progress ising along.¡±


    Although Montgomery had aged, it didn''t mean hecked foresight in business.


    The easiest type of money to earn in the modern era was from a rich individual.


    One could tell just by looking at those so-called famous shopping districts in various big cities. It


    was always the poor who went window shopping, while only the rich had the money to shop there.


    Many people thought it was foolish to spend hundreds of thousands on a bag. In that case, why


    were there still people willing to spend so much money on it?


    Indeed, although there weren''t many wealthy people in the world, the amount of money they had


    was truly substantial.


    To others, Dragon Fide Vi might seem like a mansion district project. In Montgomery''s eyes, it


    was nothing less than a gold mine.


    Thinking of that, Montgomery said to Leonard, ¡°Since you are all now members of the Wilson family,


    many things in the Wilson family should naturally be shared. Only by helping each other can we, the


    descendants of the Wilson family, go further. Hey, Abraham, aren''t you in the property management


    business? Now''s a good time to mingle more with Leonard and his family. Dragon Fide Corporation


    will need property management services in the future, right? It''s a perfect opportunity for you guys


    to coborate.¡±


    When Montgomery spoke those words, they sounded like a suggestion. However, in reality, it was


    as good as a final decision.


    Leonard looked at Jennifer, his eyes carrying a hint of pleading.


    He had returned to Wilson Vige to acknowledge his ancestry.


    Hence, if he appeared to not have any decision-making power, he would seem useless.


    Seeing Leonard in that state, Jennifer also hesitated.


    Just as she was about to agree, Donald, who was sitting nearby, suddenly spoke up. ¡°We can


    coborate, but Dragon Fide Corporation is quite selective about our partners. If you can meet our


    requirements, then it''s not impossible for us to hand over the entire property management of


    Dragon Fide Vi to you in the future. Likewise, if you can''t meet our demands, I''m afraid we won''t


    be able to coborate with you.¡±


    As soon as Donald spoke those words, the expressions on the faces of the Wilson family members


    turned particrly unsightly. Why does Donald always show up to cause trouble at critical


    moments?


    Montgomery looked at Abraham and asked, ¡°Abraham, what''s your take on this matter?¡±


    Abraham was inwardly cursing.


    Being able to establish a rtionship with the Dragon Fide Corporation was a tremendous


    opportunity. If one could be a partner of the Dragon Fide Vi, it would be receiving money


    falling from the sky.


    Hence, there was nothing for him to consider. Even if Donald''s demands were a bit stringent, it


    would be fine if they cooperate.


    ¡°Dad, you''ve always told us since we were kids that as members of the Wilson family, nothing else


    matters as much as unity. So, the reason I''m willing to coborate with Leonard''s family now isn''t for


    the sake of making money. Anyway, let''s all work hard and give it our best shot.¡± In saying that,


    Abraham essentially agreed to Donald''s conditions.


    Donald turned his head toward Jane, who was standing by his side. ¡°Could you draft a nter?


    We need to see how to proceed with a pilot eptance test.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell,¡± said Jane.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After discussing business matters, Montgomery suggested to Leonard and the others that they


    should rest if they had nothing else to do.


    Following the person arranged by Montgomery, Leonard''s group directly arrived at another vi.

 Chapter 1031 A Bold Proposal

    Chapter 1031 A Bold Proposal


    Wilson Vige was not short of money, so they didn''t skimp on amodations for Leonard and


    his group.


    The mansion was quite spacious, with a front courtyard filled with a variety of flowers.


    Although they weren''t particrly precious types of flowers, it was clear that someone had been


    taking care of them regrly.


    Once Montgomery and the others had left, Jennifer, sitting on the sofa, expressed her distaste,


    ¡°Dad, why did we have toe all the way here to acknowledge some granduncle? I feel like their


    entire family is full of social climbers. They even want to kill Donald! Just howwless are they?¡±


    Leonardughed awkwardly as he exined, ¡°Don''t judge your second uncle as just an old man


    now. He had quite a widework of contacts when he was young. Besides, if we want to live well


    in the future, we have to rely on our own family. How can I trust outsiders?¡±


    It was quite normal for Leonard to have such thoughts.


    In this era, anyone who wished to aplish great things had to have the support of their own


    family members.


    That was why, when looking at sessful conglomerates or powerful ns, whether domestically or


    abroad, they were almost always prominent families. It was all about a familying together.


    Only with thebined efforts of such blood ties could everyone''s financial and material resources


    be elevated to a higher level.


    Leonard didn''t find anything wrong with such a mindset, but for Donald, it was quite naive.


    In Donald''s opinion, truly cohesive organizations were never maintained by blood rtions but by


    everyone''s shared goals and beliefs.


    Take Quadfield, for example.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Even though it had been many years since hest presided over Quadfield, if any issues were to


    arise there, Donald would undoubtedly return to resolve them without hesitation.


    Simrly, if Donald encountered trouble outside, all it took was onemand from him, and


    hundreds of thousands of elite Quadfield warriors would follow him through hell or high water


    without hesitation.


    The sheer scale of help and the members'' loyalty were something that the so-called wealthy and


    influential families couldn''t even begin topare with.


    ¡°Dad, although I understand your perspective, thepany has its own set of standards and rules.


    So, this time is already an exception, and Abraham''s property managementpany can only start


    a test project in one of our small residential areas. If they don''t meet the standards, we won''t


    continue to cooperate with them.¡±


    Leonard quickly replied with a smile, ¡°One is enough, one is enough. Hehe, I knew my daughter


    cared about me the most.¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes without saying a word, rubbing her temples to indicate that she was


    somewhat tired.


    Leonard and Linda understood quite well that Jennifer wanted some alone time with Donald.


    Hence, they quickly said to Jennifer, ¡°Jenny, if you''re tired, you should rest early. We''re a bit sleepy


    too, so we''ll head upstairs first.¡±


    After Leonard took Linda upstairs, Jennifer immediately put on a cute face and said to Donald,


    ¡°Darling, Dragon Fide Vi is your dream. Now you''re in a tight spot because of me. You''re not mad


    at me, are you?¡±


    Donald feigned anger and said, ¡°That''s right, I''m angry, the kind that''s hard to appease. Now, what


    are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, are you really upset? How petty.¡± Jennifer pondered for a moment before saying to


    Donald, ¡°How about I give you a hug and a kiss? Would that make you feel better?¡±


    Donald did not respond to Jennifer.


    Jennifer didn''t wait for Donald''s response; she directly took action.


    Ever since Jennifer became pregnant, the couple had rarely gotten intimate.


    Initially, Jennifer just wanted to fool around with Donald a bit, but who knew that once she started,


    she got so carried away that she could hardly control herself.


    At this critical moment, Jennifer suddenly clung tightly to Donald.


    Blushing, she whispered into Donald''s ear, ¡°Darling, to apologize, how about I be generous and let


    Jane sleep with you tonight?¡±

 Chapter 1032 Vindictive

    Chapter 1032 Vindictive


    Jane was organizing files on the long table behind the couple.


    When she heard Jennifer''s words, her pretty face instantly turned red.


    Jane was directly transferred over from Quadfield, so there was absolutely no question about her


    loyalty.


    Whether in terms of her figure, appearance, or temperament, Jane was considered a top-tier beauty


    wherever she went.


    For the people of Quadfield, Donald was regarded as a god in their hearts.


    Being able to sleep with a god was naturally something they''d always dreamed of.


    Jane appeared to be working, but her eyes were secretly darting toward Donald, curious to see his


    reaction.


    With a casual tone, Donald said, ¡°Darling, I''ve realized that since you became pregnant, you seem


    to have be more mischievous. What did you mean by what you said just now? Are you trying


    to test me?¡±


    Jennifer stood up, looking straight at Donald, and said, ¡°No, I''m being very serious about this. I''ve


    thought it through carefully. I''m certain that I can''t handle a man as outstanding as you all by myself.


    Instead of worrying about you finding other women, wouldn''t it be better if I took the initiative and let


    you be with someone I at least know?¡±


    The moment Jennifer emphasized ¡°other women,¡± Donald knew she was referring to the


    stewardess, Eileen.


    Well, well. And here I was wondering why Jennifer kept sounding a little bitter when she spoke. It


    turns out she''s still very bothered by the matter with Eileen.


    Donald pretended not to understand Jennifer''s insinuations.


    After all, sometimes men needed to y dumb, even when they fully understood.


    Otherwise, once they fell into this trap, there was a good chance that the couple might end up


    arguing incessantly over such trivial matters.


    ¡°All right, stop being so suspicious all the time. I won''t be looking for anyone else but you. You


    should feel reassured now, shouldn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who knows if what you''re saying is true or false.¡±


    After saying those words, Jennifer didn''t pay any attention to Donald. She directly asked Jane to


    take her to the bathroom for a shower.


    Just then, Lara came over.


    She respectfully said to Donald, ¡°Lord Campbell, I previously faintly sensed Ste Warrior energy in


    Wilson Vige. However, the aura is so weak that I can''t be sure if it''s real or not.¡±


    Donald said to Lara, ¡°Don''t doubt yourself; it''s true. That old man Montgomery didn''t tell the truth.


    There are at least two more Ste Warriors hidden here, and they are already at the divine stage of


    Novem Ste Warrior, just a little bit away from reaching Unnerved Realm.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald say this, Lara immediately became nervous.


    The people of Wilson Vige were already very unfriendly toward them. If there really were two


    hidden Unnerved Realm warriors, Lara could only ensure her own safety at most. She was unable


    to guarantee the safety of Jennifer and the others.


    Sensing Lara''s worry, Donald calmly said, ¡°Rest easy tonight. I assure you, those two hiding in the


    shadows won''t live to see tomorrow''s sunrise.¡±


    Donald had always been a petty person.


    Not only did Montgomery previously give his tacit approval for his subordinates to shoot and


    eliminate me, but now he even dares to lie and is secretly harboring two divine stage Novem Ste


    Warriors.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out Montgomery''s intentions.


    All they really wanted was to keep an ace up their sleeve for the Wilson family so that if Donald


    turned against them, all he could do was stand by and watch helplessly.


    To be honest, from the perspective of the head of the family, there was nothing wrong with what


    Montgomery was doing.


    After all, he always put the interests of his family first.


    However, his only mistake was underestimating Donald''sbat abilities and not understanding


    Donald''s vindictive nature.


    These people were naturally unaware that Donald was hailed as the pinnacle of humanbat


    power. They also didn''t know that he was inherently a cold and indifferent person.

 Chapter 1033 I Am Here To Kill You

    Chapter 1033 I Am Here To Kill You


    Eventually, the sun set in the west, and night quickly descended.


    Thanks to the wealth of every individual in Wilson Vige, the infrastructure there was quite well-


    developed.


    During the night, not only were the streetlights in Wilson Vige always on, but there were also


    dedicated patrols by the Wilson family members. This arrangement was quite professional, giving a


    bit of a vibe simr to that of a mansion district.


    Alden Wilson, leading a security patrol team of four, was yawning while patrolling the neighborhood.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing that, Graham Wilson burst intoughter and said, ¡°Alden, by the looks of it, you didn''t


    get much sleepst night, did you? What happened? Did your wife give you a hard time?¡±


    Among the Wilson family''s younger generation, Alden was considered quite handsome, which is


    why his wife was also quite beautiful. They had always been the envy of their fellow vigers.


    Alden red at the group and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I''m this tired because I


    was watching the gamest night. You all better keep your eyes wide open. The safety of our


    Wilson Vige depends on you guys. If anything happens tonight, I won''t be able to help when Mr.


    Montgomery decides to punish you.¡±


    However, his team members were already used to his antics and weren''t the slightest bit afraid.


    At first, when Alden used Montgomery to threaten them, they might have felt a bit intimidated and


    scared.


    After all, they had witnessed Montgomery''s ruthlessness before. In his eyes, everything had to be


    done ording to the rules.


    If one didn''t adhere to the rules, then the Wilson family would use the rules to punish them.


    For the security patrol, their rule of thumb was to eliminate all anomalies and protect Wilson Vige.


    Even though they didn''t take his threat to heart, they still had to be fully alert so as not to give Alden


    any leverage against them.


    As the group was walking and chatting merrily, Graham suddenly rubbed his eyes and said in a tone


    of disbelief, ¡°Alden, I think I just saw someone flying in the sky.¡±


    Alden was initially taken aback, but then he scolded Graham, ¡°What nonsense are you talking


    about? Who can fly in the sky? If you don''t want to do this anymore, just tell me. I''ll go and ask Mr.


    Montgomery for permission so you can watch the vige entrance in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, I really did see someone who seemed to be flying in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Seemed to be?¡±


    Seeing that Alden and the others didn''t believe him, Graham''s confidence began to wane as he


    spoke.


    He''s right, though. Under normal circumstances, how could a person possibly fly in the sky? Isn''t


    this some kind of joke?


    ¡°Never mind. I might have seen it wrong.¡±


    Graham shook his head before gesturing for them to continue the patrol.


    What they didn''t know was that the very moment they left, Donald dropped from the sky into a


    courtyard.


    It was different from the one assigned to Leonard and his family.


    The flowers and nts within this courtyard were clearly more precious and were tended to with


    even greater care.


    As soon as Donaldnded in the courtyard, he saw a man dressed in something akin to a long robe,


    savoring his tea on a small wooden tform facing the yard.


    Upon seeing Donald suddenly appear, this man in his sixties didn''t seem surprised at all.


    As he tidied up the tea set, he spoke to Donald in a nonchnt tone, ¡°So you''re the Donald who


    caused amotion at Wilson Vige today? I didn''t expect that instead of me seeking you out,


    you''d take the initiative toe to me. So, what brings you here?¡±


    The man was probably used to being high and mighty in Wilson Vige, for the moment he saw


    Donald appear there, he thought thetter hade to ask a favor.


    Unexpectedly, Donald simply looked at him and said, ¡°There''s nothing else to it. I simply don''t like


    the Wilson family, so I want to kill a couple of people to vent my anger. The others don''t qualify, but


    you''re just right.¡±


    Hearing Donald say this, Sigmund Wilson was taken aback.


    ¡°You chopped off Friedrich''s arm in broad daylight, and now you dare to stir up trouble for me at


    night. You really do have some nerve.¡±

 Chapter 1034 Showing Weakness To The Enemy

    Chapter 1034 Showing Weakness To The Enemy


    Sigmund gently ced his teacup aside as he spoke.


    Just as he ced the teacup on the tray, Donald noticed the small pond in the courtyard bubbling as


    though it was boiling.


    Donald''s brows furrowed slightly. It seemed that the technique Sigmund excelled in was rted to


    water.


    ¡°Hey kid, I heard you''re a Ste Warrior too. How about showing me a couple of your moves?¡±


    No sooner had Sigmund''s words fallen than a small snake formed from water suddenly sprang out


    of the little pond.


    The little snake lunged directly at Donald, moving at an incredibly fast speed.


    Without a second thought, Donald swiftly sidestepped, attempting to dodge the water snake''s


    attack.


    To his surprise, the water snake was incredibly agile. After missing its initial strike, it unexpectedly


    turned around, circled back, andunched a surprise attack on Donald from behind.


    With a wave of his right hand, Donald summoned the stones on the ground into his palm.


    Donald condensed these stones into a long de of stone, and with a backhand stroke, he shed


    at the water snake.


    This single stroke cleaved the water snake into two, but the bisected serpent didn''t cease its attack.


    Although the back half of its body had fallen to the ground and turned into a puddle of water, the


    front part with the snake''s head was still moving forward to bite Donald!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Under pressure, Donald had no choice but to swing his sword again.


    This time, the sword sliced directly through the water snake''s mouth, cutting the water snake in two


    with a single stroke.


    Sitting on the small wooden tform, Sigmund couldn''t help but shake his head when he saw that


    one water snake was enough to send Donald into such a scramble. He said, ¡°It''s normal to be


    young and spirited, but if you can''t urately assess your own strength, it''s not called being young


    and spirited; it''s called courting death.¡±


    Assuming victory was certain, Sigmund said to Donald smugly, ¡°I am a fair man. You severed the


    arm of a member of the Wilsons, so you should cut off both your hands in return. Only then can I


    spare your life.¡±


    In Wilson Vige, Sigmund''s status was even higher than that of Montgomery.


    Therefore, his manner of speaking and acting was naturally even more superior than Montgomery.


    Donald''s intrusion into his small courtyard at night had already greatly annoyed Sigmund.


    Since you''re already here, how can you leave without leaving something behind?


    Moreover, since Donald openly dered his intention to kill me, it''s only natural that I use him to


    establish my authority.


    ¡°Just one move, and you think you''ve already won?¡±


    The reason why Donald appeared so disheveled was entirely because he had a habit of showing


    weakness to his enemies.


    Having journeyed from an ordinary person to his current status, Donald had seen too many so-


    called geniuses meet with unexpected failure.


    While one''s strength level was indeed important, what was even more crucial was actualbat


    experience.


    Many people possessed great potential and abilities, yet theycked any realbat experience.


    They often started by using their strongest moves, hoping to defeat their opponent with a single


    strike.


    However, many people''s techniques were actually quite peculiar, and many could cause


    unexpected trouble with the help of some weapons or even magical items.


    Hence, showing weakness at the outset not only resulted in the other party letting their guard down


    but, more importantly, provided an opportunity to figure out their attack strategy.


    From the small water snake that Sigmund just manipted, Donald had basically figured out what


    his attack method was.


    Donald, holding his stone sword, sighed and said, ¡°With your intellect, I wonder how you managed


    to reach Unnerved Realm.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sigmund exploded in anger.


    ¡°I''m saying you''re brainless, and tonight will be your end.¡±


    As soon as Donald''s words fell, he brought the sword in his hand upward in a sweeping sh.


    The sword aura swept across the courtyard floor, leaving a long furrow behind.


    It was as if an invisible bull was charging toward Sigmund with unstoppable force.


    Sigmund was taken aback and hurriedly leaped to the side to avoid the attack.


    With a crisp snap, the sword aura became incredibly fierce as it reached the small wooden tform,


    shing a massive gash into it.

 Chapter 1035 Twin Stone Swords

    Chapter 1035 Twin Stone Swords


    ¡°You... You''ve been hiding your true strength?¡±


    Staring at therge gash on the small wooden tform, Sigmund was on edge.


    Based on that single strike just now, Donald''s strength was definitely beyond that of a divine stage


    Novem Ste Warrior.


    He reached out toward the small pond in the courtyard and made a beckoning motion. Immediately,


    the water from the pond came to him, forming a sphere of water in front of him.


    At first nce, Sigmund''s move seemed quite intimidating.


    However, though Sigmund''s moves were indeed spectacr, their lethality was rather limited.


    Someone of Unnerved Realm possessed vital essence.


    In other words, through special methods, that person could alter the trajectory or thews governing


    the flow of the heaven and earth energy.


    Through that, they could achieve Maniptor Realm.


    Slightly inferior Unnerved Realm experts like Sigmund could, at most, manipte certain objects


    against gravity, thenunch them out at extremely high speeds.


    To others, this might seem like divine magic, but in Donald''s opinion, they didn''t even know how to


    properly utilize vital essence in battle.


    With a push of his legs, Donaldunched himself at Sigmund like an arrow released from its bow.


    Following a loud shout from Sigmund, therge water sphere in front of him shrank to less than half


    its original size.


    A decrease in volume implied an increase in density.


    Hence, when Donald''s sword struck what appeared to be a soft water ball, it made a nging sound


    like metal colliding. Surprisingly, the sword didn''t pierce through.


    Sigmund chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Not bad, brat. Your swordsmanship is quite impressive. It''s just


    a pity it can''t break through¡ª¡±


    Before Sigmund could finish his words, six small stones burst out from both sides of Donald''s stone


    sword.


    Upon witnessing this scene, Sigmund was momentarily stunned.


    What''s going on here?


    Could it be that my water shield is too sturdy, causing the bacsh to shatter the stone sword in his


    hand?


    That can''t be possible; it''s just too far-fetched.


    As Sigmund was left in confusion, the stones flying to the left and right traced beautiful arcs in the


    air.


    While spinning at high speed, they bypassed Sigmund''s water shield and shed toward him from


    both sides.


    Twin swords!


    Sigmund was taken aback, not expecting the stone sword to be wielded in such a manner.


    In order to avoid being beheaded by the twin stone swords, Sigmund gave up his frontal defense


    and quickly retreated.


    The stone swords crossed each other, sweeping through like a pair of scissors and rapidly slicing


    through the spot where Sigmund''s head had just been.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Hearing the sharp whistling of the stone sword cutting through the air, Sigmund secretly breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    If it weren''t for my quick reflexes, I would have had my throat slit by now.


    Before Sigmund could catch his breath, Donald once again lunged forward, shing down at his


    head with the stone sword in his hand.


    Left with no other choice, Sigmund could only once again muster up a water shield in his hand to


    protect himself.


    ng!


    As the water shield blocked the iing de, the twin stone swords that had flown far away once


    again shed from both the left and right sides.


    Sigmund was so angry that he was cursing under his breath.


    Oh, for crying out loud! Is this ever going to end?


    Although annoyed, there was no time to fuss about it when his life was hanging by a thread.


    Sigmund could only retreat once again.


    Donald kept advancing forward while Sigmund retreated backward.


    It went without saying who was faster.


    Donald didn''t resort to any other tactics. He relentlesslyunched attacks on Sigmund with his


    continuous shes, not giving thetter a chance to catch his breath.


    After blocking three consecutive strikes, Sigmund was beginning to feel the strain, both physically


    and in terms of the space he had left to retreat.


    He turned to Donald somewhat awkwardly and said, ¡°Kid, are you really nning to kill me? You''re


    in the Wilson family''s territory now. If you kill me, don''t even think about leaving here alive!¡±


    Donald sneered, ¡°On what grounds do you think you Wilsons can keep me here? Because of your


    big mouth?¡±


    Sigmund was so angry that he was at a loss for words.


    He had simply let his guard down for a moment, which was why Donald had gained the upper hand.

 Chapter 1036 Sneak Attack

    Chapter 1036 Sneak Attack


    ¡°So this is the extent of your abilities? I must say, I''m quite disappointed.¡±


    With a flick of his wrist, the stone sword in Donald''s hand shifted from forward-facing to side-facing.


    Sigmund didn''t notice the subtle movement of Donald''s wrist. He still thought that Donald would, as


    before, strike with an overhead blow.


    Who would have known that after Donald finished his strike this time, he would immediatelyunch


    into a direct thrust.


    The speed of a direct stab was much faster than an overhead sh.


    Caught in his habitual thinking, Sigmund didn''t have time to solidify his water shield. The stone


    sword cut through it as easily as a hot knife through butter, piercing the water shield without any


    resistance.


    The sharp de then plunged into Sigmund''s chest. In disbelief, Sigmund looked at Donald.


    ¡°I... I can''t ept this...¡±


    It was quite challenging topletely kill an expert in Unnerved Realm.


    After all, they had the ability to harness the vital energy within themselves to stop bleeding from


    wounds.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hence, what would be a fatal injury to an ordinary person could at most be considered a severe


    injury to them.


    Of course, Donald understood this principle. Thus, he loosened his grip on the stone sword in his


    hand and, without looking back, walked toward the outside of the courtyard.


    Sigmund thought that Donald was letting him off the hook.


    Yet, the moment Donald let go, the stone sword started to vibrate intensely.


    The tremors wereing at a rapid frequency. Sigmund felt as if his heart had been pierced by an


    electric drill, and no matter what he did, he couldn''t gather the vital essence within his body.


    In the time it took for Donald to step out of the courtyard, Sigmund''s heart burst open.


    A gush of fresh blood spewed from Sigmund''s mouth. Copsing against the wall, he slid down to


    the ground in a weak and limp manner.


    Unlike Sigmund, who made no attempt to hide his Ste Warrior energy, the other Unnerved Realm


    expert kept his faintly discernible.


    Relying on his keen perception of Ste Warrior energy, Donald arrived in front of a small hut.


    Unlike most of the mansions in Wilson Vige, this little hut also had a courtyard. However, there


    were nondscaped gardens in the yard, just chicken coops and pigsties.


    Judging from the living conditions here alone, the person residing in this ce shouldn''t be an


    expert from Wilson Vige.


    Isn''t it too shabby for an expert to live in a ce like this?


    But Donald trusted his intuition.


    As he pushed open the picket gate and stepped in, three whooshing sounds came directly from


    straight ahead of him.


    Without thinking, Donald dodged the three feather arrows, unaware that there was a very fine silk


    thread attached to the end of them.


    The threads grazed Donald''s head, and a few strands of cut hair drifted past his eyes.


    Donald immediately furrowed his brows.


    It seems that this so-called expert from the Wilson family really likes to use hidden weapons.


    Had I not dodged quickly enough just now, I would have been beheaded by the trailing silk threads,


    even if it seemed like I had evaded the feather arrows.


    Since his opponent excelled in using hidden weapons, Donald found no reason to hold back


    anymore.


    He casually picked up a wooden club from the side and held it in his hand. Step by step, he walked


    toward the small hut.


    Again, there was the sharp sound of something cutting through the air,ing from straight ahead.


    Donald directly channeled his vital essence into the wooden club and swung it toward the arrows


    shooting at him.


    But halfway through the swing, Donald suddenly realized something.


    With a quick shift of his feet, he twisted his body


    A flying knife whizzed past where he had just been standing, creating arge tear in his clothes.


    He first used the arrows to draw my attention, but the real killing move was this silent, poisoned


    flying knife. This person is truly meticulous and ruthless.


    Unlike arrows, which could be set up to fire automatically, a flying knife required a person''s direct


    involvement.


    Donald followed the direction from which the flying knife hade, and sure enough, he saw a


    person dressed in a stealth suit.


    Seeing that the thrown knife had missed its mark, the person quickly turned, intending to disappear


    into the shadows.


    ¡°Leaving already? Did I give you my permission?¡±


    With a stomp of his right foot, Donald instantly caused dozens of sharp spikes to burst from the


    ground beneath the man.

 Chapter 1037 Close Combat

    Chapter 1037 Close Combat


    It was evident that this expert practiced a rather peculiar martial art, likely specializing in stealth and


    surprise attacks. Moreover, there was a faint hint of the unique charm characteristic of ancient


    martial arts ns.


    It was just a pity that he encountered Donald.


    Donald''s fighting style had one defining characteristic - it was fierce and resolute.


    With overwhelming momentum, each move carried an unimaginable power that crushed with


    absolute force.


    So, he wants to use his stealth suit and the shadows to cloak his escape, huh?


    All right then, I''ll just use a wide-range attack to seal off all his escape routes.


    Since he''s using a cloaking technique, not vanishingpletely, he''ll have to step out of the


    shadows and fight me fair and square if he doesn''t want to die.


    One sharp spike after another emerged from the ground, clearly catching the person off guard.


    He was initially nning to use his agile movements to maneuver around.


    But soon, he realized just how naive he had truly been.


    The attack range of Donald''s spikes was simply too wide. Forget about escaping into the shadows;


    even barely ensuring he didn''t get hit was quite challenging.


    Donald didn''t waste any words. He picked up the wooden club and swung it directly at the man.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When dealing with the kind of person who would resort to sneak attacks at the drop of a hat, Donald


    wouldn''t bother preaching about martial arts ethics.


    A sh of silver light streaked by, and the wooden club in Donald''s hand snapped with a crack.


    Donald felt a jolt of surprise in his heart and quickly took a step back.


    The silver light shed again, but this time, it was aimed at Donald''s throat.


    ¡°Great sword!¡±


    Even as Donald was retreating, he couldn''t help but utter a word of admiration.


    Though it was just a wooden club, it was at least as thick as an adult''s arm. Not to mention, it had


    also been imbued with his vital essence.


    Hence, the toughness of the wooden club could rival that of steel.


    Yet, even with such toughness, it couldn''t withstand a single round against the short sword in that


    person''s hand and was easily sliced apart.


    Was that not a good sword that could cut through iron as if it were mud?


    The man remained unmoved by Donald''s praise.


    He held the upper hand with the weapon in his grasp, so he pushed forward slowly, step by step.


    His ultimate n was to kill Donald.


    However, dealing with Donald would not be as easy as he thought.


    Just as the man''s short sword missed its mark once again, Donald paused his steps, choosing to


    advance instead of retreat.


    Suddenly, Donald mped his hands down on the man''s shoulders, immobilizing his upper body.


    Without giving the man a chance to react, Donald swiftly delivered a flying knee strike straight to his


    chest.


    Crack!


    It was like crushing a packet of pasta with one''s fingers.


    Donald''s flying knee strikended directly on the man''s chest, shattering his sternum and causing


    his chest to cave in.


    It had to be said that whether it wasbat awareness or the will to survive, that person far


    surpassed Sigmund.


    His sternum had copsed to such an extent that, logically, he shouldn''t have been able to survive,


    and the pain must have been unbearable.


    Even so, the person strained to lift their right hand without even a grunt of pain, thrusting the short


    sword in it toward Donald''s temple.


    Donald effortlessly raised his hand, blocking the non-threatening de with ease.


    Then, Donaldnded a heavy punch on the man''s face.


    Unable to withstand it any longer, the person staggered back three steps before falling t on his


    back on the ground.


    Donald walked up to the person, and with a swift motion, pulled off his mask.


    It was then Donald finally got a clear look at who his opponent had been¡ªa man in his early thirties.


    Reaching the divine stage of Unnerved Realm at the age of thirty was already considered an


    extraordinary talent.


    The crux of the matter was that even when he had attained divine stage of Unnerved Realm, he


    remained cautious. It could be said that whether it was his natural talent for cultivation or hisbat


    awareness, he indeed had a promising future.


    ¡°Why...¡±


    The man, feeling indignant at his death, asked Donald with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°If you want to me something, it''s because you''re a member of the Wilson family.¡±


    Then, Donald ced his foot on the man''s neck. With a slight exertion of force, the man stopped


    moving.

 Chapter 1038 Not My Intention

    Chapter 1038 Not My Intention


    Early the next morning, Leonard and the others were awakened by the loud banging on the door


    downstairs.


    As they descended from the second floor, they were filled with confusion.


    All the houses in Wilson Vige were standalone mansions. Could it be that someone was doing


    renovations at this hour?


    ¡°I''ming, I''ming. Who''s knocking at the door this early in the morning? Can''t a person get a


    good sleep anymore?¡± Leonard said as he opened the door.


    No sooner had the door opened than a group of Wilson family members seized Leonard.


    ¡°Where is Donald? Tell him to get out here!¡±


    Leonard didn''t know what was going on with the Wilson family, but as soon as they started shouting


    for Donald toe out, Leonard quickly said, ¡°Hey, you guys can''t just yell like that. Tell me what''s


    going on. If you wake Donald up, you''ll have to face the consequences.¡±


    Leonard was well aware of Donald''s temper, and in theory, the Wilson family should have already


    experienced just how ruthless Donald could be.


    What gave them the courage to dare to provoke Donald again?


    ¡°Are you ying dumb with me? Two of our elders died in their courtyardsst night. Apart from


    your beloved son-inw, Donald, who else couldmit such a heinous act? Who else has the


    capability? Get Donald toe out right now, or I''ll break your hand!¡±


    Friedrich had already been holding a grudge against Donald for cutting off his own hand.


    It was just that Montgomery was thinking of the bigger picture and didn''t want to fall out with Donald.


    Therefore, Friedrich had no choice but to be the sacrificialmb for the family.


    Now, however, two of the Wilson family''s elders suddenly died in a single night. It didn''t take a


    genius to know that Donald was behind it.


    Since Friedrich now had a legitimate reason for exacting revenge, how could he not be overjoyed?


    ¡°Why waste words on him? Just break one of his hands first!¡±


    The surrounding members of the Wilson family were all joining in the mor, shouting that they


    wanted to cripple one of Leonard''s hands.


    Just as Friedrich was about to take action, Donald emerged from the bedroom, supporting Jennifer.


    ¡°It seems like you people from the Wilson family never learn, do you? You just got beaten up, and


    now you''re here to provoke me again. Are you asking for death?¡±


    Seeing Donald still speaking so arrogantly, Friedrich coldly snorted and said, ¡°Donald, the Wilson


    family has already shown you the utmost kindness. I didn''t expect you to resort to such despicable


    tactics,unching a sneak attack on our elders in the dead of night. Since you''re so sinister and


    cunning, I''ll make you regret it!¡±


    As Friedrich spoke, he grabbed his sword and prepared to strike Leonard.


    Jennifer yelled out, ¡°No!¡±


    Just then, an overwhelming pressure descended out of nowhere.


    All the Wilson family members felt as if they were carrying a heavy boulder on their shoulders.


    The weight was so oppressive that they could hardly breathe, let alone move.


    Donald leisurely walked up to Friedrich and took the sword from his hand.


    Friedrich''s eyes were filled with terror. He hadn''t expected Donald to be so formidable as he stood


    there,pletely unable to move!


    ¡°Actually, I didn''t really want you to lose a hand yesterday. You have to believe that wasn''t my


    intention. My real intention was for you to drop dead.¡±


    After Donald finished speaking, he plunged the sword in his hand directly into Friedrich''s neck.


    Friedrich widened his eyes, unable to ept his defeat at Donald''s hands.


    But whatever he said now would be pointless.


    He was filled with regret.


    He shouldn''t havee to find Donald with so few people.


    At that time, he had assumed that Donald, after secretly attacking two of their elders, would surely


    be feeling extremely guilty, especially since they were still in Wilson Vige.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that Friedrich had been mistaken.


    Donald was not the sort of person who ever felt guilty.


    Once he did something, that was an irrefutable fact, and if anyone had any problems with it, they


    could just seek him out and cause him trouble.


    With the death of Friedrich, the imposing weight pressing down on the other Wilson family members


    disappeared instantly.


    They ran outside in sheer terror.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Yet, the moment they ran out, they encountered even more members of the Wilson family walking


    toward them with Montgomery in the lead.

 Chapter 1039 Confrontation

    Chapter 1039 Confrontation


    ¡°Why is everyone panicking? There''s no sense ofposure at all.¡±


    Seeing his own people running out as if they were scared out of their wits, Montgomery felt quite


    displeased.


    He came today specifically to settle ounts with Donald.


    If Donald didn''t give him a satisfactory answer today, he would make Donald pay the price no matter


    what.


    ¡°Mr. Montgomery, thatd D-Donald... has killed Friedrich!¡±


    Upon hearing what the people around him said, the expression on Montgomery''s face became even


    more unpleasant.


    The more remote the ce, the more traditional the mindset.


    The situation was just as described for Friedrich.


    For a family, a son was not just the continuation of the family line. Let alone Friedrich who had been


    loyal to him and very capable.


    Raising a son like this was no easy task.


    ¡°It seems this Campbell chap really doesn''t know what death is. How dare he acts so recklessly in


    Wilson vige!¡±


    Then, Montgomery said to Damian standing by his side, ¡°Show them what we''ve got, so we won''t


    be underestimated.¡±


    Upon hearing Montgomery''s words, the members of the Wilson family promptly took up their various


    long guns.


    Unlike the ordinary shotguns they used before, the guns they held now were specifically designed


    to tackle Ste Warrior.


    The bullets in the gun also had the effect of breaking prohibitions.


    He was curious to see if Donald could still catch bullets barehanded like he did yesterday.


    Upon hearing themotion outside, Donald stepped out from the mansion.


    When he saw a group of people outside holding guns, a disdainful smile spread across Donald''s


    face.


    ¡°The customs of Wilson Vige are quite unique, aren''t they? Are you preparing to invite someone


    for a gun feast early in the morning?¡±


    Montgomery sneered, ¡°Campbell, spare me from your tongue. The guns the Wilson family brought


    today are not the same as yesterday''s. I''m afraid you can''t handle the firepower we''ve brought


    today alone.¡±


    These godbreaker guns were originally developed in Quadfield.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, it was safe to say that Donald was the most familiar with this godbreaker guns.


    The Wilson family indeed held guns that could pose a threat to him at this moment. However, if they


    thought they could make him surrender just with this, Montgomery was being far too naive.


    Donald casually said to Montgomery, ¡°Since you have so much confidence in the Wilson family''s


    guns, what are you hesitating for? Just shoot.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, are you taking my kindness for granted?¡±


    Damian raised his pistol, ready to shoot Donald in the leg.


    However, Montgomery stopped him with a raise of his hand.


    Montgomery spoke with great confidence, ¡°His days are numbers. What harm can it do if he il


    around a bit more? We need to keep our cool. We shouldn''t panic, and act rashly.¡±


    Hearing Montgomery''s words, Damian gave Donald a look that said, ¡°You''re done for,¡± and slowly


    lowered his gun.


    With an air of confidence, Montgomery looked at Donald and said, ¡°I came here today to ask you


    one thing, did you kill the elder of the Wilson family?¡±


    Hearing Montgomery''s question, Donald retorted, ¡°The Wilson family''s elder is dead, but why did


    you say I killed him? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Montgomery sneered, ¡°Last night, our vige patrol team saw you wandering around outside.


    Coincidentally, two of our family''s elders died suddenly in their own courtyardst night.¡±


    ¡°Looking across the entire Wilson Vige, who else but you holds a grudge against our family and


    also possesses the ability to kill our two elders?¡±


    Donald burst into incredulousughter. ¡°That''s it? Just because someone from Wilson Vige saw


    me wandering around, you think I''m the murderer?¡±


    ¡°I don''t mean to criticize, but the legal awareness in Wilson Vige is really quitecking. It''s simply


    not up to standard.¡±

 Chapter 1040 I Am The Law

    Chapter 1040 I Am The Law


    Lack of legal awareness?


    Montgomery had already thought it through. Donald would either admit that he did everything


    himself, or he would just deny it.


    So, he directly asked, ¡°What does it mean to have ack of legal awareness?¡±


    D*mn it. I''m here trying to have a serious conversation with you, and you''re using me of having


    poor legal awareness?


    ¡°Donald, stop beating around the bush with me. All I need from you is a straight answer. Did you or


    did you not kill the elder of our Wilson family!¡±


    Donald shook his head and said to Montgomery, ¡°What do I have to say for you to understand? You


    have no evidence, so why would you say it''s me? You juste directly to confront me, and I


    definitely won''t admit it.¡±


    Damian couldn''t stand it anymore, so he said to Montgomery, ¡°Dad, why waste words with this kind


    of person? Just take action!¡±


    Montgomery never really expected Donald to admit his mistakes willingly and straightforwardly.


    So, it didn''t matter if Donald denied it, or rather, he wanted Donald to deny it.


    What did it mean when Donald didn''t dare to admit to the things he had done?


    This clearly showed that Donald was feeling guilty.


    Montgomery thought he had regained some ground. With his authority as the patriarch of the


    Wilson family, he said to Donald standing opposite him, ¡°As long as I know it''s you, it doesn''t matter


    if you don''t admit it. Donald, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Now you only have two choices in


    front of you, so you consider carefully.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Donald couldn''t help butugh.


    ¡°I thought that by offending the Wilson family, I was left with no choice but death. But it seems I still


    have options. So, why don''t you tell me what choices do I have?¡±


    ¡°First, unconditionally transfer eighty five percent of your shares in Harper Group to us. Also, any


    future appointments of senior positions within Harper Group must be approved by me.¡±


    ¡°Second, we kill you, then sell your wife to the nightclubs to atone for your sins. Choose one.¡±


    After all that was said and done, it turned out that Montgomery was really after Harper Group.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    It was likely that Montgomery had already done his investigation on Harper Group, hence he knew


    the market value of Harper Group.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have killed two elders and still considered sparing Donald''s life.


    Donald looked at Montgomery and sighed. ¡°Are you sure you want to presume me guilty without


    any evidence? Is thew really worthless in your Wilsons?¡±


    Montgomery sneered, ¡°In Wilson Vige, I am thew. If I say you''ve killed someone, then you''ve


    killed someone. No evidence needed.¡±


    Wow! What a notion. He is thew himself.


    After hearing everything, Donald directly said, ¡°Alright then. Since you''ve said so, I might as welly


    my cards on the table. Well, it''s true that I killed the two elders from Wilson Vige.¡±


    Earlier, Donald had vehemently denied it, but why did he openly admit it?


    The Wilson family members were all filled with righteous indignation, but Montgomery sensed


    something fishy in all of this.


    ¡°Donald, stop beating around the bush with me. Regardless of whether you killed the elders or not,


    I''ve already given you two options. The choice is yours.¡±


    The smile on Donald''s face faded away.


    He looked at Montgomery and his group as if he were looking at the bunch of ants.


    ¡°I''ve always been the one giving others choices, and I''ve never met anyone who dared to give me a


    choice. Montgomery, you''re quite brave.¡±


    Montgomery didn''t understand what Donald was implying.


    Has this kid possibly lost his mind?


    There are so many of us here, with so many guns.


    How dare he be so arrogant?


    Why the hell?


    Just as Montgomery was lost in confusion, the Wilson family members guarding the vige entrance


    came running over in a flurry from a distance.


    ¡°Oh no, Mr. Montgomery! There are so many soldiers! They''ve driven their armored vehicles straight


    into our vige!¡±

 Chapter 1041 Heimdall Wilson Returns

    Chapter 1041 Heimdall Wilson Returns


    What? Army? Armored vehicles?


    Upon hearing this, Montgomery was not scared at all. On the contrary, he said joyfully, ¡°Great! It


    must be my dear grandson Heimdall who has returned! Quick, have hime straight here!¡±


    Upon hearing Montgomery''s words, the members of the Wilson family all started heading towards


    the entrance of the vige.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dozens of armored vehicles lined up in a row, and hundreds of soldiers dressed in the South


    Chanaea Tigers uniforms disembarked from the vehicles.


    Two lines were formed, neat and imposing.


    Heimdall, also dressed in camouge, descended like a god from the heavens. By his side was a


    beautiful assistant, Joanne, dressed in a deep blue army uniform.


    ¡°Where''s Grandpa? Why is Wilson Vige so quiet today?¡±


    Heimdall, who was stationed at the frontier all year round, rarely got a chance toe back home.


    This time, he deliberately returned with all his subordinates in tow, just to show the Wilson family


    how well he had been doing.


    Heimdall was a man who valued his reputation greatly. So, when he realized that not many people


    came to greet him as he had imagined, he instantly became displeased.


    ¡°Heimdall, you''re finally back! The Wilson family has been bullied by outsiders!¡±


    Upon realizing that the neer was indeed Heimdall, Sacha, who was guarding the vige


    entrance, immediately approached him and recounted the events that had transpired in the vige


    over the past two days.


    The more Heimdall listened, the darker and more unpleasant his expression became.


    Someone stabbed Uncle Theo''s neck with chopsticks, and then severed Uncle Moritz''s arm?


    ¡°What''s the story behind this Campbell chap, acting so arrogantly? Where are the two elders? Why


    won''t they step in and teach him a lesson?¡±


    Sacha spoke softly from the side, ¡°The two elders of the vige... they were brutally murdered in


    their own courtyardst night. Mr. Montgomery suspects it was Donald''s doing, so he took some


    people and went straight to confront him.¡±


    Upon hearing Sacha''s words, Heimdall''s blood pressure instantly shot up.


    How is it that so many things have happened in the vige during the short time I''ve been away?


    How dare a Ste Warrior who appeared out of nowhere insult my family members?


    ¡°Take me there. I''m curious to see what''s so special about this person named Donald.¡±


    Heimdall turned to Joanne and said, ¡°Tell themand center, and let them know I might be


    dyed. I won''t be able to return this afternoon.¡±


    Joanne frowned and said, ¡°Major Wilson, the military meeting this afternoon is of high level and


    extremely important for South Chanaea Military Region. The meeting cannot proceed normally if


    you don''t attend.¡±


    ¡°I guard the frontier to protect my homnd, and now there''s ad named Donald killing at will in


    my backyard. Under these circumstances, you still want me to attend some meeting. Do you think


    I''m in any condition to participate?¡±


    Hearing Heimdall''s words, Joanne frowned and asked, ¡°So, what do you propose?¡±


    ¡°My demand is simple, I want Donald to face thew.¡±


    Heimdall''s request may sound simple, but in reality, he was telling Joanne that he needed to utilize


    the military force.


    Having so many people escort Heimdall home was already an exceptional case.


    As a result, Heimdall was now more relentless than ever, even resorting to using military force.


    It was not about how strong the military was, but rather, the military represented the nation.


    Even if he could defeat the soldiers of South Chanaea Tigers, did he think he could take on the


    entire South Chanaea Military Region?


    Even if he could take down the entire South Chanaea Military Region, did he really think he could


    stand against the top ten warzones across the country?


    So, when Heimdall said he wanted Donald to face thew, what he really wanted was to secure an


    invincible position for himself.


    ¡°Major Wilson, I can''t make this decision on my own. I need to consult with my superiors.¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead and seek advice, and talk to me once you''ve thought it through.¡±

 Chapter 1042 Is That All You Have

    Chapter 1042 Is That All You Have


    The reason Heimdall could be so audacious was because he knew he was indispensable to South


    Chanaea Military Region.


    South Chanaea Military Region had indeed cultivated many Ste Warriors over the years.


    However, when it came to both strength and talent, these Ster Warriors were far from matching


    Heimdall.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had achieved Imperial Object Realm at the age of twenty five and this talent was truly terrifying.


    South Chanaea Military Region had never seen such a prodigy before, so naturally, they cherished


    Heimdall to the utmost.


    Under the guidance of Sacha, Heimdall arrived directly outside the mansion where Donald resided.


    ¡°Mr. Montgomery, Heimdall is back.¡±


    The moment Heimdall walked in front of Montgomery, his stern face finally rxed, and blossomed


    into a warm smile.


    He said to Heimdall with a smile, ¡°It''s good that you''re back. It''s really good.¡±


    ¡°I heard we have a rather arrogant young man challenging our family, is it him?¡±


    Heimdall looked at Donald with a face full of disdain, and gave him a condescending look.


    Montgomery nodded and said, ¡°He is indeed very arrogant, but we, the Wilson family, are not


    pushovers. I have given him two choices. Either he hands over his shares in Dragon Fide


    Corporation to us, or he can go to hell right now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Montgomery, you''re a good man in every way, but you''re just too kind-hearted. Why give


    someone like him a choice? Why not just order him directly?¡±


    Heimdall looked at Donald with an arrogant expression and said, ¡°Brat, you''d better kneel before me


    right now, or else I''ll break your legs and help you kneel. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡±


    Donald looked at Heimdall as if he was looking at a fool.


    ¡°Not bad. It seems like all you''ve done during your years at the border is build muscle, without any


    growth in intellect. How about this, if you obediently kneel before me, I''ll overlook the words you just


    said. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Unless you want to do it the hard way!¡±


    Heimdall had always intended to show off his skills.


    Seeing how Donald did not know how to y the game, it just gave him the perfect opportunity to


    take action.


    In the meantime, Heimdall reached out and grabbed the door frame next to him.


    Although his hand didn''t touch the doorframe, it was as if the doorframe had been gripped by some


    invisible force.


    As a result, the door frame began to morph. Then, under the astonished gazes of everyone present,


    it straightened from its twisted shape and became incredibly straight.


    Most importantly, all the rust on this door frame had been removed.


    The edge of the door frame, at this moment, looked just like a sharp long sword.


    ¡°Is this the legendary object maniption? This is incredibly impressive.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Heimdall has been just messing around all these years? He''s actually the top expert


    in South Chanaea Military Region. I heard that even their leaders have to butter him up and speak


    well of him when they see him.¡±


    Upon hearing the surrounding members of the Wilson family discussing him so fervently, a


    triumphant smile appeared on Heimdall''s face.


    He had been training for so long, isn''t this the day he''s been waiting for?


    ¡°Campbell, prepare to meet your end.¡±


    After Heimdall finished speaking, he forcefully exerted force on his right hand.


    The door frame in his hand flew straight towards Donald.


    The speed of this door frame was so fast that everyone around could only see a silver shadow,


    unable to discern the movement trajectory of the door frame.


    Despite the incredible speed, Donald effortlessly caught the door frame with a simple lift of his hand.


    ¡°How on earth did he manage to do that?¡±


    ¡°How is he able to grasp this door frame? Could it be that his strength surpasses that of Heimdall?¡±


    It was quite normal for the people around to be so surprised.


    Unlike a typical block, when Donald grabbed, he firmly held onto the door frame. It was as if the


    scene had suddenly frozen in time!


    This shows that Donald not only had excellent vision, but he could also perfectly control his body in


    an instant!

 Chapter 1043 Are You Begging Me To Let You Go

    Chapter 1043 Are You Begging Me To Let You Go


    ¡°Ster Warrior of Southern Chanaea Military Region, surely this can''t be all you''ve got?¡±


    Heimdall became angry when he heard Donald said this.


    With a firm step, heunched himself towards Donald like a cannonball.


    Heimdall''s momentum was incredibly fast, and almost unstoppable.


    At this speed, even if Donald managed to block this move, the sheer momentum would still send


    him flying out of the mansion.


    However, what no one expected was that Donald remainedpletely still where he stood.


    When Heimdall rushed towards Donald. Thetter was able to deflect them effortlessly with his


    skillful moves whether he threw punched or kicks, leading them astray with minimal effort.


    It was as if Heimdall had collided with a rapidly spinning top. The faster his speed, and the fiercer


    his attack was, the more severe the injuries he would inflict upon himself.


    In Heimdall''s view, Donald seemed invincible at this moment.


    The defense was simply impregnable, wless to the core.


    But to onlookers, Heimdall seemed to be desperately letting things slide.


    Once he rushed forward, he was bound to fall.


    Moreover, he was harshly thrown to the ground.


    Even though it was the body of a Ster Warrior, it still couldn''t withstand such a fall.


    What on earth is Heimdall doing? Is he trying to put on a wrestling show for us here?


    ¡°Mr. Montgomery, it seems to me that Heimdall might not be able to beat this Donald.¡±


    With a stern face, Montgomery retorted, ¡°Nonsense! Heimdall is now at Maniptor Realm. What


    does that Donald amount to? There''s no way he could be a match for Heimdall!¡±


    Montgomery had absolute confidence in Heimdall.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Heimdall was a rare and precious genius of the Wilson family. If even he couldn''t defeat


    Donald, then who else could possibly fight against him?


    Just as Montgomery finished speaking, Donald once again threw Heimdall to the ground fiercely.


    This time, all of Heimdall''s vital essence was scattered due to the fall.


    He was sprawled on the ground in a disheveled state, panting heavily and his previous domineering


    aura was nowhere to be seen. He couldn''t even muster a single breath of vital essence, let alone


    fight back.


    ¡°If you have the guts, let me go! Let''s have a fair fight!¡±


    At this moment, Heimdall was filled with regret.


    If he had unleashed his Ster Warrior force field and fought Donald from the start, he definitely


    wouldn''t be in such a sorry state now, nor would he be utterly defenseless.


    Sadly, there was no cure for regret.


    The reason Donald chose to defeat Heimdall in this manner was not only to thoroughly humiliate


    him, but also to deal with this young man without having to reveal his true strength.


    After all, Donald understood his inws'' temperament better than anyone else.


    If they knew how formidable he was, wouldn''t they be even more domineering in the future?


    ¡°It was you who rushed up to engage in closebat with me. I didn''t y any tricks. What''s the


    matter? Can''t you handle just a few moves? Beg me if you want me to let you go.¡±


    Beg him?


    The look in Heimdall''s eyes towards Donald was so intense, it could almost spew mes of anger.


    Donald actually expects me to beg him!


    Isn''t this like pping my own face?


    ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t want to do that? If you''re unwilling, that''s fine too, I won''t force you. Let''s


    just carry on then.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    With red-rimmed eyes, Heimdall gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I beg you. Please, I implore you


    to let me go first!¡±


    Upon hearing Heimdall actually pleading with Donald, the faces of the Wilson family members all


    turned peculiar.


    Everyone thought that Heimdall would be their secret weapon, but who would have guessed that


    this secret weapon would be thrown into disarray right from the start.


    And just like that, he actually started begging for help not long after the fight?


    How embarrassing!


    Even if Friedrich was utterly useless, he never begged Donald for anything even if he had to die.


    Howe Heimdallcks the backbone that Friedrich possesses?


    People around couldn''tprehend why Heimdall gave in so easily.


    However, Donald knew what he was thinking in his heart.

 Chapter 1044 Not Giving Him A Chance

    Chapter 1044 Not Giving Him A Chance


    ¡°I''ve already begged you, why won''t you let me go!¡±


    Heimdall felt that he had already humbly pleaded with Donald, but he still held onto him persistently,


    which greatly annoyed him.


    Donald looked at Heimdall and said calmly, ¡°I know what you''re thinking. You just want me to


    release you first, then you''d unleash the Ste Warrior''s force field to crush me. When that time


    comes, you''d asked me to kneel down and lick your shoes not to mention begging for mercy, I


    suppose you''d be capable of doing that, wouldn''t you?¡±


    Heimdall''s eyes slightly narrowed.


    He hadn''t expected that Donald would see right through his thoughts at just one nce.


    The reason why Heimdall had managed to get to where he was today was primarily because he


    was able to adapt to different circumstances apart from his own talent. He never ced too much


    importance on anything beyond life and death.


    Generally, those who could be Ste Warrior were quite arrogant.


    After all, climbing from an ordinary person to where he was today was something many people


    could not have achieved.


    So whenever Heimdall lowered his head, the other party would usually give him a chance out of an


    ignorant sense of arrogance.


    But this time, Heimdall miscalcted.


    Donald was not that kind of person.


    ¡°Enough talk. You might as well drop dead.¡±


    Donald pulled Heimdall towards him.


    Before Heimdall could even steady himself, Donald swiftlyunched a powerful kick straight into his


    chest.


    Since Donald had no intention of leaving Heimdall alive, the force behind his kick was both ruthless


    and urate.


    Heimdall didn''t even have a chance to block, he was directly kicked and ended up lying on the


    ground, unable to get up for quite a while.


    ¡°Heimdall! Are you all right?¡±


    People around were astounded to see Heimdall being kicked away with just one blow. While finding


    it hard to believe, they also wanted to reach out and help Heimdall up.


    Who would have thought that the moment they approached Heimdall, everyone heard a crisp


    ''crack'', and Heimdall''s chest actually caved in directly!


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Heimdall spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    His eyes were filled with fear.


    In his view, whether in terms of strength level, realm, or any other aspect, Donald was absolutely no


    match for him.


    But just now, Donald''s kick nearly severed his lifeline!


    He could feel Donald''s wild Ste Warrior energy coursing chaotically through his body.


    This Ste Warrior energy was like unstable bombs, wreaking havoc within Heimdall''s body.


    At this point, even if Heimdall didn''t die, he would definitely be reduced to nothing but a useless


    person.


    ¡°Huh? You''re actually not dead?¡±


    Heimdall felt surprised, while Donald was even more astonished.


    That kick of his seemed light as a feather, but it was more than enough to take down Heimdall.


    So, Heimdall took a kick from me and didn''t die surprisingly?


    Donald carefully looked towards Heimdall''s cor.


    It was then discovered that Heimdall was wearing something that looked like an armor made of blue


    gemstone underneath.


    Just as Donald was preparing to take a closer look, Joanne and her soldiers of South Chanaea


    Tigers, all came running over.


    ¡°Don''t move!¡±


    With a serious expression, Joanne said to Donald, ¡°Major Wilson is an important figure in South


    Chanaea Military Region. You have attacked a military personnel. I demand you to cease resistance


    immediately.¡±


    Hearing Joanne''s words, Donald sneered and said, ¡°Really? Does South Chanaea Military Region


    juste up and ask me to surrender without even asking about the cause and effect of the


    matter? Also, why give the Sapphire Armor to this useless prick? Are you saying there''s no one left


    in South Chanaea Military Region?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Sapphire Armor?¡±


    Originally, Joanne had nned that if Donald did not cooperate, she would order the soldiers to kill


    him on the spot.


    But as soon as Donald mentioned ¡°Sapphire Armor¡±, Joanne dared not act rashly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Sapphire Armor was the treasure of South Chanaea Military Region, and not many people knew


    about it.

 Chapter 1045 Secret Codename

    Chapter 1045 Secret Codename


    ¡°This Sapphire Armor was swindled from me by Colton. Is it such a surprise that I knew about it?¡±


    The reason why Sapphire Armor could make Colton, a man in his sixties, set aside his dignity to


    deceive Donald, was because this third-grade treasure had a very powerful effect.


    It could help the wearer withstand a fatal attack once. After the defense was over, this armor could


    even be sent back to the armory for repairs.


    One should know that in a duel between Ste Warriors, a single lethal attack often determined the


    oue. Many times, it was equivalent to gaining an extra life.


    If Heimdall had not been wearing Sapphire Armor just now, his internal organs would have burst


    open upon Donald''s kick and it wouldn''t be as simple as just being injured.


    Seeing Joanne leading soldiers over, Heimdall, who was slumped on the ground with fresh blood


    still in his mouth, red at Donald with a resentful look in his eyes.


    ¡°Joanne, why are you still wasting words with him? Can''t you see what he''s done to me? I order you


    to shoot him immediately!¡±


    Right now, Heimdall couldn''t care less about things like dignity and self-respect.


    There was only one thought in his mind, and that was he must kill Donald no matter what.


    As long as Donald was killed, Heimdall would still be the number one Ste Warrior of South


    Chanaea Military Region.


    If it had been earlier, Joanne would have undoubtedly ordered to open fire without hesitation.


    But now, Joanne hesitated.


    She said to Heimdall, ¡°I''m sorry, but I don''t have the authority to make this decision. I need to call


    the military headquarters immediately for confirmation.¡±


    Angrily, Heimdall said, ¡°What else do you need to confirm! Are you just going to stand there and


    watch him kill me?¡±


    Joanne said to Heimdall, ¡°We won''t take offensive measures against him for now, but we won''t


    allow him to harm you at will either. You can rest assured about that.¡±


    No sooner had Joanne finished speaking than Donald started walking towards Heimdall.


    Joanne''s brows furrowed instantly, her voiceced with tension as she spoke to Donald, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, it''s best if you stay put and don''t move until we rify the situation. Otherwise, there''s no


    chance you''ll survive if we have to open fire.¡±


    Joanne and her team were already using the third-generation godbreaker guns.


    The destructive power of this gun, especially for Ste Warrior, was undeniably immense. At least


    Joanne believed it was impossible for anyone to survive under such a dense array of guns.


    ¡°rify the situation?¡± Donald looked at Joanne with disdain, ¡°Is that what you''re trying to do?


    You''re just trying to confirm my identity. That''s simple. Just call the highest leader you can reach


    and tell him a secret codename.¡±


    Secret codename?


    The look in Joanne''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Every military region had its own trump card.


    And the identity of this trump card, apart from a few key leaders in the military region, was


    completely unknown to everyone else.


    And when it was necessary to mobilize military forces for this trump card, or to confirm the identity


    of this trump card, it was necessary to verify the so-called .


    Donald simply knew too much.


    So much so that Joanne didn''t dare to ck off, she immediately picked up her phone and dialed


    themander of the military region, Colton''s number.


    ¡°Hello, I''m Colton.¡±


    Seeing Joanne''s call, Colton was also somewhat surprised.


    After all, Joanne and he were at quite different levels.


    If it weren''t for Joanne being in charge of Heimdall''s safety recently, she wouldn''t have had the


    opportunity to directlymunicate with Colton.


    ¡°General Wozniak, Heimdall was injured by a high-level Ste Warrior on his way back to his


    vige. Now this high-level Ste Warrior wants to end Heimdall''s life, so I would like to seek your


    order...¡±


    ¡°Why do you even ask? Just take him down directly!¡±

 Chapter 1046 Do Not Randomly Give Away This Armor

    Chapter 1046 Do Not Randomly Give Away This Armor


    Colton really had no idea how Joanne did her job.


    Doesn''t she know what Heimdall means to South Chanaea Military Region?


    Now that someone has already threatened Heimdall''s life, what else is there to ask for permission?


    Just as Colton was about to hang up the phone, Joanne hesitated for a moment before saying,


    ¡°Commander, the other party ims to have a secret codename, which is why I called to consult


    you.¡±


    Secret codename?


    Colton on the other end of the phone suddenly became tense.


    ¡°What secret codename?¡±


    Joanne looked at Donald, signaling him that he could speak now.


    ¡°X-01,¡± Donald finished speaking, then chuckled lightly. ¡°Why don''t you ask Colton if I can kill


    Heimdall?¡±


    Even though Heimdall knew that Donald might just be putting up a false front at this moment, he


    couldn''t understand why his eyelid kept twitching incessantly.


    After Joanne revealed Donald''s secret codename, Colton suddenly stood up.


    ¡°What''s his name?¡±


    As soon as Joanne heard the excitement in Colton''s voice, she instantly understood something.


    She made a downward pressing gesture to the soldiers of South Chanaea Tigers.


    All the soldiers lowered their guns, and no longer aiming at Donald.


    ¡°He said his name is Donald Campbell.¡±


    Donald! It really is him!


    After confirming Donald''s name, Colton quickly asked, ¡°You didn''t have a conflict with him, did you?


    You didn''t shoot him, did you? What did he say he wanted to do just now?¡±


    Before Joanne could get a word in, Colton hastily said, ¡°No matter what he wants to do, cooperate


    with him fully! Remember, never ever provoke him!¡±


    Hearing Colton say this, Joanne waspletely taken aback.


    She had never seen Colton like this before.


    Back when Colton was in the military region, he always maintained a calm andposed


    demeanor, no matter what he encountered.


    It was as if there was nothing in this world that he couldn''t solve.


    But now...


    ¡°I know what to do now, General Wozniak.¡±


    After receiving a positive response from Colton, Joanne hung up the phone.


    Heimdall asked nervously, ¡°Joanne, what did General Wozniak say? Did he say that you must


    protect me no matter what?¡±


    ¡°I am the genius Ste Warrior and the backbone of South Chanaea Military Region. You must


    protect me!¡±


    Heimdall, who was once intimidating with an air of superiority, now looked like a pathetic worm,


    pleading for Joanne''s protection.


    Joanne didn''t even spare him a nce, instead she addressed Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, General


    Wozniak has said that we can fully support you in whatever you want to do.¡±


    Donald looked at Joanne with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, and said, ¡°So, you''re not going to


    stop me from killing Heimdall?¡±


    Joanne replied lightly, ¡°That''s a decision for you to make, Mr. Campbell. We won''t interfere.¡±


    ¡°What if I asked you to kill Heimdall?¡±


    Hearing Donald''s words, Joanne didn''t hesitate at all. She directly pulled out the pistol from her


    waist and aimed it at Heimdall.


    Now, she was just waiting for amand from Donald.


    As long as Donald gave her themand to kill, she would pull the trigger without hesitation.


    Seeing how decisive Joanne was in her actions, Donald couldn''t help but express his admiration.


    ¡°Colton may not be good at many things, but he sure knows how to train his subordinates well. Step


    aside, dealing with someone like Heimdall requires my personal touch.¡±


    As soon as Donald finished speaking, Heimdall suddenly pushed off with both legs. His body which


    was spent from the battle, erupted with a burst of Ste Warrior energy in an instant with his speed


    reaching its peak!


    No one could have imagined that Heimdall, who was on hisst breath, could still muster the


    strength to escape such a distance in the blink of an eye!


    In no time, Heimdall had already run thirty meters away.


    Just when everyone thought that Donald would surely not catch up.


    Donald sighed and said, ¡°Remember not to casually give away something as valuable as Sapphire


    Armor next time.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 1047 Shoots Himself In The Foot

    Chapter 1047 Shoots Himself In The Foot


    Hearing that, Joanne didn''t immediately grasp what he meant.


    Err... Heimdall almost escaped. Why isn''t he chasing after him instead of telling me about the


    armor?


    Just as Joanne was utterly baffled, Donald stomped his foot in ce.


    Then, everyone saw an underground spike shoot out from the earth.


    The spike, which emerged without warning, pierced through Heimdall''s body in an instant, just like


    skewering a kebab.


    Under the force of inertia, Heimdall was propelled straight into the sky.


    Subsequently, his body and Sapphire Armor shattered into two halves, falling straight down from the


    sky.


    At this very moment, Joanne finally understood the true meaning of what Donald had said earlier.


    Sapphire Armor which was a treasure of such caliber would undoubtedly have no issue warding off


    other attacks.


    But blocking Donald''s strike would be utterly overestimating its abilities.


    The people of Wilson Vige were all thoroughly frightened as they watched Heimdall''s body fall


    heavily to the ground.


    Before, they thought that Donald had used some underhanded tactics to beat Heimdall to the point


    where he couldn''t fight back.


    But now, they finally understood.


    This had nothing to do with any underhanded tactics, it was simply a raw disy of Donald''s


    overwhelming power.


    ¡°Drag Heimdall''s corpse away to feed the dogs. And, deal with the people of Wilson Vige as well,¡±


    Donald said to Joanne, ¡°You know the severity of the crime for hoarding godbreaker guns, don''t


    you? I don''t need to spell it out.¡±


    The vigers of Wilson Vige was emboldened to hide guns because of Heimdall. After all, even if


    something were to happen, with Heimdall taking the lead, Wilson Vige wouldn''t face any major


    issues.


    But now, everything had changed.


    Not only was Donald of a higher status than Heimdall, but he also killed Heimdall directly.


    With this, Wilson Vige was essentially left without a protective umbre. Naturally, the grave crime


    of hoarding firearms would be enough tond them in hot water.


    Even with the fiercest soldiers of South Chanaea Tigers standing guard here, the vigers of Wilson


    Vige, dared not to rebel no matter how dissatisfied they were.


    Joanne was left to deal with these people, while Donald returned to the living room of the mansion.


    ¡°Darling, what''s going on outside? It seems like there''s quite amotion.¡±


    Jennifer looked at Donald with a worried expression, unsure if someone from Wilson Vige had


    come to cause trouble.


    Donald said to Jennifer with a smile, ¡°Montgomery was not convinced and brought people from


    Wilson Vige to cause me trouble. As it happened, an army was passing by and saw them all


    holding guns, so they arrested them.¡±


    Hearing Donald say this, Leonard was stunned.


    ¡°Is what you''re saying true?¡±


    It was not that Leonard didn''t trust Donald, it was just that what he said was simply outrageous.


    The folks from Wilson Vige came looking for trouble with guns in their hands. Just where did this


    armye from?


    Donald didn''t offer an exnation, and so Leonard didn''t ask any further.


    Everyone knew that Wilson Vige was done for.


    Initially, I thought that I could trace my roots and hold my head high in front of my peers this time.


    Who would have known that the people rted to Mr. Montgomery would look down on others with


    contempt.


    Not only did I fail to hold my head high, but I also ended up being humiliated by my uncle and his


    family.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°But the end result was still favorable. They reaped what they sowed.¡°


    Hmm, this is what you call karma.


    With that, Wilson Vige would be cordoned off and cleaned up by South Chanaea Military Region.


    Naturally, Donald and his group returned to Pollerton by car.


    Jennifer might be nearing her due date, so as soon as she returned to the mansion, she expressed


    that she was very tired and needed a good rest.


    Just as Jennifer went upstairs to sleep, Geraldine walked over with an excited look on her face.


    ¡°Donald, I''ve finished the PPT. Could you take a look?¡±


    As Geraldine spoke, she simultaneously turned on herputer, presenting to Donald the


    specialized phone production n she had devised.

 Chapter 1048 Investing With Capital

    Chapter 1048 Investing With Capital


    ¡°You did it so quickly?¡±


    Donald looked at Geraldine with a puzzled expression, wondering if she had misunderstood his


    intentions.


    What he wanted wasn''t just any ordinary phone avable in the market. If the PPT that Geraldine


    showed him was of amercial grade, then he would have to consider finding someone else.


    Seeing the look of disgust on Donald''s face, Geraldine knew for sure that Donald didn''t trust her.


    She pouted at Donald and said, ¡°Donald, don''t make that face. I''ve put a lot of thought into making


    this PPT. You''ll only know if it is good or not after you look at it.¡±


    Looking at the faint dark circles under Geraldine''s eyes, Donald sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I''ll take a


    look at this PPT you''ve prepared for your sake.¡±


    He followed Geraldine into the study, Jane who had prepared in advance, turned on theputer


    and began to demonstrate the presentation to Donald.


    Geraldine, pointer in hand, walked convincingly over to the side of the projection screen.


    ¡°Based on your request, Donald, we have set high standards for several features of this phone,


    including call stability, security, and corresponding mobile expansion functions...¡±


    Initially, Donald didn''t hold much hope for Geraldine, thinking that the girl was only interested


    because he was making a phone, and thus, he just wanted to join in for fun.


    After hearing Geraldine''s exnation about the phone, Donald''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The features on the phone were capable of adapting to variousplex environments, and also


    specialized in configuring its functions for different environments.


    More importantly, it was possible to switch and encrypt the modes within the phone ording to the


    needs of different groups of people.


    Everything was just as Donald had originally envisioned, or even better than what he had imagined!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    An hour passed quickly. Geraldine, who had been talking until her mouth was dry, picked up a ss


    of water from the table. As she drank, she turned to Donald and said, ¡°Donald, I''ve been exining


    to you for so long. What''s your opinion?¡±


    Donald nodded and said, ¡°I think your idea is excellent. Let''s proceed with what you''ve suggested.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    With Donald''s statement, Geraldine''s identity as the phonepany CEO was firmly established.


    She walked over to Donald with a coy twist, a hint of shyness in her voice. ¡°Donald, I''ve been


    working so hard on this PPT, don''t you think I deserve some sort of reward?¡±


    Perhaps Geraldine was trying to look professional, she was dressed in formal business attire when


    she gave her presentation this time.


    She was dressed in a whitece-trimmed blouse on top, paired with a ck form-fitting skirt below.


    Geraldine was naturally blessed with a youthful face and a voluptuous figure. So when she wore


    formal attire, it didn''t give off a strictly professional vibe. Instead, it created an intriguing allure in


    contrast.


    Especially when Geraldine asked what reward Donald would give her, the anticipation in her eyes


    was particrly enticing to him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Hearing Donald''s question, Geraldine bit her lip and said, ¡°I want the Harper family to be


    shareholders, and at the same time, thirty percent of this phone''s annual production should be


    supplied to the Harper family formercial sales. What do you think?¡±


    Donald was wondering why did Geraldine care so much about this phone.


    So, she was waiting here all along, just to make a hefty profit from this phone sale.


    Donald said to Geraldine with a smile, ¡°No problem at all. If the Harper family wants to be a


    shareholder, that''s fine. We can provide ample funds for initial investment.¡±


    Hearing Donald say this, Geraldine pouted and said, ¡°You''re already so rich. Do you really care


    about my meager investment?¡±


    Donald said to Geraldine in all seriousness, ¡°My money didn''t grow on a tree. Since you want to buy


    in, let''s proceed as per normal business coboration.¡±

 Chapter 1049 Throwing Money At The Doorstep

    Chapter 1049 Throwing Money At The Doorstep


    Donald had been able to lead the people of Quadfield to where they were today because he


    understood that some tasks should only be entrusted to professionals.


    Donald may not be an expert in business, but he knew well enough thating in without any


    investment and expecting to get shares was pretty much the same as just showing up to take a


    slice of the profits.


    Even though Donald was wealthy, that didn''t mean he can spend recklessly.


    Jane took over the conversation with Geraldine about the phone. After a short rest, Donald drove


    alone to the entrance of a private club in Pollerton.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Donald, who was sitting in the car, asked a question.


    A shadow emerged from behind, handing a file over to Donald.


    ¡°This is Sole Wolf''s contact point in Pollerton. The liaison officer responsible for Pollerton is Aspen.


    He publicly ims to be the president of the Pollerton Finance Association and has a widework


    of contacts. Today is the finance conference in Pollerton, and Aspen is the star of the show.¡±


    ording to the intelligence from Shadow, during the days when Raphael was kidnapped by Sole


    Wolf, a sum of money was transferred out of his ount almost every day.


    Because Raphael had previously implemented risk control management for his ount, the


    maximum amount he could withdraw from his ount each day was just six hundred million.


    Once the six hundred million in the ount was gone, a new six hundred million would be raised


    from somewhere by noon the next day.


    Although this method of raising funds may seem foolish, it was precisely this approach that gave


    Raphael time to catch his breath.


    If Sole Wolf that kidnapped Raphael wants to take away these six hundred million, they need to


    ensure that Raphael was alive, so they could use him in iris recognition to withdraw the money.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Today marked the third day since Raphael was kidnapped.


    Even though, Raphael was still able to eat and sleep well for now ording to Shadow.


    There was a good chance that Raphael would be killed by these kidnappers if there was no money


    left in the ount in the next few days.


    After all, it was a ss A mercenary organization, so Donald still needed to show them some


    respect.


    After reviewing the information provided by Shadow, Donald headed straight for the private club.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, could you please show me your invitation?¡±


    As soon as Donald reached the entrance, he was stopped by two security guards.


    Everyone attending the finance conference here tonight people of importance in Pollerton.


    Even so, they knew to dress formally for the banquet, donning either a suit or a tuxedo.


    Looking at Donald, it was clear from his casual attire that he was nning to barge in uninvited. It


    was obvious at a nce that he wasn''t an invited guest.


    Donald looked inside, and said indifferently, ¡°I heard that all the wealthy people of Pollerton are


    attending this gathering. So why wasn''t I invited? Get your manager out. I want to know if he looks


    down on me.¡±


    Hearing Donald say this, a sneer formed in the heart of the security guard, Enzo.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, I''m afraid you can''t enter today if you don''t have an invitation.¡±


    Donald looked at Enzo and asked, ¡°Is that true? I can''t go in without an invitation?¡±


    As Donald spoke, he simultaneously opened the bag he was carrying and directly pulled out a stack


    of money.


    He snapped off the rubber band holding the bundle of cash together, then started peeling off the


    bills one by one, tossing them onto Enzo''s face.


    ¡°This is my invitation. I want to know if I can enter now?¡±


    The stacks of crisp Anndurn bills thrown at Enzo''s face couldn''t cause any physical harm, but it


    was very insulting.


    Enzo spoke in a deep voice to Donald, ¡°Sir, I would appreciate it if you could show a little respect. If


    you don''t leave, we will be forced to take drastic measures.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? There''s not enough money? Are you going to resort to using force on me?¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald directly tossed a bundle of Anndurn currency into the air.


    Bills rained down from the sky, leaving all the passersby aroundpletely dumbstruck.

 Chapter 1050 Went In Successfully

    Chapter 1050 Went In Sessfully


    ¡°Oh my goodness, is this person really throwing money around? Is this real money?¡±


    ¡°It''s real money, and it''s even in Anndurn currency. Hurry up and pick it up. We''re going to be


    rich!¡±


    Bystanders passing by all gathered around Donald, and picked up money from the ground. Yet,


    Donald remained unfazed, continuing to pull out another bundle of money from his bag and tossing


    it into the air.


    Donald''s behavior had gone beyond just unting his wealth. He was deliberately stirring up trouble.


    Just as Enzo was preparing to make a move on Donald, a man around thirty years old emerged


    from the private club.


    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡±


    As soon as he saw the man emerge, Enzo hurriedly said to him, ¡°Mr. Oakley, this man tried to enter


    our club without an invitation. After I stopped him, he started throwing money around, causing a


    commotion. I am just about to chase him out.¡±


    Aspen nced at the Anndurn currency on the ground. He picked up one casually, and he


    discovered that all these bills were genuine.


    With a smile, Aspen said to Donald, ¡°Sir, I am the owner of this private club. How may I assist you?¡±


    Donald looked at Aspen and said, ¡°I heard you invited the wealthiest people in Pollerton, so why


    didn''t you invite me?¡±


    ¡°May I know your name, sir, and thepany you work for?¡±


    ¡°Work?¡±


    Donald snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you think someone as rich as me still needs to work?¡±


    Aspen quickly said, ¡°Yes, that was a slip of the tongue. May I ask, sir, what kind ofpany do you


    run?¡±


    Seeing Aspen bing more polite to him, Donald lifted his chin slightly and said nonchntly,


    ¡°My name is Donald Campbell, the vice president of Dragon Fide Corporation. You''ve heard of


    Dragon Fide Vi, right? I''m the one in charge there now.¡±


    The moment he heard the words ¡°Dragon Fide Vi¡±, Aspen''s eyes instantly lit up.


    He did send an invitation to Dragon Fide Corporation, but at that time, it was addressed to Jennifer.


    After all, given the significant influence of Dragon Fide Corporation in Pollerton, he was very keen


    on inviting Jennifer to attend tonight''s party.


    However, it was already rejected by Jane before the invitation even reached Jennifer.


    Jennifer was never one to attend such gatherings, and now that she was pregnant, it was not


    convenient for her to move around much too.


    ¡°Are you really Mr. Campbell from Dragon Fide Corporation?¡±


    Aspen was aware that there was a vice president named Donald in the Dragon Fide Corporation.


    What he didn''t expect was that even though he didn''t invite Donald, thetter took the initiative to


    show up.


    ¡°What, do you need to see my ID too?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Mr. Campbell, you must be joking with me. Having you at our dinner party is indeed a


    great honor for me. Please, Mr. Campbell,e this way.¡±


    Aspen''s reaction was entirely within Donald''s expectations.


    ording to the intelligence provided by Shadow, for some unknown reason, Sole Wolf had


    recently been fraternizing with the wealthy around the world, amassing a fortune.


    This was quite unusual for a mercenary organization.


    After all, mercenaries had always been in the business of living on the edge of a knife, taking blood


    money and ¡°fixing¡± problems. Hence, dealing with the rich brought them no benefits.


    Who knew which of these tycoons might be their targets in the future? So why were they


    building such good rtionships now?


    So, Shadow sent Billy to conduct a more in-depth investigation, and it was then discovered that


    Lone Wolf was engaged in thetest scientific research.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Donald still didn''t know what exactly they were researching.


    However, the intelligence that Billy had uncovered indicated that thistest scientific research could


    potentially transform the physical capabilities of ordinary people. It was somewhat akin to Super


    Soldier Project previously researched by various countries and organizations.


    Knowing that Sole Wolf was short on funds, Donald deliberately portrayed himself as a nouveau


    riche.


    All for the sake of infiltrating this private club.

 Chapter 1051 Money Is No Object

    Chapter 1051 Money Is No Object


    With Aspen personally handling it, the security guard naturally wouldn''t ask him for an invitation


    again.


    Donald pointed to the bag on the ground, and said to Enzo, ¡°You''re a goodckey. Take the money


    in this bag. I don''t want it anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Enzo instinctively nced at Aspen.


    This bag was filled with nothing but Anndurn currency, easily amounting to over a hundred


    thousand at the very least.


    So this man just drop it?


    Aspen looked at Enzo and said, ¡°Since Mr. Campbell has already said it''s for you, you should take


    it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Enzo was somewhat excited holding this money.


    This was a hefty sum of over a hundred thousand which was enough to let him livefortably for


    the rest of his life.


    Then, he followed Aspen into the private club. He began to introduce Donald to the history of the


    club, as well as the types of people who attended the banquet that day.


    In a nutshell, the goal was to make Donald feel that the banquet he was attending tonight was of the


    highest standard and ss.


    After simply listening to Aspen''s introduction for a while, Donald suddenly said impatiently, ¡°Mr.


    Oakley, I''ve spent so much money at the door and even gave your subordinate over a hundred


    thousand. Do you think I''m just here to attend your banquet?¡±


    ¡°What, do you think I, Donald Campbell, am such a person without insight?¡±


    Hearing Donald''s words, Aspen asked with a smile, ¡°If Mr. Campbell isn''t here for the banquet


    tonight, then what brings you here?¡±


    Donald cast a nce around deliberately to ensure no one could hear him. Then, he turned to


    Aspen and asked, ¡°I heard you''re researching a cancer-fighting drug here, is that true?¡±


    The smile on Aspen''s face suddenly froze.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, where did you hear this? This is a finance conference, not a medical conference.¡±


    Donald stared at Aspen and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter who I heard it from. Just tell me if it''s true or


    not.¡±


    Aspen fell silent, his gaze towards Donald began to change.


    Sole Wolf had indeed been working on a project recently, developing a drug capable of killing


    cancer cells in the human body.


    However, this medication had significant side effects and was currently still in the phase of clinical


    trial.


    As the contact person for a major city in the organization, Aspen was privy to such whispers of


    information.


    But how did Donald find out about this news?


    Seeing that Aspen was just staring at him without saying a word, Donald became angry.


    ¡°Do you have this medicine or not? If you don''t, just say so. Don''t waste my time here!¡±


    Seeing how Donald was about to turn around and leave, Aspen quickly stepped forward to stop


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what''s the rush? I didn''t say we don''t have that medicine here.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Finally, Aspen made up his mind, and smiled at Donald. ¡°As you know, Mr. Campbell, this medicine


    is thetest scientific research achievement, so it will take some time before it hits the market. I''m


    just curious as to why you ask?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''m buying it for my friends. I might as well make an investment and earn some money.


    What else could I do?¡±


    Donald spoke with a certain air of wealth and confidence, ¡°Dragon Fide Corporation has always


    been interested in profitable projects across various fields. In fact, Ms. Wilson is particrly


    concerned about the development of the medical field. So, if you really do have this kind of cancer


    drug, then we can have a serious discussion about cooperation today. Rest assured, money is not


    an issue.¡±


    When Aspen heard Donald say that money was not an issue, he immediately realized that his luck


    might be turning around.


    Recently, the organization had started to take unconventional measures due to issues with research


    funding.


    If I can reel in a big fish like Donald, wouldn''t my status in the organization skyrocket?


    With this in mind, Aspen gestured and led Donald to a room nearby, saying, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I believe


    we need to have a more detailed discussion.¡±

 Chapter 1052 D1 Life Pill

    Chapter 1052 D1 Life Pill


    ¡°Tell Heather that she will be hosting the banquet tonight.¡±


    It was evident that Aspen held Donald in high regard, so much so that he even cancelled the


    banquet he was supposed to host tonight.


    He escorted Donald into the hall next to the private club. It was only then that Donald noticed the


    extraordinary splendor of this ce. The hall inside this private club was surprisingly luxurious.


    After inviting Donald to sit down, Aspen said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we do indeed have the


    type of cancer medication you''re looking for. I''m just not sure how much you need?¡±


    ¡°How many do you have?¡±


    Donald arrogantly asked while crossing his legs.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It felt as if he had nothing left, but money.


    ¡°Since we have the form for this medication, theoretically, we can produce as much as you need.


    However, as this is currently the only cancer-fighting drug in the world, so it will undoubtedly be


    quite expensive.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the chit-chat. Let me see the medicine. The one that can treat throat cancer. Just


    bring it out for me to see.¡±


    Hearing Donald''s words, Aspen quickly rified, ¡°Mr. Campbell, our special medicine is effective


    against cancer cells in all parts of the body, not just targeting a specific area. I need to make this


    clear to you.¡±


    After Aspen finished speaking, he pped his hands, and immediately a man carrying a tray came


    out from the side door.


    On the tray, there was a ss of red wine and a small brown ss bottle.


    Inside the brown ss bottle, there was a small white pill, clearly marked with the code D1.


    ¡°This is the D1 Life Pill that we have developed. As long as you take this pill, cancer patients will be


    able to eliminate all cancer cells in their bodies within 5 hours. Mr. Campbell, you can now call your


    friend directly toe over, and we can conduct the experiment on the spot.¡±


    Aspen was very confident in their pills, which was why he would suggest that Donald could freely


    find someone to test the medicine.


    Holding the brown bottle in his hand, Donald looked at the pills inside and asked with a hint of


    skepticism, ¡°This pill doesn''t have any side effects?¡±


    Aspen looked at Donald and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, as I mentioned before, our medicine is still in the


    experimental stage. There are definitely side effects, butpared to dying in agony from cancer, I


    think these minor side effects should be tolerable, right?¡±


    Donald tucked the small brown bottle into his pocket, then turned to Aspen and asked, ¡°How much


    are you selling this medicine for? Name your price.¡±


    ¡°Thirty million, for one pill.¡±


    ¡°Thirty million?¡±


    Donald sneered, ¡°Even if this is a life-saving drug, isn''t thirty million per pill a bit too expensive?


    How many of these cancer patients can afford a pill that costs thirty million?¡±


    Aspen shook his head and said to Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, you''re a businessman, so you should


    understand the principle that scarcity increases value. As the firstpany to solve this medical


    problem, I think it''s quite reasonable for us to charge a higher price.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Campbell, if you sincerely wish to coborate with us, we can offer you a more


    favorable price of just seventeen million. However, when you sell it externally, you can only sell it at


    the price we set, which is thirty million.¡±


    Aspen''s practice of having a uniform retail price wouldn''t be surprising at all if it were applied to a


    smallpany.


    After all, if the same item was sold by others for thirty million, but Donald sold it for twenty-five


    million, then the overall market price of this top-quality product would decrease.


    So, Aspen was doing this in order to stabilize the price of these tablets, aiming to achieve long-term


    benefits.

 Chapter 1053 Donald Is A Big Fish

    Chapter 1053 Donald Is A Big Fish


    Without a second thought, Donald said, ¡°Alright, I''m in for this business. It''s just seventeen million,


    isn''t it? Give me ten pills first, I''ll sell them right away to show you. But let me make one thing clear,


    if your pills can''t save lives, or if there''s any problem with them, don''t me me for turning against


    you.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Campbell, our medicine will definitely satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Give me your ount number, and I''ll transfer the money to you right away.¡±


    Donald was also a straightforward person.


    After Aspen took out another ten pills, Donald immediately transferred all the money into thetter''s


    ount.


    A triumphant smile spread across Aspen''s face as he got the money.


    If he had any doubts about Donald before, they werepletely dispelled at this moment.


    After all, who would be so extravagant as to shell out such arge sum of money just to deceive


    him? Unless Donald was a fool.


    After getting the pills, Donald swaggered out of the private club and got into a car parked by the


    roadside.


    As soon as Donald got in the car, he handed the pills in his hand to Billy, who was sitting in the


    passenger seat.


    ¡°Take it back and have the guys at Quadfield analyze it. I want to know how this medicine is made


    and what effects it has on people. Bring me a report tomorrow morning.¡±


    After carefully putting away the medicine bottle, Billy asked, ¡°Lord Campbell, what about Aspen?


    Aren''t we taking action tonight?¡±


    ording to Donald''s original n, he intended to use his position as the vice president of Dragon


    Fide Corporation to establish a connection with Aspen, hoping that he would directly introduce him


    to the senior leaders of Sole Wolf.


    However, after interacting with Aspen, Donald realized that Sole Wolf didn''t seem to be as simple as


    it appeared.


    Just the fact that Aspen set the price for a batch of medicine at thirty million off the bat, made


    Donald feel that something was off.


    After all, thirty million wasn''t an amount everyone could afford. In other words, when Aspen shouted


    out this price, it meant that they never intended to make money off the poor from the very beginning.


    Their target had always been the wealthy.


    They had a precise target and a very big appetite.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Donald didn''t have to think twice to know that Sole Wolf was really short of money now. Otherwise,


    they wouldn''t be targeting so many wealthy people at the same time. Isn''t this courting death?


    Sure enough, as Donald was about to drive back to his mansion, Aspen gave him another call.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, we deeply regret and feel responsible for not inviting you this time. Coincidentally,


    we have a yacht party for billionaires tomorrow night. I would like to extend a sincere invitation to


    you and hope you can attend.¡±


    Upon hearing Aspen''s words, Donald knew he had taken the bait.


    After all, as far as Aspen was concerned, he was the type of tycoon who didn''t even need to inspect


    the goods, and directly transferred billions without a second thought.


    Aspen simply couldn''t afford to let a big fish like Donald slip away.


    ¡°A billionaire gathering? Do we really have that many wealthy people in Pollerton?¡±


    Hearing Donald speak in this way, Aspen realized that Donald had no respect for those so-called


    billionaires.


    He smiled at Donald and said, ¡°This time, we have not only invited the billionaires from Pollerton,


    but also the wealthy businessmen from other parts of Terrandya. So, Mr. Campbell, you don''t have


    to worry about these people at all. We certainly won''t let you down.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, if you wish to attend our gathering, we do have a small requirement. Mr.


    Campbell, you need to have at least two billion in liquid assets in your personal ount. When you


    attend the gathering, we will verify your funds.¡±


    ¡°Only two billion?¡± Donald said with a dismissive air of wealth, ¡°Who do you think you''re looking


    down on? I''ll prepare four billion. I''m afraid I''ll blow up your machines.¡±

 Chapter 1054 The Intruders

    Chapter 1054 The Intruders


    After Aspen hung up the phone, the smile on his face just wouldn''t fade away.


    In his original prediction, Donald could only stretch to two billion at most. Unexpectedly, he ended


    up investing four billion, doubling his initial estimate.


    He''s an unyielding, wealthy man.


    Dressed in a white gown, Heather expressed her dissatisfaction to Aspen, ¡°What on earth


    happened tonight? You were supposed to host the gathering this evening, and most people came


    for you, yet you didn''t show up at all. Do you realize that several bigwigs are now angry?¡±


    Aspen patted his thigh, signaling Heather toe and sit. He lifted his head, looking at her with a


    face full of pride.


    Although Heather was still in a huff, she reluctantly went over and sat down.


    Aspen ced his hand on Heather''s waist, his face beaming with a smile. ¡°Tonight, I met a big


    client. The moment we met, my ount increased by two hundred million. Tomorrow, I n to invite


    him to the Deep Sea Dreams Gathering. He said he will prepare four billion in his ount by then.¡±


    ¡°That much?¡±


    Upon hearing the figure of four billion, Heather was also taken aback.


    The wealthy individuals they invited from Pollerton were numerous, yet there were only a handful


    who could readily produce four billion. Even on a national scale, such people were few and far


    between.


    This was four billion in cash, not stocks or real estate!


    No wonder Aspen was willing to cancel his ns with others that night just to spend time alone with


    Donald.


    Donald was indeed a big catch.


    ¡°If he really does produce that much by tomorrow, wouldn''t that mean we could surpass our task?¡±


    ¡°It''s not just about surpassing our task. If all goes well, I can even climb up another rung on the


    careerdder. When that timees, I won''t have to be in charge of this small ce called


    Pollerton anymore, and you can also rise to greater heights with me.¡±


    Excitement filled Aspen''s eyes.


    Nothing was more thrilling than power.


    Back when Aspen served Sole Wolf, he was merely a junior intelligence agent.


    Due to the growth limitations of Sole Wolf, Aspen was merely an insignificant small fry in Pollerton.


    Ever since Bjorn became the Wolf King of Sole Wolf, the development of the organization had been


    as fast as a rocket.


    As the organization grew stronger, the capable Aspen naturally thrived more and more.


    Everyone knew that Sole Wolf was currently in a crucial period of advancement. If anyone could


    climb higher within the organization at this time, the benefits they could reap in the future were sure


    to be even more substantial.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, in Aspen''s eyes, Donald was now a stepping stone for him, and he was determined to keep


    Donald firmly in his grasp, no matter what.


    Just as Aspen thought about that, the windows of the private club were suddenly shattered from the


    outside.


    Four men, dressed in ck special operations uniforms, burst through the window with submachine


    guns.


    Aspen was sitting at the highest point, frowning as he watched the people below.


    ¡°Are you Aspen?¡±


    ¡°I am. So what?¡±


    ¡°Come with us. We have a few things we''d like to ask you.¡±


    The man leading the group, gun in hand, advanced toward Aspen, reaching out to grab him.


    In his view, neither Aspen nor Heather posed any threat to him.


    If anyone dared to resist, he was going to personally throw a couple of punches to set them straight.


    However, just as the man''s hand was about to touch Aspen, a gust of wind suddenly swept past


    him.


    The man didn''t even have time to react, watching in disbelief as his arm was severed by something


    sharp and sent flying.


    ¡°What the h*ll is that! Turn on the tactical lights!¡±


    Previously, these four individuals had switched off the circuit breaker of this private club for a


    surprise attack.


    Now ambushed by something incredibly fast, the four of them could only hastily turn on the tactical


    lights on their machine guns, trying to discern what exactly was lurking in the darkness.

 Chapter 1055 The Sickle Man

    Chapter 1055 The Sickle Man


    At the moment, all four of them deeply regretted their actions. Why on earth did they switch off the


    circuit breaker earlier?


    Now that something had happened to their captain, they had no idea who did it.


    After they aimed the tactical lights ahead, they were instantly dumbfounded.


    Standing before them was a burly figure which appeared more like a monster.


    This person had a gas mask over his mouth, his head was covered in shes, and his bulging


    veins were visible.


    What frightened them even more was that this person didn''t have normal arms. Instead, he had two


    sharp sickles as arms that were as menacing as scythes.


    The sight left all four of thempletely dumbstruck.


    So, does that mean our captain was just sliced by this thing?


    ¡°Fire, fire immediately!¡±


    The four individuals raised their guns, unleashing a wild barrage of bullets toward that person.


    The bullets hit the man''s body, but instead of piercing through him as one might expect, they


    ricocheted off like they had struck a metal te.


    Realizing that their attacks had no effect on this man, the four of them turned to flee.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, the moment they turned around, that person suddenly vanished from their sight.


    ¡°Where is the guy? That guy has disappeared. Everyone be careful...¡±


    Before Mack could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt as if there was a draft around his neck.


    His head spun several times in the air beforending heavily on the ground.


    The speed of the de was so swift that Mack didn''t feel any pain at all. He was beheaded


    instantly.


    In less than a minute, the four who came tounch a surprise attack werepletely taken care of.


    Looking at the bodies scattered on the ground, Aspen frowned, somewhat displeased.


    He walked up to the only person still breathing, looked at him condescendingly, and asked, ¡°Tell me,


    who sent you?¡±


    The man stared intently at Aspen, straining every muscle to raise his gun, aiming for Aspen''s head.


    Bang!


    The sickle man standing nearby stepped directly on the man''s head, and as if stepping on a


    watermelon, he instantly crushed his skull.


    ¡°Could you please not be so violent?¡±


    Aspen looked at the sickle man with great dissatisfaction and fiercely pped him across the face.


    Strangely, there was no expression on the face of the sickle man. It was as if Aspen was hitting a


    wooden dummy.


    Seeing the look on the sickle man''s face, Aspen sighed and said, ¡°All right, there''s nothing for you


    here now. You may leave.¡±


    Upon hearing Aspen''smand, the sickle man didn''t hesitate at all and decisively stepped back.


    Heather said to Aspen after getting the others in the organization to clean up the mess, ¡°Beast only


    wanted to protect you. Why are you so harsh on him?¡±


    Aspen nced at Heather and said, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you upset because I hit your ex-


    boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°What are you bbering about? He''s nothing more than a killing machine now. What do I have to


    be angry about?¡±


    ¡°Even though he''s a killing machine, his basic functions are still intact.¡±


    Aspen looked at Heather with a mischievous grin and added, ¡°How about I invite him over tonight,


    so we can give him a proper test?¡±


    Heather gave an awkward smile, unsure whether Aspen was being serious or just joking.


    Aspen was indeed a very capable person, but like most capable people, he was also quite


    entric.


    The reason Heather followed Aspen was because she hoped to lead a better life.


    But now, after spending a considerable amount of time with Aspen, Heather only wanted to distance


    herself from him as quickly as possible, preferably to stand on her own two feet.


    Aspen seemed oblivious to what was going on in Heather''s mind. He took Heather''s hand and led


    her directly toward the small room nearby.


    And behind them, the bodies of those few people from before were quickly cleaned up.

 Chapter 1056 Emerging From The Shadows

    Chapter 1056 Emerging From The Shadows


    On the evening of the next day, to show his regard for this gathering, Donald donned a suit and


    drove straight to the dock.


    Just as Donald was about to get out of the car, Billy, who was sitting in the car, suddenly said to


    Donald, ¡°Lord Campbell, wouldn''t it be better to have a femalepanion for this kind of banquet?¡±


    When Billy spoke these words, he was extremely nervous. His expression was akin to that of a


    person who had been kidnapped, with sweat trickling down his forehead.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald looked at Billy and said, ¡°I''m going to save someone, not actually to attend a banquet. Why


    would I need a femalepanion? What''s up, do you have something to say?¡±


    Billy held absolute respect for Donald. Precisely because of this, Billy would always be


    extremely nervous when facing Donald.


    Hearing Donald''s question, Billy softly replied, ¡°Actually, the chances of sessfully saving


    someone might be higher if two people work together. After all, having an extra person means


    getting more things done.¡±


    Donald''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Seeing that Donald seemed a bit angry, Billy quickly said, ¡°Actually, what I meant to say is, we have


    prepared a femalepanion for you. We hope that you could bring her along to the banquet.¡±


    After saying these words, Billy immediately shut his mouth.


    Donald disliked being interfered with the most. Since Billy had arranged a femalepanion for him


    without his permission, this was, of course, considered overstepping.


    Nevertheless, Donald knew Billy very well. Under normal circumstances, Billy would never be so


    bold; he always acted with a sense of measure.


    In other words, Billy must have been directed by someone behind the scenes for him to act on his


    own initiative.


    ¡°All right then, let me see who this femalepanion you''ve prepared for me really is.¡±


    As soon as Donald finished speaking, a ck Mercedes-Benz pulled up beside them.


    The car door swung open, revealing a pair of fair, long legs in Donald''s line of sight.


    Shadow, dressed in a ck evening gown and wearingce gloves, gracefully approached Donald.


    ¡°Shadow?¡±


    Although Donald had a vague hunch that Billy''s arrangements might be linked to Shadow, he never


    expected Shadow to step into the fray personally.


    ¡°I''m not Shadow now. My name is Penelope Fall.¡±


    Hearing Penelope say this, Donald didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you nning to join me at the dinner party? If you''re here, who''s


    going to ensure Jennifer''s safety?¡±


    Penelope looked at Donald unhappily and said, ¡°Do you only have Jennifer in your heart and not


    me?¡±


    ¡°No, you know that''s not what I meant.¡±


    Before getting to know Jennifer, Penelope had already been inseparable from Donald.


    In the eyes of most people in Quadfield, it was Shadow who was truly worthy of Donald.


    It was just that Donald was determined to marry Jennifer, which was why Shadow had been quietly


    making sacrifices behind the scenes all these years.


    But judging by that day''s situation, Shadow was no longer content with just staying behind the


    scenes.


    She was also a woman, and moreover, a beautiful one at that.


    Therefore, she must step out of the shadows and stand by Donald''s side as Penelope.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ve already taken care of everything for Jenny. If there''s any issue with her safety, you


    can hold me ountable.¡±


    Hearing Penelope say this, Donald dared not utter another word.


    To him, Shadow was as precious as another life. Even if something really happened to Jennifer,


    would Donald really make Penelope pay with her life?


    ¡°All right, since you''ve already made the arrangements, I naturally trust you. Are you really going to


    apany me to the dinner party this time?¡±


    Penelope didn''t respond to Donald. Instead, she reached out and took his arm.


    Donald nced at Billy, hinting that they would settle their scorester. He then led Penelope


    toward the luxury cruise ship at the dock.

 Chapter 1057 Accompanying Throughout The Journey

    Chapter 1057 Apanying Throughout The Journey


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ve been waiting here for you for quite some time.¡±


    As soon as Donald and Penelope arrived at the luxurious cruise ship''s ticket checkpoint, a beautiful


    woman walked over.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Donald looked at the woman in front of him with a puzzled expression. Shouldn''t it


    be Aspen who was supposed to greet him?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, my name is Heather Jenner. I am Mr. Oakley''s


    assistant. As Mr. Oakley is the host of tonight''s banquet, he has specifically sent me to attend to


    you.¡±


    Upon hearing Heather''s words, Donald immediately frowned.


    ¡°What? It was Mr. Oakley who begged me toe to this godforsaken banquet. If he thinks he''s


    seeded just by luring me here, then he''s seriously underestimating me.¡±


    Donald was about to turn around and leave when he spoke, but Heather quickly stepped forward to


    stop him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please don''t be upset. Mr. Oakley indeed couldn''te personally. However, his


    regard for you is beyond doubt. Mr. Campbell, this is a gift from Mr. Oakley as an apology. We hope


    you can ept it with a smile.¡±


    Donald nced down and noticed that Heather was holding a familiar small brown bottle.


    However, this little brown bottle no longer contained just a single D1 Life Pill but was instead filled to


    the brim with them.


    When Donald saw the amount of pills, his gaze instantly changed.


    ¡°All of this... is for me?¡±


    Donald found this a bit strange.


    The agenda of that night''s banquet was the D1 Life Pills.


    Before, Donald had spent a fortune just to buy a single pill, and now, as a mere apology, Aspen was


    willing to give him an entire bottle?


    When Heather saw Donald''s greedy demeanor, her heart was filled with disdain even though she


    wore a smile on her face.


    For those not in the know, the D1 Life Pills were indeed a miracle cure for cancer.


    However, the top brass within the organization all knew that the D1 Life Pills were wed.


    Taking it for the first time might be eptable, but if one nned on relying on the pills for long-term


    cancer treatment, one would only end up bing a monstrous creature.


    Donald carefully tucked the brown bottle into his pocket.


    He coughed lightly and said, ¡°All right, for the sake of Mr. Oakley, I''ll go in and see just how grand


    this banquet of yours really is.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, pleasee in.¡±


    Dressed in a red gown, Heather waved her hand and took the initiative to lead the way for the two.


    At the ticket inspection gate, theings and goings were all famous and respected tycoons of


    Pollerton, who were naturally familiar with Heather and her group.


    Normally, they couldn''t even exchange a few words with Heather. But at the moment, Heather was


    personally serving Donald and Penelope. How could this not draw attention?


    ¡°Who are those two people? Howe I''ve never seen them before?¡±


    Curtis Zillon, dressed in a white suit, carried himself with a frivolous demeanor.


    Even though the question was directed at Donald and Penelope, his gaze was constantly fixed on


    the waistline of Heather''s dress.


    Standing to the side, Mathias Strd nced over and shook his head, saying, ¡°I don''t know


    them. The guy does look decent enough, though. Did you see the woman with him earlier? She''s


    quite a beauty.¡±


    Upon hearing what Mathias had to say, Curtis could feel his heart be somewhat restless.


    He was famously known as a yboy in Pollerton.


    In his everyday life, he didn''t have any other hobbies. He simply adored beautiful women.


    The other tycoons attending that night''s banquet were, to varying degrees, focused on making


    money and considering business matters.


    But Curtis was different. All he could think about was how to win over Heather.


    ¡°That guy isn''t all that great. Can he evenpare to me?¡± After Curtis had retrieved his carefully


    checked ticket, he quickly followed them.


    Before he could even take two steps forward, a burly bodyguard in a suit emerged from the side


    and blocked his way.


    ¡°I''m sorry. This is a passage exclusively for staff members and is not open to the public.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, someone else clearly just went over there!¡±

 Chapter 1058 Arriving Just In Time

    Chapter 1058 Arriving Just In Time


    Curtis looked at the bodyguard in front of him with an arrogant expression and said, ¡°Do you know


    who I am? My father is the richest man in Juxshire. The money I casually spend on a meal is


    equivalent to your monthly sry. How dare you stop me?¡±


    The bodyguard named Tito Rivera looked at Curtis expressionlessly, as if he was looking at a fool.


    ¡°D*mn, can''t you understand humannguage?¡±


    Just as Curtis was about to p Tito, his hand had barely risen when two pistols were pointed at


    Curtis'' head.


    Curtis swallowed hard, his raised hand hesitating, not daring to swing it.


    Tito looked at Curtis and said calmly, ¡°You p me once, I''ll shoot you twice. Sounds fair.¡±


    What''s fair about this!


    Curtis couldn''t help but wonder whether Tito was really listening to him carefully.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Did I not make myself clear, or is this bodyguard hard of hearing? I''m the son of the richest man in


    Juxshire, would he really dare to shoot?


    At this moment, Curtis found himself in a predicament.


    I''ve already raised my hand. It would be somewhat embarrassing not to follow through with the p.


    But looking at his poker-faced reaction, there was a real chance that pping him might just cost


    Curtis his own life.


    Luckily, Mathias was apetentckey.


    Curtis only brought him here for such a moment¡ªto help him out of such predicaments.


    Mathias quickly grabbed Curtis'' hand and said, ¡°Mr. Zillon, let it go. Why bother with a security


    guard? We are people of status. Isn''t it beneath us toy hands on him? What''s your employee


    number and name? I''m going to find your boss and lodge aint about youter. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Tito didn''t respond to Mathias, and Mathias didn''t dare to continue speaking.


    He hurriedly left with Curtis and, like the other tycoons, boarded the ship through the regr


    passage.


    The name of this luxurious cruise ship was Pollerton ck Pearl.


    As its name suggested, this luxury cruise ship was painted entirely ck. Yet, when it sailed at


    night, the ship would be brilliantly lit.


    Just like a dazzling ck pearl in the sea, it could captivate the heart and soul.


    Curtis and hisckey took the regr passage, entering the luxurious cruise ship along with a


    crowd of people. They were guided by the staff to slowly explore each area, ensuring that these


    wealthy individuals wouldn''t lose their way.


    On the other hand, Donald and Penelope didn''t have as many restrictions.


    That night, Heather was their personal guide throughout the entire journey, so theoretically, they


    could go to any area of this luxury cruise ship.


    Looking at Heather, who was always walking not far ahead of them, Penelope quietly asked, ¡°Lord


    Campbell, what should we do next?¡±


    Originally, they wanted to see what kind of tricks Aspen was up to, and then split up to find any


    news about Raphael.


    With Heather acting as their so-called full-time guide, they couldn''t do anything sneaky, let alone


    gather any information.


    ¡°I''ll distract them in a bit, then you take the opportunity to leave.¡±


    ¡°But how?¡±


    The reason Penelope asked this was actually because she didn''t want to part ways with Donald yet.


    After all the effort it took to step out from behind the scenes, what was the point if she couldn''t


    spend more time with Donald?


    ¡°I haven''t thought of an idea yet.¡±


    No sooner had Donald finished speaking than Curtis and Mathias, holding their wine sses,


    intercepted Heather.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, I saw you outside just now. Unfortunately, I couldn''t catch up with you as your


    bodyguards stopped me.¡±


    When Heather saw Curtis, the smile on her face became somewhat unnatural.


    Having dealt with these wealthy young men from Pollerton quite often, Heather could tell what


    Curtis was thinking just by the disgusting look in his eyes.


    ¡°Apologies, Mr. Zillon, I have a distinguished guest to apany tonight, so I''m afraid I won''t be


    able to chat with you much.¡±


    ¡°A distinguished guest? How distinguished? Could they be more distinguished than Curtis of Zillon


    Group?¡±


    The moment Donald caught sight of Curtis'' dumb look, a smirk instantly tugged at the corners of his


    mouth.

 Chapter 1059 Matchmaker

    Chapter 1059 Matchmaker


    ¡°Mr. Zillon, everyone who has made it to our cruise tonight is a distinguished guest. I hope you will


    be mindful of your words and manners.¡±


    Curtis never imagined that Heather would make him lose face for the sake of Donald.


    His face flushed with embarrassment. He said, ¡°Ms. Jenner, are you really asking me to watch my


    manners because of him? That''s not what you said when you invited me to the dinner party!


    Heather, I need an answer from you now. Who will you apany tonight, me or him?¡±


    Heather had never really liked Curtis before. The only reason she was even slightly cordial to him


    was because she recognized the financial strength of Zillon Group.


    Now that Curtis hade to bother Donald, he had already crossed Heather''s line.


    Donald is the guest that Mr. Oakley has specifically instructed to be well taken care of. Who do you


    think you are, Curtis?


    Just as Heather was about to have Curtis taken away, Donald stepped forward and said to Curtis,


    ¡°You''re Mr. Zillon, right? Judging by how you are acting, are you interested in Ms. Jenner?¡±


    In the face of Heather, Curtis was a toady. But in the face of Donald, Curtis instantly regained his


    rebellious and unruly demeanor of a noble''s son.


    ¡°That''s right. I am indeed fond of Ms. Jenner. Is there a problem?¡±


    Donald quickly responded with a smile, ¡°Don''t get me wrong¡ªI bear no ill will toward you. I was just


    thinking, since you''re so fond of Ms. Jenner, wouldn''t it be a good thing if I yed the role of a


    matchmaker?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Curtis looked at Donald with a puzzled expression, wondering whether there were really such good


    people in this world.


    Donald turned to Heather and said, ¡°Ms. Jenner, since Mr. Zillon specifically asked for your


    company, why don''t you apany him? After all, I was nning to rx on this ship tonight, and I


    would feel ufortable if you were with me the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Mr. Oakley has asked me to take good care of you...¡±


    ¡°I''m a grown up. I can take care of myself. You''d better get going.¡±


    Donald had long wanted to break free from Heather.


    Now that Curtis, the nuisance, had shown up just in time, he certainly intended to seize the


    opportunity.


    Seeing Donald persist, even if Heather had multiple reasons, it was no longer appropriate to voice


    them.


    After all, Donald brought a femalepanion that night. It wouldn''t be appropriate for her to insist


    on following Donald.


    Heather watched wide-eyed as Donald and Penelope left the area.


    She took out her phone and reported the situation to Aspen, asking him to send others to keep a


    close watch on the two individuals.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, it seems there are some refreshments over there. How about we go and have a bite


    while we chat?¡±


    Curtis thought to himself, That man is quite sensible for not fighting with me over Heather.


    Otherwise, he would surely show Donald the power of money that night.


    Curtis had thought that once Donald left, Heather''s attention would be focused on him.


    Who would have known that Heather merely nced at him and said with an aloof expression, ¡°Mr.


    Zillon, you must be drunk, right? I am one of the main people in charge of tonight''s banquet, and


    there are many things waiting for me to handle. Mr. Zillon, if you have time, you can have a few


    more drinks, but I don''t have such leisure, excuse me.¡±


    After saying this, Heather was about to leave.


    Curtis finally lost his temper.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He firmly grasped Heather''s wrist and said, ¡°You wench, are you looking down on me?¡±


    Upon seeing that Curtis actually dared toy a hand on Heather, Mathias, who was standing by the


    side, was nearly scared out of his wits.


    He quickly said to Curtis, ¡°Calm down, Mr. Zillon. Ms. Jenner is not someone we can mess with.¡±


    Mathias hadn''t lost his sanity, so he knew that some women in this world were like roses with


    thorns; forcefully plucking them would only lead to self-inflicted wounds.


    s, it was quite clear that Curtis had already lost his mind.


    He said with a dismissive tone, ¡°Any woman that catches my eye is never out of reach! Heather, I


    just need one answer from you. Are you willing to spend the night with me?¡±

 Chapter 1060 The Punishment Of Impulsiveness

    Chapter 1060 The Punishment Of Impulsiveness


    ¡°Mr. Zillon, I''m giving you one chance to disappear from my sight.¡±


    Heather was also a woman who knew her limits.


    At this point, her willingness to address Curtis as ¡°Mr. Zillon¡± was actually her final act of giving him


    face.


    However, Curtis, who had already lost his mind, couldn''t possibly think of these things at this


    moment.


    Right now, all he could think was that Heather looked down on him, which was why he had been


    rejected over and over again.


    The mere thought of this made Curtis'' inner rage impossible to quell.


    He raised his hand and pped Heather''s face hard.


    A vivid red handprint suddenly appeared on Heather''s pretty face.


    ¡°Mr. Zillon, you''ve gone mad!¡±


    Upon seeing Curtis daring to strike Heather, Mathias immediately kept his distance from Curtis.


    He quickly said to Heather, ¡°Ms. Jenner, Curtis has lost his mind. Only a madman would do such a


    thing. I am not like him. Please don''t take your anger out on me.¡±


    In order to save his own life, Mathias had no choice but to do this.


    Curtis red at Mathias with a face full of resentment and said, ¡°Even you betray me? Fine, you all


    want to betray me, right?¡±


    Mathias remained silent. After all, whether it was Curtis or Heather, neither were people he could


    afford to provoke.


    Now that Heather was hit, the bodyguards in the banquet hall rushed out immediately, restraining


    Curtis in no time.


    Heather looked at Curtis coldly before she finally spoke. ¡°When I respected you, I called you ''Mr.


    Zillon.'' Now that I don''t, what are you to me? You dare to hit me? Very well. Since you''re so violent, I


    know just the ce for you.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Heather had her bodyguards immediately drag Curtis away.


    ck Dragon walked over to Heather, a look of concern on his face. ¡°How are you doing?¡± he


    asked. ¡°Do you need to get that wound on your face checked out?¡±


    Heather waved her hand and said, ¡°This minor injury is nothing to worry about. The most important


    thing right now is to keep an eye on Donald. We absolutely cannot lose what we have already got.¡±


    ck Dragon said disdainfully, ¡°Now that the ship has sailed into international waters, where can


    Donald possibly go to? Our people are everywhere on this ship, and even in the sea around us, our


    organization''s patrol speedboats are nearby.¡±


    Hearing ck Dragon''s words, Heather nodded in agreement.


    She, of course, knew that everything ck Dragon said was indeed true.


    The organization ced great importance on this operation. Hence, the security arrangements were


    far beyond what they had been in the past.


    Even if a military bigwig were to show up, they wouldn''t be able to escape from this cruise ship that


    day, much less a small business owner.


    ¡°Regardless, it''s best to stay vignt. It never hurts to be careful.¡±


    Donald didn''t like Heather following him around, which suited Heather just fine as she enjoyed the


    peace and freedom.


    While she returned to her office with her face covered, Donald and Penelope hung around in the


    gambling area.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, shall we split up and take action now?¡±


    Donald nced at the bodyguards who were constantly watching him around the casino and said


    lightly, ¡°Leaving now is not the best choice. This casino has a total of eight cameras, providing


    comprehensive surveince. Plus, there are people arranged by Heather watching us, so if you


    leave now, you will definitely attract their attention. Also, since you''re no longer Shadow, stop calling


    me ''Lord Campbell.'' Just call me by my name from now on.¡±


    With her face flushed, Penelope nodded and asked, ¡°So... Donald, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Up next, of course, is to have a good couple of rounds of fun.¡±


    Donald spoke as he directly approached a poker table.


    He first swiped his card and got thirty million in chips.


    When it was time for the dealer to deal the cards, Donald didn''t even bother to look at his hand. He


    immediately pushed his thirty million in front of him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Everyone around was taken aback when they saw him do such a thing.


    What does this young man want to do by doing this? Going all in right from the start?

 Chapter 1061 Going All In From The Start

    Chapter 1061 Going All In From The Start


    The dealer, perhaps concerned that Donald might not understand the rules, exined to him, ¡°Sir,


    ording to the rules of poker, if you go all-in in the first round, anyone else who wants to call must


    match your chips. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    The dealer was actually hinting to Donald that the others could also choose not to do so.


    In this way, Donald could only make money from the blind bets in the bomb pot, which was actually


    a very risky way to y.


    After all, everyone currently only had two cards in their hands. If anyone holds a high pair, then their


    chances of winning would be quite high.


    In other words, if Donald encountered someone who truly knew how to y poker, that person


    wouldn''t have to do anything. They would just need to wait for a good hand to be dealt to them.


    ¡°I know the rules of poker. You don''t need to stress that to me. Just go ahead and ask them whether


    they''re in or out.¡±


    Seeing Donald insist, the dealer had no choice but to follow the procedure and ask the others if they


    would follow suit.


    The cards in the hands of the others were actually not bad, with even two of them holding high


    pairs.


    But precisely because they held high pairs instead of top pairs, under the pressure of thirty million,


    everyone still chose to fold.


    After the first round, Donald sessfully won a few thousand from the bomb pot.


    For those wealthy individuals, this was merely a drop in the bucket. They didn''t take it to heart at all.


    No sooner had the second round begun than Donald, without even looking at his cards, pushed out


    another thirty million.


    After two consecutive rounds of all-in poker, everyone''s faces began to look unpleasant.


    This essentially meant that after Donald started ying, he raised the bar for them to view the


    cards.


    The fun of pokery in the fact that even if one started with a low hand instead of a high pair, there


    was still a chance to form strong hands like a straight flush or a three-of-a-kindter on.


    But now, with Donald ying this way, they didn''t even have the right to look at the subsequent


    cards. Who would dare to gamble their thirty million with Donald with a weak hand?


    ¡°Do you even know how to y? Is this really how you y?¡±


    A wealthy businessman named Cody Zabel mmed his hand on the table, immediately standing


    up to confront Donald in anger.


    Donald casually dug his ear and asked nonchntly, ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t I y cards this


    way? Am I breaking any rules by ying like this?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald looked at the dealer, who responded with a poker face, ¡°No, this gentleman''s way of ying


    cards ispletely in ordance with the rules.¡±


    Donald''s way of ying cards was certainly within the rules. It was just that it was rather distasteful.


    Cody gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I''m curious to see just how long you can keep this up.¡±


    As expected, everyone folded in the second round.


    In the end, in the third round, Donald went all in right from the start, as usual.


    This time, Cody didn''t let Donald get away with it. He also pushed his own thirty million to the front


    of the table and said to Donald without hesitation, ¡°You go all in, I''ll go all in too. I want to see how


    you''re going to beat my high pair!¡±


    Cody directly flipped over the two cards in his hand, revealing a pair of aces, the highest pair in the


    game.


    In terms of probability, the chances of a pair of aces winning had already exceeded eighty percent.


    In other words, Donald''s chances of winning were not high.


    Betting when there was an eighty percent chance of winning and a twenty percent chance of losing


    was worth it, no matter how one looked at it.


    Since this was a bet of thirty million, everyone started to get excited and pumped up.


    They were curious to see who would ultimately pocket the thirty million.


    ¡°Great. Anyone else matching the amount?¡±


    Everyone else shook their heads, indicating they weren''t going along.


    Cody''s winning rate was too high. They would only be throwing away their money if they tried to


    follow suit.


    ¡°Since no one else is calling, deal the cards then.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, aren''t you going to flip your card over for us to see?¡±


    Donald nced at Cody and said nonchntly, ¡°What''s the rush? Wait until the threemunity


    cards are dealt, then I''ll show you what I''ve got.¡±

 Chapter 1062 Winning Strike

    Chapter 1062 Winning Strike


    When to reveal the cards is Tang Guang''s prerogative.


    So, without further ado, the dealer began dealing the threemunity cards.


    Three of Clubs, Four of Diamonds, Five of Hearts.


    The moment these three cards were dealt, Cody immediately became tense.


    Themunity cards were already showing signs of a straight. If Donald happened to hold a six


    and seven in his hand, then he was sure to lose.


    ¡°Sir, please reveal your cards.¡±


    Upon hearing the dealer''s words, Donald flipped over the two cards in his hand.


    They turned out to really be Six and Seven of Clubs!


    Cody sat down abruptly, his face as pale as a sheet. All around him, people began to cheer for


    Donald.


    Incredible, this luck is simply too incredible!


    They never expected Donald to go all in with such a weak hand, let alone that he would actually end


    up winning!


    For those who gambled on cards, this was nothing short of a legendary event.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could they not feel driven to madness by this?


    Having pocketed sixty million, Donald didn''t immediately convert it into cash. Instead, he piled all


    these chips on his own table.


    When the fourth round began, Donald went all in once again.


    At this point, everyone at the poker table had a grim expression on their faces.


    They were genuinely disgusted by Donald.


    At first, the minimum bet to join the game was only thirty million. But after Donald won just one


    round, the entry stake had suddenly doubled to sixty million?


    Two wealthy merchants found the game uninteresting and promptly stood up to leave.


    The others might not have stood up because they wanted to save face, but they also had no


    intention of going along with Donald''s idea.


    The dealer couldn''t help but caution, ¡°Sir, although your way of ying doesn''t break any rules, if


    you continue like this, we might not have any guests in our casino willing to gamble with you.¡±


    Hearing the dealer say this, Donald pursed his lip in disappointment and said, ¡°Is that so? Then the


    guests in your casino are not very good,cking both skill and money. What''s the point of ying,


    then? Why not just go home, take a bath, and go to sleep?¡±


    That being said, Donald still collected the sixty million chips from the gambling table.


    The reason he was making such a big deal out of this, of course, wasn''t because he was thinking


    about how much money he wanted to make.


    He simply wanted to catch Heather''s attention.


    His arrogance was just the beginning. His next move was to turn this casino upside down.


    Heather was sitting in the office, applying an ice pack to her face, when ck Dragon walked in


    from outside.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Something has happened at the casino.¡±


    Heather nced at ck Dragon, a hint of dissatisfaction in her voice. ¡°Isn''t there a dedicated


    manager for the casino? If there''s a problem, find them. Whye to me?¡±


    ¡°This matter is rted to Donald, so I thought it best to report to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Rted to Donald?


    Heather immediately stood up.


    ¡°Tell me what''s going on as we walk.¡±


    As Heather headed toward the casino, ck Dragon recounted the events that had transpired


    within its walls.


    So it turned out that after Donald went to the casino, he was on a winning streak.


    Whether it was poker, cards, or roulette, any game that Donald got involved in, he always ended up


    making a fortune.


    ¡°Did Donald cheat?¡±


    ck Dragon shook his head and responded, ¡°It might be possible for one or two games, but to


    excel in so many, it''s probably simple to cheat. We suspect he might have some kind of special


    ability.¡±


    Special abilities?


    Does this mean that Donald is an enlightened Ste Warrior or cultivator?


    Heather didn''t believe what ck Dragon said.


    She had met countless people. There was no type she hadn''t encountered.


    The moment sheid eyes on Donald, she was certain he was the type of nouveau riche who didn''t


    know how to spend his wealth once he had a bit of money.


    How could such a person possibly be an enlighten one?


    This was just pure nonsense to her.

 Chapter 1063 I Just Love Playing Here

    Chapter 1063 I Just Love ying Here


    When Heather arrived at the casino, a group of tycoons led by Cody hadpletely surrounded


    Donald.


    They were all visibly upset, seemingly ready toy their hands on Donald.


    There was no helping it. Gambling was simply the easiest way to lose one''s sanity or temper.


    Especially when dealing with someone as arrogant as Donald, many people who considered


    themselves skilled couldn''t help but want to challenge him to a bet.


    As expected, whenever they gambled against Donald, they would end up losing miserably.


    One or two losses could be overlooked, but with so many people losing to Donald, even the


    stupidest among them knew something was definitely amiss.


    ¡°If you don''t return the money you won from us today, there''s no way we''re letting you leave!¡±


    ¡°Right, give us our money back! Otherwise, we won''t let you leave!¡±


    Hearing Cody''s words, Donald sneered, ¡°Really now? Have you people lost even the most basic


    sense of gambling? Do you know what it means to ept defeat when you gamble? If you don''t,


    then consider today''s loss as paying for a lesson. How does that sound?¡±


    Cody and the rest were already losing so badly that they were seeing red.


    Stung by Donald''s provocation, Cody didn''t utter another word. He simply raised his fist and swung


    it directly at Donald.


    Cody was already a middle-aged man in his fifties.


    He threw a punch, but Donald easily dodged it.


    Not only did Donald dodge, but he also swiftly took control of Cody entirely with a countermove.


    Seeing Donald in this state, Heather quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m truly


    sorry. This is an issue with our casino''s security. Why don''t you let me handle this?¡±


    Heather certainly was a shrewd person.


    Donald and Cody were both her esteemed guests, so when she stepped in to handle the matter,


    she had a knack for making a big deal seem small and a small matter trivial.


    However, Donald didn''t go easy on Heather.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He looked at Heather and said tly, ¡°Ms. Jenner, I came to this banquet tonight because I trust you.


    I originally thought I woulde to this casino to y a few games to pass the time, but who knew


    that these guests you invitedcked manners? They can''t handle losing.¡±


    Heather quickly said to Donald, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Campbell, this is all due to our negligence. I


    apologize to you on behalf of all the guests. However, no matter what, Mr. Zabel is also our invited


    guest. How about we all sit down and have a good talk about this?¡±


    ¡°Sit down and talk?¡± Donald nodded. ¡°All right. I''ll give you this respect. Let''s sit down and have a


    good talk.¡±


    Just when everyone thought that Heather had sessfully handled the situation, Donald suddenly


    kicked Cody in the legs.


    Crack!


    The crisp sound of the bone breaking sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    Donald actually broke Cody''s legs with a direct kick!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cody clutched his legs, rolling on the ground in pain.


    Everyone noticed that Cody''s leg was now bent in an irregr shape.


    Heather looked at Donald with a grim expression. ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you know what you''re doing?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Donald replied nonchntly. ¡°Didn''t you suggest we all sit down and talk? I believe Mr.


    Zabel should be able to sit now, right?¡±


    Heather massaged her temples, somewhat at a loss for words.


    She didn''t even know whether Donald did it on purpose or what.


    Didn''t he see what happened to Curtis?


    Why are there so many people pushing their limits tonight?


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m afraid I must invite you to my office now. Rest assured. I will bring you back out


    when the banquet officially begins.¡±


    Heather made a weing gesture, indicating for Donald to follow her.


    ¡°Where do you want me to go?¡± Donald asked, standing his ground. ¡°I quite like this casino. I''m not


    going anywhere. Just let me know when the banquet starts. I''ll y a little longer.¡±


    Heather said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m afraid this is not up to you.¡±

 Chapter 1064 Against Black Dragon

    Chapter 1064 Against ck Dragon


    Heather had lost her patience with Donald.


    Initially, she simply regarded Donald as a wealthy individual, not as if the man would have any


    special privileges in her presence.


    So now, in front of so many people, Donald had injured Cody to this extent. To appease the others,


    Heather must impose a punishment on Donald.


    She didn''t expect that Donald wouldn''t cooperate with her at all.


    Without needing Heather''smand, the two bodyguards behind her immediately lunged toward


    Donald.


    These two bodyguards were at the level of a Septet Ste Warrior.


    By all ounts, dealing with a merchant should certainly be more than enough.


    However, what truly shocked everyone was that as soon as the two bodyguards reached out to grab


    Donald, he moved away in a sh.


    Donald''s speed was simply too fast, so much so that the two bodyguards couldn''t even make out


    how he had made his move before they found themselves heavily sprawled on the ground.


    As Heather witnessed this scene, her face changed instantly. Before she could regain her


    composure, Donald took a swift stride, charging directly toward her.


    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡±


    Seeing Donald make his move, ck Dragon, responsible for protecting Heather, didn''t dare to


    ck off. He immediately drew the sword he was wearing and shed toward Donald.


    Donald, who was just about to reach out and grab Heather, saw this. He twisted his body in mid-air,


    narrowly avoiding the de.


    Because he dodged, Donald did not directly catch Heather.


    However, Heather was scared out of her wits.


    With a wary expression, she looked at Donald and said, ¡°You''re not the vice president of any


    corporation. Who are you?¡±


    Donald looked at Heather and said lightly, ¡°Did you even bother to look at my profile? Howe I


    can''t be the vice president of a corporation? Who decided that a vice president can''t have skills like


    mine?¡±


    Heather had indeed thoroughly researched Donald''s information.


    It was precisely because Heather had observed carefully that she believed Donald was a


    businessman through and through.


    It was not until Donald took action.


    Heather was not a fool. She clearly understood that Donald didn''t board this ship just for business.


    After all, someone like Donald, who could instantly kill two Septet Ste Warriors with a single


    move, would definitely not be interested in money.


    Because to him, money was something easily attainable and held no allure.


    After understanding this, Heather said to ck Dragon, ¡°Kill him. There''s no need for any


    hesitation.¡±


    After Heather finished speaking, she waved at the others, signaling to start clearing the area.


    Leaving the entire casino to ck Dragon and Donald, Heather said to Donald before he left, ¡°No


    matter who you really are, if you''re thinking of messing with our Sole Wolf organization, you''re


    making a big mistake. Enjoy thest moments of your life.¡±


    After Heather left the casino, ck Dragon nted his long sword into the ground.


    A ck formation materialized in an instant, shrouding the entire casino under the cover of ck


    Dragon''s formation.


    Donald could feel the infinite energy emanating from this formation.


    Especially when he saw the many intricate runes at the edge of the formation, Donald immediately


    realized that even for him, this formation had significant limitations.


    ck Dragon looked at Donald and said calmly, ¡°This is my Ste Warrior force field, ck Dragon


    Prison. If you want to get out of this formation, you''ll have to kill me.¡±


    Donald massaged his temples, speaking with a sense of helplessness. ¡°We have no grudges


    against each other, and I really don''t want to make things difficult for you. How about this? You


    withdraw this Ste Warrior force field and let me out. In return, I can leave your body intact. What


    do you think?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what Donald had said, ck Dragon scoffed with disdain.


    So what if Donald can instantly defeat the Septet Ste Warriors?


    I, ck Dragon, am indeed an expert at the Maniptor Realm.

 Chapter 1065 The Unique Stella Warrior Force Field

    Chapter 1065 The Unique Ste Warrior Force Field


    ¡°Enough talk. Unleash your Ste Warrior force field.¡±


    Out of respect for his opponent, ck Dragon wanted Donald to directly unleash his Ste Warrior


    force field.


    Who knew Donald would respond, ¡°Why would I need to unleash my Ste Warrior force field to


    fight you? You can juste at me directly.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    With a roar of fury, ck Dragon raised his longsword and aimed a direct sh at Donald''s head.


    With a light tap of his toes, Donald shifted his entire body a certain distance backward.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Donald sent a nearby gambling table flipping into the air,


    positioning it as a shield in front of him.


    Upon seeing that, ck Dragon felt a shock surge through his heart. Could it be that Donald is also


    an expert at the Maniptor Realm?


    Although surprised, ck Dragon did not cease his attack.


    The longsword sliced the table that was standing in his way right in half.


    However, when ck Dragon split the table apart, he discovered that Donald was not behind it.


    A sense of rm surged in his mind as he could not detect Donald.


    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±


    Donald''s voice came from ck Dragon''s back.


    Almost instinctively, ck Dragon swung his sword toward Donald''s head.


    Who would have known that Donald was just waiting for this move from ck Dragon?


    The longsword barely slid past the sole of Donald''s shoe.


    Just as the momentum of ck Dragon de hadn''t yet subsided, and there was no time to


    withdraw the de for defense, Donald executed Thousand Pound Pendulum. His knee bent, and


    his entire body plummeted rapidly.


    At this moment, ck Dragon''s stance was wide open, leaving no time for any defensive measures.


    Crack!


    With a powerful blow, Donald''s knee mmed into ck Dragon''s chest. Unable to withstand such


    a strong impact, ck Dragon''s legs gave way, and he ended up kneeling on the ground.


    With a push of his left foot on ck Dragon''s shoulder, Donald gracefully distanced himself from the


    latter.


    He looked at ck Dragon and said nonchntly, ¡°I thought you were something special. It turns


    out you''re just all talk. Why don''t you save us both some time and end yourself?¡±


    Hearing Donald say this, ck Dragon was driven to the peak of fury.


    ¡°Stop acting so arrogant here. I just let my guard down for a moment!¡±


    ck Dragon roared in fury. Wisps of ck smoke drifted over from the nearby formation, directly


    seeping into the body of ck Dragon.


    Just moments ago, Donald had directly kneed him in the chest, causing it to cave in. But now, under


    the influence of the ck smoke, ck Dragon was actually slowly healing!


    Moreover, ck Dragon seemed even more spirited now than he was at the beginning.


    Donald''s brow furrowed. It seemed that ck Dragon was not as useless as he had imagined.


    Can his Ste Warrior force field heal his injuries in a short time?


    ¡°What''s the matter? Scared?¡± ck Dragon, holding the longsword, looked at Donald with a


    bloodthirsty face. ¡°On the battlefield, I''ve never been defeated. If you''re scared, kneel and submit to


    me. I might consider leaving your corpse intact.¡±


    Donald sighed. ¡°Why are there always so many people in this world who overestimate their


    abilities?¡±


    After Donald finished his sentence, he instantly vanished from the spot.


    ck Dragon''s pupils contracted. Without a second thought, he retreated.


    His naked eye could no longer keep up with Donald''s speed, but through the perception of Ste


    Warrior force field, he could instantly pinpoint Donald''s location.


    ng!


    Donald threw a punch, which was directly blocked by ck Dragon using his longsword.


    Before ck Dragon could even rejoice, Donald had already vanished from his sight again.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    This time, he wasing from the back!


    Once again, ck Dragon turned around to block.


    But this time, he couldn''t keep up with the speed, and he squarely received a punch from Donald.


    The punchnded squarely, causing ck Dragon to spit out fresh blood, unable to mobilize the


    Ste Warrior energy throughout his body.


    This time, Donald didn''t give ck Dragon a chance to catch his breath. Heunched a series of


    consecutive attacks directly onto ck Dragon.


    Donald grabbed ck Dragon''s head, ready to end his life with a single punch.


    Who would have known that at this very moment, a cloud of ck mist would burst forth from ck


    Dragon''s body?

 Chapter 1066 You Are Not Invincible

    Chapter 1066 You Are Not Invincible


    Donald was forcibly repelled by this ck mist. All he could do was watch helplessly as ck


    Dragon slowly healed his wounds within the fog.


    Just five secondster, ck Dragon was up and lively again.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he said to Donald, ¡°Well done, brat. You''ve got some


    real skills. No wonder you dared to cause trouble on the ship. So, you''re a Ste Warrior of the


    Maniptor Realm, too. However, in my Ste Warrior force field, you absolutely cannot defeat me.¡±


    When ck Dragon spoke those words, he did so with absolute confidence.


    The reason he had been able toe this far was because his Ste Warrior force field was quite


    unique.


    ck Dragon raised his longsword, and instantly, a ball of ck me appeared on it.


    Just now, it was these ck mes that pushed Donald away.


    Now, these ck mes clung to ck Dragon''s long sword, implying that every subsequent attack


    from ck Dragon would pose a lethal threat.


    The moment Donald realized that his main goal was to draw the attention of Heather and the


    others, he lost the will to continue his fight with ck Dragon.


    Donald stood still, looking at ck Dragon as if he was looking at a dead man.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ck Dragon realized that Donald was different now, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on what


    exactly had changed.


    No, I can''t dy any longer. I must strike a deadly blow!


    With this in mind, ck Dragon gripped his sword with both hands and directly shed at Donald.


    This move was ck Dragon''s ultimate technique.


    Within his Ste Warrior force field, this sword strike could restrict the opponent''s movements,


    ensuring a hundred percent hit rate.


    Isn''t your speed and agility exceptional, Donald?


    So, this strike of mine is specifically designed to counter people like you who are swift and agile.


    ck Dragon was actually curious to see how Donald would handle his strike.


    He initially thought that Donald would use some kind of technique to parry.


    Who would have thought Donald didn''t dodge or hide? He casually raised his right hand and directly


    dispelled the deadly strike from ck Dragon.


    When the ck mes approached within three meters of Donald, they were extinguished as if they


    had encountered an invisible barrier.


    ck Dragon''s expression changed abruptly, his face filled with disbelief.


    My all-out strike didn''t inflict any damage on Donald?


    ¡°Within one''s own Ste Warrior force field, is one invincible?¡±


    Donald looked at ck Dragon disdainfully and said, ¡°A truly invincible person wouldn''t bother to


    unleash their Ste Warrior force field.¡±


    After Donald finished speaking, he flicked his finger toward ck Dragon.


    A de of wind swiftly condensed before Donald''s index finger.


    Sensing the immense energy gathering in the wind de, ck Dragon instinctively wanted to


    dodge.


    It was at this very moment that ck Dragon suddenly found himself unable to move!


    This was akin to giving somebody a taste of their own medicine.


    This was the final thought before ck Dragon''s consciousness dissipated.


    He never expected Donald to be so extraordinarily unconventional.


    Donald just took a nce at his own move and perfectly replicated it. It was even more powerful


    than his own!


    ck Dragon was directly crushed into a pulp by the wind de.


    The dark aura beside the Ste Warrior force field repeatedly gravitated toward the flesh, but it was


    never able to help ck Dragon recover from his injuries.


    Donald truly made ck Dragon understand the meaning of ¡°not having a whole corpse when


    dead.¡±


    Even if one could recover super quickly, it would still take time.


    All Donald needed to do was to kill that person instantly before their ultra-fast recovery kicked in.


    ck Dragon wasn''t able to achieve the so-called invincibility.


    Once ck Dragon''s Ste Warrior force field had dissipated, Donald stepped out of the casino,


    intending to locate Heather.


    Penelope had already gone to find out where Aspen''s office was.


    People like Aspen definitelymunicated with the Sole Wolf organization throughputers.


    In other words, as long as Penelope could get Aspen''sputer, they would be able to ess all


    the information Aspen knew.


    What Donald needed to do now was to attract the attention of Heather and the rest as much as


    possible.

 Chapter 1067 Crowdfunding Plan

    Chapter 1067 Crowdfunding n


    After leaving the casino, Donald initially wanted to kill a few more security guards in front of


    everyone to set off the rm throughout the entire cruise.


    Upon leaving the casino, he realized that there was not a single person outside.


    Even if the casino were a dangerous ce earlier, it wouldn''t bepletely deserted, would it?


    Donald continued along the path he hade from. Not long after, he realized that everyone had


    been gathered on the deck.


    All the security personnel on the ship had also gathered on the deck, ready to deal with these


    wealthy businessmen standing there.


    This way, naturally, no one would notice what exactly happened at the casino.


    After all, in their eyes, ck Dragon was an invincible entity, someone that Donald couldn''t possibly


    handle.


    Heather stood on the elevated deck, bathed in moonlight, appearing exceptionally enchanting.


    It was just that the sea breeze on this deck was indeed a bit stronger, making quite a few people


    feel somewhat chilly.


    These wealthy businessmen, for the sake of prestige, brought along femalepanions who were


    all dressed in evening gowns.


    Wearing this kind of evening dress indoors wouldn''t be an issue. After all, there''s air conditioning


    inside.


    But once they stepped outside, the sea breeze started blowing, and many women in backless


    dresses couldn''t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, is there something we can''t discuss inside? I find it quite impolite calling us all out to


    the deck now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''s so cold out here. Why do you insist on us standing outside? We want to go back, move


    aside.¡±


    Many of the wealthy merchants were hot-tempered. Without waiting for Heather''s approval, they


    mored to leave the deck.


    Who would have known that as soon as a wealthy merchant approached the security personnel, the


    guard immediately raised his hand and shot the merchant right between the eyebrows?


    ¡°Ah! Someone''s been killed!¡±


    With a single shot, the security personnel managed topletely intimidate all the wealthy


    businessmen.


    Everyone wondered what in the world was happening.


    They came here for a banquet, so how did it turn into a murder scene?


    Seeing the faces of those wealthy merchants turn pale, Heather found it quite amusing. At the same


    time, she said to them with a smile, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, tonight''s banquet is quitevish, and


    the air conditioning in the room is very warm. However, before we all enjoy tonight''s journey, we


    have a small project here that requires your investment.¡±


    Heather pped her hands as she spoke.


    Immediately, someone appeared before everyone, holding a small brown bottle.


    ¡°This is ourpany''s exclusively developed D1 Life Pill. I believe many of you present here are


    already aware of this pill''s existence. The reason you all are here tonight is for this pill, isn''t that


    right?¡±


    Hearing Heather say this, all the wealthy merchants exchanged nces.


    Until tonight, they all thought they were the exclusive agents for the D1 Life Pill business.


    In other words, only they and Heather knew about it.


    But now, Heather suddenly bringing up this D1 Life Pill implied that she had chosen to reveal the


    secret of its existence.


    For them, there naturally wouldn''t be anything like an exclusive agent.


    ¡°I believe everyone is already aware of how effective our pills are in fighting cancer. This is a very


    promising project and also a considerablyrge one. For the development of ourpany and to


    ensure everyone''s interests, we have decided to change the previous sales model of the D1 Life


    Pills and adopt a crowdfunding approach.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Heather looked at the wealthy merchants present and added, ¡°In other words, as long as each of


    you is willing to donate two hundred million upfront for the sales rights, you can then purchase the


    D1 Life Pills from us to sell. Of course, the cost of the tablets is calcted separately.¡±


    Upon hearing what Heather said, these wealthy merchants immediately became displeased.


    Two hundred million only buys us eligibility?


    Then, wouldn''t we be suffering a huge loss?

 Chapter 1068 Speaking Plainly

    Chapter 1068 Speaking inly


    ¡°Heather, what on earth do you mean by that? Initially, we agreed on an exclusive agency, but now


    it''s avable for everyone to buy?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly, and what''s the meaning behind this extra two hundred million you''re asking for? Do you


    think we''re fools? Would we just hand over two hundred million for a drug that hasn''t even been


    approved?¡±


    Indeed, many of these wealthy merchants had already witnessed the effects of the D1 Life Pill.


    They simply thought that the price offered by Heather at that time was quite reasonable.


    Although the price was a bit steep, all they needed to do was mark it up, and they could resell it to


    others, recouping the cost.


    However, things took a turn now. If they wanted to buy medicine, they''d first need to spend two


    hundred million to acquire agency rights. Moreover, the price of these pills was also determined by


    Heather and her team.


    This essentially set a limit on the profit of each pill.


    While it was possible to recoup this profit in the long run if they were to do business over a long


    period of time, there were many projects in this world where they could make quick money as long


    as they had cash on hand. So why would they waste their time on this D1 Life Pill?


    Seeing the growing excitement among these wealthy merchants, Heather sighed and said, ¡°What


    am I to do with you all? If you still haven''t understood my point, then I''ll exin it to you again in


    detail right now. You can interpret it this way. This two hundred million is not for buying pills but for


    buying your lives. Now that I''ve said this, does anyone still think that two hundred million is too


    much?¡±


    Before that, Heather thought that everyone was a person of dignity, so she didn''t fully express her


    intention, hoping to save face for both parties.


    What she hadn''t anticipated was that these wealthy businessmen were ying dumb despite


    knowing better.


    If Heather hadn''t made things clear, they might actually have thought this was a business deal open


    to negotiation and continued to discuss business ethics with her.


    Now that they had done that, they''dpletely ticked Heather off.


    So, to put it bluntly, two hundred million was for buying their lives.


    Would any of them feel their life wasn''t worth two hundred million?


    Seeing that everyone had fallen silent, Heather chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Since none of you have


    any objections, I''d appreciate your cooperation.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Heather immediately had someone bring over a payment terminal from


    afar, allowing these tycoons to swipe their cards one by one.


    Two wealthy individuals merely hesitated for a moment, only to be shot dead on the spot and then


    discarded into the sea.


    With those examples set, no one wanted to risk their life for a small amount of money.


    After all, money was something one could always earn again. But if one were to risk one''s life for it,


    it was simply not worth it.


    Just as everything was going smoothly, a discordant sound echoed from afar.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, I''ve noticed that you folks don''t seem to keep your word. We agreed that only I would


    produce this D1 Life Pill, so why have you made it public now? Do you think I can''t afford to pay the


    price?¡±


    Upon hearing that there were still fools asking such questions, Heather felt a surge of anger in her


    heart.


    She was about to turn around to see who was so fearless, only to find out that it was Donald


    approaching her.


    Heather was taken aback instantly. What''s going on? Could it be that ck Dragon''s dead?


    ¡°How did you get out? Where''s ck Dragon?¡±


    Donald shrugged dismissively. ¡°ck Dragon? You mean that loser who wanted to kill me? He''s


    nothing but a pile of mush now. If you don''t believe me, you can send someone to check.¡±


    The fact that Donald could appear there spoke volume.


    Heather just couldn''t believe it. ck Dragon, such a formidable figure, was actually taken care of


    by Donald.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, step back. I''ll handle him.¡±


    With the death of ck Dragon, the responsibility for Heather''s safety now solely rested on Tito.

 Chapter 1069 What Do They Have To Do With Me

    Chapter 1069 What Do They Have To Do With Me


    Tito''s strength was almost on par with ck Dragon''s. It was just that Tito was more low-key


    compared to ck Dragon''s mboyance. Hence, everyone in the Sole Wolf organization perceived


    ck Dragon as formidable, assuming Tito to possess only average abilities.


    Donald didn''t even spare a nce at Tito. Instead, his gaze was fixed on the wealthy merchants


    below.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, what is the meaning of this? I''m here to discuss business with you, yet you have a


    security guard standing in our way. Are you looking down on me?¡±


    Heather didn''t understand what Donald really meant.


    The fact that Donald was able to defeat ck Dragon showed that he was indeed very powerful.


    Heather really didn''t want to be enemies with someone like this.


    Moreover, Donald was indeed wealthy. For a rich man like him, Heather had no grudges against


    him. His only motive was his objective.


    So, seeing Donald now seemed willing to have a serious business discussion, Heather said in an


    out-of-character manner, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I know you are genuinely interested in the D1 Life Pills.


    How about this? You don''t have to pay the two hundred million, and I can even give you a privilege.


    That is the exclusive sales rights to our organization''s D2 Life Pill. What do you think?¡±


    Heather''s willingness to offer these terms was, in fact, a concession on her part.


    If Donald really knows what''s good for him, then he should take this opportunity to back down


    gracefully.


    However, Donald didn''t seem to be satisfied with the condition proposed by Heather.


    He shook his head and responded, ¡°No, no, no. Ms. Jenner, you may have misunderstood me.


    What I mean is that your business practicesck credibility. I won''t choose to continue cooperating


    with people whock credibility. Also, I intend to impose a penalty on you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Heather felt her face instantly turn cold.


    So, Donald came here just to stir up trouble?


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you understand what you''re saying? Our people are everywhere on this ship, and


    the ship is equipped with a self-destruct mechanism. No matter how capable you are, do you really


    want all of us to go down with you?¡±


    Upon hearing about the self-destruct device, the wealthy merchants on the ship became instantly


    agitated.


    When they first saw Donald appear, they thought he might be their savior.


    However, it seemed that Donald stood no chance at all against Heather and her group.


    ¡°Forget it. We''re willing to pay the two hundred million as long as you let us go back safely. We''ll do


    whatever you ask.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you, Mr. Campbell, should mind your own business. We''re willing to pay this two hundred


    million ourselves.¡±


    Seeing the fearful and greedy expressions of the craven and cowardly merchants below, Heather


    laughed in satisfaction.


    ¡°How about that, Mr. Campbell? Do you still wish to be our enemy?¡±


    Donald did some stretches, moving around as he spoke to Heather. ¡°I have no ties with them.


    Whether they live or die, what does it have to do with me? More importantly, on what basis do you


    think that without your ship, I wouldn''t be able to survive? You''re underestimating a Ste Warrior


    too much.¡±


    At first, Heather thought that Donald''s willingness to step forward at this time indicated that he was,


    to some extent, a person with a sense of justice.


    Who would have known that the words spoken by Donald could be so ruthless and heartless as if


    he truly didn''t value human life at all?


    This stumped Heather.


    What could she possibly do with someone who wasn''t afraid of anything?


    Of course, the only option was to go head-to-head with Donald.


    ¡°Tito, take care of him.¡±


    Heather hadpletely lost all her patience.


    She issued an order to Tito, who promptly drew his pistol. Without any hesitation, he fired at Donald.


    The godbreaker bullet flew directly toward Donald, and without waiting for Donald to dodge, Tito


    fired two more shots in session.


    It might seem like just three ordinary shots, but in reality, they hadpletely sealed off Donald''s


    escape route.


    Could Tito excel in marksmanship?

 Chapter 1070 Simulated Trajectory

    Chapter 1070 Simted Trajectory


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The three bullets, which were originally thought to hit their mark, all whizzed past Donald''s body,


    striking the hull of the ship directly.


    Tito''s pupils contracted, and he instinctively took two steps back.


    Two shadows shot toward him at high speed, reaching him in the blink of an eye.


    Tito knew he couldn''t avoid it, so he simply used his pistol to knock on both sides, sending the two


    shadows flying directly.


    It was only when those two objects deviated and embedded themselves into the deck beside him


    that Tito could clearly see what they actually were.


    ¡°Forks?¡±


    Tito looked at Donald with a puzzled expression.


    He never expected that Donald would actually use forks as a hidden weapon.


    What does this mean? Is he looking down on me?


    Seeing the surprised look on Tito''s face, Donald took out a bundle of forks from his hand and said


    with a smile, ¡°You use a gun while I use forks. That''s not taking advantage of you, is it?¡±


    Tito responded to Donald in a deep voice, ¡°You''re courting death!¡±


    An unparalleled aura radiated from Tito''s body.


    Donald knew that Tito had activated his own Ste Warrior force field.


    Several more gunshots rang out as Tito fired at Donald once again.


    It was just that this time, the bullet flew at a faster speed and at a more sneaky angle.


    Donald initially wanted to toy with Tito, but the moment he felt that the bullets fired from Tito''s gun


    were different, Donald instantly pushed his speed to the limit.


    The bullet grazed past Donald''s shoulder, leaving a wound in its wake.


    The sensation of pain jolted Donald awake. He realized that the gun in Tito''s hand could pose a


    lethal threat to him.


    The injured Donald no longer chose to confront Tito head-on.


    He swiftly maneuvered himself, aiming to use the obstacles to get closer to Tito.


    Typically, those who yed with guns would be useless once someone got close to them.


    Tito also realized what Donald was trying to do. He immediately distanced himself from his


    opponent and started shooting from a few obstacles nearby.


    To the onlookers, it seemed utterly impossible to hit Donald by shooting at those spots.


    However, Donald, who was hiding behind the obstacle, seemed to realize something and


    instinctively shrank back immediately.


    ng!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A bullet hit just a bit in front of Donald''s crotch.


    If it weren''t for Donald''s quick reflexes, Tito''s shot would have been enough to leave him childless


    for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Not bad at all. It seems your Ste Warrior force field is quite impressive.¡±


    Before, Donald had no idea what Tito''s Ste Warrior force field really was.


    However, at this moment, he knew.


    When Tito activated his Ste Warrior force field, he could precisely sense any target within a


    hundred-meter radius.


    If one were an ordinary person, this kind of perception wouldn''t matter much. Even if one knew


    Donald''s location, what good would it do? They couldn''t kill him anyway.


    However, Tito had a special ability in his Ste Warrior force field¡ªhis pistol bullets could curve


    their path on their own.


    For Tito, who was diligent in practice, the special effects of his Ste Warrior force field were rather


    formidable.


    What else could one call it, if not the perfectbination of two skills, when one could pinpoint


    one''s enemy''s location and then, unbelievably, curve bullets to hit them from impossible angles?


    Tito didn''t say a word.


    He was not like ck Dragon, the type to shoot his mouth off.


    He was now fully focused on finding the right angles, an angle that could instantly take down


    Donald.


    Tito steadily advanced toward Donald.


    The moment he pulled the trigger, Donald made his move.


    Tito immediately entered a state ofplete absorption, his entire mind now simting and


    calcting trajectories.


    He was pondering over the perfect trajectory that could potentially block all of Donald''s offensive


    routes.


    Just two secondster, Tito fired the gun.


    He emptied an entire magazine, then stood his ground, waiting for the oue.

 Chapter 1071 Apparition

    Chapter 1071 Apparition


    Tito believed in his marksmanship. That was why he was able to fire so many bullets in an instant.


    After emptying his magazine, he chose not to reload. He knew that if even this level of attack


    couldn''t pose a threat to Donald, then he definitely stood no chance against thetter.


    Bullets flying through the air interweaved into a dense web of firepower, immediately enveloping


    Donald within it.


    Did it hit?


    As Tito saw the bullets pierce through Donald''s body, his expression instantly turned grave.


    Indeed, the bullets had hit Donald, but they didn''t hit Donald himself. Instead, they struck his


    apparition.


    Contrary to expectations, there was no blood and gore. All that remained was the gradually fading


    apparition of Donald.


    Tito knew he had lost.


    Although he didn''t understand how Donald was able topletely conceal his aura within his Ste


    Warrior force field, a loss was a loss. What awaited the loser was death, not answers.


    A short dagger pierced through Tito''s back, going straight through his heart.


    The two guns in Tito''s hands fell to the ground. He didn''t even have a chance to resist before he


    was instantly killed by Donald.


    Although Heather and herpanions were surprised by the defeat of ck Dragon, they didn''t


    witness firsthand how Donald instantly killed him, so they didn''t feel particrly shocked.


    At that moment, everyone could clearly see how Tito was instantly defeated by Donald.


    They saw Donald take several shots at Tito, who then turned into an apparition.


    And just like that, the other Donald seemed to have teleported, suddenly appearing behind Tito.


    Donald''s skills had already left the other bodyguards in awe. If Donald were to take action against


    them, they would undoubtedly stand no chance of winning.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what exactly do you want?¡±


    Before Tito passed away, Heather still had confidence.


    But now, with Tito''s death, Heather knew that there was no one who could stop Donald.


    At that moment, she took out a button, looking nervously at Donald, and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I


    advise you to stay calm. If youy a hand on me, it won''t end well for any of us.¡±


    Heather pulled out the button, causing everyone else on the boat to tense up. However, this did not


    include Donald.


    Donald looked at Heather with disdain and said, ¡°If you want to, go ahead and press it now. Don''t


    mind me.¡±


    Heather gritted her teeth, staring intently at Donald. She hadn''t expected him to truly be unafraid.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Are you afraid to press it? How about I help you, then?¡±


    Donald spoke and then walked toward Heather.


    Just then, Aspen, dressed in a crisp white suit, emerged from the door nearby.


    He swiftly grabbed Heather''s wrist while simultaneously removing the button from Heather''s hand.


    He smiled at Donald and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I didn''t expect that my brief absence would cause my


    subordinates to upset you. I apologize on behalf of Heather and hope we will have the opportunity


    to work together in the future.¡±


    Upon seeing Aspen, Donald narrowed his eyes slightly.


    That was because he found Aspen, appearing at this time, was not afraid of him at all.


    To think that both the expert, ck Dragon and Tito, had already fallen in my hands, does Aspen


    still have any trump cards up his sleeve?


    ¡°What kind of coboration could possibly exist between you and me? Are you implying that you


    could just give me your D1 Life Pills for free?¡±


    With a smile, Aspen shook his head and responded, ¡°Mr. Campbell, if you''re not here for the D1 Life


    Pills, why do you keep bringing them up? If I''m not mistaken, you''re here for Raphael, aren''t you?¡±


    Donald raised an eyebrow, looking at Aspen with a hint of surprise.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Oh? How did you know I came for Raphael?¡±


    Donald took a step forward, looking at Aspen with a hint of amusement.

 Chapter 1072 Cyborg

    Chapter 1072 Cyborg


    ¡°Over the years, Sole Wolf has achieved numerous remarkable feats, yet none can quitepare


    to the kidnapping of Raphael. People once spoke of Raphael as an ultra-wealthy tycoon, but I didn''t


    pay much attention to such chatter. At that time, I thought, what significance does one''s wealth hold


    in the age of the Ste Warrior, where power reigns supreme? Possessing riches without power


    merely renders you akin to amb waiting to be ughtered. It was only after we sessfully


    kidnapped Raphael that the sheer absurdity of my previous thoughts became undeniably clear,¡±


    Aspen remarked, producing an assortment of objects from his pocket and carelessly scattering


    them across the floor.


    A pile of objects, akin to glistening gold coins, tumbled onto the floor.


    With just a single nce, Donald instantly knew what those things were.


    These were, in fact, golden medallions. When someone undertook Raphael''s self-rescue mission,


    they were awarded one of these medallions.


    This emblem not only signified a certain status but, more significantly, marked them as recipients of


    lucrative endeavors.


    ¡°Money makes the world go round, I''vee to understand that thoroughly. In order to save this so-


    called Raphael, peoplee to pick on me almost every day. I just didn''t expect Raphael''s charm


    to be so great that even you, Mr. Campbell, a businessman, is willing to go all out for him.¡±


    Everyone who boarded this ship had been thoroughly investigated by Aspen, and there was no


    cause for concern regarding Donald''s credentials. He had, indeed, served as the vice president of


    Dragon Fide Corporation. Additionally, the photographs of him at work within Harper Group and


    details of the corporate matters he had overseen were all information obtainable for a price.


    As for the reason behind Donald''s formidablebat abilities, Aspen couldn''t glean this information


    from the intelligence he had gathered.


    Nevertheless, that was not unusual.


    Even the most formidable Ste Warrior, unless socially impaired, typically desired to maintain a


    certain social identity.


    Donald, holding the title of vice president at Dragon Fide Corporation, wasn''t substantially involved


    in the day-to-day management ofpany affairs.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    His visits to the office seemed more like casual strolls whenever he grew bored at home.


    This left Aspen thoroughly baffled.


    A person like Donald appeared to lead a carefree life, so what could possibly motivate him to work


    for Raphael?


    Aspen couldn''t fathom it, and so he contemted initiating a conversation with Donald, exploring


    the potential for coboration between them.


    Almost as if knowing what was on Aspen''s mind, Donald shifted his gaze away from those golden


    medallions.


    Looking at Aspen, he said, ¡°I''m not interested in money, and I don''t have any of this trash either.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you doing this for Raphael?¡±


    ¡°Because he is my friend.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Aspen was momentarily caught off guard. However, a momentter,


    it seemed as though he understood something.


    He let out a sigh and replied, ¡°Very well, I get what you mean now. Since you say Raphael is your


    friend, it means we can no longer work together. If we are destined to be enemies, then let''s not


    waste any more time on useless chatter.¡±


    With a swift wave of his hand, Aspen smashed a huge hole in the steel te adjacent to the cabin.


    An iron spike, affixed to a chain, hurtled menacingly toward Donald''s chest.


    Donald swiftly sidestepped the attack, evading the iron spike''s trajectory. The spike crashed


    forcefully onto the deck, boring a sizable hole.


    Immediately after that, two sharp, echoing ngs reverberated, prompting Donald to instinctively


    retreat.


    As the iron chain tightened with a resounding nk, arge section of the ship''s deck was forcibly


    lifted.


    If Donald hadn''t gotten away fast enough moments earlier, he would have fallen into the gaping


    hole.


    Amidst the dust and smoke, a faint blue light began to shimmer.


    As the smoke slowly dissipated, Donald discerned that the supposed ¡°blue light¡± was, in fact, a


    breathing indicator.


    A brawny figure, towering like an iron tower, materialized. This muscr man sported at least three


    iron chains with iron w hands affixed to his back.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, since you wish to save Raphael, why not try battling with this subordinate of mine


    first?¡± asked Aspen.

 Chapter 1073 Overwhelmingly Formidable Power

    Chapter 1073 Overwhelmingly Formidable Power


    While Donald had prior knowledge of other nations and organizations carrying out the Super Soldier


    Project, he was still apprehensive upon witnessing such a formidable cyborg appear before him.


    Evaluating the ferocity of the iron spike''s assault moments ago, Donald was convinced that the iron


    spike itself posed a genuine threat to him.


    Strangely, he couldn''t detect any Ste Warrior energy emanating from this cyborg.


    This suggested that the cyborg either entirelycked Ste Warrior energy, or perhaps, he hadn''t


    be a Ste Warrior through the conventional methods of cultivation.


    This anomaly presented quite a challenge for Donald.


    If he couldn''t ascertain the cyborg''s power level, he couldn''t afford to act impulsively, so as not to


    provide his adversary with an opening to exploit any vulnerabilities.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you disyed quite the courage a moment ago. Now, I''ve found you a worthy


    opponent. Please, don''t hold back,¡± Aspen dered, and without dy, the cyborgunched himself


    toward Donald.


    The sheer weight of the cyborg was staggering, and as he advanced, each of his steps resonated


    like a tremor in the earth beneath.


    Observing the four mechanical tentacles thrashing violently in the air behind him, Donald swiftly


    discerned that something was awry.


    The reach of the four mechanical tentacles was exceptionally broad.


    If he ventured entirely within their range, it seemed improbable that he could escape easily.


    With this in mind, Donald swiftly retreated, aiming to leverage his agility to outmaneuver the cyborg


    and confront Aspen directly.


    Yet, Aspen had foreseen this move from the start.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pressed a blue button, and in an instant, a blueser barrier ascended, enclosing the entire


    deck.


    Donald nearly collided with theser barrier, but his swift reflexes saved the day, allowing him to pull


    back just in the nick of time.


    Aspen addressed Donald, saying, ¡°Mr. Campbell, please enjoy the battle inside. I''m going to carry


    on with my own business.¡±


    Having restricted Donald within a designated boundary, Aspen turned his attention away and


    gestured for the wealthy merchants to continue swiping their cards.


    If even someone as formidable as Donald was tightly constrained by Aspen, how could the rest of


    them possibly harbor any thoughts of resisting?


    The wealthy merchants who had swiped their cards were swiftly granted entry to their designated


    rooms, where they could rest.


    Meanwhile, the others were left standing in the sea breeze, observing the impending battle between


    the cyborg and Donald to see who would emerge victorious.


    The mechanical tentacles swiftly closed in on Donald from various angles with incredible velocity.


    Initially, Donald contemted defending himself using his hands and feet.


    However, after directly confronting the tentacles twice, Donald came to the startling realization that


    these tentacles were crafted from a special alloy. Surprisingly, his own body couldn''t match their


    strength.


    If he kept taking hits, even if the tentacles didn''t target his vital areas, his limbs would sumb to


    the relentless force of these assaults.


    Thinking of this, Donald took a step backward, nting his right hand against the wall adjacent to


    him.


    A piercing sound of contorting metal resonated through the air.


    To the amazement of onlookers, a thick,rge steel te underwent an astonishing transformation,


    warping and reshaping into a longsword under the influence of Donald''s Ste Warrior energy.


    Aspen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he found himself growing increasingly impressed with Donald.


    The fact that a Ste Warrior of Donald''s caliber had the ability to defeat ck Dragon and Tito was


    already remarkable. Now, it appeared that Donald was eager to embrace the challenge of


    confronting a formidable cyborg.


    Could this Donald have a formidable background?


    ¡°Heather, could you please bring me myputer? I want to look up who this Donald really is,¡± said


    Aspen.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Oakley.¡± Heather turned around and headed toward Aspen''s office.


    Meanwhile, Donald, wielding his longsword, initiated his battle with the cyborg.


    In addition to fashioning a long knife from therge steel te, Donald used it to forge twenty-three


    small flying knives that circled around him incessantly.


    Donald, who had attained mastery in the Possession Realm, disyed a remarkable proficiency in


    object maniption.


    This time, rather than awaiting the cyborg''s action, Donald seized the initiative and advanced.


    The four mechanical tentacles wasted no time and promptlyunched an assault on Donald.


    Nevertheless, as the four tentacles stirred into action, the twenty-three small flying knives that


    encircled Donald also sprang into motion.


    A handful of these small knives fearlessly embedded themselves directly into the cyborg''s


    mechanical w.


    The substantial impact momentarily halted the advancing mechanical w, providing Donald with a


    crucial opening to evade the attack.


    The very moment the mechanical w came to a standstill, the remaining airborne knives surged


    upward,unching a relentless assault on the w, akin to ants scaling a tree.


    A plethora of sparks erupted from the mechanical w as it withstood the barrage.


    The cyborg regarded Donald with a face brimming with disdain, as though mocking him for


    overestimating his own capabilities.


    While the flying knives sessfully intercepted the mechanical w''s attack, the cyborg himself


    possessed formidablebat skills.


    He wielded a shield in his left hand and a meteor hammer in his right.


    Just as Donald closed the distance, the meteor hammer was hurled directly at him.


    Thud!


    The weighty meteor hammer descended like an elephant''s mighty stomp, each impact delivering a


    bone-rattling shock to any observer.


    After dodging the il, Donald lunged forward, driving his knife directly into the cyborg''s chest. The


    cyborg reacted with remarkable speed, using the shield in his left hand to swiftly deflect the


    longsword in Donald''s grip.


    In this initial round of their confrontation, neither party managed to gain a clear advantage.


    Furthermore, the flying knives under Donald''s control proved unable to endure the relentless assault


    of the mechanical tentacles for an extended period. Consequently, he had no choice but to withdraw


    temporarily, once again maintaining a cautious distance from the cyborg.


    Despite the cyborg''s absence of Ste Warrior energy, he did not perceive Donald as a significant


    threat at this particr juncture.


    So what if he defeated ck Dragon? So what if he seeded in killing Tito? I''m standing right


    here like an insurmountable mountain. No matter how strong and capable you are, Donald


    Campbell, you''ll still have to fall before me.


    The cyborg wore a taunting expression as if daring Donald to make another move. Without any


    hesitation, Donald surged forward, charging at the cyborg once more, longsword in hand.


    Donald continued to unleash a series of attacks on the cyborg, but his every move met with a


    steadfast defense from the mechanical foe.


    Each time the cyborg''s meteor hammer descended, it carried the potential for a fatal strike against


    Donald.


    If he happened to be even a fraction too slow in his reactions, his life could hang in the bnce


    beneath the merciless force of the meteor hammer.


    Observing the intense sh between Donald and the cyborg, Aspen wore an expression of disdain.


    In his view, Donald was already at the end of his tether.


    In Aspen''s eyes, everyone makes mistakes at times, as long as they''re human.


    For a cyborg,mitting an error was of little consequence, as their life system operated entirely


    differently from that of a regr person. What might prove a lethal injury to an average individual


    was, to a cyborg, no more than a superficial wound.


    However, for Donald, even a minor mistake could spell the difference between life and death.


    Therefore, Aspen held a rather low opinion of Donald, firmly convinced that the battle''s oue


    had already been determined in his favor.


    At that moment, Heather returned.


    She approached Aspen and said softly, ¡°Mr. Oakley, I couldn''t find theptop in your office.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Aspen raised an eyebrow. ¡°How could that be possible? Are you sure you''ve searched thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°I''ve indeed searched thoroughly. It''s really not in the office.¡±


    Aspen fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°You mentioned earlier that Donald didn''te alone.


    So, where is the other person now?¡±


    Hearing Aspen''s question, Heather immediately realized the problem.


    ¡°Mr. Oakley, are you saying that woman took yourptop?¡±


    ¡°Whether it''s true or not, you must find that woman immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1074 Bullets Come To A Halt

    Chapter 1074 Bullets Come To A Halt


    Hisptop contained a wealth of information about the organization. If this sensitive data were to be


    exposed, Donald and his associates wouldn''t need to take any direct action; the organization would


    send someone to take his life.


    In this critical moment, Aspen recognized the immense significance of thatputer more than


    anyone else. He even wished that all his subordinates could be deployed to scour the area for that


    computer.


    Just as Aspen was about to lose his temper, two of his subordinates crashed through a wall, hurtling


    outside.


    These two subordinates plummeted to the ground like lifeless sandbags, their bodies convulsing


    uncontrobly.


    Gazing toward the shattered wall, Penelope, attired in a suit, could be seen sauntering nonchntly


    from the hole in the wall, clutching aptop in her hand.


    ¡°So it really is you.¡±


    Aspen''s countenance darkened. ¡°Surrender theptop, and I might consider sparing your life.¡±


    He had good reason to speak so confidently.


    The instant Penelope came into his line of sight, the other bodyguards swiftly trained their firearms


    on her.


    These guns were loaded with godbreaker bullets, and if Penelope dared to make a rash move,


    these bodyguards wouldn''t hesitate to unleash a hail of bullets upon her.


    Penelope remained silent, her gaze fixed on Donald, who was engaged in a fight with the cyborg.


    Aspen surmised that Penelope might be counting on Donald toe to her aid.


    With a cold sneer, Aspen said, ¡°He''s too busy saving his own skin right now, I doubt he has the time


    to look after you. If you''re willing to hand over theptop to me, I might just spare your life.


    Otherwise...¡±


    Aspen refrained from issuing a direct order to open fire because he harbored concerns that the


    bullets might inadvertently damage theptop during the shooting process.


    However, in Aspen''s perspective, a damagedptop was a more eptable ouepared to


    a potential data breach.


    Therefore, if Penelope refused to cooperate, Aspen believed there was no need for further words.


    Indeed, Penelope averted her gaze from Donald.


    It was not that she felt Donald didn''t have time toe save her, but instead, she sensed that


    Donald was deeply engrossed in the ongoing battle and in a heightened state of concentration,


    clearly exhrated.


    As Lord Campbell in Quadfield, Donald''sbat prowess consistently ranked at the zenith of


    human capability. This effectively implied that, for many years, finding a truly challenging adversary


    had proven to be a rare urrence for Donald.


    Even though it was unclear what exactly Aspen and his team did to the cyborg, it was unmistakable


    that this cyborg possessed a formidable level of power.


    The cyborg''s ability to endure Donald''s sustained assault for such a prolonged period was, in itself,


    a remarkable aplishment.


    Consequently, Donald relished the sensation of finally encountering a worthy adversary and wasn''t


    in a hurry to end the battle.


    Comprehending Donald''s intentions, Penelope motioned to Aspen and uttered a single word,


    ¡°Come.¡±


    That single word wasden with disdain for Aspen.


    Aspen was furious.


    She''s just a woman. What gives her the audacity to be so arrogant?


    ¡°Open fire!¡±


    With Aspen''smand, all the bodyguards immediately opened fire on Penelope.


    Aspen had initially anticipated that Penelope would be swiftly overwhelmed by the barrage of


    bullets.


    Yet, to his astonishment, the godbreaker bullets abruptly came to a halt about two meters in front of


    Penelope, as if an invisible barrier had intercepted each and every one of them.


    ¡°Impossible! These are godbreaker bullets! She can''t possibly block them!¡±


    Upon witnessing this scene, Aspen was dumbfounded.


    The immunity of Ste Warriors to thermal weapons stemmed from their strength level, which was


    exceptionally high. They could effortlessly harness their internal Ste Warrior energy to create a


    protective barrier around themselves, rendering them impervious to harm from bullets or explosions.


    Though this technique might appear straightforward, it demanded a specific degree of expertise and


    finesse to achieve mastery.


    The innovation of godbreaker bullets hinged on the fact that the bullets bore an enchanting effect,


    allowing them to bypass conventional defenses.


    Hence, the barrier created by Ste Warrior energy was essentially ineffectual against godbreaker


    bullets. These bullets could inflict substantial harm, even on the bodies of Ste Warriors.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, at this very moment, all the godbreaker bullets had actuallye to a halt right in front of


    Penelope.

 Chapter 1075 Perishing Together

    Chapter 1075 Perishing Together


    ¡°Break.¡±


    Penelope gently flicked the index finger of her right hand.


    All the bullets flew back in an instant, knocking down all the bodyguards who had just fired their


    guns.


    It was then Heather realized that Penelope was not who she seemed. She quickly signaled the two


    surviving bodyguards to take away Aspen.


    ¡°Impossible! There''s no way this woman could have such strength!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The presence of Donald on this ship was already enough to give Aspen a headache.


    Now, with the sudden appearance of Penelope, how could Aspen not question his life?


    At Heather''s signal, Aspen was forcibly escorted by two bodyguards onto a speedboat.


    Before leaving, Aspen shouted at Heather, ¡°We absolutely cannot let them get the information from


    theptop!¡±


    Aspen wanted to run away, while Penelope wanted to stay.


    However, just as Penelope was about to walk toward Aspen, Heather, who was holding the remote


    control, stared at her unblinkingly and said, ¡°Stop! If you dare to take one more step, I will blow up


    this ship!¡±


    Upon hearing Heather''s words, Penelope really did stop in her tracks.


    She wasn''t worried about the ship exploding. Her concern was that since Donald''s battle wasn''t


    over yet, she couldn''t dampen his spirits.


    Penelope was waiting for Donald. Likewise, Heather was also waiting for that cyborg.


    Heather was extremely anxious at the moment. After all, who would willingly choose death if they


    could live?


    She was hoping that after the cyborg defeated Donald, he could also conveniently take care of


    Penelope.


    Just then, Heather suddenly spotted Donald, who was holding a longsword, charging toward the


    cyborg.


    The weapon in his hand, wrapped in ck and red mes, looked incredibly cool.


    The longsword shed toward the cyborg.


    The cyborg originally intended to use his mechanical tentacles to block the sword.


    Yet, unexpectedly, these mechanical tentacles suddenly scattered like parts while in mid-air,


    ttering as they fell to the ground.


    Since the cyborg couldn''t use his mechanical tentacles, he could only raise his shield to protect


    himself.


    The ck and red mes instantly devoured the shield in the cyborg''s hand.


    Before the cyborg could react, the mes gathered together, then swiftly shed toward the


    cyborg''s head.


    With a single sh, what was once one became two.


    Even unto death, the cyborg never understood exactly how he met his end.


    He had clearly raised his shield to block Donald''s lethal strike, so why were the ck mes still


    able to bypass his shield and kill him?


    The cyborg failed to figure it out now, and there wouldn''t be another chance to do so in the future.


    Donald, still holding the longsword in his hand, swung the weapon lightly, and the forcefield that had


    previously trapped him was forcibly shattered.


    Heather was utterly stunned.


    ¡°W-Who are you people, really...¡±


    Penelope respectfully handed theptop to Donald, saying, ¡°I''ve already reviewed the information


    inside. Raphael is currently being held on Rovermore Ind, guarded by three divine stage


    Maniptor Realm Ste Warriors. Their security is ratherx.¡±


    Hearing Penelope say this, Heather felt even more speechless.


    Three divine stage Maniptor Realm Ste Warriors are specifically assigned to guard Raphael.


    How could this even be consideredx security?


    What''s more significant is that Aspen''sptop was encrypted. How much time could this woman


    have had since she got theptop? And yet, she managed to crack Aspen''sptop password so


    quickly?


    Donald said nonchntly, ¡°Now that we know the address, let''s get going. Raphael has had his fair


    share of hardship these past few days. I guess he won''t act so thoughtlessly when asking for help in


    the future.¡±


    After Donald finished speaking, he gave Penelope a look, signaling her to deal with Heather.


    Realizing something was amiss, Heather pressed the button without hesitation.

 Chapter 1076 Instant Kill With A Single Shot

    Chapter 1076 Instant Kill With A Single Shot


    The anticipated explosion did not ur. Instead, a piercing pain shot through her left wrist.


    Heather turned her head to look and, to her shock, found that her left wrist had beenpletely


    severed without her even realizing when it had happened!


    What frightened Heather even more was that Penelope, who was originally standing in front of her,


    had instantly appeared behind her in the blink of an eye.


    Penelope was even holding her severed left hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Heather clutched her severed wrist, letting out a heart-wrenching scream.


    Penelope had no sympathy for a woman like Heather, who constantly sought to drag others down


    with her.


    With a swift chop to the neck from Penelope, Heather instantly fell silent.


    With the death of Heather, all the other bodyguards on the cruise ship also fled.


    They were the kind of people who got things done for money.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Heather''s intention to press the detonator and perish together with them was not a scenario the


    bodyguards had previously considered.


    Thus, after Penelope dealt with Heather, these people suddenly lost their will to continue the fight.


    Anyone who was human desired to live.


    What was the use of making all the money in the world if one ended up dead?


    ¡°Lord Campbell, Aspen has run off.¡±


    From their position on the deck, they could see the speedboat that Aspen was riding on was at least


    five kilometers away by now.


    Penelope had no way of causing him any harm from such a distance.


    But at that moment, Donald flicked the longsword he was holding in his right hand.


    Under the reshaping power of Donald''s Ste Warrior energy, the longsword instantly transformed


    into a javelin.


    The long shaft of the javelin was adorned with numerous hollowed-out patterns. These patterns


    would enable the weapon to fly further and increase its power.


    With a whoosh, Donald threw the javelin in his hand.


    Like a meteor streaking across the night sky, the spear, aze with ck and red mes, flew


    toward the speedboat that Aspen was riding.


    At first, the mes were just a small cluster.


    But as the flight speed increased, the ball of fire on the javelin grewrger andrger.


    ¡°Swerve quickly! Dodge this damn thing!¡±


    Sitting on the speedboat, Aspen quickly urged his subordinates to avoid the iing weapon.


    However, the speed of this speedboat was somewhat limited. It was simply impossible to escape


    from under Donald''s watchful eyes.


    The javelin hit the speedboat with pinpoint uracy, instantly turning it into a fireball that exploded


    with a resounding boom.


    Penelope looked at Donald and said, ¡°You''ve be stronger again.¡±


    Donald reached out and pinched Penelope''s face, saying, ¡°As the days go by, people naturally have


    to be stronger. But what about you? Your previous level of strength was always on par with


    mine, so why haven''t you made any progress now?¡±


    Donald''s words weren''t exactly a reprimand, but they still left Penelope feeling quite unhappy.


    As Donald''s shadow, Penelope knew that her advantages were not particrly evidentpared to


    the other women.


    Jennifer was capable of helping Donald manage his business affairs, while Hannah, with her


    extensive family connections, could provide support for Donald.


    But what about me?


    I can only serve as Donald''s shadow, assisting him with some external affairs.


    If I''m not strong enough, how can I possibly handle those external affairs?


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Penelope suddenly apologized to Donald, her mood noticeably downcast.


    Donald was taken aback for a moment before he gently patted Penelope''s head and said, ¡°Silly girl,


    you never had to be my shadow. What do you have to be sorry for?¡±


    Penelope remained standing in the same spot, not uttering a word.


    Donald chuckled wryly as he hadn''t expected that his casual remark would bring such immense


    pressure to Penelope.


    ¡°How about this? Now that you''ve stepped out of the shadows, why don''t I find something else for


    you to do?¡±


    Penelope lifted her head to look at Donald. Although she didn''t speak, her gaze was clearly


    questioning him, ¡°What else am I suited for?¡±

 Chapter 1077 The Secret Military Base

    Chapter 1077 The Secret Military Base


    Meanwhile, at Sole Wolf''s military base on Rovermore Ind.


    As thest two military helicoptersnded on the tarmac, the military base immediately initiated


    airspace restriction protocols.


    During this period, if any flying object were to pass over the airspace of Rovermore Ind, the air


    defense system wouldn''t even need to ask for identification. It would immediatelyunch a missile to


    shoot it down.


    This defensive measure had been in ce since long ago, so the members of Sole Wolf were all


    used to it.


    If any members were out on a mission during the day and couldn''t make it back in time, they would


    rather spend the night outside than choose to return to Rovermore Ind.


    As the night-time security system was activated, the sentries who had been on guard on Rovermore


    Ind the whole day instantly rxed.


    Right now, the entire Rovermore Ind was as secure as a fortified castle, making it impossible for


    anyone outside to bypass theyers of security systems and reach the ind.


    ¡°Hanson, has Raphael been honest so far?¡±


    Seeing Hanson, dressed in a military green vest, walk out of the room, Benji poured a beer and


    handed it over.


    Hansonughed heartily. ¡°Raphael might be the most cowardly rich man I''ve ever met. We didn''t


    even need to threaten him. Ask him anything, and he''ll answer you without concealing anything.¡±


    Curling his lips, he went on, ¡°He''s been too cooperative, to the point where I can''t even find an


    excuse toy a hand on him. Captain Maxime even asked me to go out and see if there''s any


    barbecue or something to bring back for the fellow.¡±


    Hearing Hanson say this, Benji also let out a sigh.


    They had kidnapped other wealthy individuals before, but none of them had been asposed as


    Raphael.


    They always tried to reason with the members of Sole Wolf, even attempting to negotiate with them.


    Sole Wolf had never been one to indulge such individuals.


    Once they gave those rich people a good beating, thetter would learn to behave themselves.


    That was why Hanson said he felt a bit regretful that he didn''t get to teach Raphael a lesson this


    time.


    Being able to give a good thrashing to the wealthy was the best way for mercenaries like them to


    vent their frustrations.


    ¡°That fellow is surprisingly epting of his fate. Doesn''t he realize that even if he gives away all his


    money, he''ll still end up dead in the end?¡±


    Hanson shrugged and said, ¡°I bet he knows and is just ying along; he''s not really stupid. The


    captain said he''s just stalling for time, seemingly waiting for someone toe rescue him.¡±


    Hearing Hanson say this made Benjiugh even harder.


    Sole Wolf''s military base had always been kept a top secret from the outside world.


    In other words, apart from a few high-ranking officials in certain countries who knew about this


    secret military ind, no one else had any idea about the existence of Rovermore Ind. Hence,


    where were the other mercenaries that Raphael had hired supposed to go to rescue him?


    ¡°All right, I''m going to check if there''s any barbecue or something to eat over there, maybe grab a


    little something for that guy too.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    With that, Hanson moved to leave.


    Just then, two base pilots d in military green flight suits walked in from outside.


    Hanson originally thought they were just passing each other by.


    However, one of them suddenly struck like lightning,nding a punch directly on Hanson''s throat.


    Hanson''s eyes bulged as he looked at the two in disbelief.


    He didn''t even have a chance to scream before he fell to the ground,pletely motionless.


    ¡°Who are you people!¡±


    Sensing something was amiss, Benji was just about to stand up when he was suddenly hit hard in


    the stomach by a punch.


    Benji felt as if his insides were about to be rearranged.


    As he was kneeling on the ground clutching his stomach, one of them removed his helmet and sat


    down on a small stool nearby, asking, ¡°I''ll only ask you once: where is Raphael?¡±

 Chapter 1078 Looking Down On Women

    Chapter 1078 Looking Down On Women


    ¡°Who are you people? Aren''t you afraid of death?¡±


    Benji was quite shocked by the sudden appearance of Donald.


    The security of Rovermore Ind had always been impable, to the point where they believed it


    to be an unbreachable maritime fortress.


    So how exactly did this man and woman manage to get in here?


    Donald looked at Benji, shaking his head before saying, ¡°You should know you''re not in a position to


    question me under the current circumstances.¡±


    As soon as Donald finished speaking, he immediately stepped on Benji''s right hand.


    With a cry of agony, Benji clutched his hand, but right as he was about to wail in pain, Penelope,


    who was standing by, swiftly kicked him hard in the mouth.


    This time, Benji didn''t even have a chance to scream. He swallowed the whole row of teeth that had


    been kicked loose directly into his stomach.


    Donald looked at Benji and said, ¡°I''m giving you onest chance. Where exactly is Raphael?¡±


    Who would wish for death as long as they could survive?


    Bearing the pain, Benji pointed to the room across from them and hoped that Donald would not kill


    him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    After finishing his words, Donald headed straight for the outside.


    Following that, Penelopeshed out with a kick, instantly snapping Benji''s neck with a single blow.


    ¡°Halt! What are you guys up to?¡±


    As soon as Donald approached the room, the two guards standing at the door immediately became


    alert.


    Donald did not respond to them; he just kept moving forward.


    Realizing something was amiss, the two guards immediately raised their guns.


    ¡°Halt! Identify yourself, or we will open fire!¡±


    No sooner had the guard finished speaking than Donald suddenly elerated, charging directly


    toward the two of them.


    Just as the two guards were about to pull the trigger, they suddenly found themselves unable to


    move.


    In the span of just two seconds, Donaldnded a punch on their vital acupoints, all by himself.


    The two of them didn''t even get to make a sound. Their hands dropped down to hand by their sides,


    and their faces were expressionless as if they were still standing guard.


    Donald pushed open therge iron door of the room, leading Penelope inside.


    Initially, Donald assumed that this room would be heavily guarded.


    Unexpectedly, behind therge iron gatey a rather spacious corridor without a single window,


    making it feel incredibly oppressive to anyone who stepped inside.


    The two had only taken a few steps forward when they saw a man sitting right in the middle of the


    corridor.


    He held a newspaper in his hands, flipping back and forth as if searching for news that piqued his


    interest.


    ¡°Here to save someone?¡±


    The man sitting in the chair lifted his head to nce at the two individuals, a look of disdain


    appearing on his face.


    ¡°Why bring a woman along for a rescue mission? She''s just an unnecessary burden.¡±


    Upon hearing the man''s words, Donald burst intoughter.


    Thest person who said this to Penelope was a cardinal from West Epea.


    He candidly told Penelope that in this world, women were meant to be conquered by men, and he


    kept emphasizing that women are not as powerful as men.


    Then, in less than ten minutes, Penelope put the cardinal in his ce.


    Now, there was another fearless soul daring to say such things. Donald silently prayed for the man


    in his heart.


    ¡°Leave this to me. You go on in.¡±


    Upon hearing Penelope''s words, the man reading the newspaper immediately became displeased.


    He said to the two of them, ¡°As long as I''m here, neither of you will be able to go any further.¡±


    Donald simply ignored him and continued walking forward.


    Galen was about to throw a punch at Donald when Penelope suddenly rushed forward and kicked


    his arm.


    Galen had initially thought of Penelope as just a pretty face. However, with that one exchange of


    blows, he realized that she was not what he had imagined.


    Without a moment''s dy, Galen drew his weapon from his waist.


    A high-techser knife swiftly unfolded in Galen''s hand.

 Chapter 1079 Outdone

    Chapter 1079 Outdone


    ¡°Even though you''re strong, you''re still just a woman. A woman just needs to be a good toy to a


    man. Why do you insist on going out and fighting so hard?¡±


    Galen was spouting all sorts of disrespectfulments about women, trying to provoke Penelope


    with his words.


    However, Penelope showed no reaction to what Galen had said.


    At that moment, it was as though Galen was talking to a wall. His words were unable to make any


    impact on Penelope at all.


    Seeing that insulting Penelope had no effect, Galen suddenly lunged forward, stabbing at Penelope


    from an unexpected angle.


    This move was Galen''s most frequently used tactic.


    Normally, he would distract his opponent by talking, then seize the opportunity to attack when they


    were not paying attention.


    But since Penelope didn''t fall for it, all Galen could do was rely on his agility tounch a surprise


    attack on her.


    Galen''s idea was excellent. It was just a pity that the gap in skill level between him and Penelope


    was simply too vast.


    Almost at the same time as Galen made his move, Penelope had already discerned his target by


    observing his overall posture and predicted where Galen would strike her.


    Since she knew where he would attack, there was no doubt that Galen''s strike missed its mark.


    Penelope not only caught Galen''s wrist but also delivered a powerful knee strike to his stomach.


    Galen tried to block Penelope''s attack with his other hand.


    Yet, his hand had just moved to shield himself when suddenly, he heard a crisp cracking sound.


    Incredibly, Penelope''s strike had broken the bones of his left hand!


    Galen felt as if he had been hit by a truck.


    Despite being a Ste Warrior, even he couldn''t withstand the powerful knee strike from Penelope.


    Galen was like a kite with its string cut as his body was flung more than five meters away.


    ¡°Seems like all you''re good at is talking.¡±


    Penelope nced at theser knife in her hand, tossed it on the ground, and crushed it under her


    foot.


    One would be greatly mistaken if one thought Penelope only knew a bit of martial arts. After all, she


    was known as the Shadow of Quadfield.


    In order to assist Donald in various fields, Penelope not only mastered martial arts but also had a


    deep understanding of high-tech gadgets.


    For Galen, thisser knife might be a high-tech product, but for members of Quadfield, it was


    already several generations outdated. It was simply not worth Penelope treating it as a trophy of


    war.


    The most crucial thing was that theser knife had a self-destruction protocol. If Penelope really had


    kept it to use as her own weapon, there was a good chance that Galen would activate the self-


    destruction protocol, thereby causing harm to her.


    One could say that, be it in terms of strength or vision, Galen waspletely outdone by this


    woman he had once looked down upon.


    Watching Penelope approach him step by step, Galen suddenly panicked.


    He quickly pleaded, ¡°Wait! Don''t kill me! I have money too, a lot of it. If you spare my life, all that


    money can be yours.¡±


    At that moment, Galen''s previous arrogance was nowhere to be seen.


    For the sake of survival, he was now nothing more than a pitiful jester, truly a sight too pathetic to


    elicit sympathy.


    Having been Shadow for so many years, Penelope certainly wouldn''t show mercy just because of


    Galen''s pleas.


    Just as she was about to make her move, Galen suddenly pulled out two objects, simr to


    mas, from behind him and threw them directly at Penelope.


    Immediately after that, Galen turned around to shield his face.


    With a thunderous boom, a violent explosion stirred up a cloud of dust and smoke.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Galen could feel that his back was injured, likely due to some shrapnel hitting him after the


    detonation of the hand grenades.


    This move was Galen''s trump card.


    He had precisely calcted the damage range of the hand grenades.


    This damned woman is undoubtedly going to die!

 Chapter 1080 The Same Old Trick

    Chapter 1080 The Same Old Trick


    ¡°Damn woman, you''re really asking for it for injuring me!¡±


    Galen assumed that Penelope must have been killed in the explosion.


    As he clutched his shoulder and turned around, a handgun was abruptly pressed against his head.


    Seeing the woman standing in front of him, Galen immediately raised his hands.


    He swallowed hard and said, ¡°I''m sorry. I really won''t dare to do it again! Please spare¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    Before Galen could finish his sentence, Penelope had already shot him in the head.


    Penelope has always been cautious around people like Galen.


    Hence, the moment Galen pulled out the hand grenades, Penelope had already found a safe ce


    to hide.


    While Penelope easily dealt with Galen on her end, Donald had made his way to the deepest part of


    the room.


    Raphael was tied to a chair with explosives strapped to his body.


    A man sat on the couch, remote control in hand as he addressed Donald, ¡°I never imagined that


    someone could actually break in here. I''ve always considered my military base impregnable. Since


    you''ve managed to get in, it means you''re not an ordinary person, right?¡±


    ¡°Strapping bombs to people again, huh? This is such an old trick. Can''t youe up with


    something a bit more original?¡±


    The man shrugged and said, ¡°It may be a clich¨¦, but it''s effective, isn''t it?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Donald had to admit that the man was right.


    His purpose foring here was to save Raphael.


    If Raphael were to be killed due to his own impulsiveness, then his mission here would be


    considered a failure.


    The only solution now was to get the remote from that man as quickly as possible.


    As long as he could get that man''s remote control, all his problems would be solved.


    As if he knew what was on Donald''s mind, the man said with a smile, ¡°The remote in my hand is


    linked to my heartbeat. If I''m in a high-frequency state for a long time, or if my heart stops, the bomb


    will explode. So, I think we should sit down and have a calm discussion. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing the man speak in such a manner, Donald really didn''t dare to recklesslyy a hand on him.


    As expected of the leader of Sole Wolf. This kind of design can indeed be said to ce him in an


    invincible position.


    ¡°Go ahead. What do you want to talk about?¡±


    The man looked at Donald and said, ¡°Before we officially start our conversation, could we introduce


    ourselves? My name is Jagger, and I''m in charge of Rovermore Ind. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Donald Campbell.¡±


    The moment Donald''s name was mentioned, Jagger began to search for rted information in his


    mind.


    Strangely, whether it was in mercenary organizations or some of the more lethal international


    special forces, Jagger could not find the name Donald.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, your ability to reach this point speaks volumes about your strength. Sole Wolf has


    always valued talent. Would you be interested in joining us?¡±


    As soon as Jagger voiced his words, Raphael, who was sitting in the chair,ughed.


    ¡°No way, Don! Someone is actually inviting you to join their organization?¡±


    Jagger furrowed his brows, unsure of what exactly Raphael wasughing at.


    However, Jagger noticed two details.


    One was Raphael affectionately calling Donald ¡°Don.¡±


    For a wealthy person like Raphael to use such an affectionate title, it indicated that Donald had to


    be a person of status.


    Another thing was that Raphael had been quite nervous before, but upon seeing Donald arrive, he


    actually rxed.


    This indicated that Raphael firmly believed Donald could definitely save him.


    Could it be that this person named Donald Campbell is actually a ruthless character?

 Chapter 1081 Alliance

    Chapter 1081 Alliance


    Just as Jagger was in a state of uncertainty, Raphael spoke again. ¡°All right, Don, you''re wasting


    time here. I''ve been gone for so long¡ª who knows how much thepany''s business has been


    affected? You''re also one of the investors. Aren''t you afraid of losing money?¡±


    When Jagger heard Raphael''s words, rm bells started ringing in his mind.


    This man is about to make a move!


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Jagger wanted to press the detonator right away.


    To his surprise, Donald was looking at him with a peculiar gaze, as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Jagger shook his head and pressed the detonation button.


    But the moment he pressed the button, he realized that Raphael was no longer sitting in his seat.


    What was even more crucial was that the explosives on Raphael had somehow been transferred


    onto him!


    ¡°This can''t be possible!¡±


    The explosives blew Jagger to pieces, but Donald and Raphael were already standing at the door of


    the room. Apart from feeling a bit of heat, they were otherwise unharmed.


    While flexing his wrist, Raphaelined, ¡°Why waste words on such a small fry? Wouldn''t it be


    over long ago if you had acted sooner? You kept me sitting in that chair for so long!¡±


    Donald nced at Raphael and said, ¡°Oh? Are you trying to y innocent after witnessing my


    Ste Warrior force field? Do you know that all those who found out about my Ste Warrior force


    field in the past are now in the underworld?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Raphael quickly responded, ¡°Look at you; why are you getting angry


    at me? I''m just worried about the pile of unfinished business at thepany. By the way, have your


    people arrived yet? The security forces on this ind seem quite strong. How are we supposed to


    leave?¡±


    ¡°By walking out.¡±


    Donald sent a message, and not long after, the sounds of intense fighting could be heard from


    outside.


    Just by listening to themotion, one might wonder if the two sides were evenly matched.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, upon stepping out of the room, they would realize that in less than three minutes, nearly


    all of the secret base''s security forces had been taken care of.


    Cornelius Delgado, who was in charge of seizing the ind, approached Donald and saluted,


    saying, ¡°Lord Campbell, we have taken control of all the important facilities on this ind. There are


    still some scattered soldiers left. How should we deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Proceed ording to the rules of engagement during war. Anyone who dares to resist should be


    executed on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Following Donald''s instructions, Cornelius left without looking back.


    While loosening up his shoulders, Raphael said to Donald, ¡°Don, where''s your helicopter? I need to


    get back to thepany tonight to minimize the losses as much as possible.¡±


    Donald nced at him and said, ¡°You were nearly killed, and now you want to rush back to the


    company? What if there are still members of Sole Wolf in yourpany?¡±


    Raphael replied without the slightest hint of shame, ¡°Do you hear what you''re saying? Naturally, I''m


    going to borrow some of your elite soldiers. I''vee to realize that I''m good at doing business, but


    when ites to taking action, you''re the expert.¡±


    As Raphael was speaking, a beautiful assistant dressed in ck stockings descended from a


    helicopter.


    With a wave of his hand, Raphael''s female assistant immediately got the signal and handed over a


    document.


    Raphael gave it a quick nce first before handing the document over to Donald.


    ¡°This is the business proposal I had them draft earlier. Take a look, and if you don''t see any issues,


    we''ll proceed ording to this temte.¡±


    Donald looked at Raphael with a peculiar expression.


    ¡°You had this business proposal done long ago?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It was to take precautions against future trouble.¡±

 Chapter 1082 Bring Home

    Chapter 1082 Bring Home


    How could Raphael possibly ignore such a valuable resource as Donald, who was a remarkable


    individual, and hire someone else?


    This was particrly the case after going through his most recent experience. Raphael keenly felt


    that hiring any other mercenaries was far less reliable than directly seeking help from Donald.


    Donald''s treatment of a friend had always been rather indifferent.


    He was different from others; he didn''t enjoy calling friends for no reason every day.


    Thus, despite he and Raphael having known each other for many years, in reality, their rtionship


    had always been one of dining and drinking buddies. They rarely troubled each other.


    Staring at the contract Raphael was offering him, Donald pondered for a moment, but ultimately, he


    took it.


    Upon seeing that Donald had epted the contract, Raphael immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    He said to Donald, ¡°All right, from now on, you''re in charge of my safety, and in turn, I''ll take care of


    your expenses. I''ll provide the funds; you provide the effort. As long as we work together, we''ll


    surely be invincible.¡±


    After signing his name on the contract, Donald calmly said to Raphael, ¡°I will only have my men


    ensure your safety on a daily basis. I won''t actively assist you in doing anything else. You must


    abide by thew, and you''d better not think about using my people to do somewless things.¡±


    Raphael made an ¡°okay¡± gesture at Donald and said, ¡°Don''t worry. Do I look like someone who


    would go against thew? As long as my safety is guaranteed, that''s enough. You don''t need to


    worry about money matters in the future.¡±


    Rather than calling it a business cooperation, it was more urate to call it an alliance.


    Donald certainly hadplete trust in his friend, Raphael.


    Hence, after exining the situation to Billy, Donald returned to Pollerton overnight.


    After Donald returned to the mansion, Penelope, who was sitting in the car, originally wanted to


    retreat into the shadows as usual.


    However, Donald grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Now that you''ve emerged from the shadows, you no


    longer need to be my shadow. Come out and get to know Jennifer and the others. From now on,


    this is your home.¡±


    For Penelope, home was not actually an abstract concept.


    Wherever Donald was, that was her home.


    But what touched Penelope the most was Donald''s initiative to invite her out of the shadows and


    bring her face-to-face with Jennifer.


    Opening the door to the mansion, the two of them stepped into the living room.


    When Donald walked in with Penelope, the three women watching television in the living room were


    all momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Darling, who is she?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not that Jennifer was particrly jealous.


    It was just that Penelope''s beauty was truly extraordinary, so much so that Jennifer felt threatened.


    Unlike Hannah''s intellect and Geraldine''s cuteness, Penelope exuded a subtle kind of beauty.


    What did it mean to have a subtle kind of beauty?


    Simply standing there without uttering a word, Penelope still irresistibly drew one''s gaze for an extra


    moment or two.


    ¡°She''s Billy''s cousin and also my childhood ymate. We used to y together all the time. Now,


    she''se to seek my help in finding a job.¡±


    As the person responsible for helping Donald tie up various loose ends, Billy had already met


    Jennifer. The two of them were quite familiar with each other.


    Thus, upon hearing that Penelope was Billy''s cousin, Jennifer immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was not that she believed nothing would happen between Donald and Penelope, but Jennifer


    knew that Billy was very loyal to Donald. Therefore, at the very least, Penelope was a trustworthy


    ally.


    ¡°So, you''re Billy''s cousin. What kind of job are you looking for? Come, sit over here.¡±


    Jennifer''s behavior utterly dumbfounded Geraldine and Hannah.


    What''s going on here? This woman named Penelope is clearly here to steal Donald away. Jennifer,


    why are you being so polite to her?

 Chapter 1083 You Know My Stamina

    Chapter 1083 You Know My Stamina


    Penelope had been protecting Jennifer from the shadows, so she was well aware of Jennifer''s


    personality and temperament. She knew that thetter was not a pretentious person.


    Hence, with Jennifer''s invitation, Penelope obediently took a seat next to her.


    Jennifer took Penelope''s hand and said warmly, ¡°Penny, what kind of job are you looking for? Tell


    me about it.¡±


    Penelope nced at Donald, and after a moment of thought, she said, ¡°I want to be a bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°A bodyguard?¡± Jennifer was somewhat dumbfounded, perhaps because she hadn''t expected


    Penelope to be interested in such a job.


    ¡°When have you seen a girl working as a bodyguard? I''m short of an assistant, so how about you


    be my assistant instead?¡±


    Upon hearing Jennifer''s words, Penelope fell silent.


    It was not that she couldn''t handle the job of an assistant.


    In fact, having been Donald''s shadow for so many years, Penelope could be said to be a jack of all


    trades.


    Even if the entire Dragon Fide Corporation were handed over to Penelope now, she would


    absolutely be able to do a better job than Jennifer, let alone a minor job like being Jennifer''s


    assistant.


    Then again, Donald had never been driven by the desire to make money.


    His Dragon Fide Corporation was not only his grandfather''s dream but also something that brought


    joy to Jennifer.


    One could say that Dragon Fide Corporation was merely a ything for Jennifer. If she was in a


    good mood, then she could y with it a bit longer.


    If she no longer wanted it, Donald could have someone else take over at any time.


    As Donald''s shadow, Penelope naturally understood how he thought.


    That was why she hesitated when she heard Jennifer suggest that she be an assistant.


    Should I agree or not?


    If I agree to it, then I must certainly do my job well.


    But if I handle all these matters myself, it''s inevitable that I''ll give myself away.


    After all, if I were so capable, why would I still need to look for a job?


    ¡°Penny, why are you looking at him? In this house, I call the shots. You don''t need to pay him any


    mind.¡±


    After careful thought, Penelope said, ¡°I only know martial arts, so I''m afraid I might not be good at


    being an assistant.¡±


    ¡°You only know martial arts?¡± Hearing Penelope''s words only deepened Jennifer''s confusion. ¡°Why


    are you skilled in martial arts? What did you do before?¡±


    ¡°I used to be a mercenary.¡±


    The moment the word ¡°mercenary¡± was mentioned, the way Hannah and Geraldine looked at her


    instantly changed.


    These two women were different from Jennifer.


    They came from prominent families and were descendants of a long-established lineage.


    Naturally, they knew that mercenaries were absolutely prohibited in their country.


    If Penelope used to really be a mercenary, then it was likely that she had been living abroad for all


    these years.


    What was more, they knew about Donald''s identity.


    Why would Donald, with the Quadfield Army at his disposal, need to deal with mercenaries?


    That would simply be demeaning himself.


    But now, not only had Donald brought Penelope back, but judging from the eye contact between the


    two, it was clear that Donald had a great deal of trust in her.


    Otherwise, Donald wouldn''t have been so at ease letting her interact directly with Jennifer.


    So, does that mean Penelope is actually one of Donald''s women?


    At that thought, the two women immediately lost theirposure.


    The looks they shot toward Donald were filled with resentment and anger.


    Isn''t it enough to have three incredibly beautiful women at home?


    Yet, he actually went out and brought another woman home!


    Geraldine, being younger, was more lively and had greater courage.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She pretended to get up to pour some water and walked over to Donald''s side.


    Sneakily pinching Donald''s waist, she said with a sour tone, ¡°Who would have thought your taste


    would be this diverse? Are you nning on bringing back women of different types? Are the three of


    us not enough to satisfy you? Is your stamina really that good?¡±


    Geraldine didn''t have the heart to use much force, so when she pinched Donald, it didn''t hurt.


    Donald nced at her and said, ¡°Shouldn''t you be more than aware of how good my stamina is?¡±

 Chapter 1084 The Birth Of A New Ruler

    Chapter 1084 The Birth Of A New Ruler


    At Donald''s straightforward words, Geraldine''s face turned red. She really didn''t know how to


    respond.


    At the end of the day, females tended to be shyer than males. If Donald were to decide to be utterly


    shameless, then Geraldine would have no choice but to admit defeat.


    While Geraldine and Donald were whispering to each other, Jennifer and Penelope had already


    finished their first cordial conversation.


    Despite Jennifer''s initial reluctance, under Penelope''s persistent insistence, she eventually agreed


    to hire Penelope as her personal bodyguard. However, she made up for this by offering Penelope a


    rather generous sry, which could be considered a different form ofpensation.


    At night, as Donald was drifting in and out of sleep, Jennifer suddenly reached out and ced her


    hand on his body.


    At first, Donald didn''t think much of it, but soon, he noticed that something seemed off about


    Jennifer''s breathing.


    Upon opening his eyes, Donald saw that Jennifer was drenched in sweat, her face pale.


    ¡°Darling, what''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I... I think I''m going intobor.¡±


    The moment he heard that, Donald didn''t dare to tarry any longer.


    He immediately called for the medical team residing in the mansion toe upstairs. The team had


    long since already prepared an emergency n for Jennifer''s uingbor.


    The second floor was immediately taken over by female bodyguards and the medical team, while


    the most elite forces from Quadfield were brought in to secure the first floor and the area outside the


    mansion. The entire mansion was surrounded, ensuring Jennifer''s safety.


    Donald was sitting on the couch in the living room on the first floor, with Geraldine and Hannah


    keeping himpany.


    Watching so many doctors and nurses bustling about, both women felt a deep sense of admiration.


    Childbirth was the most perilous time for a woman and also when she needed the most care.


    As a doctor, Hannah naturally understood how terrifying childbirth could be for a woman.


    However, Hannah realized earlier that the medical team Donald had prepared for Jennifer could no


    longer be described as luxurious; it was simply the best on the!


    Doctors from foreign countries who couldn''t be invited no matter how hard one tried turned out to


    merely be reserves in the medical team here.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The doctors in charge of Jennifer''s delivery were all leading authorities in the medical field from


    various countries.


    Hannah had no idea how Donald managed to invite all these people.


    But as long as these people were present, Hannah knew that even if Jennifer wanted to die, it


    would be difficult.


    ¡°Donald, don''t worry too much. I''m sure Jennifer and her child will be safe and sound.¡±


    Hannah wasforting Donald on the side while Geraldine, with her quirky spirit, asked, ¡°Donald,


    do you prefer a boy or girl?¡±


    ¡°Gender doesn''t matter to me. As long as it''s my child, I will love them.¡±


    Geraldine pouted and said, ¡°You''re lying. If you had a daughter, would you really be willing to pass


    on your Lord Campbell title to her?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    With Donald''s rhetorical question, Geraldine was the one left speechless.


    Indeed, others might favor boys over girls, but how could such a thing possibly happen with


    Donald?


    His strength has be so formidable that it could make anyone submit.


    If Donald were to pass the Lord Campbell title to his own daughter, who would be qualified to utter a


    word of objection?


    At that very moment, Penelope hurriedly ran down from the second floor and said to Donald,


    ¡°Donald, Jenny has given birth. It''s a boy, and both mother and child are safe!¡±


    Upon hearing that the mother and child were safe, Donald immediately felt relieved.


    Standing next to Donald, Billy sent this good news back to Quadfield.


    Immediately, the Twelve Supreme Kings of Quadfield simultaneously set off, flying straight to


    Pollerton.


    This was one of Quadfield''s rules.


    Whenever a new ruler was born, the Twelve Supreme Kings of Quadfield had to rush over


    immediately. No matter how important the matters at hand, they had to be set aside.


    However, for the other organizations and forces that had been keeping a close watch on Quadfield,


    the simultaneous action of the Twelve Supreme Kings scared them out of their wits.

 Chapter 1085 Strange Action Of The Supreme Kings

    Chapter 1085 Strange Action Of The Supreme Kings


    The Twelve Supreme Kings had grouped together and departed from Quadfield.


    When this news was disseminated worldwide via the dark web, leaders of various organizations and


    nations were abruptly awakened in the middle of the night, hastily converging at their respective


    headquarters.


    The power embodied by Quadfield was undeniably overwhelming.


    Each action taken by Quadfield sent shockwaves across the globe.


    In the past, the mere departure of one supreme king from Quadfield had been sufficient to strike


    fear into the heart of a nation, let alone when all twelve of them had collectively departed.


    Could the sky be falling down? Is it the end of the world?


    As the leaders of these organizations were preparing to monitor the intended destination of the


    Twelve Supreme Kings, the intelligence department conveyed a disconcerting message. ¡°The


    whereabouts of the Twelve Supreme Kings havepletely disappeared from our intelligence


    network.¡±


    Completely disappeared?


    Everyone''s heart leaped to their throat.


    Dealing with Quadfield for numerous years had made these organizations acutely aware of the


    group''s cunning tactics.


    If Quadfield were to target any organization, the modus operandi would closely resemble the current


    situation. They would initially depart from Quadfield, then execute a swift and unforeseen assault,


    leaving their adversaries utterly unprepared.


    By the time the targeted organizationsprehended the situation, their defenses would have


    already been breached, and the oue sealed.


    Hence, at this moment, everyone was secretly praying, fervently hoping that they would not be the


    unlucky ones singled out as the target of the Twelve Supreme Kings.


    Unbeknownst to the world, at that precise moment, the Twelve Supreme Kings and their most


    trusted associates were humbly kneeling in the courtyard of the mansion.


    Each supreme king in this assembly wielded the power to effortlessly decimate a small nation.


    Beyond the mansion''s walls, they were influential figures capable of dictating life and death with a


    meremand. Yet within this courtyard, they were merely the devoted subordinates of Lord


    Campbell.


    Helena, the butler of the mansion, cast a displeased nce at the supreme kings kneeling in the


    courtyard. ¡°Without a decree from Lord Campbell, who granted you the authority toe here on


    your own ord? If an assault were to befall Quadfield at this juncture, who among you would bear


    the weight of such a responsibility?¡± she chided.


    In her capacity as the head housekeeper of the mansion, Helenacked control over external


    affairs.


    Nevertheless, within the confines of the mansion, so long as Helena did not issue an order, even


    the Twelve Supreme Kings would have to patiently await outside. No one dared to venture in


    without her explicit permission.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Ms. Saxton, please ry to Lord Campbell that we, the Twelve Supreme Kings, are here in


    ordance with the time-honored tradition of Quadfield to offer our respects to the new ruler.¡±


    Every action undertaken by the Twelve Supreme Kings adhered to the established customs of


    Quadfield.


    However, Donald had never been one to conform to age-old traditions.


    Thus, the presence of the Twelve Supreme Kings here, while in ordance with the customs, might


    not necessarily align with what Donald wanted.


    That was also why Helena kept the Twelve Supreme Kings outside.


    Simply because Donald had not given the order.


    ¡°Lord Campbell is currently with Lady Campbell. I won''t disturb them. If you truly wish to meet the


    new ruler, then you''ll have to wait outside.¡±


    Had anyone else overheard Helena''s remarks at that instant, they would undoubtedly have


    perceived her as reckless. The Twelve Supreme Kings were influential dignitaries, and who, in their


    right mind, would dare to address them in such a manner?


    Yet, upon hearing her words, none of the Twelve Supreme Kings uttered a word. They continued to


    kneel on the ground, showing no intention of standing up.


    Approximately five minutester, Billy stepped out of the mansion.


    He nced at the Supreme Kings and conveyed, ¡°Lord Campbell has issued orders. Lady


    Campbell is still unaware of his true identity, so kindly exercise restraint and speak in a lower


    volume when you enter.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The reason Donald issued such an order was because all Twelve Supreme Kings were Ste


    Warriors. Not only were they exceedingly courageous and resolute, but their voices also resonated


    with immense power and vigor.


    Following Donald''s instructions, the Twelve Supreme Kings finally entered the mansion, each


    stepping inside with remarkable caution.


    Their careful demeanor resembled that of grade school students entering the principal''s office,


    creating a somewhat amusing spectacle.

 Chapter 1086 The Golden Light Orb

    Chapter 1086 The Golden Light Orb


    The moment the Twelve Supreme Kings stepped into the main hall, they saw Donald sitting on the


    couch with a child in his arms.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Campbell!¡±


    ¡°Greeting, Lord Campbell!¡±


    Upon seeing Donald, the Twelve Supreme Kings could not conceal their tion.


    During Donald''s absence, they had effectively maintained order in Quadfield, but in the absence of


    his authoritative presence, they perpetually harbored a feeling of unease and insecurity.


    Despite Donald''s casual attire at that moment, the unmatched aura that radiated from him continued


    to evoke a profound sense of reverence within the hearts of the Twelve Supreme Kings.


    Even in his quiet and reserved demeanor, he emanated an aura that couldpel respect and


    instill fear.


    The Twelve Supreme Kings even felt that Donald had grown even more inscrutable than he had


    been before.


    ¡°Everyone, please rise. Feel free to sit anywhere.¡±


    Following Donald''s instructions, the Twelve Supreme Kings finally dared to take their seats.


    They all sat with impable posture, only perching on the edge of their seats, a clear disy of


    their profound respect for Donald.


    ¡°Is everything well over at Quadfield?¡± asked Donald.


    After exchanging knowing nces, the Twelve Supreme Kings replied, ¡°Lord Campbell, there are


    no powerful adversaries outside of Quadfield, but within Quadfield, numerous hidden threats


    persist.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What kind of threats? Do tell.¡±


    Fergus Janaway, the Scarlet Supreme King, spoke with a deep voice. ¡°Within Quadfield, there are a


    total of three hundred and ny Divine Demon Tombs, each housing a divine demon within.


    Typically, in the absence of a potent external force, these divine demon tombs remain secure.


    However, about a week ago, we detected unusual activity in these tombs. It is highly probable that


    the divine demons who had been in slumber within these tombs have now awakened.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Fergus'' words, Donald fell into deep thought.


    The paramount importance of Quadfield resided in the reality that each divine demon enclosed


    within possessed extraordinary might.


    It was, in fact, the allure of such power that drove numerous individuals to relentlessly target


    Quadfield.


    Regrettably, Quadfield, under Donald''s rule, was astonishingly impregnable.


    Throughout the years, not a single outsider had managed to prate Quadfield''s defenses, let


    alone possess the power to confront Donald.


    In Donald''s perspective, with the Twelve Supreme Kings safeguarding Quadfield, it should have


    been absolutely secure. Therefore, he found it surprising to hear about the unusual activity within


    the divine demon tombs.


    Donald looked at the Twelve Supreme Kings and asked, ¡°Have you figured out the cause of the


    unusual activity?¡±


    Dennis Zuber, the Cerulean Supreme King, rose from his seat and announced, ¡°We have tentatively


    ascertained that the abnormal urrences within the divine demon tombs might be linked to a


    mysterious energy.¡±


    ¡°Mysterious energy?¡±


    Donald''s eyebrows swiftly arched in surprise when he heard that.


    ¡°Have you all forgotten even the most fundamental things after I left Quadfield?¡± he queried.


    The Twelve Supreme Kings all knelt down in unison when they heard Donald''s question.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, please calm your anger. It''s not that we are being inarticte; rather, it''s the fact


    that we have never encountered this particr energy before,¡± exined one of the Supreme


    Kings.


    Dennis gestured with his hand, prompting a servant to approach and position a cylindrical object on


    the table. With deliberate care, the servant then withdrew the ck cloth covering it.


    Only then did Donald discern that it was a ss container.


    A radiant golden glow erupted from within, immediately illuminating the entirety of the mansion''s


    living room.


    This was the first time Donald had encountered this kind of light.


    In contrast to the Twelve Supreme Kings, Donald discerned a faint energy exuding from the ss


    container.


    This energy possessed a semnce to the aura of Ste Warrior energy, but it also bore an


    impression of being something more profound and transcendent.


    No wonder Dennis referred to it as a mysterious energy. That''s because each energy, in fact, has its


    unique characteristics. It''s simr to the Ste Warrior energy within each individual; although


    collectively termed Ste Warrior energy, it possesses distinct attributes. Some Ste Warriors


    exhibit ice attributes, while others bear the attribute of fire. However, the energy encapsted in this


    ss container before me appears tock any distinct attributes.

 Chapter 1087 Luminous Energy

    Chapter 1087 Luminous Energy


    ¡°How did you manage to capture this energy?¡± Donald asked curiously.


    After all, energy was intangible and elusive, something one couldn''t perceive or grasp.


    Dennis quickly exined, ¡°Please take a closer look, Lord Campbell. Inside this ss container,


    there''s actually a small energy sphere.¡±


    Following Dennis''s indication, Donald indeed spotted a vibrant little sphere in the midst of this


    golden luminance.


    Upon seeing that tiny sphere, Donald was once more left in astonishment, for he had never


    witnessed energy materialize in such a manner.


    Without saying another word, he extended his hand and uncovered the lid of the ss container.


    The Twelve Supreme Kings were shocked upon seeing that.


    ¡°Be careful, Lord Campbell!¡±


    The golden orb darted out from the ss container at an astonishing speed.


    However, as it sprang out, Donald had already stretched out his right hand, capturing it in mid-air.


    The Ste Warrior energy within Donald surged incessantly, forming a protective shield that wholly


    encased the golden orb.


    Recognizing its inability to evade Donald''s grasp, the golden orb initiated the consolidation of its


    energy, indicating a possible self-destructive attempt.


    The Twelve Supreme Kings were familiar with the self-destructive potential of this golden orb.


    Thus, as the orb approached the verge of detonation, each of the Supreme Kings activated their


    respective Ste Warrior force fields, intending to endure the impending explosion''s force.


    However, in an unexpected turn of events, the golden orb momentarily ceased its self-destructive


    actions as Donald''s grip tightened. Instead, it relinquished all resistance, assimting into his body


    through his arm.


    In that instant, Donald felt invigorated, as if he had dedicated a year to intense self-cultivation in


    Quadfield.


    The energy held within the golden orb was astonishingly potent, and Donald sensed a sudden


    surge in his own strength.


    The Twelve Supreme Kings, on the other hand, were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, are you... all right?¡±


    The Twelve Supreme Kings had regarded this golden orb as a highly dangerous entity. Little did


    they anticipate that not only did Donald emerge unharmed, but he also absorbed the golden orb.


    Can this golden orb even be absorbed?


    Sensing the Twelve Supreme Kings'' confusion, Donald regarded them and uttered cidly, ¡°Indeed,


    this golden orbcks any intrinsic attributes. Nevertheless, it is this very attribute that permits it to be


    absorbed and harnessed by anyone. As long as you can wield your formidable Ste Warrior


    energy to control it and infuse it with your distinct attributes, then all the energy emanating from this


    light orb will merge with your body''s energy.¡±


    The Twelve Supreme Kings immediately understood after hearing Donald''s exnation.


    No wonder there are signs of revival in the divine demon tombs in Quadfield.


    These golden light orbs kept surging into the tombs, thereby empowering the once feeble divine


    demons that had been sealed within.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, should we seal off these golden energiespletely?¡±


    ¡°Seal off? Why?¡±


    Donald emitted a cold chuckle and responded, ¡°I''ll write down a set of instructions for you on how to


    manage these light orbs. All you need to do is follow my instructions. After all, these are gifts from


    them. It would be somewhat discourteous for us to reject them outright, wouldn''t it?¡±


    Dennis raised an eyebrow and inquired, ¡°Lord Campbell, are you implying that these golden light


    orbs were intentionally crafted by someone?¡±


    Donald said nonchntly, ¡°Whether that is the case or not, won''t we find out if we give it a try?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A smile immediately graced the countenances of the Twelve Supreme Kings. They were well aware


    that Donald was up to no good again.

 Chapter 1088 Divine Demon Relics

    Chapter 1088 Divine Demon Relics


    Although Donald had left Quadfield, his enthusiasm for discussions about Quadfield seemed


    insatiable, and he remained highly intrigued by topics rted to it.


    First, he instructed the Twelve Supreme Kings on how to manipte this golden energy, and he


    coined the term ¡°luminous energy¡± to distinguish it from other forms of energy, such as Ste


    Warrior energy.


    Following that, he requested the supreme kings to present Quadfield''s defensive blueprint, and he


    personally fine-tuned the security setup.


    Once he was done with all that, Geraldine hopped downstairs from the second floor.


    ¡°Donald, Jenny asked you to carry the child upstairs,¡± she stated.


    Unaware of the guests in the house, she descended from the second floor with an innocent


    demeanor.


    To Donald, her behavior appeared entirely usual, but to the Twelve Supreme Kings, it seemed out of


    the ordinary.


    No woman dares to speak to Lord Campbell like this in Quadfield. She''s basically courting death!


    The Twelve Supreme Kings let their imagination run wild.


    Could it be that this woman is also one of Lord Campbell''s women?


    ¡°I''m a bit tied up here at the moment. Could you please help me take my son upstairs?¡±


    Donald gestured for Geraldine toe over and take the child.


    Upon witnessing this scene, the Twelve Supreme Kings became even more certain of their


    suspicion.


    The rtionship between this woman and Lord Campbell is definitely not ordinary! Otherwise, Lord


    Campbell would never have so easily entrusted his child to her!


    Upon seeing the Twelve Supreme Kings, Geraldine was so stunned that she stood frozen in ce


    for a long time, unable to utter a word.


    She couldn''t identify all of the Twelve Supreme Kings, but Dennis was a familiar face.


    The Harper family had engaged in past business transactions with Quadfield, and Dennis was


    known to be more approachable among the supreme kings. He had asionally attended banquets


    and events.


    That was why Geraldine could recognize Dennis at a single nce.


    She knew that Donald was the renowned Lord Campbell, but she never imagined she would meet


    Dennis under such circumstances.


    This is such a pleasant surprise!


    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and take the child upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, got it,¡± Geraldine responded absentmindedly, carrying the child upstairs.


    Donald continued to speak with the Twelve Supreme Kings. ¡°The energy within these luminous orbs


    is far beyond ordinary. So, regardless of who released this energy, their aim is likely to awaken the


    sealed divine demons in the tombs, creating turmoil within Quadfield. But let''s think about it from


    another perspective. Is Quadfield the only ce with divine demon tombs?¡±


    Donald''s words were like a shocking revtion to the Twelve Supreme Kings.


    Yeah! It''s not like only Quadfield has divine demon tombs! Other countries have it too. The Warlock


    in Eskaria, and all those deities in Gregan... These legendary deities and demons may seem to


    exist in only ancient myths. However, the truth is that they are merely sealed away, waiting for an


    opportunity to return to reality.


    Dennis spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Lord Campbell, are you suggesting that the enemy might not only


    be targeting Quadfield, but is also nning to awaken all the divine demons in the world?¡±


    Donald nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°Do any of you recall the organization, Sole Wolf?¡±


    ¡°Sole Wolf? Are you referring to that international mercenary organization?¡±


    Donald pped his hands, and immediately, Billy, who was standing by, brought out thetest


    investigation report on Sole Wolf and ced it on the table.


    ¡°I investigated Sole Wolf because of Raphael''s kidnapping. But what I didn''t expect was that Sole


    Wolf is just theckey of some powerful force. They like to call themselves demigods.¡±


    Demigods? Doesn''t that mean the descendants of gods?


    Previously, the Twelve Supreme Kings merely thought of this luminous energy as a malicious attack


    on Quadfield from an external force.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, as the discussion progressed, they began toprehend the gravity of the situation.


    It seemed that the world was teetering on the edge of a monumental transformation.

 Chapter 1089 Following Orders

    Chapter 1089 Following Orders


    All along, mercenary organizations had been a formidable presence for ordinary people.


    But for Donald, mercenaries were like children ying house. They never posed any real threat to


    Quadfield.


    As the name suggested, a mercenary organization was a group which was willing to risk their lives


    for money.


    In other words, the members within the organization regard money as the most important thing.


    Beliefs and perseverance had never been the traits of a mercenary.


    Therefore, the actual power level of mercenaries had always been significantly lower than that of


    regr armies.


    Even the most religiously zealous orders of Holy Knights were far more formidable than any group


    of mercenaries.


    Despite being as disorganized as loose sand, they referred to themselves as descendants of


    demigods during this unique period.


    Not to mention, when Donald went to rescue Raphael, he could clearly feel that Rovermore Ind


    had already formed a militarized organization.


    Even though the defenses of Rovermore Ind were ultimately shattered by Quadfield, it was clear


    that Sole Wolf had made significant progresspared to the past.


    If it weren''t for Donald''s forceful intervention with the people of Quadfield, it was utterly


    unpredictable what Sole Wolf would have evolved into by now.


    ¡°Lord Campbell, what should we do next?¡±


    Once all Twelve Supreme Kings had finished reviewing the information, Donald said, ¡°Based on the


    intelligence we''ve gathered, we can infer that the divine demon tombs around the world are


    reviving. If that''s the case, there will certainly be people like Sole Wolf who be what these


    divine demon call their demigods.


    ¡°I want you to monitor the situation closely at the divine demon tombs. If there really is a revival of


    divine demon, notify me. I will go and y the gods.¡±


    y the God!


    If these two words were spoken by someone else, they would certainly think this person was


    insane.


    However, when Donald uttered these two words, none of Twelve Supreme Kings doubted whether


    Donald could actually do it.


    The eyes of Twelve Supreme Kings were all ignited with the will to fight!


    These foreign forces had been constantly harassing Quadfield, and maliciously tarnishing its image.


    But now, things were different.


    Don''t you all challenge us every day?


    Alright then, we from Quadfield will take the initiative to strike, wiping out all your divine beings. Let''s


    see how long you can keep that stupid attitude!


    ¡°I shall follow Lord Campbell''smand!¡±


    ¡°I shall follow Lord Campbell''smand!¡±


    Just then, Jennifer descended from the second floor with the support of Hannah and Geraldine.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Jennifer was still very weak, but upon hearing that Donald''s friends had arrived, she


    felt she had to meet them no matter what.


    The sudden appearance of Jennifer left Twelve Supreme Kings flustered.


    They were already quite pleased with the chance of seeing the new ruler, but who would have


    thought they''d also get to see Jennifer!


    Twelve Supreme Kings all stood up and paid their respects to Jennifer.


    Jennifer was taken aback for a moment, then asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Darling, why are


    your friends so polite?¡±


    Donald quickly exined, ¡°Oh, they''ve just returned from abroad, so their manners might seem a bit


    different. But you know, there is no harm in being polite.¡±


    Donald red at Twelve Supreme Kings, reminding them that Jennifer was unaware of his true


    identity.


    They quickly switched to a different method to pay their respects to Jennifer.


    ¡°We heard that Mr... Mr. Campbell has been blessed with a son, so we, the twelve brothers, have


    come especially to visit. This is a small gift we''ve prepared for your son. We hope Ms. Wilson will


    ept it. Please do not refuse.¡±


    How could Twelve Supreme Kings possiblye to meet the new ruler without bringing gifts?


    Helena took the initiative to step forward, indicating that the gift could be handed to her.


    After all, these items were for the young master. Even if they were given by Twelve Supreme Kings,


    it was not possible to hand them over to her mistress without checking. That would be far too


    dangerous.

 Chapter 1090 Am I To Handle This

    Chapter 1090 Am I To Handle This


    Durbaine night pearl, Konge trapiche emerald, Nordhugel red beryl, Westhaven gold locket...


    Every single item gifted by Twelve Supreme Kings would undoubtedly stir up a storm of chaos and


    bloodshed if they were released into the world.


    But now, they were handing these things out like they were giving away baby form and diapers,


    one after another.


    Jennifer was not exposed, so she didn''t know how precious these things truly were.


    But Hannah and Geraldine were standing by the side,pletely dumbfounded.


    Is this the courtesy of Twelve Supreme Kings?


    These gift are just too terrifying.


    ¡°That should be enough. If you give so many gifts now, what will you present when post-baby


    showeres?¡±


    Donald remarked from the side, prompting the supreme kings to finally stop taking things out.


    Giving these things away actually pained them, but when they thought about it being presented to


    the new ruler, it didn''t seem to matter anymore.


    Jennifer frowned at Donald and said, ¡°What are you saying, dear? Can''t you be a bit nicer when


    someonees with good intentions to present gifts?¡±


    Donald touched his nose and fell silent.


    These was such a trivial matter. Donald believed that if his son needed it, these supreme kings


    would move heaven and earth, even plucking the stars and the moon from the sky if they could.


    Twelve Supreme Kings also understood that Donald needed some time alone at this moment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition, Donald had also assigned them a new task.


    So they didn''t stay for long. After delivering the gifts, they shared a few auspicious words and then


    departed.


    The twelve kings came quickly, and they left just as swiftly.


    It was only after they reappeared in the sight of others that the people from foreign organizations


    finally felt at ease.


    No one knew where they had gone, but all they needed to know was that this time, Quadfield did


    not cause them any trouble. That was more than enough.


    After Twelve Supreme Kings left, Donald asked Helena to tidy up everything and stayed for a while.


    ¡°Darling, you''re still very weak. Please don''t run around everywhere.¡±


    Jennifer gave Donald a look and said, ¡°I simply moved from the second floor to the ground floor


    Where else did I go?¡±


    ¡°Since you''re here now, let''s discuss it. What should we name our child?¡±


    Donald said with a smile, ¡°Let''s call him Thornton, as in thorns.¡±


    Upon hearing this name, Jennifer became displeased.


    ¡°Why do you name him thorns? This name carries a bad omen. No, it won''t do.¡±


    With a serious expression, Donald said to Jennifer, ¡°I hope our son will grow up to be a man who


    can stand tall and strong, capable of oveing all obstacles.¡±


    Hearing Donald''s exnation, Jennifer curled her lips in resignation and said, ¡°Fine. Let''s call him


    Thornton then. Just remember, if my son ever suffers or struggles in the future, it''s because you


    didn''t choose a good name for him.¡±


    Oh, boy. Women can be very unreasonable.


    What does this child''s future hardships have to do with me?


    In the following days, Jennifer who needed to recuperate, so she spent her time under the watchful


    care of the medical team, undergoing postnatal recovery.


    And so, quite naturally, all the matters of thepany fell squarely on Donald''s shoulders.


    Under Jennifer''s insistence, Donald lost his privilege to lounge around at home and had no choice


    but to dutifully go to work at the office.


    Donald initially thought that his presence at thepany was merely a formality. After all, he had


    been away for so long, and thepany was still running smoothly.


    However, when Donald arrived at the office, he discovered that things were not as simple as he had


    thought.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, these are the business matters that thepany urgently needs to address in the


    next two months. We need you to review them.¡±


    Donald could only feel a headacheing on as he watched Jane carry a huge pile of documents


    into his office.


    ¡°Are you sure all these matters require my attention? Haven''t you been in the office all this time?


    Why don''t you handle them yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1091 Incognito Visit

    Chapter 1091 Incognito Visit


    Hearing Donald''s words, Jane pouted and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ve always dealt with my work


    promptly. But these tasks are really beyond my authority. If I were to handle them, it would be


    overstepping my boundaries.¡±


    Jane was someone transferred from Quadfield, and she was absolutely loyal to Donald.


    But it was precisely because of her absolute loyalty that Jane abided by the rules. She could never


    be arrogant due to Donald''s support.


    Seeing Jane''s aggrieved expression, Donald quickly said, ¡°I didn''t mean to me you at all. Alright,


    alright, just sit by my side and assist me. That way, I can ask you immediately if there''s any


    problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Being able to spend time alone with Donald was a very happy thing for Jane.


    She sat quietly at the side, waiting for Donald to call her, while he began to carefully review the


    documents.


    The construction project of Dragon Fide Corporation was now in its final stages, and an increasing


    number of people were starting to take notice of Dragon Fide Vi.


    Previously, everyone thought that Dragon Fide Vi was just an immature concept. Now, most


    people had no choice but to start taking seriously the fact that the world''s first residential area for


    the rich was built by Donald.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Can I go to the site now?¡±


    Donald, holding the documents in his hand, suddenly asked a question that left Jane momentarily


    stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Can I go to the site now? Just the two of us, and it would be best not to notify anyone else.¡±


    An incognito visit?


    This was the first thought that came to Jane''s mind.


    Although Jennifer had always ced great importance on the Dragon Fide Vi project, she never


    went to the site directly.


    The reason was simple. It was because Jennifer was not an expert in construction.


    So, she believed that her team could handle the issues on-site, and all she needed to do was sit at


    home and review the reports.


    Seeing that Jane remained silent, Donald couldn''t help but ask again, ¡°What''s the matter? Is it


    inconvenient for me to go to the scene?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it''s convenient. Mr. Campbell, when do you think we should set off? Shall we leave right


    now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, right now.¡±


    Donald answered and then left the office with Jane. Just before they left, Jane noticed that he was


    still holding a document in his hand.


    Could it be that Mr. Campbell insisted on going to the site because he noticed something was


    amiss?


    Since she was springing a surprise visit, Jane casually grabbed a couple of work permits from the


    project manager to ensure smooth entry into the construction site.


    The work permit didn''t contain any personal identification information which was the same model


    used by the workers.


    In an effort to keep a low profile, Donald even requested Jane to choose the worstpany car to


    drive there.


    Throughout the journey, Donald was engrossed in reading documents, not uttering a single word.


    Jane felt a bit nervous inexplicably.


    She still remembered because Donald had exceptionally high demands for quality, more than ten


    buildings in Dragon Fide Vi were demolished and rebuilt thest time.


    If Donald were to spot another issue this time, Jane simply could not imagine the consequences.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Dragon Fide Vi covers a vast area, and divided into 11 areas. Which section


    should we inspect first?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Donald responded without lifting his head.


    Whatever?


    Jane quickly reviewed the construction progress of the 11 areas in Dragon Fide Vi and the people


    in charge in her mind.


    She found a rtively reliable spot and parked her car at the entrance of the construction site.


    Just as the two were about to get out of the car, a massive rumble startled them.


    Donald looked up towards the direction of the sound, only to find that the reinforcing bar hanging


    from the tower crane had collided with the nearby building.


    Although the building hadn''t had its exterior brickwork done yet, such a hefty collision still created a


    large dent.

 Chapter 1092 Handling The Incident

    Chapter 1092 Handling The Incident


    ¡°D*mn it, what''s going on? Who''s operating the tower crane up there? Get him down here


    immediately!¡±


    The thunderous noise not only startled everyone else, but also drew out the project manager,


    Wilbur.


    Seeing the project manager so angry, a group of workers quickly used their walkie-talkies to contact


    the person operating the tower crane.


    Jane also gave Donald a nervous nce.


    After all, they had just arrived at the entrance of the construction site, only to encounter such an


    incident.


    Will Mr. Campbell believe it if someone exin this was a coincidence?


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, perhaps I should go and talk to him...¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Donald nced at Jane and said, ¡°We came here today just to walk around.


    Let the professionals handle these matters. We shouldn''t overstep our bounds.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Having worked with Donald for so long, Jane knew very well that he was starting to get angry.


    They pulled out their work cards to enter the construction site. Then , they found a corner where


    they wouldn''t attract much attention. They wanted to see how Wilbur would handle this unexpected


    incident.


    It was unclear whether the driver had realized his mistakes or any other reasons, when the


    operator, Floyd, descended from the tower crane, it was clear that his hands and feet felt weak and


    numb.


    Wilbur held a walkie-talkie in his left hand, and after scratching his chin with his right, he beckoned


    to Floyd.


    ¡°Hey,e over here.¡±


    Floyd was a young man in his early twenties.


    His gaze was pure and innocent. He was tall but also thin, just like the rake.


    Clearly, Floyd was terrified of Wilbur. So, even when thetter beckoned him, he approached him


    slowly. He must be really scared.


    As Floyd was approaching, less than three meters away from Wilbur, he suddenlyunched a kick


    towards Floyd.


    It seemed like Floyd had known all along that he was going to get hit. The moment Wilbur made his


    move, he swiftly dodged to the side.


    Wilburcked exercise in his daily life. This kick not only failed to teach Floyd a lesson, but it almost


    sprained his own waist.


    ¡°D*mn it! How dare you run away? Catch him for me!¡±


    The workers around stood still as if they hadn''t heard a thing, not moving an inch.


    Interestingly, Wilbur''s twockeys ran faster than anyone else.


    The two men picked up the steel pipes lying nearby and chased after Floyd from both sides. In just


    a short while, Floyd, who had been hit several times, was dragged in front of Wilbur.


    Blood trickled down from Floyd''s nostrils.


    After being hit, Floyd, who already had small eyes, now had swollen ones. The sight was so pitiful


    that the other workers couldn''t bear to look at him.


    Wilbur walked up to Floyd, reached out and patted his face, saying, ¡°Weren''t you quite good at


    dodging? Why aren''t you dodging now?¡±


    As Floyd swallowed hard, he choked out, ¡°Mr. Jackle, I... I''m just so hungry. That''s why I was


    distracted earlier.¡±


    ¡°Give me another chance. I promise I won''t make the same mistake again.¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± Wilbur sneered, ¡°You really think there will be a next time?¡±


    He forcefully grabbed Floyd''s hair,pelling him to face the spot where arge hole had just been


    smashed open.


    ¡°Do you know that the main construction of the building is already finished? The topping-out


    ceremony has beenpleted, and all that''s left is to apply the ceramic tiles.¡±


    ¡°So now you''ve left me with this huge mess. Do you really think I can get the job done like this?¡±


    ¡°Floyd, do you have any idea how much it would cost to fix such a big hole?¡±


    What Wilbur said was indeed correct, Floyd''s actions had indeed caused considerable damage to


    thepany.


    It was just that these workers were all too familiar with Wilbur''s character.


    For others, idents meant losses.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But for him, idents were just golden opportunities to make money.

 Chapter 1093 Quit While You Are Ahead

    Chapter 1093 Quit While You Are Ahead


    ¡°Mr. Jackle, maybe we should let it go. Floyd is still just a kid, and he didn''t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Jackle, the exterior wall isn''t that bad. Worst case, I''ll just work some overtimeter to fix


    that area.¡±


    The workers around also felt sorry for Floyd, so they all spoke up for him one after another.


    Wilbur''s eyes narrowed slightly as he picked up a wrench from beside him and mmed it heavily


    onto a steel te.


    The sound of metal shing was so intense that it made everyone''s ears ache.


    Just moments ago, the workers who were speaking up for Floyd had all shut their mouths, not


    daring to say a word.


    Wilbur pointed at them with a wrench and said, ¡°It''s still working hours. What are you all doing


    standing around here? Don''t you have work to do?¡±


    ¡°Everyone get lost!¡±


    Some of the more timid workers turned around and left after nudging their friends.


    But many more people remained standing in ce, unmoved.


    They''d been oppressed by Wilbur for far too long. No matter what, they would not allow Wilbur to


    bully Floyd any longer today.


    ¡°Mr. Jackle, something seems off to me. Maybe we should let this kid off the hook for now?¡±


    Nn was the best at reading people and situations.


    He had already seen a few workers in the crowd holding bricks in their hands stealthily.


    Though they would usually have no fear in confronting these workers directly, they were currently at


    a disadvantage. If a real fight were to break out, it was uncertain who would have the upper hand.


    Wilbur wasn''t a fool. He patted Floyd''s face and said, ¡°Kid, consider yourself lucky. I''ll let you off the


    hook for now. But if you dare to mess around while working for me in the future, I''ll make you pay


    with your life.¡±


    After finishing his words, Wilbur let Floyd go.


    Immediately, two workers came over to steady Floyd.


    Nn and Hugh held a wrench each, and pointed at them. Then, they turned around and returned


    to the project manager''s office.


    In just a matter of minutes, the brawl had subsided.


    It was as if nothing had ever happened, and the construction site had returned to its rightful order.


    Witnessing all this, Jane''s heart was in her throat at this moment.


    This Wilbur really has a death wish!


    Every time he came to report on his work at the office, Jane always thought he was quite a good


    person.


    It seems that Wilbur is just good at currying favor with his superiors, and I have been fooled by him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, should I notify the administration department to temporarily suspend Wilbur''s


    position?¡±


    ¡°Is his position revoked simply because he hit someone?¡±


    Donald chuckled lightly and said, ¡°After all, he is a project manager, a leader on the construction


    site. It''s quite normal for him to have a bit of a temper.¡±


    What?


    Wilbur has been so unruly, and he''s saying it''s normal for him to have a bit of a temper?


    ¡°Let''s go and take a look. Didn''t that young man just say that his hunger caused him to make a


    mistake with the tower crane?¡±


    ¡°Then let''s go and ask him properly. I want to know if the food doesn''t suit his taste, or if the portion


    isn''t enough.¡±


    Before Jane could stop him, Donald had already started walking towards Floyd.


    Perhaps it was because Donald was dressed so impably, or maybe it was because he was


    apanied by such a stunning beauty like Jane.


    When he approached Floyd, a group of people suddenly became nervous.


    They were not sure what exactly Donald wanted from them.


    ¡°Who... who are you?¡±


    The worker leading the pack, Jonty, was a bit bolder. He took the initiative to inquire about Donald''s


    identity.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald shed his work ID and said, ¡°I''m from the headquarters. I''m here this time to inspect the


    progress of the construction site.¡±


    ¡°I saw how your manager had hit him. How bad is it?¡±


    Upon hearing that Donald was from the headquarters, Jonty''s face changed immediately.

 Chapter 1094 Unspeakable Concerns

    Chapter 1094 Unspeakable Concerns


    ¡°When did our manager ever hit him? Quit spouting nonsense. Go on! Get out of here quickly. Don''t


    cause trouble here.¡±


    Seeing Jonty react this way, Donald was immediately rather puzzled.


    Generally speaking, workers like Floyd, if bullied by the project manager, should feel quite happy


    when someone more powerful from the corporate headquarters arrived.


    Why does it feel like they''re avoiding me like a gue now?


    What''s going on?


    Meanwhile, seeing Donald standing still, Jonty and his group were thinking that since they couldn''t


    afford to offend him, they''d just avoid him.


    Those few people had helped Floyd up and were ready to go elsewhere.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they moved Floyd, he let out a loud cry, clutched his leg, and began to


    weep.


    ¡°Stop! Don''t touch me. I think my leg is broken!¡±


    Upon hearing Floyd''s words, everyone froze, not daring to make another move.


    Their gaze fell on Floyd''s leg. Sure enough, they saw his jeans dyed red with fresh blood.


    ¡°How did this happen? Didn''t Mr. Jackle already refrain from hitting your leg?¡±


    With tears in his eyes, Floyd answered, ¡°When they were chasing me, they kept hitting my legs with


    their sticks. They only managed to catch me because I couldn''t bear the pain anymore. Mr. Stark, is


    my leg broken? Will I be a cripple in the future?¡±


    Everyone''s eyes were somewhat reddened at those words.


    If they had the ability to do other jobs, they certainly wouldn''t be here doing manualbor.


    For them, their health and physique were what got them jobs.


    After all, construction sites weren''t charity organizations. They wouldn''t employ people with physical


    disabilities.


    If something unexpected happened to the worker during the work process, who could bear the


    responsibility?


    Floyd was still so young. Yet, just because of one ident, his leg was broken by those three


    rascals.


    ¡°Don''t worry. You won''t be crippled. I still have some money left. Let me take you to the hospital,¡±


    said Jonty as he prepared to take Floyd to the hospital.


    At this moment, Donald looked at the group and spoke up. ¡°Even though I''m not sure what exactly


    you''re all worried about, do you really want to spend your entire life being oppressed by people like


    Wilbur?¡±


    ¡°You don''t know jack! Get lost!¡± Jonty, who had a fiery temper, was about to shove at Donald.


    However, Donald ced his left hand on Jonty''s wrist and yanked thetter.


    Having lost his bnce, Jonty stumbled and fell directly onto the ground.


    Before the man could stand up, Donald stepped on Jonty''s back with one foot.


    Donald''s actions thoroughly infuriated all the other workers.


    ¡°You have a death wish, don''t you!¡±


    ¡°Let go of Mr. Stark!¡±


    It was apparent that Jonty was the leader of these workers.


    Therefore, now that he was being trampled on by Donald''s feet, they were all extremely agitated.


    Donald pulled out a dagger from his waist and ced it directly against Jonty''s neck.


    The workers who originally wanted to step forward were instantly stunned.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What is this kid up to? Is he nning to kill someone?


    ¡°You guys fear Wilbur but not me. You''d rather endure in silence when he bullies you, but the


    moment I push you around, you immediately think ofing at me. Well, I''m confused now. Are you


    guys afraid of trouble or not?¡± asked Donald.


    They recognized that look in his eyes all too well.


    Wilbur often looked at them with this kind of gaze, too.


    Previously, they didn''t understand what kind of gaze this was.


    But now, they understood. It was how the strong gazed at the weak.


    It was a gaze full of disdain, pity, and even perplexity.


    One of the younger, spirited guys couldn''t bear such an insult and yelled at Donald, ¡°What do you


    even know? You''re from the corporate headquarters, and we''re not! Wilbur will, at most, have his


    wages deducted a little after we report him. But what about us? We still have to make a living under


    him!¡±

 Chapter 1095 Reclaim Your Dignity

    Chapter 1095 Reim Your Dignity


    The reason Donald chose to humiliate them in this way was entirely due to his frustration with their


    lack of resistance.


    In his world, everything in this world was simply divided into right and wrong.


    He would persist in doing what was right, no matter what, but he would not turn a blind eye to the


    wrong things either.


    Hence, in Donald''s view, he couldn''tprehend why these workers still didn''t dare to report Wilbur


    even though they had already been bullied by Wilbur to this extent.


    Now, he was enlightened.


    As it turned out, there were things in this world more important than right or wrong, and that was life


    and survival.


    Having understood this, Donald lifted his foot, allowing Jonty to get up from the ground.


    He faced the workers and stated, ¡°I''m giving you guys two choices. Either stand with me and let me


    help you take down Wilbur, or stand with Wilbur, and I''ll have him fire you all immediately without


    paying you a single cent. Decide for yourselves.¡±


    Since these workers valued life over right and wrong, Donald decided to use life and death as a


    multiple-choice question.


    After rising from the ground, Jonty gritted out, ¡°Why must you insist on making us choose? Can''t


    you just let us go?¡±


    He was seriously baffled.


    Since he can clearly handle Wilbur by himself, he should just go do so.


    Why does he have to drag us into this?


    Donald stared at Jonty and replied tly, ¡°Because I have a problem¡ªI can''t stand people whock


    dignity. Since you guys threw away your dignity on your own, I want you to reim it yourselves.¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone was taken aback.


    The concept of dignity felt both familiar and foreign to them.


    Did we ever have it?


    ¡°All right! We''re with you all the way!¡± Jonty was no stranger to trials and tribtions and was well


    aware that choosing Donald this time was a matter of life or death.


    Seeing that Jonty and the others had been enlightened, Donald asked Jane to arrange for people to


    take away Floyd, whose leg was injured.


    He, on the other hand, continued to work alongside Jonty and the rest.


    Because the overall progress at Dragon Fide Vi was somewhat behind schedule, almost all of the


    workers there had to work overtime for three to five hours every evening.


    ¡°Do you all get overtime pay for working extra hours?¡±


    Jonty shook his head. ¡°Overtime pay? There''s no such thing. We live and eat right here on the


    construction site. In the words of our foreman, ''If we don''t work overtime, what else are we going to


    do in the evenings?''¡±


    Donald''s brows furrowed at Jonty''s answer.


    ¡°What kind of nonsensical logic is this? You guys can do whatever you want in the evenings besides


    working overtime. What''s wrong with ying on your phone, going to the mall, or even going out to


    watch a movie?¡±


    Jonty chuckled bitterly. ¡°What phone and mall are you talking about? Our foreman has confiscated


    all our phones, iming he''s afraid we''ll ck off and not focus on our work. As for the mall, that''s


    even more out of the question. We operate under a fully enclosed management system here.


    Unless there are special circumstances, we can only go out once a week.¡±


    When Wilbur reported to thepany, what he was most proud of was his management system.


    On other construction sites, most workers would go out shopping, which would sometimes lead to


    conflicts with others.


    But at Wilbur''s site, such a thing would absolutely never happen.


    At first, thepany thought it was because Wilbur was managing well, but now, it was obvious


    that this had nothing to do with good management but ruthless exploitation.


    ¡°Then, do you guys have attendance records for working overtime in the evenings?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. I''m the one who records it.¡± While speaking, Jonty pulled out a small notebook to show


    Donald.


    This little notebook contained the attendance records of everyone for the past year.


    Not only did they have to sign in once when they worked overtime in the evenings, but they also


    had to go to Jonty to sign out again after finishing work. The records were kept with meticulous


    details.

 Chapter 1096 One Against Four

    Chapter 1096 One Against Four


    ¡°All right, hand me this notebook. I''ll help you turn it into cash.¡±


    Hearing Donald''s words, Jonty remained skeptical.


    Can he really get us cash based on this manually recorded attendance book alone?


    Right then, the sound of the bell signaling mealtime echoed from the construction site''s cafeteria.


    By right, after a busy day, mealtime should be the happiest moment.


    Yet, Jonty and the others didn''t seem to have much enthusiasm.


    Several workers even asked each other, ¡°Are you eating today?¡±


    Donald became even more bewildered as he listened from the side.


    Everyone''s doing manualbor here. How can they manage without eating?


    As if seeing through Donald''s doubts, Jonty exined, ¡°The cafeteria on the construction site is


    contracted by Wilbur''s sister-inw. Since we can''t leave, we have to get all three meals settled in


    this cafeteria daily.¡±


    He sighed, continuing, ¡°If the food in this cafeteria tasted better and had bigger portions, none of us


    would have anyints. But the food here...¡±


    Hearing that, Donald joined the line, curious to see what the food here was really like.


    As there were not many people eating, it was soon his turn.


    Uponying his eyes on the dishes disyed before him, Donald almost threw up on the spot.


    The meat dishes were beef and potato stew and pickled pigs'' feet.


    However, not only were the chunks of beef covered in white, sinewy tendons, but even the potatoes


    were all ckened and hard. With one nce, one would be able to tell they were clearly not made


    from fresh potatoes.


    And then there was the pickled pigs'' feet.


    The pig''s trotters still had mud and pig hair on them. Anyone in their right mind wouldn''t eat such


    food.


    How could this be a nourishing meal? This was basically torturing oneself.


    ¡°Hey! What exactly do you want to eat? Why are you standing here in silence?¡±


    The man behind the counter had a cigarette dangling from his mouth while the ash constantly fell


    into the uncovered food.


    Seeing Donald standing there without saying what he wanted to eat, the man appeared somewhat


    impatient.


    Before Donald could even respond, the man randomly scooped a few dishes and handed them to


    Donald, saying, ¡°Here you go. That''ll be fifty.¡±


    Donald didn''t bother to take the food tray. Instead, he remarked contemptuously, ¡°Fifty bucks for this


    pigswill that you call food?¡±


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly. He lifted his chin toward Donald and answered, ¡°That''s right. I''m


    offering pigswill. So, are you in or out?¡±


    ¡°Pigswill should be fed to pigs. I''ll pass, but you probably need it.¡±


    ¡°Son of a b*tch. Are you f*cking looking for trouble?¡± The man raised the metaldle in his hand,


    ready to strike Donald.


    However, with a swift lift of his left hand, Donald mmed the food tray right onto the man''s face.


    Even the most capable man would be temporarily blind with oily food smeared all over his face.


    Thus, in one fell swoop, Donald grabbed the man by the cor and yanked thetter forward.


    Seizing the moment when the man lost bnce, Donald forced the man''s head right into the pot of


    pickled pigs'' feet.


    Although the pickled pigs'' feet had been served for a while now, the temperature of its oily surface


    was noughing matter.


    Upon being forced into the pot, the man let out a piercing scream, prompting the chefs to rush out


    from the back in a hurry.


    ¡°What''s going on? Who the hell are you? Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Three chefs, with knives in hand, were about to approach Donald.


    Donald''s face darkened. Instead of retreating, he advanced and took the initiative to strike.


    At first, the workers thought that Donald seemed quite cultivated, so he would certainly be injured


    this time.


    To their shock, in less than half a minute, the three chefs who were just unting their power were


    now lying on the ground, wailing in pain.


    Donald had knocked down four strong men in session. This piqued everyone''s curiosity about


    his story, and they wondered why he was so impressive.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°F*cking hell! Can''t ady get her beauty sleep in peace? What on Earth are you deadbeats making


    a racket about out there?¡± Valerie Wilder emerged from the adjacent small room, dressing herself as


    she walked.


    When she saw her staff lying all over the ground, she halted in her tracks. ¡°Did you beat them up?¡±

 Chapter 1097 Pigswill Should Be Fed To Pigs

    Chapter 1097 Pigswill Should Be Fed To Pigs


    ¡°Indeed, it was me. What''s the problem?¡±


    Seeing Donald admit so readily, Valerie, on the contrary, dared not act rashly anymore.


    She gave him a once-over, noticing that the young man was not only fair and clean but also looked


    rather innocuous. Moreover, his attire was quite proper, making it apparent at a nce that he was


    not a construction site worker.


    In a deep voice, she questioned, ¡°Fe, you''re not from our construction site, are you? Do you have


    any idea who my brother-inw is? Are you tired of living? Trust you to be stirring up trouble on our


    construction site.¡±


    ¡°I know your brother-inw is Wilbur Jackle.¡±


    ¡°How dare you still be so arrogant, then?¡±


    Picking up the metaldle from the ground, Donald stirred the pickled pigs'' feet. ¡°Initially, I nned


    to inspect the construction site and then go have a heart-to-heart with your brother-inw. But after


    seeing the meals you guys provide for the workers here, I truly can''t stand it anymore.¡±


    He went on, ¡°I''ll wrap up the inspection for today. You there, give your brother-inw a call and tell


    him to get his ass here to see me.¡±


    Brazen! How brazen!


    This fellow''s actually demanding Wilbur to get his ass here while on Wilbur''s turf.


    Does he think he''s the king of the world?


    Just as Valerie was about to intimidate Donald, he abruptly mmed the metaldle onto the fingers


    of that man at the side.


    Crack!


    The crisp sound of a finger bone breaking sent chills down everyone''s spines.


    Now, the middle-aged man whose face was scalded didn''t even know which area to tend to first for


    the pain.


    His howl shattered Valerie''sst shred of illusion.


    She understood now that the man standing before her was not someone who could be easily


    scared off with a few words.


    Looks like I really have to ask Wilbur toe and handle this.


    While Valerie moved aside to make the call, Donald showed no intentions of letting this middle-aged


    man off the hook.


    He picked up the metaldle and tapped it on the man''s head, saying indifferently, ¡°As I said earlier,


    pigswill should be fed to pigs. Since you guys are just idling around anyway,e over here and


    finish all this pigswill for me. It won''t be good to waste food.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At this moment, the man was filled with extreme regret.


    The foodid out before them was enough to feed more than thirty people.


    Even if the four of them were big eaters, there was no way they could finish all of this.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Are you not willing to?¡± Donald snickered. ¡°If so, I won''t force you. You all can


    go wash your faces in this pot instead.¡±


    The man''s face had already been singed once by Donald. Hence, how could he dare to let it


    happen again? That''d simply be shooting himself in the foot.


    He hurriedly said, ¡°I''ll eat it. I''ll eat right away.¡±


    Under Donald''s watchful eye, the four men each picked up their cutlery, squatted in front of the


    counter, and began their meal.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were serving such terrible food only because they were cutting corners. This so-called pigswill


    was, of course, not what they''d eat in their daily lives.


    Therefore, as soon as the food entered their mouths, each of them started to retch and almost


    threw up bile.


    Still, Donald remained unmoved. Pointing at the stuff they had thrown up on the ground, he ordered,


    ¡°I told you guys to eat it, not to throw it up. Keep going.¡±


    D*mmit! This kid is pushing it too far!


    ¡°I''m not a f*cking pig! If you like it so much, you eat it!¡± A plump chef was also ready to risk it all. He


    stood up, determined to go down with Donald.


    Sadly, he had truly thought too highly of himself.


    Facing the plump chef, who was charging over, Donald simply stepped back a little, and the former


    tumbled like a ball,nding heavily on the ground.


    A metaldle was shoved straight into the fat man''s mouth, helping to pry it open.


    Donald picked up a bowl of pickled pigs'' feet with one hand and poured the contents directly into the


    fat man''s mouth.


    ¡°Stop...¡± Glug! ¡°I was wrong...¡±


    Only then did the fat man want to admit his mistake, but it was all toote.

 Chapter 1098 How About You Look Into My Information

    Chapter 1098 How About You Look Into My Information


    Donald served this fat man fourrge bowls of pickled pigs'' feet before finally letting him go.


    With his face slick with sweat, the fat man was on hisst legs. Jonty even ran over to persuade


    Donald, ¡°Buddy, I think that''s enough. Now that you''ve made such a big fuss, it''s going to be hard to


    calm things downter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Just teach them a lesson will do. There''s no need to go all out on them.¡±


    Knowing that Jonty meant well, Donald still retorted, ¡°What? Are you scared now?¡±


    This question irritated the former. ¡°What do you mean we''re scared? We just think it''s unnecessary


    to escte things to the point of causing deaths. They''re nothing more thanckeys of Wilbur. If we


    have a score to settle, we should go directly to Wilbur.¡±


    Jonty was saying this as a piece of advice to Donald.


    However, these words were actually heard by Wilbur, who arrived.


    ¡°Who''s looking to settle scores with me?¡± He swaggered in with his entourage from outside.


    Nn and Hugh each held a weapon in their hands, one with a knife and the other with a steel rod.


    The trio''s demeanor was as brazen as it could possibly be.


    ¡°Wilbur, you''re finally here. Not only did this fellow hit my people, but he also said he''s going to take


    you down!¡±


    Valerie might not have many skills, but she sure knew how to exaggerate and embellish a story.


    The only reason she could thrive in this construction site was all thanks to riding on the coattails of


    Wilbur.


    Seeing her lean in voluntarily, Wilbur let out a sly chuckle and subtly groped her under the guise of


    offeringfort.


    Valerie was his sister-inw and was quite attractive.


    It went without saying that he only brought her to his side because he was hoping for something to


    happen between them.


    Even if Donald didn''t do anything to upset Valerie today, Wilbur would still find a way to show off in


    front of her, never mind that Donald was actually so arrogant and brash.


    ¡°Oh my, who dares to act recklessly on my turf? Just stay back and watch how I deal with this brat.¡±


    After saying that, Wilbur took the initiative to walk to Donald.


    Seeing how miserably Donald had tormented the fat man, Wilbur knew that Donald was not to be


    underestimated. At the very least, Donald had to be incredibly formidable when it came to fighting.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hence, from the very beginning, Wilbur never intended to go head-to-head with Donald.


    With a haughty expression, he looked at Donald and said, ¡°Kid, where are you from? Tell me about


    it. Before we make a move, let''s y a game of revtions lest we unintentionally fight one of our


    own.¡±


    The so-called ¡°game of revtions¡± was essentially both parties revealing their own backgrounds.


    Truly formidable individuals usually wouldn''t reveal such information, as there were only a handful


    who could stand at the pinnacle of this underworld circle.


    Thus, the moment the term ¡°game of revtions¡± was mentioned, it appeared as if Wilburcked a


    bit of confidence.


    However, those who truly understood Wilbur would know that when he spoke of the game of


    revtions, it was a clear sign that he was already contemting murder.


    Wilbur himself wasn''t particrlypetent, but he had a widework of connections.


    In addition, he had a knack for dealing with people, so many of the prominent figures in Pollerton


    considered him a close pal.


    This was the source of Wilbur''s confidence.


    If something were to happen to him, it would be equivalent to something happening to half of the


    underworld bosses of Pollerton.


    Even if you''re tough, do you really think you can stand against half of the underworld bosses of


    Pollerton?


    Naturally, Donald knew what was on Wilbur''s mind.


    He, too, wasn''t in a hurry, casually pulling out a chair from the side to sit down.


    ¡°I have no background, so there is no need to probe further. I have just one name¡ªDonald


    Campbell. Since you''re so capable, how about you use your connections to look into my


    information?¡±


    ¡°Motherf*cker, you really are cocky, aren''t you?¡± Wilbur took out his phone and pointed it at Donald.


    ¡°If you''ve got the guts, don''t move. I''ll make sure you beg me on your knees in ten minutes.¡±

 Chapter 1099 WhatsApp Group Chat Commotion

    Chapter 1099 WhatsApp Group Chat Commotion


    Wilbur was extremely confident in his ownwork of connections.


    Therefore, when Donald took the initiative to ask Wilbur to investigate, thetter''s first reaction was


    that the former was definitely doomed.


    Just watch and see how I end you!


    If Donald were to really attack Wilbur recklessly, the two people brought by Wilbur might not even


    be able to stop Donald.


    But since this brat insists on being arrogant, I''ll make sure he understands the consequences of


    that.


    Wilbur first took a photo of Donald, then forwarded it to his WhatsApp group chat.


    In the group chat, his tone was especially humble as he openly shared that while he was busy at


    work, some kid showed up out of nowhere and was intent on destroying the ce.


    No one could have imagined that Wilbur, who usuallymanded respect among the workers,


    would now have to feign pitifulness to gain sympathy in front of these real underworld bosses.


    Regardless, Wilbur didn''t find anything wrong with this at all.


    What''s wrong with being a little humble, as long as it helps me solve my problems?


    Sure enough, not long after he sent out Donald''s photo, amotion erupted in the WhatsApp


    group chat.


    Seeing the barrage of notifications on his phone, Wilbur was momentarily taken aback.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What''s going on? These underworld bosses are really stepping up their game today, huh?


    Before he could read the content of the group messages in detail, Newton Castro, the top gun of


    Pollerton''s underworld, gave him a call.


    ¡°M-Mr. Castro?¡±


    Even Wilbur felt fairly nervous to receive a call from Newton.


    It should be said that back then, he had put in a lot of financial resources and leveraged many


    connections in order to get Newton into the WhatsApp group.


    Nevertheless, Newton was known as the top gun in the underworld, so despite being a member of


    the group chat, he generally didn''t participate.


    This clearly indicated that Wilbur was of no significance to Newton.


    Even so, Wilbur was very content.


    Whenever he encountered something he couldn''t handle, he would open his WhatsApp group chat


    and present Newton''s WhatsApp ount.


    With that, anyone with a bit of sense wouldn''t dare to disrespect him.


    Thus, how could Wilbur not be overjoyed now that Newton personally called him?


    ¡°Where is the person you just photographed?¡± Newton''s voice sounded somewhat hurried as if he


    were running.


    Assuming that Newton was going to help him deal with Donald, Wilbur quickly responded


    obsequiously, ¡°That brat is sitting right in front of me, still acting all high and mighty. Don''t worry, Mr.


    Castro. He doesn''t have any background. There''s no need for you to step in.¡±


    Doesn''t have any background?


    On the other end of the line, Newton virtually became stupefied.


    He picked up his phone and checked with confidence once again. Indeed, it was a picture of


    Donald. There was no doubt about it.


    This son of a gun! You''ve offended Mr. Campbell and are still iming he doesn''t have any


    background?


    If Newton were known as the top gun of Pollerton''s underworld, then Donald would be Pollerton''s


    underworld king.


    Who the hell does this Wilbur Jackle think he is? How dare he say Mr. Campbell doesn''t have any


    background?


    Suppressing the fear in his heart, Newton hastily queried, ¡°Did you tell him you know me?¡±


    What he actually meant by saying this was to confirm whether Wilbur had been bragging about


    being acquainted with him in front of Donald.


    Unfortunately, Wilbur evidently misunderstood Newton''s intentions.


    He believed that Newton was giving him special permission to use Newton''s name to smooth things


    over.


    Hence, without further ado, Wilbur turned to Donald, who was sitting across from him, and said,


    ¡°Kid, you''re in luck. You must know Mr. Newton Castro, right? He''s on the phone with me right now.


    He''s the top gun of Pollerton''s underworld, and he''s ready to give you a chance.¡±


    He continued, ¡°If you dare to kneel before me right now and respectfully apologize three times, I''ll


    let today''s matter slide.¡±

 Chapter 1100 Throwing His Weight Around

    Chapter 1100 Throwing His Weight Around


    Donald looked at Wilbur with a puzzled expression and couldn''t help but doubt whether thetter


    was really on a call with someone.


    Didn''t Billy already send my photo to those lower-ranking leaders back then, lest some ignorant


    ones crossed me?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Regardless of who this so-called top gun of Pollerton really is, this person still dares to be so


    arrogant after knowing my identity?


    Donald beckoned to Wilbur with his hand. ¡°Come, give me your phone. I''ll talk to him.¡±


    Thetter looked at the former as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Who do you think you are? How


    could you deserve to talk to Mr. Castro?¡±


    While Wilbur threw his weight around here, on the other end of the call, Newton had been rendered


    speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Castro?¡± Hudson Barker, Newton''s subordinate, was carrying golf clubs while observing his


    boss, who was trembling all over while holding the phone.


    Did Mr. Castro have a history of epilepsy before?


    No, right?


    Just as he was about to walk forward and see what was going on with Newton, Newton hung up the


    call while shaking from head to toe.


    Beneath his gold-rimmed sses, Newton''s gaze could hardly conceal his murderous intent.


    Hudson was taken aback by this gaze. He had never seen Newton with such an imposing aura


    before.


    ¡°Mr. Castro... Are we still ying golf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why not? Just not here.¡± Newton took off his cap and tossed it at Hudson. ¡°Let''s go to Dragon


    Fide Vi.¡±


    Newton was already filled with murderous intent, but Wilbur had yet to realize the gravity of the


    situation.


    Wilbur gestured to Nn, who immediately pulled out a chair from the side, allowing Wilbur to sit


    down with an air of nonchnce.


    ¡°What now, kid? You know what I can do now, yeah?¡±


    Donald dug his ear, speaking apathetically. ¡°What can you do? You don''t even dare to let me take


    the phone. How am I supposed to know if your words are true or false?¡±


    He added, ¡°Your ten minutes are almost up. So, have you managed to dig up any dirt on me?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s question, Wilbur was briefly struck dumb.


    He had beenpletely engrossed in the joy of receiving Newton''s call earlier, so how could he


    have had the time to investigate Donald''s background?


    After such a long time, someone in the group chat should have figured out who this brat really is,


    right?


    Wilbur signaled Donald to wait while he opened the WhatsApp group to scroll through the chat


    history.


    D*mn! Why is this WhatsApp group that''s usually as quiet as a mouse now having hundreds of


    unread messages?


    He carelessly skimmed through and discovered that more than half of these messages were insults


    directed at him.


    The man instantly felt wronged.


    What on Earth is going on? I''ve always shown respect to these underworld bosses. Why are they


    suddenly turning against me and hurling insults?


    Just as Wilbur was confounded, an abrupt screech of brakes echoed from outside the construction


    site.


    He turned his head and saw a dozen or so luxury cars haphazardly parked at the entrance of the


    construction site.


    There was Jackdaw from the Azure Dragon Club, Taurus from the Crimson Petal Club, Carver from


    the Twin Crescents Club, and so on...


    These elusive bigwigs, who were usually never seen in public, had surprisingly all shown up at the


    entrance of the construction site at Dragon Fide Vi.


    A few of them were even draped in white bath towels, making it obvious that they had hurried over


    from a bathhouse of sorts.


    Wilbur was wholly dumbfounded.


    What the hell? Since when did my reputation be so significant?


    Over a dozen bigwigs stormed in from outside, brimming with murderous intent.


    Jackdaw, being the most temperamental, was leading the way.


    Wilbur greeted the man with a warm smile, ¡°Mr. Jackdaw, what brings you¡ª¡±


    Before Wilbur could finish his words, Jackdaw fiercely pped the former across the face.


    ¡°F*cking hell! Even if you want to die, can you not drag me into it? How dare you mess with


    someone as influential as Mr. Campbell? You must be tired of living!¡±


    Jackdaw grabbed Wilbur''s cor and was ready to p the man again when Taurus, who was


    closely behind, stepped forward.


    ¡°Jackdaw, that''s enough. There are so many of us waiting behind you. You''ve had your turn.¡±

 Chapter 1101 Small Fry

    Chapter 1101 Small Fry


    Jackdaw had a strong grip, so naturally, this p packed quite a punch. With one p, Wilbur was


    hit so hard he was left dazed and confused, his mind buzzing as he was disorientated.


    Before he could even react, Taurus'' fist which was as big as a y pot, came smashing down again


    with tremendous force and fierce momentum.


    Wilbur thought they came to help him, but it turned out they came to beat him up.


    Valerie who was watching anxiously from the side, forcefully nudged Nn and Hugh.


    ¡°What are you two still doing standing here? Hurry up and help him out.¡±


    Nn and Hugh exchanged nces for neither dared to step forward.


    These are famous and respected underworld bosses who are attacking Wilbur. Isn''t it suicide for us


    to step in and help now?


    First, someone beat Wilbur, then immediately took out their phone and left Wilbur''s WhatsApp


    group.


    These underworld bosses were practically making a clear statement just to show Donald that they


    had no ties with Wilbur.


    As arrogant as Jackdaw, he also obediently knelt before Donald after thoroughly beating Wilbur.


    He bowed his head and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we truly had no idea that Wilbur would dare to provoke


    you. This matter has nothing to do with us. You can deal with him however you see fit.¡±


    With Jackdaw kneeling, the others followed suit and knelt down as well.


    Valerie and Nn watched with their hearts in their throats.


    What on earth is Donald''s mission that it could make so many underworld bosses kneel and talk to


    him directly?


    Donald paid no attention to Jackdaw. Instead, his gaze was fixed on Wilbur.


    At this moment, Wilbur''s face was as swollen as a p*g''s head.


    As smart as he was, he surely knew he had bitten off more than he could chew this time.


    F*ck, I am really screwed this time!


    ¡°Is this the person you think can help you?¡±


    Donald sighed, shaking his head as he said, ¡°I had hoped you would surprise me, but it seems


    you''ve only disappointed me.¡±


    Wilbur spat out two teeth, ring at Donald with a resentful look.


    ¡°Don''t... don''t get too cocky... Mr. Castro hasn''t arrived yet. Once he''s here... your fate is sealed...¡±


    At this point, Wilbur could only ce all his hopes on Newton.


    Although the likes of Jackdaw had quite a reputation in the underworld, they still fall significantly


    shortpared to Newton.


    As long as Newton back him up, there was still a chance for aeback!


    ¡°Newton Castro?¡± Donald pondered carefully. ¡°I don''t think I''ve heard of him. Has anyone else heard


    of this name?¡±


    Donald looked at Jackdaw with a questioning gaze.


    The group of underworld bosses kneeling on the ground were suddenly dumbfounded.


    D*mn, you two just chat, but why do you have to drag us into it?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What should we do now, should we say we''ve heard of him or not?


    Jackdaw held absolute reverence for Donald.


    It was precisely this reverence that made them afraid to speak the truth. They only dared to say


    what Donald wanted to hear.


    So, they were all guessing.


    Is he genuinely asking us, or if he''s simply using this rhetorical question to express his disdain for


    Newton.


    These underworld bosses were all uncultured brutes.


    Thus, the question Donald threw at them was just too difficult.


    After careful thought, Jackdaw gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If Mr. Campbell hasn''t heard of him, then


    naturally, we haven''t either.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I''ve been around Pollerton for so many years, and I''ve never heard of this Newton.¡±


    ¡°Surely he is a minor character, Mr. Campbell. You don''t need to worry about it.¡±


    Jackdaw''s response immediately enlightened the other underworld bosses behind him.


    Newton was very strong, and that was a fact.


    Butpared to Donald, what did that amount to?


    If Mr. Campbell wanted him to live, then he would live.


    If he wanted him dead, he would die.


    So whether they had heard of Newton or not wasn''t important. What was crucial was that they must


    always stand together with Donald on the same boat!

 Chapter 1102 Are You Just A Bar Owner

    Chapter 1102 Are You Just A Bar Owner


    Wilbur considered that these underworld bosses might tter Donald out of fear.


    But he never imagined that these people could be so clueless, even going as far as to im they


    had never heard of Newton.


    Do you people have any shame?


    Have you all lost your minds?


    Aren''t they afraid of Newton''s retaliation?


    Donald tapped Wilbur''s face lightly and said, ¡°It seems you can''t invite any big shots after all. Since


    that''s the case, let''s just settle this now.¡±


    ¡°No! It''s not!¡±


    Wilbur struggled to his feet. ¡°They''re all deceiving you! Newton is the underworld king of Pollerton! If


    hees, you''re all doomed!¡±


    Silence.


    It was a silence as profound as death.


    Jackdaw, who had always been at odds with Newton, even secretly gave Wilbur a thumbs up.


    You are freaking brave, Wilbur!


    What kind of deep-seated grudge do you have against Newton to dare to speak so recklessly in


    front of Mr. Campbell?


    If Mr. Campbell truly believes that you and Newton share a deep connection, wouldn''t he lose


    interest in him in no time?


    It seems like I have a chance to rise to the top!


    Just as Jackdaw was brimming with excitement, a ck Mercedes stretch pulled up at the entrance


    of the construction site.


    Newton, dressed in a Polo shirt, wore a serious expression as he quickly ran towards them.


    ¡°Apologies, Mr. Campbell, I''mte.¡±


    What?


    The expression on Wilbur''s face froze.


    How could he have ever imagined that the savior he had been longing for would also hold such


    respect for Donald?


    Donald nced at Newton. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The corner of Newton''s mouth twitched slightly, and he quickly lowered his head even more.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you can call me Newton. I own a bar on Tranquil Street.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Jackdaw who was kneeling at the back couldn''t help it and identally let out augh.


    Newton who was a power tower had thousands of followers under hismand. His total wealth


    and assets amount to over a billion.


    So, after all that humming and hawing in front of Donald, he just said he runs a bar on Tranquil


    Street?


    Over the years, Jackdaw and Newton had been constantly at odds. Neither of them was willing to


    admit defeat to the other.


    Seeing how Newton back down in front of Donald today, Jackdaw''s face lit up with impish glee.


    Awesome!


    ¡°Oh, a bar owner. So, are you here to back Wilbur up?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Campbell, you''ve got it all wrong. I have a deep-seated grudge against this b*stard!


    ¡°I came today specifically to im his life!¡±


    Newton, who held a high position, knew better than anyone how easy it was to fall from the peak to


    the bottom.


    As far as Newton was concerned, Wilbur was already a dead man the moment he started spouting


    nonsense in front of Donald.


    ¡°Since you''re not here to back him up, go kneel at the back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell.¡±


    Seeing that Donald didn''t bother to argue with him, Newton didn''t dare to be pretentious anymore.


    Obediently, he walked to the back and kneeled side by side with Jackdaw, looking just like two well-


    behaved elementary school boys.


    ¡°So, do you still have any backup?¡±


    Hearing Donald''s question, Wilbur''s eyes dimmed.


    Even Newton couldn''t afford to offend Donald, so what hope did he have?


    ¡°Kill me then. Everything that happened today is my fault alone, and had nothing to do with my


    men.¡±


    ¡°Let them go, and you can do as you wish with me.¡±


    With a mocking expression, Donald looked at Wilbur and said, ¡°At this point, do you really think


    you''re in a position to negotiate with me?¡±


    ¡°You will pay for your evil deeds. They will not escape since they have done evil deed just like you.¡±


    With a snap of his fingers, Donald signaled. From the shadows, Billy emerged, clutching a dagger in


    his hand.


    Everyone present couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    They''d been here for so long, yet they had no idea that someone had been in that corner all along!


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    With utmost respect, Billy presented the dagger, looking at Wilbur as if he were looking at a dead


    man.


    Dragon Fide Vi was the project Donald cared about the most.


    If Wilbur dared to meddle with this project, he was simply courting death.

 Chapter 1103 The Mastermind Behind The Scenes

    Chapter 1103 The Mastermind Behind The Scenes


    Seeing Billy emerged with the dagger, Wilbur knew without a doubt that he had no way out.


    He sneered at Donald, ¡°It''s my fate that I fall into your hands. But even if I die, there will still be


    people who will give you trouble.¡±


    Everyone around felt that Wilbur was talking tough, but only Donald furrowed his brows, sensing


    that there might be more to his words than met the eye.


    Just as Donald was about to ask Wilbur what he meant, Wilbur''s lips moved slightly. Then, blood


    began to flow from all his orifices, and in no time at all, he had lost his breath.


    ¡°Sir, he hasmitted suicide.¡±


    Billy looked at Donald with a hint of nervousness.


    This time, it was indeed Billy''s oversight.


    How could anyone possibly have the audacity to die in front of him just because they wanted to in


    the past?


    If Donald didn''t allow him to die, then there was no chance he could even consider death as an


    option.


    ¡°I''m leaving the people here in your hands. Take a good look into it and figure out what Wilbur really


    meant by what he said.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    After securing control over Wilbur''s sister-inw and his subordinates, Donald made a gesture,


    signaling the underworld bosses who were still kneeling toe inside for a discussion.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A group of people who had been overlords all this time, were suddenly summoned by Donald.


    Naturally, each one of them felt nervous.


    Donald looked at these underworld bosses while sitting in the project manager''s office at Dragon


    Fide Vi, and asked, ¡°I''ve only been away for a few months, and you''re already mingling with


    people like Wilbur. You bunch are quite impressive, aren''t you?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Newton quickly exined to him, ¡°Mr. Campbell, please don''t


    misunderstand. We really don''t know Wilbur well. We never actually did those things that he asked


    us to do before.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Campbell, after you set the rules for us, who would dare to not follow them? We came


    over today because we are afraid that you might misunderstand.¡±


    When Donald initially eradicated the underground ck market in Pollerton, he had set some rules


    for them.


    It was eptable to have some gray ie, but anything that vited thew was absolutely not


    eptable.


    One should never get fooled by these men, each seemingly covered in tattoos, looking fierce and


    menacing.


    If anyone were to cause trouble for them, they would just have their subordinates take the person


    aside into a nearby alley for a lesson at most. They wouldn''t resort to violence and killing like the


    past anymore.


    Donald waved his hand and said, ¡°I don''t care whether you''ve listened to me or not. Right now, I''m


    only concerned about one thing. Has there been any unusual activity in the underground ck


    market of Pollerton recently?¡±


    If Wilbur hadn''t said those words before his death, Donald wouldn''t have felt anything amiss.


    But if Wilbur could speak with such confidence, it certainly indicated that there must be a powerful


    force backing him up.


    Moreover, the way Wilbur died was quite peculiar. His method of ending his own life was a clear


    indication that he had undergone professional training.


    Who would dare to keep poison in their mouth all day for no reason? Wasn''t that just asking for


    trouble?


    A group of big shots exchanged nces, their expressions somewhat hesitant.


    Donald looked at them and said, ¡°Speak your mind, and don''t hold back. If anything untoward


    happen, I''ll be there to back you up. What''s there to fear?¡±


    Hearing that, the group finally mustered the courage to speak. ¡°Mr. Campbell, actually, Pollerton has


    been quite unsettled recently. We don''t know where they came from, but a group of ruffians have


    showed up, calling themselves members of Enigma Club.¡±


    ¡°They never take your rules seriously. They will do the business we refuse to do.¡±


    ¡°What''s worse is that we have no idea where their hideout is. So, we''ve all been run ragged


    recently, and quite a few of us are thinking about retiring soon.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Campbell, you really must deal with this matter.¡±

 Chapter 1104 Enigma Club

    Chapter 1104 Enigma Club


    The fact that these underworld bosses are considering retiring from the ck market, gives you an


    idea of just how formidable this so-called Enigma Club really is.


    Donald nced at Newton and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on? Can you exin it to me in


    detail?¡±


    Newton took out his mobile phone and showed Donald a few pictures.


    The content of these pictures was extremely gruesome, featuring numerous photos of people lying


    dead in the streets.


    While Donald was looking at the pictures, Newton said, ¡°Robbery, murder, brawling, assassination...


    These people from Enigma Club all seem like criminals who had just been released from prison.


    There''s nothing they won''t do.


    ¡°We y by the rules, so when Enigma Club entered Pollerton, they literally broke those rules.


    Everyone despises them deeply, but we''re not able topletely eradicate them.¡±


    ¡°Just because you don''t know where their base is?¡± Donald nced at Newton and said, ¡°Since


    they''ve taken over your territory, they must have sent people to guard these ces. How could you


    possibly not find anyone?¡±


    Newton said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°The ones stationed in those ces are all small fry. Even if we


    caught a few, we couldn''t get anything out of them. The people from the Enigma Club are very


    secretive. Only the squad leaders have the right to contact their subordinates. They call only when


    there''s something, and they don''t contact anyone when there''s no reason to do so.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, several squad leaders in Enigma Club are quite formidable. We really can''t


    handle them.¡±


    Newton felt this way because he too had once desired to eradicate Enigma Club using his own


    strength.


    In the end, Newton realized that such an approach had absolutely no meaning at all.


    Those who get caught by them from Enigma Club were all underlings, with no social standing


    whatsoever.


    And those key members of the Enigma Club who couldn''t be caught would often retaliate with even


    more unreasonable and exaggerated methods.


    In less than a week, Newton had lost four of his elite leaders.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This loss was very hard for Newton to ept.


    For the first time in many years, Newton had to swallow his pride and bow to Enigma Club.


    ¡°So, what you''re saying is that none of you can handle the current situation with the Enigma Club, is


    that correct?¡±


    After returning the phone to Newton, Donald spoke in a calm tone, ¡°You don''t need to worry about


    this matter. Just leave it to me. I only have one request for you all which is follow the rules. There


    are many things you shouldn''t touch, so don''t.¡±


    Upon hearing that Donald was going to handle this matter, joy spread across their faces.


    It would be the best if Donald was really willing to help them solve this problem.


    With a wave of his hand, Donald signaled them to leave, beckoning Billy toe before him.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    p.


    Donald fiercely pped Billy''s face.


    Billy didn''t dodge or hide, his eyes filled with self-reproach.


    ¡°You don''t even know that Enigma Club has entered Pollerton. What on earth is ck Crow doing?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir. This was a mistake on my part.¡±


    ¡°You have three days to look into everything about this Enigma Club. I need to know exactly what


    this organization is all about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡±


    After receiving Donald''s orders, Billy also left for the meeting room, leaving only Donald and Jane


    behind.


    Although Donald had pped Billy, he wasn''t actually angry. Instead, he had genuinely developed


    an interest in Enigma Club.


    Billy''s ck Crow Intelligence Organization could be considered the most formidable intelligence


    agency in the world.


    Yet, the other party was able to operate under Billy''s watchful eyes without being noticed.


    This in itself spoke volumes.


    Donald massaged his temples, for some reason, he felt that Pollerton didn''t seem safe anymore.

 Chapter 1105 Just Browsing Around

    Chapter 1105 Just Browsing Around


    In order to ensure that nothing went wrong with the Dragon Fide Vi project, Donald asked Jane to


    set aside all other matters for now and focus solely on the issues rted to this project in the future.


    There must be more than one character like Wilbur.


    Donald absolutely could not allow these people to ruin the project he valued most.


    Donald declined Jane''s offer to drive him home. He left the construction site alone, heading towards


    East Forest Street.


    In every city, there were areas with good security and management, and also those where security


    and management were rather poor.


    East Forest Street was a gray area where public safety was rather poor.


    This area had the most affordable housing, so it also had the highest probability of serious crime


    urring.


    Donald was strolling down this street, simply wanting to see just how bad the public safety in


    Pollerton had be.


    After all, this was the city where Jennifer lived. If things got too chaotic, it could affect Jennifer''s


    safety.


    ¡°Mister, do you have money?¡±


    As Donald was leisurely strolling around, a girl by the roadside suddenly spoke up, catching


    Donald''s attention.


    The girl was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt, paired with a pretty pleated skirt below.


    This style of dress made Donald think of her as a Japanese high school girl.


    Of course, a Japanese high school girl wouldn''t just appear in a ce like this for no reason.


    But in terms of attractiveness, this girl could definitely be considered a campus belle.


    What''s the deal with asking about money right off the bat?


    ¡°How much money do you want?¡±


    Seeing that Donald was willing to help her, the girl bit her lip and said, ¡°Actually, I''m a tourist from


    out of town, but I lost my wallet and ID card, so I have nowhere to stay tonight.¡±


    ¡°If you''d be willing to lend me five hundred, Mister, I''d have a ce to sleep tonight.¡±


    Err... Five hundred for a night''s stay? You''re already down on your luck. Do you still expect to stay in


    a posh hotel?


    Donald thought this in his heart, but he didn''t voice it out.


    With a feigned nonchnce, he said to the girl, ¡°Are you traveling too? Coincidentally, I''m also out


    traveling and was nning to find a hotel to stay for the night. If you don''t mind, shall we stay


    together?¡±


    One could say that Donald''s response was utterly shameless.


    All the girl did was ask him for a loan of five hundred. It was fine if he didn''t agree, but to think he''d


    actually consider sleeping with her.


    If it were an ordinary girl, she would definitely call Donald a pervert and quickly leave at this


    moment.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But to Donald''s surprise, the way the girl looked at him suddenly changed.


    She coquettishly said to Donald, ¡°Sure, as long as I have a ce to sleep at night, it doesn''t matter


    who I share it with. But I do have high standards for hotels, can I choose where to stay?¡±


    Why ever not as long as I get to share a room with such a beauty.


    Donald generously said that there was no problem.


    Soon after, the girl took Donald''s phone and adeptly booked a nearby hotel.


    The hotel that the girl had booked was clearly upscale, judging from both its environment and its


    price.


    After some conversation, Donald came to know that this girl''s name was Lte, and indeed, she


    was currently a student.


    She was just a college student.


    When they reached the hotel, Lte mentioned that she didn''t have her ID card, so she decided to


    go upstairs and wait for Donald first.


    Once Donald had collected the room key and everything else, he arrived at his room.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, Lte was seen sitting on the bed in all her natural beauty.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by this? I am a gentleman, you know.¡±


    As Donald spoke, he simultaneously unbuttoned his clothes.


    Judging by his actions and demeanor, one would never guess that he was a gentleman.

 Chapter 1106 Call The Police

    Chapter 1106 Call The Police


    ¡°I don''t have any money on me. I can''t just stay with you for free, can I? I''m the kind of person who


    dislikes owing others, so I''m using this method as a form ofpensation. Do you think that''s


    okay?¡± Lte said, sliding her index finger down her thigh.


    Donald revealed a silly grin, saying, ¡°Sure, of course!¡±


    ¡°Here Ie!¡± As he spoke, he immediately lunged at Lte.


    Lte was caught off guard by Donald''s directness. Her initial instinct was to evade, but before


    she could react, she found herself pinned down on the bed by him.


    ¡°Wait! Don''t you think you''re being a bit too rough? Could we perhaps start with a more gentle


    approach? A rxing bath, perhaps?¡± she suggested.


    Donald, looking visibly impatient, said, ¡°Why are you still thinking about taking a bath at a time like


    this? Just bring it on! After we''re done, you can bathe however you want.¡±


    Lte''s heart sank as a sense of despair overwhelmed her.


    Why is this guy acting like a starved pervert? Has he never seen a woman before?


    Lte contemted the idea of pushing Donald away with her foot, but as if by happenstance, his


    raised kneended squarely on her stomach.


    The impact left her gasping for breath and rendered any resistance impossible.


    For a moment, she waspletely flustered.


    What should I do now? I don''t want things to end up like this.


    Out of nowhere, Lte discarded her previous guise of innocence and began to scream loudly


    toward the door, ¡°Oisin, what are you guys waiting for? Get in here now! I''m about to be taken


    advantage of!¡±


    Almost as soon as Lte finished speaking, someone outside the hotel room began kicking at the


    door.


    ¡°Open the door! D*mn it! This guy locked it with the chain!¡±


    Oisin and his crew had long been nning to seize the right moment to swoop in and pull a fast one


    on Donald.


    Who would have known that Donald would be so straightforward? He didn''t even bother with any


    forey and went straight to the point.


    Oisin delivered a series of forceful kicks, but the door''s chain held strong and refused to give way.


    Inside, Lte''s anxiety intensified as she observed that Donald remainedposed and unruffled


    by the unfolding chaos. He was still sprawled on top of her like a predator guarding its prey.


    Bang!


    On Oisin''s fifth kick, the hotel room door finally gave way.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In an abrupt burst of action, three robust men stormed into the room, each brandishing what


    appeared to be mobile phones in their hands.


    Taking advantage of Donald''s momentary daze, Lte swiftly shoved him aside and dashed


    toward Oisin and hispanions.


    In truth, Donald had never harbored any intent to harm Lte from the start. This was evident from


    the fact that Lte''s clothing remained entirely unscathed.


    However, Lte didn''t see it that way.


    She felt that she had been taken advantage of, and so, she was determined to settle the score with


    Donald.


    Gritting her teeth, she said to Oisin, ¡°Oisin, you better teach this brat a lesson. He''s taken


    advantage of me entirely!¡±


    Donald said nonchntly, ¡°Be careful with your words. Apart from getting a mouthful of makeup


    powder, I didn''t get anything else. Besides, someone like you doesn''t even catch my eye. If I were


    to take advantage of you, I''d be the one at a loss.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Lte was immediately filled with anger.


    Is this brat serious? I''m not good enough for him, and he''s the one at a loss?


    Oisin could also see that Donald was either a fool or was deliberately asking for trouble.


    Instead of beating around the bush, he addressed Donald directly, ¡°Brat, tell me how you intend to


    make amends for what you did to my girlfriend.¡±


    Donald looked at Oisin and said calmly, ¡°Let''s call the police.¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡± Oisin cautioned, ¡°Do you understand that calling the police could get you


    arrested? Are you sure you want to go down that road?¡±


    Donald said seriously, ¡°I''m sure. I can''t find a job out here anyway. Might as well call the police and


    have them arrest me.¡±


    D*mn, is this kid fooling with me?

 Chapter 1107 Show Some Respect

    Chapter 1107 Show Some Respect


    Oisin''s eyes narrowed, a touch of irritation evident in his tone. ¡°Brat, I''ve been out in the world for a


    long time, seen all sorts of people. Do you think you can act arrogantly with me here? You brought


    my girlfriend to this hotel and did such things to her. No matter how you put it, it''s your fault. You''re


    quite the looker, I must say. If you can cough up thirty thousand, we can consider today''s matter


    settled. What do you say?¡±


    Donald sat in the chair and spoke indifferently. ¡°I say that won''t do. As I said, if you think what I''m


    doing is wrong, just call the police and arrest me. I don''t have any money, and even if I do, I


    wouldn''t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! Oisin, why are we even wasting our time talking to this brat? Let''s just give him a lesson,


    and he''ll learn to behave!¡± Holding the steel pipe in his hand, Keenan Vader, one of Oisin''sckeys,


    could tell at a nce that Donald was a simpleton.


    People like him won''t realize what we''re capable of if we don''t teach him a lesson.


    After finishing his sentence, Keenan approached Donald while cursing under his breath.


    The instant he raised the steel pipe, Oisin''s vision seemed to blur, as if something had swiftly


    streaked past him.


    Hmm? Where''s Keenan?


    It took Oisin several seconds to realize that something was amiss.


    Just moments ago, Keenan was all fired up, ready to teach Donald a lesson. How did he suddenly


    end up outside the room?


    Donald dusted his own trouser leg, and a terrifying thought suddenly surfaced in Oisin''s mind.


    Did this brat just kick Keenan out of the room? D*mn! Just how strong is he to move so fast that I


    didn''t even see clearly? Is this kid equipped with spring-loaded legs?


    Another underling, Arthur Ladell, chickened out and leaned in to whisper in Oisin''s ear, ¡°Oisin, this


    young man seems to be a martial arts practitioner.¡±


    Oisin pped Arthur on the head and snapped, ¡°Do you think I''m blind? Of course I can tell he''s a


    martial arts practitioner!¡±


    Despite his ferocious demeanor, Oisin was actually fearful deep down.


    People often im that Pollerton is a hub for hidden talents. Have I just stumbled upon one? Am I


    that unlucky?


    Oisin looked at Donald and said, ¡°Listen, buddy, you''ve wronged my girlfriend and injured my friend.


    Even if you can''te up with thirty thousand, how about showing some goodwill with three


    hundred, huh?¡±


    Decreasing the sum from thirty thousand to three hundred, Oisin no longer dared to contemte


    pulling a fast one on Donald.


    All he wanted at this point was to salvage a fragment of his pride.


    However, Donald was not going to give him an easy way out.


    He looked at Oisin, sighed, and said, ¡°It''s truly exhausting tomunicate with uncultured people


    like you. Let me repeat onest time. Either you call the police now, or youe and take the


    money yourselves.¡±


    Call the police? We''re swindling people. Calling the police would be like turning ourselves in. Taking


    the money from him won''t do, too. Look at the state Keenan''s in after getting kicked by this guy.


    Who has the guts to take the money from him?


    Seeing that Donald was unwilling to relent, Oisin pointed at Donald and said, ¡°Very well. You''ve got


    some courage, kid. I, Oisin, have always admired the brave. Let''s put today''s incident behind us.


    Let''s go.¡±


    Just as Oisin and his gang were about to turn around and leave, Donald, who had been sitting in


    the chair, abruptly rose to his feet.


    Oisin''s legs went weak, almost causing him to kneel before Donald.


    Before he could even react, his extended index finger was already gripped by Donald.


    Donald exerted a bit of force, and Oisin immediately began to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Ouch! It''s going to break! Let go!¡±


    Donald gazed down at Oisin and nonchntly remarked, ¡°Did I give you permission to leave?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that things were going south, Lte abandoned Oisin and bolted for safety.


    With a swift movement, Donald grabbed the ashtray from the table and flung it toward the door.


    The shattered ss from the ashtray scraped across Lte''s body, leaving sharp cuts all over her


    skin.

 Chapter 1108 The Newcomer Of Enigma Club

    Chapter 1108 The Neer Of Enigma Club


    Keenan was unable to flee, and Lte didn''t dare to run.


    Arthur was the only one left still standing there, holding the dagger,pletely at a loss.


    ¡°Drag him in and shut the door,¡±manded Donald.


    ¡°Understood.¡± In response to Donald''smand, Arthur promptlyplied.


    He had no choice but to do it. Donald transformed from a perverted rascal who only knew how to


    pull dirty tricks to a Ste Warrior in just a second. How can I possibly deal with him?


    After pulling Keenan inside, Arthur closed the door and cautiously positioned a chair in front of it to


    bolster the security.


    Now that everything was set, no one was leaving the room unless Donald gave permission.


    Crack!


    Donald broke Oisin''s index finger.


    Oisin emitted a high-pitched scream, his forehead drenched in beads of sweat asrge as beans.


    Donald settled back into his chair, but this time, the look in his eyes when he regarded the others


    was different.


    ¡°Which gang are you guys from?¡±


    Donald''s question made them realize that he, too, was involved with the underworld.


    Oisin clenched his jaw and said to Donald, ¡°We are from the Three Musketeers Club, and our boss


    is Mr. Castro. If you know what''s good for you, you''ll let us go right now! Otherwise, if Mr. Castro


    looks into this, I''m afraid you won''t live to pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Newton Castro?¡± Donald looked at Oisin with disdain. ¡°I don''t think that''ll happen. I just met with


    Newton, and he assured me that he wouldn''t dare to break the rules I''ve set. You say you''re his


    subordinate, so how about I get him toe here so the two of you could talk face to face?¡±


    Donald''s words frightened Oisin.


    Is this brat serious? Does he really know Mr. Castro?


    Seeing Donald actually pulling out his phone as if he was really going to call Newton, Oisin


    immediately chickened out.


    They had heard about how ruthless and merciless Newton, the underworld boss, could be in his


    way of doing things.


    It would be the end for them if Donald were to really summon Newton over.


    After giving it some thought, Oisin said to Donald, ¡°No, wait. Don''t make the call. We''re not from the


    Three Musketeers Club. We''re actually from the Enigma Club.¡±


    The Enigma Club?


    Donald''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He had been searching high and low for it, only to find it effortlessly when he least expected it.


    I was thinking of causing some trouble for the Enigma Club, and now, someone from the Enigma


    Club has conveniently shown up at my door.


    ¡°You im to be from the Enigma Club. What proof do you have?¡±


    Quivering, Oisin anxiously rolled up his sleeves, revealing aplicated tattoo on his left arm.


    At first nce, it resembled three venomous snakes entwined, but upon closer scrutiny, it became


    apparent that there were small protrusions on the heads of these so-called venomous snakes.


    Looks like those from the Enigma Club are quite ambitious. Does that mean they desire bing


    formidable, like snakes turning into dragons?


    Under Donald''s unrelenting interrogation, the cowardly Oisin swiftly divulged everything.


    Unlike other gangs in Pollerton, the Enigma Club had never been one to follow the rules, nor did


    they pay any heed to the regtions set by Donald.


    Lately, they had been actively seeking new recruits. Anyone seeking to earn money through


    dishonest or illicit methods was wee to join the Enigma Club.


    Upon hearing this, Donald asked with a puzzled look, ¡°If you wanted to do something bad, you


    could do it anytime. Why do you insist on joining the Enigma Club?¡±


    Oisin offered a wry smile and exined, ¡°We figured that aligning ourselves with an organization


    would grant us a foothold in the underworld and elevate our status. Moreover, we didn''t know each


    other from the start. It was Mr. Hound from the Enigma Club who introduced us.¡±


    A beautiful girl like Lte was out of Oisin''s league, considering his limited resources.


    It was only after the introduction by the so-called ¡°Mr. Hound,¡± as mentioned by Oisin, that they


    assembled and deliberated on ways to earn money through illicit means.


    Lte was in charge of attracting customers, while Oisin and Keenan were responsible for


    intimidating them and swindling money.


    They just didn''t expect to encounter the ruthless Donald on the very first day they took action.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1109 Skilled In Fighting

    Chapter 1109 Skilled In Fighting


    ¡°Take me to meet this Mr. Hound,¡± said Donald.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Upon hearing that Donald wanted to meet ¡°Mr. Hound,¡± known as Mad Hound, Oisin began to feel


    uneasy.


    Mad Hound held the position of a squad leader, a stark contrast to individuals like Oisin, who simply


    knew how to act tough.


    It was evident that Donald didn''t seek a meeting with Mad Hound to recruit him; it was more likely


    for a confrontation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If that was the case, from Mad Hound''s perspective, wouldn''t Oisin be perceived as part of Donald''s


    group?


    Oisin acknowledged Donald''s strength, but he also recognized that Mad Hound was a force to be


    reckoned with.


    Hence, all he wanted was to avoid offending either party.


    ¡°Sir, we were in the wrong today. What do you say we each fork out some money and pay you


    twenty thousand to settle this matter?¡± he implored.


    Upon hearing Oisin''s words, Donald couldn''t help but feel amused.


    Initially, they had schemed to extort thirty thousand from him.


    Now, the situation had reversed, and they were proposing to give him money instead.


    Donald patted Oisin''s shoulder and said, ¡°The ability to adapt to different circumstances is a


    valuable quality in the underworld. However, I''m not short of money. What I''m interested in right now


    is meeting this Mr. Hound you mentioned.¡±


    Seeing the look in Donald''s eyes, Oisin knew for sure that he couldn''t escape today''s predicament.


    He gritted his teeth and said to Donald, ¡°Mr. Hound only shows up when we pay our contributions,


    and every time we do, I''m the only one who goes. Here''s the deal. I''ll take you to meet Mr. Hound,


    and you''re going to let them go.¡±


    Oisin was indeed a person who valued friendship and loyalty.


    Since there was no escaping today''s situation anyway, he thought he might as well let his buddies''


    go.


    However, Donald immediately saw through Oisin''s thoughts.


    He said to Oisin in a calm tone, ¡°Letting them go is out of the question. After all, they broke my


    rules. They can stay in this room for a while, and someone wille to escort them elsewhere


    later.¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Arthur immediately knew things would go south.


    Just as he was about to turn and run, Donald''s palm struck his neck.


    Having subdued the three men and thrown them onto the bed, Donald proceeded to follow Oisin


    along East Forest Street. They navigated two streets and reached the entrance of a narrow alley.


    ¡°Halt! Who are you guys?¡±


    As soon as the two approached, they were stopped by the fair-haired man guarding the entrance to


    the alley.


    Oisin, with practiced ease, produced a pack of cigarettes and handed it over.


    The fair-haired man opened the cigarette box and discovered several hundred bills neatly stashed


    inside.


    ¡°Mr. Beckett, I just settled a substantial business deal, and I''m here to pay my contributions. Is Mr.


    Hound inside?¡±


    After receiving the money, Beckett Zollinger, the fair-haired man, was in a good mood.


    He patted Oisin on the shoulder and said, ¡°Not bad. Among all the underlings working under Mr.


    Hound, you''re my favorite. Mr. Hound is inside discussing business with someone. When you go in


    later, wait a bit longer. Don''t disturb Mr. Hound.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Thanks, Mr. Beckett.¡±


    Oisin, nodding and bowing respectfully, was about to lead Donald inside.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Beckett quickly stepped in to block Donald.


    ¡°You can go in, but he can''t. Oisin, you know the rules around here. Neers aren''t allowed to


    meet Mr. Hound.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Beckett, this kid wants to join the Enigma Club. He says he wants to make money working


    for Mr. Hound. He''s really good at fighting. Isn''t Mr. Hound currently in need of capable fighters?¡±


    exined Oisin.


    ¡°He can fight?¡± Beckett looked Donald up and down, barely stifling augh.


    ¡°Oisin, Mr. Hound''s looking for top-notch fighters, not some random street brawler. With his small


    frame, how much of a fight can he put up?¡± said Beckett disdainfully.


    Right after Beckett had finished speaking, Donald unleashed a powerful punch.


    All that could be heard was a sharp crack.


    Flying fragments of the shattered concrete wall grazed across Beckett''s face, leaving a gash.


    Beckett stood there in shock, turning his head rigidly to the side.


    The young man punched a colossal hole right through the reinforced concrete wall right beside him!

 Chapter 1110 Try Shooting Me

    Chapter 1110 Try Shooting Me


    ¡°Did I pass?¡± Donald asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Y-Yes...¡± Beckett never dared to underestimate Donald again.


    Is this kid some kind of human robot? Doesn''t his hand hurt?


    Oisin also secretly felt relieved that he had remained cooperative throughout their journey, avoiding


    any conflicts with Donald.


    Otherwise, considering the power behind Donald''s punch, he might have found himself on the fast


    track to the afterlife.


    Upon traversing the dimly lit alley, the path suddenly widened up just a few meters ahead.


    Initially, Donald had expected the alley to lead to a cramped space, but to his surprise, it opened up


    into an entirely different world.


    Neon signs from gambling dens and hair salons flickered, casting a kaleidoscope of colors on the


    women standing along the roadside.


    These women, chewing gum, regarded Donald with an intense, hungry gaze, as though they


    wanted to devour him.


    ¡°These are all Mr. Hound''s subordinates, members of Floral Haven. If you truly be a top fighter


    under Mr. Hound, you won''t even have to pay at Floral Haven,¡± Oisin quipped, a sleazy grin


    creeping across his face.


    It was as if his greatest dream in life was to have the privilege of visiting Floral Haven every day


    without paying a dime.


    ¡°Cut the cr*p. Don''t forget why you''re here.¡±


    Oisin felt aggrieved. Why I''m here? I''m nothing more than a guide.


    The two arrived at the entrance of a karaoke bar and happened to run into Mad Hound, who exited


    in a suit.


    ¡°Mr. Ortega, it''s decided then. The affairs of the eastern district will now be under our jurisdiction.


    Your territory will be managed by us from this point forward,¡± dered Mad Hound.


    ¡°Absolutely. From now on, the sess of my business will entirely depend on the Enigma Club.¡±


    The speaker was a middle-aged man, Evan Ortega, who probably also ran a business.


    After finalizing the deal with Mad Hound, he hastily left the ce.


    While the Enigma Club held significant power, the underworld was still dominated by other big


    shots.


    In order to survive, Evan temporarily ceded control of his business to the Enigma Club. He feared


    that if the other big shots were to find out about this, they might seek retribution against him.


    ¡°Mr. Hound, wait!¡±


    Seeing that Mad Hound was about to turn and enter the building, Oisin was quick to get his


    attention.


    With a frown, Mad Hound asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Upon hearing Mad Hound''s question, Oisin suddenly felt somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°I''m Oisin, Mr. Hound.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Oisin. Can I help you?¡±


    Oisin was left speechless by Mad Hound''s question, wondering how he should exin that he


    brought Donald here to meet Mad Hound.


    ¡°You must be Mad Hound.¡±


    Donald took a step forward, pushing Oisin away.


    The two bodyguards behind Mad Hound immediately stepped forward, ring menacingly at


    Donald.


    ¡°You''ve got guts, brat, calling me Mad Hound right in my face,¡± said Mad Hound.


    ¡°I won''t beat around the bush. Who''s your boss? Take me to him.¡±


    Donald''s words made Mad Hound, who was initially all smiles, be alert.


    He doesn''t seem like a fool. Could he really be here to pick a fight?


    A sense of unease immediately washed over Mad Hound when he recalled the intelligence they had


    received earlier in the day, which indicated that Newton had enlisted an expert to deal with the


    Enigma Club.


    Could this brat in front of me possibly be that expert?


    ¡°You guys handle him. I''ll exit through the back door.¡±


    Mad Hound had attained his current status primarily because of his meticulous and cautious


    behavior.


    Just as he was on the verge of turning to make his escape through the rear exit, the two


    bodyguards who had lunged at Donald were sent flying like ser balls. They were propelled


    backward into the building, shattering tables, chairs, and everything else into pieces.


    Donald took one step after another toward Mad Hound, his face showing displeasure.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m not one to appreciateplications, so if you''re inclined to cooperate, we can make this much


    simpler,¡± he said.


    ¡°Cooperate, my foot!¡± Mad Hound drew his gun, pointing it directly at Donald. With a menacing tone,


    he warned, ¡°I don''t care who you are. If you don''t want to die, step aside! Bullets don''t have eyes.¡±


    ¡°A gun?¡±


    Donald sighed. ¡°Do you really think this piece of junk can hurt me? Why don''t you try shooting me if


    you don''t believe me?¡±

 Chapter 1111 Assassin On The Wall

    Chapter 1111 Assassin On The Wall


    When an ordinary person faces a gun, their first reaction is usually fear. However, Donald found it


    rather amusing. "Is he living in the past? Why does Mad Hound still think that a single gun can


    intimidate me?" he wondered.


    Seeing that Donald was not the least bit scared, Mad Hound gritted his teeth and said, "I know


    you''re tough, but don''t forget who you''re up against. If you darey a hand on me, the higher-ups in


    Enigma Club will never let you off the hook!"


    Donald looked at Mad Hound calmly and replied, "The ones I''m after are your superiors. I''m curious


    to see how they n to punish me."


    With that, Donald reached for Mad Hound''s neck.


    In a fit of fury, Mad Hound fired three direct shots at Donald. However, contrary to expectations, the


    bullets did not harm him. Instead, they dropped to the ground just before hitting him.


    Witnessing this scene, Mad Hound was dumbfounded. He finally realized that Donald was a high-


    level Ste Warrior.


    By then, it was toote for Mad Hound to turn around and run away.


    Donald swiftlyshed out with a powerful leg whip, hitting Mad Hound without giving him a chance


    to dodge.


    The sound of a bone cracking echoed as Mad Hound''s spine broke in two. Hey on the ground,


    screaming in agony and looking at Donald like a helpless cripple.


    Donald pulled out Mad Hound''s phone from his pocket and tossed it in front of him. "Get in touch


    with your superior. No matter how you do it, I need to meet the person you report to."


    Realizing that Donald was capable of anything, Mad Hound didn''t hesitate. He reached for his


    phone to dial a number when a dagger flew towards him from a distance.


    Knowing that Donald could stop bullets, a mere dagger didn''t seem like a problem. However, just as


    Donald was about to block it, he sensed something was amiss.


    To his surprise, the dagger split into three when it was right in front of him. Two of the daggers were


    aimed at Donald, while the third flew towards Mad Hound.


    "These daggers are infused with Ste Warrior energy," Donald realized. He swiftly dodged to the


    side, avoiding the daggers aimed at him. Unfortunately, his evasion sealed Mad Hound''s fate. The


    dagger struck his throat, leaving him as good as dead.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Those who betray the organization must die," a voice echoed from the direction where the dagger


    came from. Donald looked up and saw a man standing atop a high wall, observing him.


    Judging by the man''s attire, Donald figured he resembled the assassins from legends. "It''s one


    thing for him to dress like this in movies or TV shows, but wouldn''t people give him strange looks if


    he wore this in real life?" he thought.


    "Those who betray the organization must die. So, are you also from the Enigma Club?" Donald


    asked, hoping to engage in a conversation.


    However, the man had no intention of interacting with Donald. He turned around, ready to leave.


    That was when Donald made his move.


    The man, who had already jumped off the wall, instinctively turned around with his pupils constricted


    to block.


    With a powerful strike, Donald smashed a hole in the thick wall, creating an opening big enough for


    a person to pass through. He then threw a punch directly at the man, who raised both hands to


    block it sessfully.


    Just as Donald was preparing to press his advantage, two daggers flew towards him again.


    However, these daggers were not aimed directly at him. Instead, they were plunged into the ground


    on either side of him.


    "Is this guy''s dagger-throwing skill really that terrible?" Donald wondered.


    Lost in thought, Donald suddenly noticed that the two daggers embedded in the ground emitted a


    dazzling light. Almost instinctively, he deployed his Ste Warrior force field, sessfully blocking


    the two daggers that exploded with a thunderous bang.

 Chapter 1112 How To Choose Sides

    Chapter 1112 How To Choose Sides


    When Donald regained his senses, he found himself alone. The other person had left, and Donald


    realized that his opponent was just as strong as he was. Due to his own carelessness, he had failed


    to prevent the man from escaping.


    However, Donald didn''t leave the encounter empty-handed. He now knew for certain that there were


    indeed experts present in the Enigma Club.


    Shortly after the man''s departure, several vans arrived at the entrance of the alley. Newton and his


    subordinates swiftly arrived and subdued all of Mad Hound''s men.


    "Mr. Campbell, I apologize for our tardiness," Newton said, having sent a message to Donald before


    his arrival.


    Initially, Donald had thought that since the Enigma Club was going to be eradicated, it would be


    better to let Newton handle the aftermath and take over Mad Hound''s territory in the process.


    He hadn''t expected Mad Hound to be killed by one of his own, resulting in the loss of all leads.


    "Thank goodness you arrivedte. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to stop them from killing


    you," Newton remarked as he entered the alley, noticing the copsed wall nearby.


    Newton had already realized that there was more to Donald than met the eye, but he hadn''t


    anticipated Donald''s immense power, which had effortlessly reduced the wall to its current state.


    What surprised Newton even more were Donald''s words.


    If the other party truly intended to harm me, even Donald wouldn''t be able to stop it?


    "Mr. Campbell, do you think I shouldy low for a while?" Newton asked, ncing at Donald.


    "Do you really believe that running abroad would ensure your safety if someone wanted to kill you?


    Just stay in Pollerton. At least if something does happen, I can seek vengeance on your behalf,


    right?" Donald replied.


    Hearing Donald''s response, Newton could only smile wryly to himself.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What''s the point of seeking revenge if the person is already dead? Can vengeance bring someone


    back to life?


    Newton felt scared, but he also understood that his rtionship with Donald wasn''t strong enough


    for Donald to go out of his way to protect him.


    As Donald walked away, Newton fell into silence.


    After Donald had left, Newton''s assistant, Hagen Castro, whispered to him, "Newton, if even Mr.


    Campbell can''t guarantee your safety, perhaps we should..."


    Hagen didn''t finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear.


    Why do all the underworld bosses in Pollerton adhere to the rules set by Donald? It''s because he is


    tough and capable. If anyone disrespects him, they will be swiftly taught a lesson. But now, there is


    someone even stronger than Donald¡ªthe Enigma Club. Why should everyone still follow Donald''s


    rules? If we were to work with the Enigma Club, we could make quick money without abiding by


    Donald''s rules. Standing with you, Donald, not only puts our lives at risk, but we also can''t make


    any profit.


    In Hagen''s opinion, joining the Enigma Club was in their best interest.


    However, after a moment of contemtion, Newton said, "Have the men clean up this ce. We''re


    taking it over. But during this period, keep a close eye on them for me. Make sure they don''t break


    any rules. If anyone disobeys Mr. Campbell, don''t me me for leaving them out to dry."


    Hearing Newton''s words, Hagen realized that he was serious.


    This only deepened Hagen''s confusion. Why, even at this point, does Newton still choose to stand


    firmly by Donald''s side?


    Observing Hagen''s puzzled expression, Newton patted him on the cheek and said, "Hagen,


    remember this. Some people in this world may not appear impressive, but when they take action,


    they strike like a thunderbolt. Mr. Campbell is the kind of person that even if you''re not his friend,


    you should never be his enemy."

 Chapter 1113 Paying A Visit

    Chapter 1113 Paying A Visit


    Newton''s methods of controlling his subordinates were none of Donald''s concern in the end.


    Given the ostentatious operations of the Enigma Club in Pollerton, Donald couldn''t simply stand by


    and do nothing. He feltpelled to get involved.


    At that moment, he was waiting for Billy to organize the intelligence reports and hand them over to


    him.


    Once Donald knew the location of the Enigma Club''s hideout, he was confident he could eliminate


    them all at once.


    After a busy day, Donald returned to his vi, only to find that the three women were not in the living


    room.


    After asking Helena, Donald discovered that the three girls had gone to the open-air terrace on the


    second floor to soak in the hot springs.


    "Darling, you just gave birth, right? You''re still in your postpartum recovery. Why are you here


    soaking in the hot springs?"


    As Donald ascended the stairs to the open-air terrace on the second floor, he looked at Jennifer,


    who was soaking in the pool, with a displeased expression.


    Most women, after giving birth, were afraid of catching a cold or fever during their postpartum


    recovery. They would even bundle up tightly when they went out.


    However, this didn''t apply to Jennifer.


    Jennifer pouted at Donald and said, "Resting during postpartum recovery is something ordinary


    women need to pay attention to. Do you think I''m still an ordinary woman?"


    Seeing Jennifer blink at him, Donald was momentarily speechless.


    Even though Jennifer didn''t know about Donald''s identity as Lord Campbell, she was aware that he


    was a Ste Warrior.


    In order to improve Jennifer''s physical condition, Donald had personally taught her some martial


    arts techniques.


    What surprised Donald was Jennifer''s incredible talent in this area, allowing her to learn very


    quickly.


    Jennifer also realized this, so she consciously set herself apart from ordinary women.


    "Alright then. Since all of you enjoy hot springs, count me in too."


    Donald spoke and then jumped into the hot spring as well.


    He deliberately made a big ssh, causing all three women to squeal in delight.


    After some yful frolicking, Geraldine and Hannah naturally gravitated towards Donald, taking


    positions on either side of him to give him a shoulder and leg massage.


    Initially, these two girls were somewhat shy in front of Jennifer, trying to hide their true feelings. But


    now, they had stopped pretending altogether and engaged in more intimate interactions with Donald


    directly.


    Donald, on the other hand, felt somewhat ufortable. He tried several times to extricate himself


    from their midst but to no avail.


    Jennifer covered her mouth andughed, saying to Donald, "Darling, I just gave birth to our child, so


    it''s inconvenient for me to attend to you. Now that my friends are here to help me out, you can rx


    and enjoy without feeling guilty."


    Donald smiled bitterly to himself, unsure of what exactly was going on with Jennifer.


    Isn''t she afraid that Hannah or Geraldine might steal me from her?


    "By the way, Darling, Jane told me you went to the construction site today. How is the project at


    Dragon Fide Viing along? Is everything running smoothly?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald shook his head and said, "Let''s not even start on that. The foremen at Dragon Fide Vi are


    all dishonest. But I''ve already sent Jane to personally oversee them, so there shouldn''t be any more


    problems there."


    Jennifer expressed her dissatisfaction. "Assigning Jane to take charge of Dragon Fide Vi is


    undoubtedly a good idea. But who will handle the affairs of thepany? Have you considered


    this?"


    Donald casually waved his hand and said, "I''m in thepany, aren''t I? Am I lesspetent than


    Jane?"


    Hearing Donald say this, Jennifer covered her mouth and started tough.


    "Darling, there''s no doubt about your ability to handle business matters. My only concern now is, do


    you really have that much time?"


    Just as Jennifer finished speaking, Helena walked over.


    "Mr. Campbell, someone named Amelia is here to see you. She says she has something important


    to report to you."


    "Important matters? It''s almost midnight now. Can''t it wait until tomorrow?"

 Chapter 1114 The Youngest Son Of The Zaffino Family

    Chapter 1114 The Youngest Son Of The Zaffino Family


    Donald never really cared much aboutpany matters.


    Unlike Jennifer, who was a workaholic and found immense joy in her job, Donald was indifferent to


    work.


    So, when Amelia visitedte at night, Donald was quite displeased.


    Upon hearing this, Helena immediately said, "I understand, Mr. Campbell. I''ll ask her to leave."


    "Wait a moment." Jennifer, soaking in the hot tub, cast a disapproving nce at Donald. "Amelia is


    someone you rmended, and you know her capabilities. If she came to see you thiste, there


    must be an urgent matter. If she''s made the effort to visit you, it''s a bit rude not to go out and meet


    her, don''t you think?"


    Listening to Jennifer, Donald sighed.


    It was just Jennifer''s typical workaholic nature surfacing again.


    By asking him to meet Amelia, she probably hoped to eavesdrop on whatever was going on.


    "Fine, ask Amelia to wait for me in the living room. I''ll be down shortly."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Understood, Mr. Campbell."


    Having agreed to meet Amelia, Donald couldn''t prolong his time in the hot tub. He dressed and


    headed to the living room, where he found Amelia looking disheveled, clearly not in good spirits.


    "Amelia, what''s going on?"


    As soon as Donald appeared, Amelia''s eyes lit up.


    She agitatedly said to Donald, "Mr. Campbell, there''s a crisis in my family, and I''m desperate for


    your help."


    "Don''t worry; take your time and exin the situation."


    It was evident that this was Amelia''s first time dealing with such a situation, and she seemed


    disoriented.


    Fortunately, she had sought Donald out immediately after the incident, knowing his capabilities.


    Under Donald''s reassurance, Amelia gradually calmed down.


    Upon careful listening, Donald learned that Amelia had encountered trouble during her business


    dealings in Jedayton. She had unwittingly crossed paths with some influential figures who didn''t


    take kindly to it.


    These individuals had spent a considerable amount hiring people to handle the situation, resulting


    in Amelia being abducted.


    Their demands were straightforward: they wanted Amelia to abstain from participating in the next


    day''snd auction. If possible, they wished for her to withdraw the Dragon Fide Corporation''s sales


    department from Jedayton.


    "Did you contact the police?" Donald asked.


    Amelia shook her head repeatedly. "They warned me that if I dared to involve the police, they


    wouldn''t guarantee my parents'' safety. I had no other choice, so I came to you for help."


    As Amelia exined the situation, Jennifer and the women happened to enter the living room.


    Upon hearing that Amelia was threatened by Jedayton''s bosses, Jennifer''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Is the one threatening you named Milton Zaffino?"


    Amelia nodded vigorously. "Ms. Wilson, do you know Milton?"


    Jennifer said with a serious tone, "This Milton is the youngest son of Yaleview''s Zaffino family. With


    an influential background, he wields considerable power in Jedayton. I had considered expanding


    into the Jedayton market before, given its strong consumer base. I was hesitant to give up that


    market entirely."


    Jennifer looked at Donald while saying this, implying her hope that Donald would lend a helping


    hand.


    Donald sighed and said, "All right, I''ll take care of this matter. You just sit tight here for a while."


    Amelia, still nervous, earnestly told Donald, "Mr. Campbell, if they demand money, I can provide it.


    As long as they ensure the safety of my parents."


    In reality, Amelia was directing this statement toward Donald, emphasizing the importance of her


    parents'' safety.


    Donald nodded, assuring Amelia not to worry.

 Chapter 1115 Taking Matters Into His Own Hands

    Chapter 1115 Taking Matters Into His Own Hands


    After informing Billy of the situation, Donald soon received a report from him.


    "Mr. Campbell, we''ve located their whereabouts. However, there are two Novem Ste Warriors


    guarding them. It might not be an easy rescue."


    For Donald at this moment, Novem Ste Warriors weren''t much of a threat.


    However, attempting a rescue under their watchful eyes posed a risk. Donald couldn''t guarantee


    that Amelia''s parents wouldn''t be harmed if they tried to forcefully intervene.


    Considering this, Donald sighed and said, "Give me the address. Amelia and I will go there


    ourselves. You all stay outside and provide support."


    Upon hearing Donald''s decision, Amelia immediately stood up.


    While she had confidence in Donald''s abilities, she also felt that being on-site was crucial for her


    peace of mind.


    Therefore, the n Donald proposed aligned perfectly with what Amelia had in mind.


    "Darling, please be careful and stay safe," Jennifer looked at Donald with deep concern.


    Although she saw Donald as an all-powerful figure, the fact that he was going to rescue someone


    still worried her.


    Amelia took the initiative to call the other party.


    A man''s somewhat smug voice came through the phone. "How about it, Ms. Ellis? Have you made


    your decision? Is it your parents or your career?"


    ncing at Donald and receiving a reassuring look, Amelia took a deep breath and replied to the


    man on the phone, "As long as you release my parents, I agree to your terms. I will ensure that our


    sales department withdraws from Jedayton."


    "Ms. Ellis, you''re currently the executive director, and we believe you can make your subordinates


    withdraw from Jedayton. But, if we release your parents, and Dragon Fide Corporation sends others


    to explore the market here, what will we do then?"


    Amelia said sternly, "So, what do you want?"


    "Our request is simple. Ms. Ellis, we just need you toe and cooperate with us in filming a few


    videos. Dere that Dragon Fide Corporation will no longer establish a presence in Jedayton. This


    request shouldn''t be too difficult for you, right?"


    Knowing Milton''s character, the videos they wanted Amelia to shoot were undoubtedly far from


    anything legal.


    Essentially, they aimed to capture some less-than-ttering footage of Amelia while she still


    represented Dragon Fide Corporation as the executive director.


    This footage would serve as leverage if Dragon Fide Corporation dared to re-enter Jedayton in the


    future, cing them at the center of public scrutiny.


    "All right, I agree, but I want my parents to be absolutely safe."


    "Ms. Ellis, you''re a quick decision-maker. I''ll send you the address. As long as you cooperate with


    us, we won''t harm your parents."


    After hanging up, Amelia soon received a text message from the man.


    Driving to the specified location provided to her via the text message, she found a standalone


    mansion with almost no signs of life around.


    Although Amelia had seen the intelligence provided by Billy and knew the surroundings well,


    standing at the actual location still made her uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got everything under control. Later, just say I''m your boyfriend," Donald reassured


    her.


    Donald''s words instantly calmed Amelia.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Marlow, standing at the mansion''s entrance, furrowed his brow.


    "I told you toe alone. Why did you bring a guy with you?"


    Amelia calmly responded, "He''s my boyfriend. He was worried about my safety, so he came with


    me. Is there a problem with that?"

 Chapter 1116 Filming A Video

    Chapter 1116 Filming A Video


    "Your boyfriend?"


    Marlow hesitated, and Horace, who was standing beside him, smacked him on the head.


    "What''s so strange about a beautiful girl having a boyfriend? Open the door quickly. Can he cause


    any trouble alone?"


    Listening to Horace, Marlow thought it made sense.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In this mansion, they had over twenty henchmen and two Novem Ste Warriors.


    Even if Amelia had arrived alone or summoned the police, they were confident in their ability to


    handle the situation ande out unharmed.


    Following the two individuals into the vi, they were soon led into the living room.


    Upon entering the mansion, the two were promptly guided to the living room. As they stepped in,


    Amelia quickly spotted her parents bound in a corner.


    Their mouths were gagged, preventing them from expressing their distress at the sight of Amelia.


    "Mr. Tackman, we''ve brought the girl, but she also brought apanion along," they reported.


    Brock scrutinized Donald with a furrowed brow and disdainfully remarked, "He might be handsome,


    but he seems brainless. Do you know why I summoned your girlfriend here? You foolishly followed


    her without a second thought. Aren''t you afraid there might be consequences?"


    Donald nced at Brock and stated, "I''m solely responsible for my girlfriend''s safety. I don''t concern


    myself with anything else."


    "Responsible only for your girlfriend''s safety?" Brock chuckled, regarding Donald as if he were


    naive. "Kid, once you set foot in this mansion, I''m afraid you can''t even ensure your own safety, let


    alone others''."


    Brock waved his hand, signaling his two henchmen to deal with Donald.


    However, as the two approached Donald, he single-handedly knocked them out with swift punches.


    Brock was a seasoned fighter too, and by the way Donald handled himself, Brock realized that


    Donald knew his way around a fight.


    While he didn''t consider Donald at the level of a Ste Warrior, he spected that Donald was


    probably a former special forces soldier.


    No wonder Amelia brought Donald here. It seemed she believed Donald had some skills.


    Having figured out Donald''s background, Brock chuckled and said, "Kid, one good thing about me is


    that I value talent. To be honest, I don''t have any deep-seated grudges with your girlfriend. It''s just


    that someone higher up wants to deal with her, and I have to follow orders, you know? Here''s the


    deal. I won''t let my brothers rough you up. You can just stand aside. After your girlfriend cooperates


    with us in shooting the video, any debts between us will be settled immediately. As for you, we can


    discuss what you want in the future."


    Hearing Brock''s words, Donald couldn''t suppress a chuckle.


    Brock was truly an intriguing individual.


    Despite the fact that they were on the verge of mistreating his girlfriend, here he was, urging Donald


    to join in.


    Was this guy for real?


    Despite these thoughts, Donaldplied and stood aside.


    On the surface, it seemed like he was following Brock''s words, but in reality, he positioned himself


    closer to Amelia''s parents.


    Seizing the moment when nobody was paying attention, Donald aimed his wristwatch at the couple.


    Billy, who was waiting outside the mansion, immediately received the real-time footage from Donald.


    Through this footage, he calcted the exact location of Amelia''s parents.


    Brock hadn''t yet realized the severity of the situation.


    His gloomy eyes were scanning Amelia.


    "Ms. Ellis, since you''re mentally prepared, let''s get started." Brock pped his hands, and


    immediately, one of hisckeys brought a set of ckce lingerie.


    "Now, as long as you change into this outfit and let us shoot the video, you and your parents can


    leave safely."


    Amelia red at Brock with anger. "I won''t film such a video!"

 Chapter 1117 I Can Defeat You

    Chapter 1117 I Can Defeat You


    "Really? Don''t you even care about the safety of your parents?" Brock''s face darkened as he spoke,


    as if he was about to harm Amelia''s parents.


    At that moment, Donald, who was standing nearby, interjected, "We thought you were just making a


    casual statement, but we didn''t expect you to shoot this kind of video. Since my girlfriend doesn''t


    want to participate, you can''t force her, can you?"


    Seeing that even Donald had the courage to speak up, Brock narrowed his eyes slightly and said,


    "Kid, I''ve been sparing you out of respect. Don''t tell me you think I''m afraid to harm you?"


    Donald retorted without showing any signs of weakness, "I didn''t start a fight as soon as I came in


    because I thought you guys were reasonable. You surely don''t think I can''t defeat you, do you?"


    "Damn it! You''re asking for trouble!" With a swift motion, Brock picked up the wine ss from the


    table and hurled it towards Donald.


    The ss didn''t hit Donald''s head as expected. Instead, in the split second it was thrown, Donald


    reached out and caught it.


    To an observer, the scene appeared as if the two individuals were in perfect harmony, working


    together seamlessly.


    Before Brock could react, Donald flicked his wrist, and the wine ss in his hand turned into a blur,


    striking Brock squarely on the forehead with a resounding smack.


    Blood gushed from Brock''s forehead.


    Clutching his head, Brock roared in anger, "Attack! All of you, attack! Break this kid''s arms and legs


    for me!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Following Brock''smand, his subordinates immediately swarmed forward.


    They had a grudge against Donald for a long time. When Brock ordered them to attack Donald, they


    wasted no time in rushing forward.


    In their view, even if Donald was a special forces veteran, he wouldn''t be able to exhibit much


    strength when faced with so many people.


    However, what astonished everyone was that Donald stood out among the crowd, like a Ster


    Warrior.


    None of the subordinates who rushed forward could withstand even a single blow from Donald.


    If Donald was merely a skilled fighter, that would be one thing. But what made it worse was that he


    was particrly ruthless in his strikes.


    Every single one of the subordinates who rushed over ended up with a broken hand or a broken


    leg.


    One of them, even holding a dagger, had his neck snapped by Donald.


    In less than a minute, the ground was littered with subordinates writhing in pain and wailing in


    agony.


    Donald looked at Brock and said calmly, "See? Didn''t I tell you that you guys are no match? Show


    some sense and release the hostages immediately. Don''t invite your own demise."


    "What are you showing off for? Do you think you''re amazing just because you know a little martial


    arts?" Brock spoke with a tough tone, but he couldn''t help but step back.


    At that moment, the two foreigners who had been sitting nearby stood up.


    Those two foreigners, one tall and one short, with golden hair and emerald eyes, wore expressions


    as if everyone owed them money.


    Based on the information provided by Billy, the taller one was called Payton, a Ster Warrior skilled


    in hand-to-handbat.


    The shorter one was named Lennon, and he was most skilled with a dagger.


    As soon as Brock hid behind those two foreigners, his courage significantly increased.


    With a smug look on his face, he turned to Donald and said, "Kid, you think you''re pretty tough,


    don''t you? Soon, you''ll be begging me for mercy."


    "Really? What if you end up kneeling before me, begging for mercy instead?" Donald questioned.


    Brock did not respond to Donald. Instead, he made a throat-slitting gesture towards the two


    individuals, signaling them to kill Donald.


    Without hesitation, Payton activated his Ster Warrior force field and threw a punch towards


    Donald.


    Donald tried to block, but he found his whole body as heavy as if it were filled with lead, making it


    very difficult to move.


    In the blink of an eye, Payton''s fist was already in front of him.


    Bang!


    It felt like a fist made of steel.


    The punchnded on Donald, yet he didn''t waver or shake. It was as though nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1118 Be Careful In Your Next Life

    Chapter 1118 Be Careful In Your Next Life


    This punch not only stunned Payton but also left everyone else dumbfounded.


    The Ste Warrior force field created by Payton had the effect of instantly tripling the gravity for


    anyone who stepped into it.


    Underestimating the impact of triple gravity would be foolish. For the average person, it was highly


    possible that the triple gravity alone could cause their internal organs to shift out of ce.


    Although the threefold gravity wouldn''t dislocate the bones of the cultivators, it would certainly


    hinder their movements.


    The sudden shift in gravity required almost everyone to take some time to adjust.


    It was precisely this adaptation gap that made Payton''s first punch almost a guaranteed hit.


    So, up until then, Payton had never encountered an opponent who could face him head-on.


    However, just a moment ago, for the first time, Payton realized the true meaning of fear. Has this


    man truly withstood my most powerful punch without even attempting to block it?


    ¡°Is it my turn now?¡±


    A single sentence from Donald instantly snapped Payton back to reality.


    He instinctively wanted to back away but found that no matter how much he struggled, he could


    never manage to distance himself from Donald.


    ¡°What''s the rush? It''s just a matter of one punch.¡±


    No sooner had Donald finished speaking than his right fist swung toward Payton.


    A seemingly ordinary punch was actually like hitting a watermelon, instantly exploding Payton''s


    head with a single blow!


    Blood sttered onto Brock''s face, leaving himpletely terrified.


    Brock never expected Donald to be so impressive. Payton was a Novem Ste Warrior! Did Donald


    kill him with just one punch?


    Upon seeing Payton being defeated in an instant, Lennon''s reaction was the quickest.


    Lennon immediately realized that he was no match for Donald. Therefore, his first instinct was to


    rush toward Amelia''s parents, intending to use them as bargaining chips.


    It was just a pity that Lennon only took action against Amelia''s parents then because it was already


    toote.


    Just as he neared the wall, a long gun pierced through the thick structure, striking Lennon directly in


    the shoulder.


    The moment the long gun pierced Lennon''s shoulder, his entire body went numb, instantly robbing


    him of his ability to fight back.


    As if sensing something, Lennon lifted his head to look ahead.


    Just as he lifted his head, a bullet whizzed through the wall, drilling arge hole right through


    Lennon''s forehead.


    Just like that, two Novem Ste Warriors fell within five minutes.


    Donald walked up to Brock and said lightly, ¡°What did I tell you earlier? What goes aroundes


    around. It''s still uncertain who will be the one begging for mercy, don''t you think?¡±


    Hearing Donald say this, Brock finally snapped back to reality.


    He fell to his knees before Donald with a thud, crying out, ¡°I''m sorry, Sir! I was blind to your


    greatness. Everything is my fault. Please, I beg you to spare my life. I promise I won''t dare to do it


    again.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Billy stormed in with his men, taking control of the entire mansion.


    Seeing Brock begging Donald for mercy, Billy also turned to Donald, asking for his opinion.


    Donald didn''t even nce at Brock. He simply said indifferently, ¡°There won''t be a next time. You


    just be careful in your next life.¡±


    After hearing what Donald had said, Billy understood his meaning.


    Without giving Brock another chance to beg for mercy, Billy swiftly swung his de, putting an end


    to Brock directly.


    Donald dealt with those matters in a clean and efficient manner. However, in the eyes of Amelia and


    the others, it was somewhat too bloody.


    ¡°I''ve fulfilled the promise I made to you, and I will arrange for someone to ensure the safety of your


    family. Your next task is to work for the corporation with peace of mind. Do you understand?¡±


    Donald asked.


    ¡°I understand now, Mr. Campbell. Thank you.¡±


    Watching Donald leave, Amelia''s emotions were somewhatplicated.


    All women admired the strong, but Amelia knew well that a man like Donald was someone she


    could never fully possess.


    The only thing she could do at that time was to help Donald manage the business affairs of Dragon


    Fide Corporation well.


    At the very least, she had to make sure no more mishaps could ur in Jedayton.

 Chapter 1119 The Projection Feature

    Chapter 1119 The Projection Feature


    After assisting Amelia in resolving the issues in Jedayton, Donald returned to the mansion to find


    Jennifer already asleep.


    Initially, Donald nned to quietly enter the bedroom for a good night''s rest. However, as he


    approached the bedroom door, he noticed a white figure at the end of the corridor.


    Donald''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the mansion is haunted?


    Just as Donald was preparing to confront the ghost, the figure stealthily nced around and then


    signaled for Donald to approach.


    "Geraldine, why are you dressed like that?" Donald asked.


    Geraldine had always dressed conservatively as a guest in the mansion, even wearing cartoon-


    themed pajamas.


    However, on that day, she wore whitece-trimmed pajamas that were quite eye-catching.


    Additionally, she had a face mask on, which was startling at first nce.


    "I wanted to inform you that the phone you requested us to research is ready. The prototype is in my


    room. Why don''t youe in and take a look?" she replied.


    "If the prototype is ready, we can examine it in the living room. Why should we go to your


    bedroom?"


    After Donald finished speaking, he turned to leave. Geraldine quickly stepped forward to stop him.


    "How can I go to the living room dressed like this? Besides, this new phone model is practically a


    military-grade secret. Can''t you show me a little respect?"


    Exhausted both physically and mentally, Donald had no idea what Geraldine was up to.


    Regardless, he didn''t feel like going downstairs, so he reluctantly followed Geraldine into the


    bedroom.


    Donald had entrusted the important task of manufacturing phones to Geraldine, primarily out of trust


    rather than her technical abilities.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Geraldine came from a prominent business family background. In other words, she wasn''t


    a tech expert.


    When it came to manufacturing phones, she couldn''t provide much guidance to the researchers. At


    most, she could offer some input during decision-making.


    Therefore, Donald was quite surprised that the phone could be produced so quickly this time. Could


    it possibly be an unfinished product?


    With that thought in mind, Donald sat down on Geraldine''s bed.


    The moment he sat down, Donald shuddered and became fully alert. "I-Is this a water bed?"


    Geraldine replied with a hint of coyness, "Yes. The beds I used to sleep on were too firm, so I


    switched to a water bed. What do you think?"


    Donald''s mouth twitched at the corner. This girl... There''s something peculiar about her!


    "If you switch to a water bed, it may not be firm, but after a few days, your back and legs will start to


    ache. You should have someone switch it back. This water bed isn''t suitable for you," Donald


    advised.


    Geraldine rolled her eyes at Donald, unsure if he was genuinely clueless or just pretending.


    A box filled with high-tech allure was ced in front of Donald.


    After Geraldine opened the box, a set of uniquely shaped devices appeared before Donald.


    There were phones, tablets, watches, and sses inside.


    In total, there were eight pieces of equipment, varying in size.


    "I asked you to research phones, so why are you studying these things?" Donald inquired.


    Geraldine huffed and replied, "I personally supervised the research team in developing these items


    one by one. ording to your requirements, each device can maintainmunication in extreme


    environments. Furthermore, these devices offer numerous offline support features. This means that


    even in areas without any signal, these devices can still provide substantial assistance."


    Geraldine spoke as she turned on a tablet and activated the three-dimensional projection feature.


    A blue light emitted from the tablet, sweeping across the entire room.


    In just three seconds, the tablet projected a three-dimensional map.


    Geraldine made a zooming gesture with her hand, and the map shrank once again. It transformed


    from a projection of a single room to a projection of the entire mansion.

 Chapter 1120 The Reward

    Chapter 1120 The Reward


    Holographic projection technology was not considered advanced by most organizations.


    However, the problem was that the holograms they created required a significant amount of data


    collection and analysis, which ultimately led to the development of a holographic projection model.


    Meanwhile, this tablet only took three seconds to boot up andplete the projection.


    As someone who had oncemanded the Quadfield Army, Donald understood the immense


    importance of establishing an urate map within three seconds.


    It meant that in the future, wherever one went, they could familiarize themselves with the


    surroundings faster than others. It also allowed theputer to assist in nning the optimal route,


    thereby increasing the sess rate of missions.


    "Did you develop these features?" Donald looked at Geraldine skeptically, clearly doubting her


    abilities.


    Geraldine waved her fist and angrily said to Donald, "What do you mean? Can''t I develop such a


    product? Take a look at this. I developed it too!"


    Geraldine unceremoniously put a watch on Donald''s wrist.


    Donald felt a slight prick on his wrist, and the watch immediately disyed his entire body''s health


    status.


    "This watch can monitor the wearer''s physical condition in real-time. Once the wearer shows signs


    of poisoning, excitement, mental confusion, or other abnormal conditions, the watch will promptly


    send the data back to surrounding teammates and the control center. Of course, to handle


    emergencies, the watch also contains a protein serum for detoxification and an adrenaline


    injection."


    The watch''s function of detecting the body''s condition was not useful for Donald.


    However, for low-level Ste Warriors and even ordinary soldiers, this watch could save their lives in


    many situations.


    Next, Geraldine showed Donald items such as sses, mobile phones, and rings.


    These items looked ordinary, but they had special auxiliary functions.


    "How about it? Are you satisfied with these products I supervised?" Geraldine spoke with pride.


    Due to their proximity, the pleasant fragrance of her perfume wafted into Donald''s nose.


    Donald said with a stern face, "If you can ensure quality in mass production, then I''m satisfied with


    the products you''ve shown."


    "Of course I can mass-produce them. Otherwise, would I dare to show them to you?"


    Geraldine bit her lip and said somewhat coyly, "Since I''ve helped you with such a big matter,


    shouldn''t you give me some reward?"


    "Speak nicely."


    Geraldine wanted to get closer to Donald, but being a gentleman, he pushed her away, indicating


    she should maintain her distance.


    Geraldine said with a hint of grievance, "I''ve been working overtime every day recently just to


    complete the task as soon as possible. Is this how you treat me? If you don''t reward me today, I''ll go


    tell Jenny tomorrow that you''re bullying me."


    Donald massaged his temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    Geraldine was sure that Jennifer would side with her.


    "Okay, you''ve got me. What reward do you want? Just name it."


    "My reward is simple. All I ask is for you to apany me on a three-day trip."


    A three-day trip?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald instinctively wanted to refuse.


    Geraldine pointed in the direction of Jennifer''s bedroom, hinting for Donald to consider his


    response.


    "Fine, but I won''t carry your bag or do anything for you during these three days. Don''t expect me to


    do anything for you."


    "I won''t ask for much. As long as you''re willing to apany me, I''m satisfied."


    "Is there anything else? If not, I''m going back to sleep."


    Donald finally dragged his weary body back to his own bedroom.


    However, just before falling asleep, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Geraldine had somehow


    tricked him.

 Chapter 1121 Tricked Again

    Chapter 1121 Tricked Again


    The next morning, Jennifer woke up early to prepare breakfast for Donald.


    "Good morning, Darling."


    Donald yawned and tried to embrace Jennifer, but she gave him a stern look.


    "Didn''t you promise Geri to go on a trip? You woke up sote. Aren''t you afraid of missing the


    flight?" Jennifer scolded.


    "Huh?"


    Donald looked at Jennifer with a bewildered expression. "I just casually agreed. She didn''t even tell


    me it''s today."


    "Didn''t I mention it?"


    Holding a pot, Geraldine suddenly appeared from behind, startling Donald.


    She innocently said, "Maybe I was too tiredst night and forgot to tell you."


    Pretending to check her watch, Geraldine added, "It''s fine. Our flight is at noon. After breakfast, we


    still have plenty of time."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    No wonder he felt maniptedst night. It turned out Geraldine had this in mind.


    In front of Jennifer, Donald knew he could only go along with the ns.


    So, he put up with Geraldine''s tricks for now. He nned to settle the score on the ne.


    "What about Hannah? Why hasn''t shee out for breakfast?" Donald asked.


    Jennifer served a bowl of oatmeal porridge to Donald and replied, "It seems something happened at


    the East Coast research institute, so they asked Hannah to help. Hannah''s work shouldn''t be


    dangerous, right?"


    The East Coast?


    Donald''s brow furrowed.


    He remembered that Billy had sent him a message this morning, mentioning some abnormality on


    the East Coast.


    Before Donald could check his phone, Jennifer continued, "But this time, I''m d you''re willing to go


    to Epea with Geri to discuss a coboration. You don''t have to worry about thepany. I''ve almost


    recovered, and Dragon Fide Corporation will be taken care of."


    "Go to Epea to discuss a coboration?" Donald was taken aback. "Aren''t we going on a trip?"


    Seeing Geraldine''s guilty expression, Donald knew he had been tricked again.


    Jennifer nced at Geraldine, well aware of her friend''s thoughts.


    She told Donald, "Why are you making a fuss? Can''t one discuss business and travel at the same


    time? You''re there to ensure Geri''s safety and don''t have to do anything else. Isn''t it a trip if you''re


    not working?"


    Donald finally understood. It seemed that this entire family was treating him like a bodyguard,


    ordering him around.


    After a hurried breakfast, Donald kissed his son Thornton and left with Geraldine.


    Perhaps feeling guilty, Geraldine avoided eye contact with Donald during the journey and


    maintained a certain distance from him.


    Donald found it amusing. He was curious to see how long she would continue to avoid him.


    As Geraldine was representing the Harper family for business negotiations, Donald did not arrange


    for a private jet from Quadfield.


    Like everyone else, they went to the airport for their flight. However, both had purchased first-ss


    tickets, allowing them to waitfortably in the VIP lounge.


    In the VIP lounge, Geraldine still intended to keep her distance from Donald.


    However, when Geraldine noticed the leering gazes of the men in the waiting room, she hesitated


    for a moment before finally choosing to sit next to Donald.


    "Not running away now?" Donald looked at Geraldine with a half-smile.


    With a pout, Geraldine expressed her grievance, "You''re supposed to reward me. As a grown man,


    can''t you stop nitpicking with me?"


    Donald reached out and pinched Geraldine''s cheek, applying a bit of force.


    Geraldine widened her eyes and quickly eximed, "Ow, ow! I was wrong, okay? Donald, can''t you


    spare me in public? It''s embarrassing."

 Chapter 1122 I Want All Her Information

    Chapter 1122 I Want All Her Information


    Donald felt a shiver run down his spine when Geraldine coyly called his name.


    It wasn''t that Geraldine wasn''t attractive; it was just that Donald knew her usual demeanor too well.


    Suddenly hearing her act cute made him naturally ufortable.


    They were too familiar with each other, and Geraldine''s attempt to act cute only made Donald feel


    that his punishment wasn''t sufficient.


    Just as Donald was about to intensify his efforts to teach Geraldine a lesson, a man in a ck suit


    with slicked-back hair appeared before them.


    "Stop!"


    The man angrily addressed Donald, "How can a man like you bully such an adorabledy?"


    Rolling her eyes, Geraldine retorted, "Who are you? Whether he bullies me or not is none of your


    business."


    Seemingly not understanding Geraldine''s impatience, the man smiled, considering himself quite the


    gentleman. He then introduced himself to her. "Miss, hello, I''m Zayden Yanez, the heir of Yanez


    Group in Sloummont."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Who are you calling miss? How rude of you," Geraldine responded.


    Zayden''s smile froze. He was unsure of how to respond to Geraldine''s words.


    He was here to help Geraldine, so he couldn''t understand why she was scolding him.


    "Don''t mind this fool. Keep pinching me. After pinching, you''re not allowed to retaliate against me."


    Seeing Geraldine taking Donald''s hand and cing it on her face, Zayden twitched his mouth.


    Could this woman possibly be a masochist?


    "Forget it. I fear if I continue to punish you, more knights in shining armor will step in. I can''t fight


    everyone at once, and I don''t want the hassle."


    After Donald said this, Zayden thought he had yed a role in warning Donald.


    Pointing at his own eyes, Zayden warned, "Kid, we''re on the same flight. If I catch you bullying this


    lady again, I won''t be so kind next time."


    Donald looked at Zayden as if he were a fool. Does he seriously think I''m afraid of him?


    After warning Donald, Zayden smiled at Geraldine and turned away, returning to his seat.


    His butler, Dario, and two bodyguards approached immediately.


    They had be familiar with Zayden''s temper over the years and knew that Zayden didn''t like


    them being around when he was flirting.


    In Zayden''s words, he relied on his personal charm when flirting, not his family''s background.


    "Dario, give me all the information on that man and woman within three minutes."


    Zayden nced at Geraldine from a distance. Feeling somewhat stumped, he said, "Mr. Yanez,


    Eastern Airlines isn''t part of Yanez Group. It might be difficult to obtain detailed information about


    passengers."


    "It doesn''t belong to us?"


    Zayden took out his phone and sent a message about a potential acquisition in hispany''s


    WhatsApp group.


    A minuteter, the entire group sprang into action.


    Five minutester, the group leader sent the signed contract for Eastern Airlines'' acquisition to the


    WhatsApp group.


    "Eastern Airlines is now part of my family''s business. Getting detailed passenger information from


    the staff shouldn''t be too much trouble for you, should it?"


    Hearing Zayden''s words, Dario knew that Zayden was a bit angry.


    Not daring to say more, Dario immediately went to the service counter to obtain the information on


    the two people.


    Zayden kept his gaze on Geraldine the whole time.


    After so many years of flirting around, Zayden had encountered all kinds of women.


    However, a woman like Geraldine, both innocent and seductive, was something Zayden had never


    encountered before.


    Geraldine had a baby-faced appearance, and her eyes were extremely innocent and pure.


    Moreover, her figure was curvaceous, surpassing that of other women.


    Thinking about Geraldine''s aggrieved appearance when Donald pinched her face earlier, Zayden


    felt a me of desire igniting within him.


    He vowed to make her his!

 Chapter 1123 The Pope And I Are Friends

    Chapter 1123 The Pope And I Are Friends


    Geraldine had grown ustomed to the attention of other men whenever she was out and about.


    This time, she felt a peculiar sensation in her heart, perhaps because Donald was by her side.


    Guided by the stewardess, the two of them arrived at the first-ss cabin.


    The first-ss cabin wasn''t particrlyrge. As soon as Geraldine entered, she saw Zayden''s


    nauseous face again.


    "Ms. Harper, what a coincidence," Zayden said.


    Upon hearing Zayden address her in such a manner, Geraldine furrowed her brows.


    "How did you know my surname is Harper? Have you been investigating me?"


    With a slight smile, Zayden replied, "Ms. Harper, you''re mistaken. As the Chairman of Eastern


    Airlines, it''s customary for me to receive a list of passenger names on every flight I take. So,


    knowing your identity isn''t really a big deal for me, Ms. Harper."


    Zayden''s words sounded grandiose, but Geraldine understood the essence of it.


    In a nutshell, Zayden held a high position and was highly regarded.


    Hence, rigorous checks on other passengers'' identities were conducted simply because they were


    on the same ne as him.


    "Ms. Harper, why bother sitting with someone who shows no respect for women? I''ve seen his


    profile. He''s just a manager at Dragon Fide Corporation. Hispany doesn''t have any business


    dealings with yours."


    Donald had thought that Zayden''s intelligence was formidable, but it turned out he had only


    discovered his fake identity.


    To make his travels more convenient, Donald had Billy create three fake identities for him.


    Donald only needed to understand how others perceived his identity to gauge their true worth.


    Geraldine was the head of the Harper Group, a status she had not intentionally concealed.


    For that very reason, Zayden felt that he and Geraldine were a perfect match.


    A woman who is beautiful andes from a good family. It will benefit Yanez Group if I can win her


    over.


    Geraldine said airily to Zayden, "Sir, do you think you''re handsome?"


    Zayden confidently slicked his hair back.


    Before he could speak, Geraldine casually picked up a ss of water from the table and poured it


    over Zayden''s head.


    "Mr. Yanez!"


    "Stupid wench, what are you doing?"


    Zayden''s two bodyguards stood up, ready to detain Geraldine.


    However, Zayden waved his hand to stop them.


    He squinted at Geraldine and said, "Ms. Harper, my patience has limits. You''re heading to Iugrea,


    right? The Pope of Iugrea and I are good friends. If you offend me, I will make it difficult for you in


    Iugrea."


    He ims to be good friends with the Pope of Iugrea? That''s quite an audacious im, isn''t it?


    Geraldine put on a scared expression and turned her head to look at Donald with a pitiful gaze.


    "Donald, he''s being mean to me."


    Donald, who was drinking watermelon juice, was at a loss for words.


    Why are you dragging me into your conversation? You two carry on without involving me.


    A look of disdain crossed Zayden''s face as he saw Geraldine asking Donald for help.


    "He''s just a manager. How can he help you?"


    Crack.


    As soon as Zayden finished speaking, Donald crushed the armrest with a slight exertion of his left


    hand.


    After witnessing this scene, Zayden still hadn''t realized what was happening.


    However, his bodyguard''s expression turned grave instantly. He leaned in to whisper in Zayden''s


    ear, "Mr. Yanez, this kid is no ordinary person. He might be a Ster Warrior."


    Ster Warrior?


    The corner of Zayden''s mouth twitched. Uneasiness started to fill him. The thought of backing down


    shed across his mind.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zayden had long heard that every individual in the Dragon Fide Corporation was a hidden talent,


    but he never imagined that even a random manager could be a Ster Warrior.


    Although my bodyguard is quite capable, the likely oue is mutual destruction if a fight breaks


    out in a ce as unique as inside the ne.

 Chapter 1124 Another Robbery

    Chapter 1124 Another Robbery


    Zayden was a man who highly valued his life, especially when it came to someone like Donald who


    wasn''t worth his attention. He certainly didn''t want to risk his life over trivial matters with Donald.


    After embarrassing himself, Zayden switched seats, finally giving Geraldine a moment of peace.


    She took out herptop and began to work, asionally chatting with Donald.


    Geraldine''s purpose for traveling to Iugrea was to discuss a coboration project on ceramic tiles


    with Iugrean.


    Dragon Fide Corporation primarily focused on real estate, so they had no concerns about


    infrastructure as they had their own team for that.


    However, interior design was also a significant project once the houses were built. Geraldine


    wanted to take on that project all by herself.


    After spending a lot of time with Donald, Geraldine felt even more certain that Harper Group needed


    to closely align its operations with Dragon Fide Corporation if she wanted it to grow in the future.


    "This time, the staff of Schiavoni Enterprise will receive us. Even in Iugrea, thispany is one of


    the best in the ceramic tile industry. I''ve arranged our itinerary for the next three days. First, we''ll


    have dinner with the head of Schiavoni Enterprise tonight, and then tomorrow morning, we''ll head to


    their office to discuss our coboration, followed by another meal at noon. How about we spend the


    next day and a half exploring the city? Does that sound good?"


    Despite making it sound like it wasn''t a big deal, she pulled out a thick notebook from her bag.


    The notebook was filled with travel guides she had jotted down, each offering different routes and


    choices.


    There were options for romantic flower fields, thrilling sea surfing, and more.


    It was clear that Geraldine ced great importance on the uing coboration, but what she


    cherished even more was the opportunity to travel with Donald.


    With wide eyes, Geraldine looked at Donald expectantly and said, "As for me, I will solely focus on


    managing our coboration while you''ll be in charge of looking through these travel guides and


    seeing if there''s anything you like."


    Just as Geraldine handed the notebook to Donald, amotion erupted at the rear of the cabin.


    Upon hearing the noise, Zayden and his two bodyguards'' expressions changed as if they


    remembered something.


    "Nobody move! This is a robbery! Hand over everything valuable you have!"


    Donald rolled his eyes. "What the heck? Another robbery?"


    Why do I encounter robbers more frequently when I fly than when I travel by car?


    Three masked individuals walked in through the cabin door, each holding a pistol.


    Zayden, who emphasized how much he valued safety, was behaving just like any ordinary


    passenger. The two bodyguards behind him also did nothing, as if they were mere decorations.


    The likelihood of encountering robbers on a ne was highly unlikely and extremely dangerous.


    Initially, Geraldine was somewhat flustered. However, when she saw Donald sitting beside her


    calmly, her anxiety gradually subsided.


    I have Donald here with me, so what is there for me to be afraid of?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What are you all just standing there for? Hurry up and hand over the money!"


    They demanded everyone to hand over their money, but the robbers'' main target was Donald.


    The dark muzzle of the gun was pressed right up against Donald''s face. It seemed as if they would


    pull the trigger immediately and kill Donald if he showed even the slightest sign of not cooperating.


    "Hey buddy, you didn''t happen to buy this gun online, did you? The barrel is all jammed up. Can it


    even fire a bullet?"


    The barrel is jammed? That''s not the case at all. We''re using real guns and don''t load them for


    safety reasons.


    "Listen here, kid, don''t try to y games with me. Whether it''s a real gun or not, you''ll find out when


    I pull the trigger!"


    The robber initially thought he could intimidate Donald by threatening to shoot. However, Donald


    simply shrugged and looked at the robber, saying, "Fine, then shoot."

 Chapter 1125 More Audacious Than Robbers

    Chapter 1125 More Audacious Than Robbers


    Donald''s fearless demeanor frightened the robbers.


    What''s the deal with this kid? Does he really not fear death?


    The robbers werepletely confused, but Zayden and his bodyguards had a clear n in mind.


    Before boarding the ne, Zayden had already devised a heroic rescue scenario, wanting to


    impress Geraldine.


    At that time, Zayden had no idea that Donald was a Ster Warrior. He nned to divert the


    robbers'' attention to Donald and intimidate him, and then step in and swiftly take care of the


    robbers.


    What Zayden hadn''t anticipated was that Donald was a Ster Warrior.


    Would a Ster Warrior fear the guns in their hands like ordinary people?


    Absolutely not!


    As a result, their original expectations were not met. Instead of being a hero, they made themselves


    look like fools.


    Zayden quickly gestured to his two bodyguards, signaling them to end the charade immediately. It


    would be disastrous if Donald and the others noticed any ws.


    Just as the two bodyguards prepared to discreetly signal the robbers, Donald suddenly reached out


    and grabbed the gun barrel.


    His sudden action made everyone tense. The three robbers were unsure of what to do next.


    Meanwhile, Zayden was worried that their cover would be blown.


    With a smirk, Donald said, "What''s the matter? Weren''t you brave enough to shoot? Well, go ahead


    and try."


    "Damn it, you really think I won''t shoot you? Let go of my gun now! Do you hear me?"


    Of course, the leader of the trio, Deacon, had no intention of pulling the trigger. His loud outburst


    was merely to divert the attention of the other two.


    We may not be able to shoot you, but who says we can''t resort to other means? The second-in-


    command of the trio, Bane, thought to himself as he saw Donald acting so arrogantly.


    He unhooked the iron hammer from his waist and swung it at Donald''s head.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, before the hammer could evennd on Donald, he swiftly lifted his


    leg and kicked Bane in the torso.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Holy crap!"


    With a loud curse, Bane clutched his stomach and knelt on the ground, breaking into a violent fit of


    coughing.


    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and his spirit visibly weakened rapidly.


    "Bane!"


    Seeing Donald kick hisrade into such a state, Deacon began to panic.


    Before he could approach, Donald casually picked up a toothpick from the table and flicked it


    toward Bane.


    "Ah!"


    The toothpick flew toward Bane at an incredibly fast speed, piercing his skin.


    While that level of attack wouldn''t cause any fatal damage to Bane, it would certainly inflict immense


    pain.


    Donald pulled out another toothpick from the box. A smirk yed on his lips as he said, "You''re not


    cut out to be a leader. You have a gun in your hand, yet you don''t dare to pull the trigger. Now, all


    you can do is watch helplessly as I torment him."


    As soon as Donald finished speaking, the toothpick in his hand flew out again, lodging itself in


    Bane''s neck.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Deacon cursed loudly, pulled out his gun, and aimed it at Donald.


    Since Donald had decided to fight back, he wouldn''t allow the two robbers to gain any advantage.


    The first-ss passengers could only see a blur before their eyes. When they regained their


    senses, Donald had already subdued the two robbers.


    Donald resolved the situation so quickly that Zayden''s bodyguards couldn''t evenprehend what


    had happened before it was all over.


    After Donald had subdued the robbers, the air marshal finally arrived at the scene.


    Handing the three robbers over to the air marshal, Donald nced at Zayden and said, "It seems


    that your position as the Chairman of Eastern Airlines isn''t very useful, huh? You couldn''t even


    screen the basic information of these three people?"

 Chapter 1126 His Fiery Temper

    Chapter 1126 His Fiery Temper


    Donald had no hidden agenda; he simply said those words to provoke Zayden.


    Uncertain of what Donald had figured out, Zayden remained silent for the rest of the flight, choosing


    not to cause any more trouble.


    Geraldine wasn''t naive. When Donald taunted Zayden, she also deduced that the so-called


    hijacking was a charade orchestrated by Zayden himself.


    However, seeing Zayden''s subsequent well-behaved demeanor andck of mischief, Geraldine


    naturally stopped worrying about him.


    The nended smoothly, and Donald and Geraldine proceeded to the Grand Imperial Hotel as


    nned.


    On the other hand, Zayden emerged from the airport with a gloomy expression.


    "Mr. Yanez, are you okay?"


    Butler Dario remained unaware of Zayden''s orchestrated hijacking.


    In their usual travel routine, Zayden always enjoyed first-ss luxury, while Dario settled for


    economy, ensuring Zayden''s uninterrupted flirtation with thedies.


    Previously, such arrangements posed no problems. However, witnessing three hijackers being


    escorted off the ne today made Dario realize that something had gone wrong.


    "Dario, cancel all our ns for the next few days. You have one task now: uncover the itinerary of


    that despicable couple. Once you have the information, send it to me immediately."


    With a bitter smile, Dario said, "Mr. Yanez, this meeting with the Iugrea royal family was arranged by


    Old Mr. Yanez. If we reject it entirely, I''m afraid we might not fulfill our obligations to him."


    "I don''t care how the old man has arranged things! All I want to know now is the whereabouts of that


    despicable couple!"


    Zayden grabbed Dario by the cor and continued, "If you can''t find out anything about them before


    eleven o''clock tonight, then go back and tell my dad that I''m going to turn Ipston upside down!"


    Having followed Zayden for so many years, Dario immediately recognized that Zayden''s stubborn


    temperament was ring up again.


    He didn''t dare ck off and quickly assured Zayden that he wouldplete the task.


    "Mr. Yanez, what should we do about the three men who were taken away?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Zayden nced at Fenton and replied, "Those three fools, just let them fend for themselves."


    After his words, Zayden climbed into the extended Mercedes.


    Fenton and Manuel exchanged nces, understanding that Zayden''s words indicated he had no


    intention of dealing with those three people any longer.


    Taking a taxi directly from the airport to the Grand Imperial Hotel, Donald stretchedzily in the car


    and yawned, saying, "This Schiavoni we''re partnering with doesn''t seem very reliable."


    "As the hosts, shouldn''t they have sent someone to wee us at the airport?"


    Geraldine gave Donald a look and remarked, "Schiavoni is a big corporation; of course, they look


    down on smallpanies like ours. It''s already generous of them to arrange a dinner to wee


    us. You better not say a word when we''re there."


    Geraldine had heard from Jennifer before that despite Donald''s gentle demeanor toward the women


    at home, in reality, Donald had a vtile temper when he was out and about. If anyone upset him,


    he could teach them a lesson in no time.


    Before stepping out, Jennifer had specifically advised Geraldine to do her best to keep Donald from


    getting involved in any business discussions during the dinner party.


    If possible, she was advised to stuff Donald with food, so he eats more and talks less.


    Naturally, Donald had no idea about the little schemes in Geraldine''s heart.


    Just as the two of them reached the hotel entrance, a tall, blonde-haired, green-eyeddy in red


    walked toward them.


    "You must be Ms. Harper, right? Our manager has been waiting for you in the private room for quite


    some time. My name is Lina, and I am themissioner specifically in charge of receiving you this


    time."

 Chapter 1127 Sincerity In Cooperation

    Chapter 1127 Sincerity In Cooperation


    Despite Lina''s beauty and the unique exotic charm of Iugrean women that she possessed,


    Geraldine couldn''t help but feel a little upset. After all, they were here to discuss a business


    coboration, even if Schiavoni was a multinationalpany. In a business partnership, both


    parties should be equal in status.


    However, the leaders of Schiavoni Enterprise did not exhibit such behavior. It was one thing not to


    provide an airport pick-up, but now that they had arrived at the hotel entrance, the so-called


    manager should have had the decency to wee them.


    Noticing Geraldine''s disappointment, Lina quickly changed the subject, saying, "Is this your first


    time visiting Iugrea? Just like Yorknd, Iugrea is also famous for its delicious food."


    "To ensure you both have a great feast at tonight''s dinner party, I''ve specifically invited a five-star


    chef to be the main cook."


    "Really? Then we''re in for a treat today."


    Despite her youth, Geraldine, as the head of Harper Group, had impressive self-regtion skills.


    Seeing that Lina had already taken the initiative to make amends, and considering they would need


    to discuss cooperation matterster, Geraldine naturally followed Lina''s lead.


    Upon pushing open the door and stepping into the private room, the three of them had barely


    entered when they heard a man''s voice, cursing and grumbling in Iugrean.


    "How many times have I told you, ourpany has never had a precedent for credit. If he is


    unwilling to pay upfront, that''s a breach of contract, and we can demand him topensate for the


    breach!"


    "Lothaire, I''ve always hadplete faith in your abilities. Please don''t bother me with such trivial


    matters in the future!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing his words, the man promptly hung up the phone. He eagerly stuffed the cigar in his


    hand into his mouth and took a long puff.


    What was supposed to be a pleasant dinner party turned sour even before the guests arrived, as


    clouds of smoke filled the room, making the atmosphere unbearable.


    Geraldine furrowed her brows, instinctively taking a step back. During Jennifer''s pregnancy, she


    was extremely sensitive to many things. As Jennifer''s best friend, Geraldine also inevitably avoided


    things like cigarettes.


    Seeing that the man hadn''t noticed their arrival yet, Lina quickly stepped forward and said, "Mr.


    Havenzo, Ms. Harper and Mr. Campbell have arrived."


    The man finally snapped back to reality. However, he still had a dazed look in his eyes. Donald


    immediately realized that there might be something extra added to the cigar in his hand.


    "Hello, Ms. Harper, my name is Bio. I am the regional manager of Schiavoni Ceramics."


    With a cigar mped in his mouth, Bio gestured with both hands, indicating for the two to sit


    wherever they pleased.


    In general business proceedings, both parties usually start off by exchanging pleasantries and


    engaging in small talk to lighten the mood before delving into discussions about potential


    coborations.


    Just as Geraldine had taken her seat, gripping the arms of the chair, Bio asked, "Ms. Harper,


    since you''re here to discuss a potential business coboration with us, have you brought the terms


    of your coboration?"


    Geraldine, still holding a napkin in her hand, was momentarily stunned.


    Lina knew her manager was getting carried away. She quickly interjected with a smile, "Mr.


    Havenzo, Ms. Harper and her party have traveled a long way to get here. They must be starving.


    Why don''t we eat first and discuss as we go?"


    "Of course, I''m not stopping you from eating."


    Bio seemed to not grasp Lina''s words. He continued to look at Geraldine and said, "Ms. Harper


    is free to enjoy her dinner. However, my time is precious, and I would like to know sooner what kind


    of terms you can offer."


    "You must be in need of the ceramic tiles produced by ourpany, aren''t you?"


    The color drained from Geraldine''s face.


    "Mr. Havenzo, I presume yourpany doesn''t conduct business negotiations like this with


    everyone, does it?"

 Chapter 1128 The Havenzo Family

    Chapter 1128 The Havenzo Family


    If Geraldine had been willing to tolerate Bio''s previous neglect, it was now clear that he was


    showingplete disrespect.


    If she continued to endure, potential coborations might face significant challenges.


    Observing Geraldine''s reluctance, Bio sneered and remarked, "I''m not entirely certain what you


    mean, Ms. Harper. You flew all the way from Yorknd to Iugrea, and I arranged avish dinner for


    you. I believe this should sufficiently demonstrate ourpany''s sincerity, don''t you think? I simply


    want to address the main points promptly; after all, everyone''s time is precious, isn''t it?"


    Is one dinner party enough to prove their sincerity?


    Geraldine was annoyed by what Bio had said, as it made her sound like she desperately needed


    that dinner party.


    Geraldine stood up, her voice heavy as she addressed Bio, "The sincerity of cooperation can''t


    be judged based on a single meal, Mr. Havenzo. I believe there''s no longer a need for us to


    coborate."


    With that, Geraldine, regardless of Lina''s attempts to keep her, left the private room with Donald.


    Lina stood up and rebuked angrily, "Bio, do you have any idea what you''ve done?"


    "Ms. Harper is a crucial client, specifically sought for coboration by the CEO. A failed


    coboration might mean losing the chance to connect with Dragon Fide Corporation!"


    Watching the furious Lina, a dismissive sneer appeared on Bio''s face.


    "The CEO? Are you referring to that doll-like figure, just in her early twenties, who recently


    graduated from the Fashion Design Institute? Lina, let''s not forget who you work for. Are you going


    to take orders from a doll or from me, the one who will be taking over the Havenzo Estate?"


    Lina gritted her teeth and retorted to Bio, "Bio, you''re a madman! The Havenzo Estate will


    never fall into the hands of a lunatic like you!"


    Lina grabbed her handbag and stormed out of the room.


    Schiavoni Enterprise was the leading enterprise in Iugrea''s ceramic tile industry. However, it would


    be a grave mistake to simply regard thispany as a meremercial entity.


    Behind the Schiavoni Corporation stood the renowned Havenzo family.


    A hundred years ago, this family served as the Minister of Military Affairs for the Iugrean royal


    family. Whether it was military or civilian key enterprises, they were almost entirely under the control


    of the Havenzo family.


    The heir to the Havenzo family had always been the eldest legitimate son.


    However, in this generation, the eldest child of the Havenzo family wasn''t a male, but a twenty-one-


    year-old female studying fashion design named Letizia Havenzo.


    Having a woman who studied fashion design take over the Havenzo Estate was a disgrace to all the


    men in the family.


    Letizia had two older brothers and a younger brother. Bio was Letizia''s second older brother,


    and also the most ruthless one in the family.


    When Bio took the initiative to host Geraldine, Lina felt that this could potentially lead to trouble.


    Turns out, this Bio really had no shame, even willing to sabotage the business cooperation


    between the two parties.


    Walking through the streets of Iugrea with Geraldine, Donald smirked and teased, "Geraldine, I


    hope we didn''te all the way to Iugrea just for a leisurely stroll. Don''t you know what you''re


    supposed to do now that our dinner party is ruined? We''ve spent hours on the ne."


    Donald pointed at his stomach, subtly conveying his hunger.


    Geraldine gave Donald a look and said, "It''s my first time going abroad for business, and it fell apart


    in just two minutes. Instead offorting me, you''re here thinking about food?"


    Donald shrugged and said, "What else would I think about if not the food? Didn''t you tell me not to


    interfere with business matters?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1129 Two Drunken Fools

    Chapter 1129 Two Drunken Fools


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Geraldine appeared to find them reasonable.


    The failure of the coboration was not solely her fault. If she was the only one putting in all the


    effort, working tirelessly, even a forced coboration was bound to encounter problems.


    After adjusting her mood, Geraldine smiled at Donald and said, "Never mind, if the coboration


    doesn''t work out, it doesn''t work out. Let''s just treat these three days as a vacation. Donald, what


    would you like to eat? An Iugrean feast or some street food? Give me a moment to check my


    guidebook. It should have some rmendations on where to find good food."


    As Geraldine was speaking, the sound of a quarrel suddenly erupted from ahead.


    Both of them looked up, only to find that Lina was being blocked by two intoxicated men.


    These two middle-aged men, drunk and burly, were continuously leering at Lina.


    Lina nervously clutched her handbag, loudly proiming that she was going to call the police.


    "Come on, Miss. This is Iugrea. Do you think calling the police will help?"


    Dio rolled up his sleeve, revealing a ck skull tattoo.


    Upon seeing the skull tattoo, Lina was immediately taken aback.


    She recognized the logo as belonging to Testa Nera, the secondrgest mafia organization in


    Iugrea.


    The members of this organizationmitted all sorts of heinous acts, from murder to arson. Even if


    the police were to arrive, they wouldn''t bat an eye.


    Realizing that these two men were determined to take her away, Lina seized an opportunity when


    they were distracted. She swung her handbag fiercely, aiming straight at the face of one of them.


    "Damn, this despicable woman. Catch her!"


    Although Lina reacted quickly, she couldn''t match the speed of those two men.


    She had only run a few meters when one of the men violently grabbed Lina''s golden long hair from


    behind.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With blood trickling from the corner of his eye, Dio strode over and fiercely pped Lina across


    the face.


    "Anyone daring enough to offend Testa Nera must truly be tired of living. After I''ve had my fun, I''ll


    sell you off to the town of Cutvine."


    Cutvine was a notoriouswless ce in Iugrea. If Lina was really sold to such a ce, she could


    forget about ever leaving the town alive.


    Just as the two were dragging Lina toward the car, Geraldine shouted at them, "Stop! Let her go!"


    The two burly men paused in their tracks, their gazes turned lecherous as they looked at Geraldine.


    "An Aplothian? Her skin is quite fair though. Enver, go fetch her. If we take her to the town of


    Cutvine, we should be able to get a good price for her."


    Enver let go of Lina''s leg and turned to walk toward Geraldine.


    The previously imposing Geraldine immediately took cover behind Donald.


    "Donald, save me!"


    Donald rolled his eyes, speaking somewhat helplessly, "They don''t even consider you a business


    partner, yet you''re rushing to meddle in their affairs. In the end, isn''t it me who has to clean up your


    mess?"


    Upon hearing Donald mention cleaning up her mess, even though Geraldine knew that wasn''t what


    he meant, she still blushed and pinched the soft flesh on his waist.


    "You promised Jenny that you would protect me when we''re out. If you don''t care about me, I''ll call


    Jenny and tell on you!"


    Ah, she''s bringing up Jennifer again.


    Watching Enver approach him, Donald sighed and said, "I don''t want to resort to violence. Let the


    woman go and leave immediately. I can pretend as if nothing happened."


    Enver and Dio burst into heartyughter after hearing it.


    Judging by their physique, Donald was like a frail childpared to them.


    They had bulging muscles, but what did Donald have?


    One couldn''t even see any muscle definition on his body.


    Enver, with a clenched fist and a sinister grin, started walking toward Donald.


    "I''ll give you a chance as well. Hand over the woman behind you to me, and I can pretend as if


    nothing has happened."

 Chapter 1130 Just Lie Down Here

    Chapter 1130 Just Lie Down Here


    Donald encountered a recurring issue - these fools often failed toprehend his warnings. They


    foolishly believed themselves to be powerful, acting as if they were the best in the world.


    "So, have you made up your mind, kid? Are you going to take a beating from me, or will you hand


    over the woman behind you?" Enver taunted, reaching out to grab Donald''s shoulder with a look of


    disdain in his eyes.


    Enver wanted to assert his power and make Donald back down in the face of adversity. However,


    Donald''s expression remained unchanged, his face as calm as ever.


    An average person might have felt their shoulder being crushed at this point, but Donald didn''t even


    consider Enver''s grip strong enough to give him a decent massage.


    "Didn''t your mother teach you that it''s impolite to casually make physical contact with others?"


    Donald firmly grasped Enver''s wrist, gradually increasing his grip.


    Initially, Enver thought Donald was overestimating his own abilities, but his expression quickly


    changed.


    Enver''s wrist felt as if it was trapped in an iron mp, and to make matters worse, this mp was


    tightening with each passing moment!


    "Ah! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!" Enver, who had intended to resist, finally couldn''t bear the pain and


    cried out loudly.


    In an attempt to fight back, Enver threw a punch at Donald with his left hand. However, to his


    surprise, Donald simply added a bit more force with his right hand, instantly nullifying the strength


    behind the punch.


    As Donald twisted his right hand, Enver had no choice but to slowly kneel down, following the


    direction of Donald''s twist.


    Dio, standing next to the car, raised his eyebrows upon witnessing this scene.


    "Enver, what are you doing? Hurry up and deal with that monkey. Don''t waste time!" Dio''s words


    made Enver curse under his breath in anxiety.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Does he think I''m here to put on a show with him? This kid really has me under his control!


    At that moment, Enver experienced indescribable pain. The force from Donald''s hand was simply


    too great. He could even hear the sound of his own wrist bone shattering.


    If this continues, my right hand will surely be useless.


    "I apologize, Sir. It''s my fault. I''ll immediately release that woman."


    "Realize your mistake now? It''s toote."


    With a swift twist and squeeze of his right hand, Donald made Enver''s wrist crack sharply, leaving it


    hanging limply by his side.


    "Just lie down here and take it easy."


    Donald swiftly kicked Enver''s chest, causing it to significantly cave in. Enver fell to the ground,


    coughing up mouthfuls of fresh blood.


    Witnessing this scene, Dio instantly sobered up from his drunken state.


    Only then did he realize that Enver wasn''t joking with him; he truly couldn''t defeat Donald.


    Dio quickly tossed Lina aside, opened the car door, and began searching for a gun.


    Donald kicked the car''s hood with force, causing the entire vehicle to move two meters backward.


    The door struck Dio in the waist.


    Before Dio could regain his bnce, Donald ced his left hand on the car door.


    Even before Dio could draw his gun, his right hand was brutally trapped by the car door.


    "I''m under Fabio''smand. You can''t kill me!" Dio, who had previously been arrogant and


    showing off in front of Lina, now appeared as nervous as a child in front of Donald.


    Donald paid no attention to Dio. Instead, he turned to Lina, who was standing nearby, and


    asked, "Are you okay?"


    While Lina straightened her clothes, she swung back andnded a punch on Dio.


    This punch made Donald involuntarily furrow his brows.


    Lina may appear delicate, but she certainly didn''t hold back when it came to taking action.


    A tooth fell out of Dio''s mouth, and he red at Lina with resentment.


    Lina pulled out a small knife from her handbag and held it against Dio''s neck, causing him to


    immediately back down.

 Chapter 1131 The Feisty Lina

    Chapter 1131 The Feisty Lina


    "Are you under Fabio''smand?"


    Upon hearing Lina''s question, Dio nodded.


    He often enjoyed ying with knives in his spare time, so he knew the circumstances under which a


    person could hold a knife most steadily.


    At this moment, Lina was in no situation to hold a knife steadily.


    Her wrist was still trembling slightly. Dio was afraid that Lina might identally cut her own neck


    if she wasn''t careful.


    "Indeed, I work for Fabio. As an Iugrean, you should know what that means."


    Originally, Dio intended to use Fabio''s name to see if he could persuade Lina to back off.


    However, Lina unexpectedly turned around and fiercely stabbed Dio in the thigh.


    "Ah! You wretched woman!"


    Subconsciously, Dio felt the urge to hit Lina.


    Donald grabbed his hair and forcefully mmed Dio''s head against the car.


    In front of Donald, Dio was like a child whose every move waspletely transparent. No


    matter how he resisted, Donald would always intercept him first, and then give him a severe lesson.


    At first, Lina was actually quite afraid of Dio''s counterattack.


    But when she realized that with Donald around, Dio couldn''t harm her at all, Lina''s courage grew


    even stronger.


    The small knife in her hand was no longer used to stab directly into Dio''s thigh. Instead, she


    used the de to slice open Dio''s jeans, creating one cut after another on his leg.


    This kind of pain may not be as intense as a piercing wound at the beginning, but the pain would


    last long.


    He could neither fight nor hide from it.


    Dio could only grit his teeth and silently endure this pain.


    Right now, all he could think about was surviving. If he did, he would certainly make this wretched


    woman, Lina, pay for it.


    "Since you''re under Fabio''smand, there''s no way you don''t know you''ve crossed the line. If


    you''re looking to take revenge on me, I''m ready anytime. But you''d better tell the truth to Fabio. Get


    lost, and don''t let me see you again, or next time I won''t hesitate to stab you to death!"


    With a swift kick, Lina''s footnded on Dio''s thigh, her high heel striking precisely where he had


    just been injured.


    Worried that Donald might attack him again, Dio, enduring the pain, helped Enver hobble away.


    Once the two of them had left, Lina returned to her previousdylike demeanor.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, she said to Donald, "I''m truly sorry, Mr. Campbell. Not only did I


    fail to offer you a proper dinner, but I also caused a conflict between you and the people of Testa


    Nera because of me."


    Donald waved his hand to indicate it was nothing.


    At this moment, Geraldine stepped forward and said, "We''re not helping you out of any special


    consideration. If any girl were in the situation you were just in, we would have stepped in to help."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing Geraldine speak like this, Lina knew that Geraldine was still angry.


    She quickly exined to Geraldine, "Ms. Harper, our CEO is genuinely interested in pursuing a


    business partnership with you. Even though Bio is our manager, his ideas don''t align with those


    of our CEO."


    "So, that''s why he was so rude earlier in the banquet hall. Can your manager really have a different


    opinion from the CEO?"


    Geraldine found Lina''s words quite strange.


    After all, the CEO was the big boss of thepany. If you dared to defy the CEO, didn''t that mean


    you essentially didn''t want to keep your job anymore?


    With a sincere look on her face, Lina said to Geraldine, "If Ms. Harper is willing to give me another


    chance, I can exin everything to you properly over dinner."


    Is she asking Geraldine out for a meal?


    Donald was beginning to lose faith in these Iugreans.


    Yet, Geraldine felt that Lina''s gaze was very sincere, not as if she was trying to deceive them.


    "All right, then. Dinner is on you. We want something delicious."

 Chapter 1132 An Authorized Representative

    Chapter 1132 An Authorized Representative


    Eager to experience the unique vors of Iugrean food, Geraldine and Lina went to a restaurant in


    Iugrea that specialized in serving Epean dishes.


    Epean cuisine was highly regarded in the country and considered a high-ss gourmet delight.


    However, in reality, the so-called Epean cuisine was more like a modest roadside diner in Iugrea,


    without anything particrly fancy about it.


    After being seated, Lina handed them both a menu.


    "While the decor here may not be the best, the taste is absolutely impable. Feel free to order


    any dishes you like. I''m well acquainted with the chef here, so you can even customize your order."


    Customizing dishes was a specialty when it came to Iugrean cuisine, simr to how some people


    made special orders due to dietary restrictions.


    Chefs always had their own set of standards when it came to cooking, ensuring the quality of the


    food and preventing significant discrepancies between dishes, thus avoiding potentialints


    from customers.


    Lina was evidently a regr at the restaurant, as everyone, from the server to the boss, greeted her


    with a smile when they entered.


    Since Donald couldn''t understand Iugrean, Geraldine took on the role of trantor.


    While waiting for their food, Lina briefed them on the situation with Bio and the Havenzo family.


    "So, Bio''s refusal to cooperate with us is because he ns to bring down your CEO, Letizia?"


    Geraldine furrowed her brow, feeling caught in the middle.


    Lina nced apologetically at Geraldine and said, "While Bio has always been at odds with our


    CEO, we didn''t anticipate him being so audacious this time."


    "Ms. Harper, if possible, could we revisit our discussion about the coboration? Just you and me."


    Geraldine looked perplexed. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Lina, but her position was simply too low.


    Equality was paramount when conducting business meetings.


    Regardless of how eloquently Lina spoke, she was still just an ordinary employee.


    If I were to sign a contract with an employee at her level, and something went wrongter on, what


    could I do if Schiavoni Enterprise refused to take responsibility? Then I''ll have to ept the stroke


    of bad luck and bear all the consequences.


    In business, it was consideredmon sense to discuss matters with individuals of equal status.


    Therefore, Geraldine shook her head and declined Lina''s proposal. "If your CEO is genuinely


    sincere, she should be the one to engage in a personal discussion with me. I hope you understand,


    but for such a crucial business coboration, I cannot negotiate with you."


    Lina understood Geraldine''s concerns. After a moment of contemtion, she responded, "Our CEO


    is currently under close scrutiny by the family. If she meets with you all, you will be under the


    watchful eyes of the other family members. I''m worried that this might cause unnecessary trouble


    for you. I can have our CEO issue an authorization letter for me to act as her representative. What


    do you think, Ms. Harper? Would that be eptable?"


    Geraldine pondered for a while and then said, "Of course, that''s fine. However, the authorization


    letter must have all the necessary seals."


    "No problem."


    Lina picked up her phone and called Letizia immediately.


    Momentster, Lina returned to her seat.


    She smiled at Geraldine and said, "Ms. Harper, the CEO''s authorization letter will be delivered


    shortly. I believe we should be able to discuss some details about our coboration while we eat."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Just then, several motorcycles honked loudly as they pulled over at the restaurant entrance.

 Chapter 1133 Is He Worthy Of Being Called The Dark Knight

    Chapter 1133 Is He Worthy Of Being Called The Dark Knight


    The restaurant Lina took them to may not have been as grand as a luxurious hotel, but it was a


    well-known eatery in the area.


    The patrons dining here ranged from ordinary folks to those of higher status, such as senators.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, no one expected that during dinner, thugs in studded leather jackets would appear and


    create a ruckus at the entrance with their motorcycles.


    The motorcycles naturally emitted a substantial amount of dark smoke from their exhausts,


    especially considering that all their vehicles had been modified.


    Therefore, when those ruffians hit their elerators, not only would the clear ss windows be


    entirely shrouded in dark smoke, but the thunderous roar would also drastically spoil the


    atmosphere for the dining guests.


    "Jeff, could you please check what''s going on outside?" Carlo, the boss, was a hefty man, weighing


    in at a hundred and ny pounds, and he also served as one of the head chefs of the restaurant.


    He had always ced great importance on the dining environment of his own restaurant, prioritizing


    the dining experience of his guests.


    Just as the waiter, Jeff, was about to step out the door, one of the thugs emerged from the dark


    smoke. Without hesitation, hended a kick straight to Jeff''s stomach.


    Jeff stumbled three steps backward, colliding with the dining table closest to the door.


    All the guests at the nearby tables were startled and stood up immediately.


    Unaware of what had happened, they all watched intently as the thug walked in through the door.


    The thug leading the way sported a red Mohawk.


    He had a ring of ck eyeliner around his eyes and a silver piercing on his lips, giving him a


    somewhat edgy appearance that seemed quite ufortable.


    He casually rotated his neck before giving a nonchnt thumbs-up to all the customers in the


    restaurant.


    As everyone was puzzled by his actions, the thug turned his thumb upside down, adopting a defiant


    stance.


    "I''ve reserved this ce, so you all better leave."


    The thug spoke with such arrogance that a respectable man immediately stood up to refute him.


    "This is a public ce; you''re the ones who should leave."


    It was evident that the reputable man held a position of status.


    He attempted to engage in a rational conversation with the young thugs, but in the next moment,


    they brandished a gun and pointed it at him.


    Bang!


    The sound of a gunshot reverberated through the restaurant, causing all the patrons to scream and


    rush out at once, covering their heads.


    The respectable man copsed to the ground, barely able to leave the ce if not for his friend who


    dragged him away.


    Donald sat on the chair, casually digging his ears, appearing asposed as a statue.


    He asked the somewhat flustered Lina, "Is Iugrea always this chaotic?"


    Lena responded with anxiety, "Lately, there have been escting violent shes between Nero


    Manto and Testa Nera as they vie for territory. If I''m not mistaken, that thug over there with the gun


    is the infamous Dark Knight from Testa Nera."


    "Cassimo, the Dark Knight?" Donald couldn''t help butugh out loud when he heard the name.


    What era are we living in that people still have such old-fashioned names?


    Donald appeared unconvinced, prompting Lina to quickly state with a serious expression,


    "Cassimo''s ruthlessness is well-known among the two major gangs. I apologize for the poorly


    nned dinner tonight. Let''s switch to another restaurant."


    While the Havenzos were regarded as a prominent family in Iugrea, it did not imply that their


    descendants could confront members of the mafia directly.


    On the contrary, the trend indicated a steady increase in the gangs'' influence over the past two


    years, juxtaposed with the evident decline of the Havenzo family.


    That was also the reason Lena proposed switching to a different restaurant.


    She did not want to create trouble for the Havenzo family, recognizing that they would not back her


    up if anything happened, either.


    Right then, Cassimo noticed them.


    As a matter of fact, he saw Geraldine.

 Chapter 1134 Let Us See Who Is More Ruthless

    Chapter 1134 Let Us See Who Is More Ruthless


    Whenever individuals from Yorknd encountered foreigners, they were always fascinated by their


    unique and charming presence.


    Therefore, whenever a girl, who may have seemed quite ordinary to foreigners, arrived in


    Yorknd, there was always a group of men who became captivated and pursued her.


    The same was true abroad.


    Cassimo was an arrogant man with few hobbies, but the one drawing the most criticism was his


    lecherous nature.


    From the moment he first saw Geraldine, he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Geraldine had a youthful, beautiful appearance, and to add to her allure, she came from outside


    Iugrea.


    The temptation waspletely irresistible for Cassimo.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He approached Geraldine with a gun in hand, followed closely by his few subordinates.


    "Who would have imagined that a casual dinner outing would lead me to encounter such a beautiful


    lady?"


    Cassimo ced his gun on the table, trying to sound smooth as he said, "Miss, is this your first time


    in Iugrea? Dinner''s on me tonight. You''re wee to stay, but these two need to leave


    immediately."


    Upon witnessing Geraldine being harassed, Lina quickly presented her work permit to Cassimo.


    She then spoke solemnly. "Cassimo, I''m with the Havenzo family, and Ms. Harper is the esteemed


    guest of the Head of the Havenzo family. I suggest you mind your manners."


    "The Havenzo family?"


    Cassimo sneered, "That''s the family led by a doll, right? I might have shown some respect to your


    former family head if he were still alive, but now..."


    Cassimo drew a dagger from his waist and pressed it against Lina''s neck.


    "I''ll say it onest time. The beautifuldy stays, but the two of you can get lost."


    Lina was helpless because the other party did not take the Havenzo family seriously at all.


    Just as she was about to call Letizia, Donald, seated beside her, impatientlyined, "The


    dining experience in Iugrea is so horrible. Wherever you go, you''re bound to encounter some flies."


    "Dude, what are you talking about?"


    Cassimo couldn''t understand Chanaean, but he knew for sure that Donald wasn''t saying something


    nice.


    Just as he was about to teach Donald a lesson, a dark shadow suddenly whisked past his ear.


    Before Cassimo could react, one of his subordinates suddenly covered his eyes and began to


    scream in agony.


    "Ah! My eyes! I''ve gone blind!"


    Blood began streaming down from his subordinate''s eyes. Cassimo looked down, realizing only


    then that his subordinate had been hit by a coffee cup.


    Is this brat truly unafraid of death that he boldly harms others in front of me?


    Cassimo reached out to grab the gun on the table.


    The moment his three fingers made contact with the gun, a fork swiftly plunged into the back of his


    hand.


    "Ah!"


    The intense pain turned Cassimo''s legs to jelly, forcing him to his knees.


    He dared not remove the fork, nor did he have the courage to move his right hand at that point.


    His subordinates behind him swiftly seized their guns and aimed at Donald.


    The moment Cassimo gave the order, bullets would rain down on Donald instantly.


    However, Donald, with a fork in hand, appearedpletely unfazed and unperturbed by the guns.


    He looked at Cassimo and calmly said, "Instruct your men to put their guns down."


    A hint of ruthlessness shed across Cassimo''s eyes.


    "You brat! You darey a hand on me? Aren''t you afraid of¡ª"


    Psst!


    Before Cassimo could finish his sentence, Donald tightened his grip and twisted the fork half a turn


    clockwise.


    Cassimo felt as though the fork was about to reach his own bone.


    He quickly turned to his subordinates andmanded, "Put your guns away! Do you want to see


    my hand get broken?"


    Cassimo had no doubt that if he allowed the shooting, Donald would lose his life on the spot.


    However, he felt that his hand deserved more than just Donald''s life. Having thetter pay with his


    own life was too cheap a consequence.


    Therefore, he thought the deal was not worth it.

 Chapter 1135 The Western Stella Warrior System

    Chapter 1135 The Western Ste Warrior System


    After his subordinate had put the gun down, Cassimo red resentfully at Donald and said, "I have


    followed your orders. What else do you want?"


    When Donald saw that Cassimo was still gripping the fork, his sense of danger heightened.


    Donald had encountered all kinds of people, and he recognized the look in Cassimo''s eyes all too


    well.


    "All I wanted was to enjoy my meal peacefully, but you all disrupted me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he swiftly pulled out the fork and pressed it against Cassimo''s


    neck.


    He continued, "I believe your presence here might greatly affect our appetite. How about stepping


    outside for a conversation?"


    With the fork against his neck, Cassimo secretly made a gesture behind his back.


    Immediately, one of his subordinates attempted to take Geraldine hostage while Donald was


    distracted.


    However, the moment the man moved, Donald delivered a powerful kick to his stomach.


    The man was sent flying as if struck by arge truck, crashing into a distant wall before slumping to


    the ground.


    "Damn it! Get him!"


    Donald was fast, but Cassimo''s reaction was not slow either.


    Just as Donald kicked his subordinate, Cassimo seized the opportunity to dash out of the restaurant


    and hop onto his motorcycle.


    Seeing that their boss was no longer in danger, Cassimo''s subordinates raised their guns, ready to


    shoot Donald.


    But before they could fire, Donald flicked his right wrist, causing the ss shards on the ground to


    shoot out. Their speed was even faster than a bullet.


    Several of Cassimo''s subordinates found their guns sliced in half when they pulled the trigger. Not


    only did the bullets fail to hit Donald, but the guns backfired, injuring the shooters instead.


    Witnessing his subordinates being easily defeated, Cassimo dared not continue the confrontation


    with Donald.


    He revved the engine and quickly disappeared from Donald''s sight.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t know you were so skilled inbat, Mr. Campbell!"


    When Lina saw Donald single-handedly defeat Cassimo''s men, her eyes lit up with excitement.


    She asked eagerly, "Are you a Divine Pdin, Mr. Campbell?"


    "Divine Pdin?" Donald was taken aback, as he had never heard that term before.


    Beside him, Geraldine proudly dered, "Donald is not a so-called Divine Pdin. He is a high-


    level Ste Warrior."


    Upon hearing that Donald was a Ste Warrior, the excitement on Lina''s face noticeably faded.


    Noticing her reaction, Donald became curious about the Divine Pdin she mentioned.


    He asked with a smile, "Lina, what exactly is this Divine Pdin you''re talking about?"


    "The Divine Pdin is not an object. It is a rank bestowed by the Archbishop to those with incredible


    strength. Previously, the universally recognized system was the Novem Ste Warrior. However,


    with the emergence of ruins, the Novem Ste Warrior is no longer as formidable as it once was.


    Above it is the Divine Pdin."


    As Lina exined, Donald quickly grasped the concept.


    In the past, the Novem Ste Warrior was considered impressive because only a few individuals


    could reach that level.


    After all, it was currently the Age of Degeneration. Transforming the spiritual energy on Earth into


    Ste Warrior energy through absorption required exceptional talent.


    However, with the unearthing of one ruin after another, the luminous energy became a tremendous


    aid for cultivators.


    Consequently, an increasing number of people were attaining the once elusive realm of the Novem


    Ste Warrior.


    To better differentiate the true strength of each cultivator, the West Epean countries had established


    their own ssification system.


    This system was known as the Divine Pdin.


    ording to Lina, the system started with Ste Warriors ranging from one to nine stars, followed


    by Divine Pdins, Archwardens, and Archbishops.


    All three stages were also ranked from one to nine, based on one''s strength.

 Chapter 1136 An Invitation From The Havenzo Family

    Chapter 1136 An Invitation From The Havenzo Family


    "You mentioned that there are Archbishops in yourbat system. Does this mean that such


    figures have already emerged in Iugrea?"


    Lina shook her head and said, "This is just amonly epted way of defining strength levels


    internationally. It doesn''t necessarily mean that an Archbishop has actually appeared. As far as I


    know, the most powerful person in Iugrea right now is a Five Star Divine Pdin. His power level is


    far beyond what ordinary people could imagine."


    Donald had always felt that Western countries weregging far behind in the cultivation of Ste


    Warriors.


    Despite their long-standing desire for Quadfield, they had never breached the fifth defensiveyer of


    the city.


    But after hearing what Lina said, he had a new perspective on the Western countries'' Ste Warrior


    system.


    At the very least, the old Ste Warrior system was still in use within Yorknd. Most cultivators


    believed that attaining Novem Ste Warrior was already the pinnacle of one''sbat power.


    Such a mindset wouldn''t pose any issues during times of peace, but it might be too optimistic in


    times of war and internal strife.


    With that in mind, Donald found it necessary to thoroughly revise the Ste Warrior system of


    Quadfield.


    "Since you''re not a Divine Pdin, Mr. Campbell, you must be a Ste Warrior, right?"


    With a sincere look, Lina held his gaze and said, "Ms. Havenzo is in dire need of an expert like you.


    Would you be willing to be her guardian knight?"


    What the heck? Guardian knight? It''s already the modern era, and such a thing still exists?


    Before Donald could respond, Geraldine, who sat at the side, immediately interjected firmly, "No


    way!"


    With a huff, she continued, "Donald is a married man, and he can''t possibly be anyone''s guardian


    knight. I suggest you give up on this idea!"


    "Ms. Harper, you might have misunderstood. A guardian knight is only responsible for ensuring Ms.


    Havenzo''s safety, not being her husband," Lina rified with an embarrassed expression.


    "That''s even more uneptable!" Hugging Donald''s arm, Geraldine retorted, "He is now fully


    responsible for protecting me. If he goes to protect the so-called Ms. Havenzo, what about me?"


    Lina initially thought that Donald and Geraldine merely had a simple coworker rtionship.


    However, it seemed that their rtionship might be a bit more unusual than expected.


    Coupled with Geraldine''s im about Donald being married, Lina seemingly understood something


    at once.


    She could understand Geraldine''s disy of jealousy.


    But right then, Letizia really needed the kind assistance Donald could provide.


    After giving it some thought, she gritted her teeth and said to the duo, "How about this, Ms. Harper?


    I wonder if you both have booked a hotel yet? If not, I would like to invite you both to the Havenzo


    Estate on behalf of Ms. Havenzo. This is an invitation from the Havenzo family."


    The instant Geraldine heard that, her eyes lit up.


    Her purpose in visiting Iugrea was to form a coboration with Schiavoni Enterprise and establish a


    strong partnership.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    If she could establish a direct friendship with the entire Havenzo family this time, it would be an


    unexpected surprise.


    With that in mind, Geraldine said, "That''s okay, but let me make it clear again that Donald will not be


    Ms. Havenzo''s guardian knight."


    Lina smiled slightly and replied, "You''re overthinking it, Ms. Harper. This is simply a straightforward


    invitation from the Havenzo family."


    Seeing that Geraldine was not rejecting her invitation, Lina knew half of her n had already


    seeded.


    Although Letizia might stillck a bit of maturity in business, she was definitely the most beautiful


    girl Lina had ever seen.


    Once Donald met her in person, Lina believed that he would never refuse the request to be her


    guardian knight.

 Chapter 1137 The Havenzo Estate

    Chapter 1137 The Havenzo Estate


    In appreciation of Donald''s assistance, the restaurant owner, Carlo, graciously waived the bill for


    their meal.


    While Testa Nera might rule with an iron fist in Iugrea, even the mafia had its own code of conduct.


    One of them was only seeking revenge on the person whomitted the transgression.


    Thus, Carlos wasn''t worried about Cassimoing back for revenge on the restaurant. Because if


    he did, it would be equivalent to breaking the rules of the entire underworld. Then, not only would


    Nero Manto pick trouble with him, but even his own people from Testa Nera would have a bone to


    pick with him.


    After the delightful dinner, Lina went to the underground parking garage and retrieved her car.


    Upon seeing that the car she drove was only worth around a hundred thousand, Geraldine asked


    uncertainly, "Are you sure you can represent the Havenzo family in extending us an invitation?"


    It was not that Geraldine was snobbish, but Lina''s appearances inevitably made her doubtful.


    It was no different from someone driving a Jetta inviting one to a billionaire''s house for a visit.


    That would be nothing more than a joke.


    Hearing Geraldine''s question, Lina replied rather sheepishly, "Although my status and benefits may


    not be the best, Ms. Harper, I am indeed a member of the Havenzo family. In terms of blood


    rtions, I am Letizia''s distant cousin."


    While saying that, she showed them a golden badge.


    The emblem on the badge was indeed the crest of the Havenzo family.


    For such a family, bloodline always took precedence.


    Blood ties varied in closeness, so no matter how capable Lina was, she could only do insignificant


    work within the family business.


    She wouldn''t starve nor have to worry about basic necessities.


    But if she were hoping to lead an excessivelyvish life, that would simply be impossible.


    Bringing outside guests to the Havenzo Estate was one of the few privileges Lina enjoyed.


    Out of respect for Lina''s sincere invitation, Geraldine and Donald ultimately got into her car.


    The Havenzo family was a prominent family in Iugrea, and the Havenzo Estate upied arge


    area of the city''s prime real estate.


    It was not until after the guard at the mansion''s gates had confirmed Lina''s identity that the trio


    could enter the premises.


    There was a vastwn, ake graced with swans, and not far off, an ancient castle filled with a


    sense of historical changes.


    Sitting in the back, Geraldine constantly took selfies with her phone. Every now and then, she would


    hug Donald''s arm and coax him to smile for a picture with her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Ms. Harper, Mr. Campbell, I will take you through the mansion''s side entranceter. ording to


    Ms. Havenzo''s daily routine, she should be reading in the study on the second floor now. Kindly be


    quiet when entering the mansion to avoid any unnecessary trouble."


    "We are your guests. Surely, we''re not expected to stay quiet for the next few days here?" Geraldine


    countered in displeasure.


    "Of course, that''s not what I meant, Ms. Harper. What I''m trying to say is, it would be best to avoid


    being seen by the other heirs before we meet Ms. Havenzo."


    Upon hearing Lina''s words, Geraldine understood her meaning.


    Letizia might be the head of the family, but her brothers were not to be underestimated.


    If they were to catch an outsider secretly meeting with Letizia, putting aside what they might think, it


    would certainly put Lina in an extremely difficult situation afterward.


    But life is often ironic¡ªone''s deepest fear tends toe to pass.


    Having parked the car, Lina was just about to lead the duo into the mansion through the side


    entrance when a familiar male voice rang out in the direction of the main entrance.


    "Well, if it isn''t Ms. Harper! Have you had a change of heart and decided to continue coborating


    with ourpany?"


    Geraldine snapped her head around, only to see Bio with a cigar in hand, looking at them with


    contempt written all over his face.

 Chapter 1138 Letizia

    Chapter 1138 Letizia


    Geraldine was a woman with a strong sense of self-respect, and she was also a ruthless leader.


    In the Harper residence, anyone who dared to disobey Geraldine would find themselves meeting a


    terrible fate. She had numerous methods to make that happen.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when Bio spoke to Geraldine in such a sarcastic manner, it immediately ignited a fire


    within her.


    In a serious tone, she said to Bio, "Mr. Havenzo, I have also just discovered that you are not


    able to represent thepany. As the head of the Rodriguez family, I don''t see the need to discuss


    coboration with a mere manager like you. It is simply a waste of time. Therefore, I have decided


    to go directly to your CEO to see if she is indeed willing to coborate with us."


    Upon hearing that Geraldine wanted to coborate with Letizia, Bio frowned.


    He turned to Lina and said, "Ms. Harper, you may be disappointed. Lina is not a core member of the


    Havenzo family. She is just an illegitimate child. She has no right to bring you into the mansion."


    After saying that, Bio pressed a red button on his watch.


    Suddenly, rms red throughout the entire mansion district. In less than five minutes, the


    security guards of the mansion hadpletely surrounded Donald and his group.


    "Mr. Bio, do you have any instructions?" Paulo, the head of security at the mansion, stood


    before Bio, awaiting his orders.


    Pointing at Lina, Bio said, "Take note, security personnel. From now on, this lowlife Lina is not


    allowed to set foot in the Havenzo Estate. Also, immediately remove the two people she brought


    with her."


    After enduring Bio''s insults time and time again, Lina could no longer hold back.


    She red at Bio in anger and said, "Bio, no matter what, the blood of the Havenzo family


    runs through me! Entering this mansion is my right, and even you have no authority to deprive me


    of it!


    "No, only half of your blood belongs to the Havenzo family. The other half is from your lowly mother.


    As for whether I can deprive you of the right to enter the mansion, why don''t you hear what Captain


    Paulo has to say?"


    Bio was essentially trying to get Paulo to choose a side.


    Paulo was no fool. Bio was a legitimate direct descendant of the Havenzo family while Lina


    wasn''t.


    As such, not only was Lina disallowed from entering the mansion, none of the security guards would


    help her even if Bio were to harm her.


    Without hesitation, Paulo waved his hand and said, "Do as Mr. Bio says. Remove all three of


    them."


    Just as the security guards were about to approach the trio, Letizia, dressed in a white western


    dress, ran out from the vi. "Stop!"


    Following behind Letizia was an elderly woman wearing gold-rimmed sses.


    Before Lina set off, she sent a text message to Letizia, giving her a heads-up.


    However, Letizia simply couldn''t leave the study at will, as she was constantly under the watchful


    eye of Silvia.


    Upon hearing themotion downstairs, Letizia, disregarding Silvia''s objections, hurried over to the


    entrance.


    Fortunately, neither side had resorted to violence yet, and the situation hadn''t escted out of


    control.


    "Ms. Havenzo, manners! Mind yourdylike manners!" The elderly woman, Silvia, grumbled


    discontentedly from behind, "Prince Valentin will never be interested in a crude, uncivilized girl.


    What he desires is ady who understands the etiquette of nobility!"


    Letizia didn''t pay any attention to Silvia. Instead, she addressed Bio, "Bio, these two are my


    invited guests, and Lina was also called to the mansion by me. I suppose I still have the right to


    invite friends over to the mansion, don''t I?"

 Chapter 1139 Silvias Warning

    Chapter 1139 Silvia''s Warning


    Bio could use his own bloodline to suppress Lina, but he had no way to use it against Letizia.


    From a pure bloodline perspective, Letizia definitely surpassed Bio.


    Upon seeing Letizia stepping forward, Bio sneered and left the spot without uttering a word, as if


    he hadn''t done anything at all.


    After Bio left, Letizia turned to Paulo, the captain of the security guards. She said, "Lina is also a


    member of the Havenzo family, but you do not carry our family''s blood. In other words, you have no


    right to drive her away. From now on, when you see her, let here and go freely in the mansion


    district. Do you understand?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As the head of the family, Letizia had the power to rece Paulo.


    Therefore, when Paulo heard Letizia say that, he felt immense psychological pressure. "I


    understand, Ms. Havenzo. I promise I will never disrespect Ms. Lina again."


    "Good. Now that you understand, get back to your work." After sending all the security guards away,


    Letizia led Lina and the others into the mansion.


    Silvia didn''t have a good attitude towards Geraldine and herpanions.


    In Silvia''s view, they were noble aristocrats, while Donald and his ilk were merelymoners.


    "Ms. Havenzo, you haven''t finished your etiquette ss yet. After that, you still have a coffee


    ceremony and business management sses to attend. I believe you won''t have time to interact


    with them." Silvia subtly implied to Letizia that a man like Donald was not worth associating with.


    Letizia''s understanding of Geraldine was limited to her impression of her as the head of Harper


    Group.


    If it weren''t for her trust in Lina, Letizia wouldn''t have dared to rebel against Silvia so recklessly.


    After all, Silvia was the only one in the family who supported her, and she was also the elder left to


    her by her father.


    If even Silvia was no longer on her side, then even with the purest bloodline, Letizia still couldn''t


    be the head of the Havenzo family.


    Faced with the pressure from Silvia, Letizia found herself in a difficult decision.


    Letizia looked at Lina, who gazed back at her with a resolute expression. It was clear that Geraldine


    and Donald were very important to her.


    Having received a hint from Lina, Letizia finally made up her mind.


    She said, "Madam Silvia, I think I may need to take a half-day off today. They are friends brought by


    Lina, and I would like to have a good chat with them."


    Silvia''s eyes narrowed slightly, her voice deep as she said, "Ms. Havenzo, you''re no longer


    ignorant. I hope you can be more clear-headed and understand what truly matters."


    Letizia didn''t speak. Instead, she stared unblinkingly at Silvia.


    Silvia had watched Letizia grow up, so she knew that Letizia''s silence was her way of protesting.


    Letizia was great in every way, but she was too stubborn.


    Whenever Letizia made up her mind about something, no one could change it, no matter who they


    were.


    Thinking of that, Silvia said in a deep voice, "Alright, I can give you half a day off, but you will make


    up for the sses you miss tomorrow. Ms. Havenzo, I hope you understand one thing. You are not


    the only suitable match from the Havenzo family for Prince Valentin."


    If before, Silvia was being secretive and reserved, then when she said that, it was clear that Silvia


    was warning Letizia.


    Indeed, the Havenzo family had more than just Letizia as a suitable candidate. There was also a


    woman named Verna, who was about the same age as Letizia.

 Chapter 1140 I Can Solve Your Problems

    Chapter 1140 I Can Solve Your Problems


    Letizia and Lina finally breathed a sigh of relief after Silvia left.


    They had been in a state of high tension due to the intense pressure Silvia brought upon them.


    Letizia had the servants prepare some snacks after Silvia''s departure. She sat on the couch,


    wearing a full smile as she stared at the two. "I heard that it''s Ms. Harper''s first time in Iugrea. I''m


    not sure if there are any ces you''d like to visit, but I can arrange for a guide to show you around."


    Geraldine politely replied, "I''ve already nned out the itinerary, so there''s no need for a tour guide.


    Letizia, is it true that you''re interested in coborating with Harper Group, as Ms. Lina mentioned to


    me earlier?"


    Lina had already reported Bio''s performance through her mobile phone.


    Therefore, Letizia could fully understand why Geraldine was doubting their sincerity.


    Letizia looked at Geraldine with a sincere expression and said, "Ms. Harper, I do want to establish a


    good working rtionship with you. However, as you can see, there are many things in my family


    that I don''t have the final say in. If possible, I hope you could assist me, Ms. Harper."


    "Assist you? How can I assist you?" Geraldine was taken aback for a moment.


    It was only then that Geraldine understood. Letizia''s intention to coborate with Harper Group was


    secondary. Her primary goal was to strengthen her own position within the family.


    Letizia looked at Geraldine and said, "I heard that Harper Group has a good working rtionship


    with Dragon Fide Corporation. If possible, could I get in touch with Jennifer, the CEO of Dragon Fide


    Corporation?"


    "Huh? You wish to meet Jenny?" replied Geraldine.


    Upon hearing Geraldine call Jennifer "Jenny," Letizia became even more excited.


    She quickly asked, "Ms. Harper, are you and Ms. Wilson very close?"


    Geraldine nced at Donald, unsure of how to respond.


    After all, she couldn''t reveal that Jennifer had been staying in the same mansion as her.


    Seeing Geraldine seemingly hesitant, Letizia quickly said, "Ms. Harper, please don''t misunderstand.


    I have no ill intentions in seeking Ms. Wilson. I just think that since Ms. Wilson was able to establish


    such arge enterprise as the Dragon Fide Corporation, she may also be willing to cooperate with


    the Havenzo family."


    Letizia opened her phone and showed Geraldine a PPT. "I''ve always admired Ms. Wilson''s spirit of


    independence, and I''ve always considered her my role model. Therefore, if possible, I would like to


    establish a joint international group with Ms. Wilson, where we can coborate in various fields."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing Letizia''s business concept, both Geraldine and Donald were dumbfounded.


    Not only did Letizia discern the Dragon Fide Corporation''s intent to expand across all industries, but


    she even wanted to join in.


    Even more astonishingly, Letizia included the entire financial details of the Havenzo family in the


    appendix. It was to demonstrate her sincerity because that kind of detail was the most crucial secret


    for any family.


    After all, once outsiders became aware of one''s asset details, they could calcte the value of


    those assets. With that information, they could determine the exact economic strength of the


    Havenzo family.


    That was akin to revealing one''s hand in a business battle. If someone wanted to target you, they


    would have plenty of ways to do so.


    Seeing Letizia''s sincerity, Geraldine was at a loss for what to do for a moment.


    Just then, Donald suddenly spoke up. "This minor issue in your family doesn''t require our CEO''s


    intervention. I can handle it for you. However, my assistancees at a high price. Would you like


    to consider it?"


    "Mr. Campbell, can you really solve my problem?" Letizia looked at Donald, her eyes filled with


    distrust.

 Chapter 1141 I Want Half

    Chapter 1141 I Want Half


    Lina had already shared Donald''s information with Letizia


    To be honest, the fact that an ordinary manager from Harper Group could actually be a Ste Warrior was enough to astonish Letizia.


    However, this shocking revtion did not mean that Donald could help solve the problems she was facing.


    Letizia was dealing with a family crisis. If she wanted to solidify her own power, she needed to rely on a strong external force.


    Donald was indeed a person of great strength, but no matter how strong he was, he was still just one person


    How could one person stand against an entire family?


    "Mr. Campbell, I mean no disrespect. I appreciate your willingness to help me, but I believe the trouble I''m facing might be even greater than you


    imagine."


    In fact, Letizia was subtly reminding Donald to be aware of his own limitations when taking action.


    However, it was clear that Donald did not understand what Letizia meant.


    He said with a smile, "No matter what major crisis you''re facing, as long as you pay me a suitable reward, I can help you resolve it.¡±


    Hearing Donald speak like that, Letizia simply felt that he was boasting.


    Geraldine knew that Donald was capable, yet she still felt a pang of jealousy.


    When she sought Donald''s help in the past, he gave many excuses, as if she was asking for his life


    Why had he decided to be generous when facing Letizia now?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Geraldine wondered if Donald had really fallen for Letizia''s charms.


    With a sour expression, Geraldine sat to one side, ring fiercely at Donald.


    Seeing that she and Donald were not on the same wavelength, Letizia could only helplessly say to Geraldine, "Ms. Harper, I''m not very familiar with


    Mr. Campbell''s capabilities. Could you perhaps give me some advice?"


    Letizia''s message was clear. Since Donald was overestimating his own capabilities, she would allow someone as sensible as Geraldine to persuade


    him


    Letizia originally thought that Geraldine would tell Donald off, or at least reject Donald on her behalf.


    Geraldine might be upset, but she still objectivelymented, "Ms. Havenzo, if you really want to solve your problem, then seeking Donald is the


    best option. As long as he''s willing to help, I believe both your goal and your wishes can be fulfilled.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Letizia did not expect Geraldine to say something like that.


    She couldn''t help but size up Donald once more, curious to see what exactly set him apart from the rest.


    However, Letizia''s experience with?.


    people y was simply not enough. ste


    staredat Donald for quite a while,


    but still thought of him as just an


    ordinary person. Content b¨¦longs to


    7


    What now?


    Should she trust the man standing before her?


    Before the two arrived at the vi, Letizia had thoroughly investigated Geraldine.


    Unlike others who judge a person


    solely based on their financial


    status; ¡®Letizia always chose her


    friends based on their character.


    -\


    is


    In her view, a friend who could be fully trusted was far more important than a rich acquaintance.


    So, Letizia actually trusted Geraldine a lot. However, she did not understand why Geraldine trusted Donald so much.


    After much deliberation, Letizia


    finally said to Donald, ¡°All right, Mr.


    Campbell, I believe in your >


    capabilities. Let''s talk about your


    payrent How muchpefisation


    do-you expect from me?¡¯


    b¨¦longs  7


    Donald did not speak. Instead, he raised a finger.


    Letizia''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "One billion?"


    Donald shook his head. "One half."


    ¡°One half? You mean fifty million?¡±


    Upon hearing Donald''s quote, Letizia became even more puzzled.


    Was he really asking for such a low price?


    Just then, Donald spoke again.


    "After everything is settled, I want half of the Havenzo family''s assets."


    ng!


    Lina, who was sitting on the side, lost her grip on her coffee cup. It dropped to the floor.

 Chapter 1142 The Confident Donald

    Chapter 1142 The Confident Donald


    Donald did not ask for fifty million. He wanted half of the Havenzo family''s assets!


    Letizia stood up abruptly, her anger palpable. She addressed Donald with a resentful tone, "Mr. Campbell, I have always respected you, and I have


    never done anything to offend you. But your words and actions have deeply insulted me. What makes you think you are entitled to half of my family''s


    assets?¡±


    Seeing Letizia so worked up, Donald shook his head and continued, "They say you studied fashion design, so youck a business mindset. At first, I


    didn''t believe it, but now I do. I think this is a wonderful deal. If I can help you consolidate power and be the true leader of the Havenzo family,


    then at least you will still have half of the family''s assets, won''t you? On the other hand, if you don''t need my help, you will lose control over the


    Havenze family. You will end up with nothing, and you might even risk losing your life. You should know by now how to choose. I''m sure you don''t


    need me to spell it out for you.¡±


    Although the conditions proposed by Donald were indeed excessive, Letizia immediately calmed down after hearing his analysis.


    Indeed, just as Donald had said, if Letizia could not be the head of the Havenzo family, not only would she not possess the family¡¯s assets, but


    her two brothers would certainly not let her live.


    With these thoughts in mind, Letizia settled back down on the couch


    After some consideration, she looked at Donald and asked, "If I am willing to give you half of the assets, can you really salve all my problems?"


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Seeing Donald''s confidence, Letizia finally made up her mind.


    After taking a deep breath, she said to him, ¡°In that case, let''s sign the agreement.¡±


    "An agreement? Not necessary."


    Donald took out a watch and handed it to Letizia.


    Upon seeing the trinket, Geraldine instantly became angrier.


    That watch was the result of hertest research, wasn''t it?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Good grief! The watch was not even on the market. yet Donald just handed it to Letizia.


    "Put on thiswatch and never take it


    off, no matter what. If you encounter


    danger; you can press the button on


    the watch, or simply call my name. I


    will be there to get you out of trouble


    as-soon as possible." Content


    b¨¦longs  ~


    The watch that Donald gave her was rather exquisite. It did not look out of ce on the wrist of a nobledy like Letizia.


    What truly reassured Letizia, however, was Donald''s confidence in not signing the agreement.


    True strength did not require the constraints of an agreement.


    If Letizia were to betray him after everything was settled, Donald was confident that he could take down the entire Havenzo family.


    After acknowledging Donald as her main support. Letizia began to discuss the entirework of rtionships within the Havenzo family with him.


    Letizia had two older brothers. Her eldest brother was Kairo and her second elder brother was Bio.


    er brother Kaijro was an


    outstanding businessman renowned


    in Italy. He had numerous >


    sessfll business operations >


    under fis belt, with the most ¡é


    p ofitab e diamond mine of tae


    Hawenzo family being managed by


    Hifnself. :to


    Moreover, Kairo had extensive connections in the outside world. He also had a friendly rtionship with the royal family of lugrea.


    This time, Kairo intended to arrange a marriage between Letizia and Prince Valentin.


    This way, pot only could the overall.


    strength of the Havenzo family. be-


    enhanced, but Letizia''s controlover


    the Havenzo family could ber


    effortlessly taken away. Content


    ~~


    After all, once Letizia got married, she would belong to someone else. At that point, Kairo would naturally be the head of the Havenzo family.


    "So, you''re saying, as long as I can help you deal with your eldest brother, you will be able to secure your position?¡±


    Letizia bit her lip. "My eldest brother hasn''t done anything to me yet. What I hope for is for you to defend me and counterattack when the time


    comes."

 Chapter 1143 Family Meeting

    Chapter 1143 Family Meeting


    Amon characteristic among women who manage the household was their mercy.


    This was a struggle for the position of family head, after all. Not only did the woman refrain from striking first, but she also waited for the other party to


    initiate an attack before considering retaliation.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Donald was truly at a loss for words.


    Losing the opportunity to make the first move might be troublesome for others, but it was not a major concern for Donald.


    Since Letizia did not want any psychological burden, he decided to simply fulfill her request.


    "You''re the head of the Havenzo family now, aren''t you?" Donald said to Letizia. "From now on, any thoughts or ns you have in mind can be put


    into action directly. You don''t need to worry about anyone else''s opinions."


    "But... my subordinates might not necessarily listen to me." Letizia expressed her concern.


    Geraldine could no longer tolerate Letizia''s naivety.


    She said to Letizia, "Since Donald has promised to fully support you, you should proceed with confidence. How can we help you take full control of


    the Havenzo family if we don''t identify those who are not obeying you?"


    Upon hearing Geraldine¡¯s words, Letizia instantly understood.


    She nodded firmly and said, "In that case, I know what I should do.¡±


    Geraldine''s words seemed to have given Letizia a great boost in courage.


    Letizia turned to Lina, who was standing nearby, and ordered, "Lina, please inform everyone that I want to hold a family meeting.¡±


    "Ms. Havenzo, this..." Lina hesitated upon seeing the determination in Letizia''s eyes. She knew exactly what was on the woman''s mind.


    However, for Lina, Letizia''s n was simply too risky.


    Just because Donald said he could solve the problem, Letizia gave him herplete trust?


    "I''ve made up my mind. After all, if I don''t seize this opportunity, there''s no other path for me to choose, right?" Letizia justified her decision.


    Hearing Letizia say that, Lina immediately nodded.


    "I understand, Ms. Havenzo. I will convene a family meeting right away."


    Thest time the Havenzo family held a meeting was when the previous family head passed away. The purpose was to determine the ultimate


    sessor,


    This time, Letizia was the one calling for a family meeting. This act alone demonstrated her determination.


    Later, in an underground wine cer in the mansion district, a conversation was unfolding


    "What? Letizia is calling for a family meeting?¡± Silvia eximed.


    When Silvia; a-whom Letizia had


    rebelled against for the first time,


    arrived at the wine cer, she had


    originally intended to select a bottle


    for tte banquet to wee the


    price. .


    -


    Little did she know that. while she was contemting her choices, a message about Letizia calling for a family meeting appeared on her phone.


    Although Letizia was ostensibly the head of the Havenzo family, Silvia had always considered herself the person with the highest authority in the


    family.


    So, when Letizia called for a family meeting behind her back, Silvia felt as if she had been betrayed.


    "Madam Silvia, shall we proceed with the selection?¡± Jessina, the servant, cautiously asked. This was the first time she had seen Silvia so angry.


    ¡°Enough! Letizia, that wretch, has lost her mind. I have to go back and knock some sense into her right now!¡± Silvia dered.


    Hearing Silvia''s words, Jessica was so frightened that she quickly knelt on the ground, not daring to speak.


    No matter frow one looked at it,


    Silvia wasjust a housekeeper. The


    fact thata housekeeper dared to


    scold the family head was ~


    something Jessina found utterly


    unbelievable.


    -


    Just as Silvia was about to leave, Bio appeared from behind, holding a wine ss.


    "Madam Silvia, I''ve told you before ~


    that littlewretch Letizia is not fit to


    be the feir of the Havenzo family,


    but you just wouldn''t listen tome.


    So, ¡°are you regretting it now?"

 Chapter 1144 Decision

    Chapter 1144 Decision


    ¡°Bio? What brings you here?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bio had always been resentful of Letizia bing the family head, resulting in a hostile rtionship between him and Letizia.


    Since Silvia was on Letizia''s side, she naturally did not have a friendly attitude towards Bio in the past.


    Therefore, when Bio appeared before her at that moment, swaying his wine ss. Silvia¡¯s initial reaction was to be cautious.


    "Madam Silvia, there''s no need to be so tense. When you were assisting Letizia, we were enemies. But now that Letizia has betrayed you, I believe


    we are no longer enemies. Instead, we should be friends. Whether I take over as the family head or my older brother does. wouldn''t we do a better


    job than Letizia? You can directly tell us what you want. We are fully capable of meeting your needs.¡±


    The reason Silvia assisted Letizia in ascending to power was not due to her unwavering loyalty to the former family head


    It was simply because Silvia felt that Letizia didn''t understand anything, so she believed she could manipte her better if Letizia became the family


    head.


    That was also why Silvia was furious when she discovered that Letizia had held a family meeting behind her back.


    She could clearly sense that Letizia was slipping out of her control.


    Silvia looked at Bio with disdain and said, "Ms. Havenzo is merely convening a family meeting as the family head. She has every right to do so. I


    advise you not to cause trouble here. I won''t abandon Ms. Havenzo."


    Bio waved his finger and said, "No, no, Madam Silvia. You may have misunderstood me. The issue at hand is no longer whether you will leave


    Letizia or not, but rather if Letizia wants to leave you. I''ll say it again. If you''ve decided to side with us, my older brother and I would be more than


    happy to wee you to our team.¡±


    Bio was a clever man. After saying those words, he turned around and left the room directly.


    In less than half an hour, the main members of the Havenzo family had already arrived.


    Bio sat-nonchntly on the living


    room couch as if nothing that _


    happened around him mattered. He


    seemed very casual, his attitude


    indifferent. ¡¯ to


    Silvia¡¯s face turned unpleasant. and the look she gave Letizia was significantly stern


    Due to business matters, the elder brother, Kairo, did not attend the family meeting


    He even used being too busy with work as an excuse to refuse video calls with Letizia


    Letizia had anticipated Kairo''s reaction


    After all, in their eyes, she posed no threat.


    "Is everyone here?" asked Letizia


    Bio toaka sip of his red wine and


    said with ¡®a hint of disdain, '' ¡®indeed


    everyone is here if we don''t count


    Kairo and our other sibling: ¡°Content


    belongs to  =


    Essentially, Bio was questioning Letizia¡¯s authority with his words.


    If it had been in the past, Letizia would have definitely felt that Bio¡¯s words were an attack on her pride.


    But now, Letizia simply didn''t take what Bio said to heart at all.


    She turned to Lina, who was standing by her side, and said, "Lina, would you please announce my decision?"


    Standing at one side, Lina took out a


    document and read, "Following Ms.


    Havenzo''s wishes, the Havenzo


    family will make the following three


    adjustments. First, relieve Madame


    Silvia af fer housekeeper duties and


    appoint Jessina in her ce. _*


    Secondly, Mr. Kairo will be re


    summoned back to the mahsion for


    a report. In the meantim¨¦, the


    Havenzo family''s diamond business


    will be temporarily managed by Lina.


    Third, relieve Mr. Bio of all his


    duties."

 Chapter 1145 Final Probe

    Chapter 1145 Final Probe


    After reading the document, everyone in the living room was stunned


    They couldn''t believe what they were hearing


    "This is absurd! Ms. Havenzo, you''re recing me with Jessina? Do you really think she can do my job?"


    Jessina had always been Silvia''s right-hand woman, handling all the matters Silvia took care of.


    In recent years, Silvia had delegated many tasks to Jessina.


    So, in terms of professional capabilities, Jessina might have already surpassed Silvia


    But what hurt Silvia more was that Letizia had reced her without any prior discussion, and in front of so many people!


    Silvia¡¯s eyes filled with anger.


    She looked at Letizia and demanded an exnation.


    Bio and Letizia had been at odds for a long time, so it wasn''t surprising that Letizia dismissed him


    Bio was curious to see Letizia''s next move. Without Silvia''s support. Letizia had no power to oppose them. She was practically digging her own


    grave.


    "Madam Silvia, I have always respected you. However, your capabilities are no longer sufficient for your current job. That is my exnation.¡±


    Letizia''s exnation only made Silvia more upset.


    "What kind of exnation is this? My


    work capabiltty i is no longer


    sufficientfor my current job?" Silvia~


    had no id idea what kind of spell Lina


    had cast on Letizia, but judging. by


    Letizia''s demeanor, she kneynthat


    Letiz Zia had made up her rand.


    With reluctance, Silvia asked onest time, "Ms. Havenze, I am the key to this mansion. I manage everything. big and small. Are you really nning


    to relieve me of all my duties?¡±


    Silvia wanted to give Letizia a chance to make amends, but Letizia''s response was resolute. "My decision has been announced. Please execute it


    ordingly.¡±


    p! p! p!


    Bio, sitting on the opposite couch, began to p.


    ¡°Brilliant, truly brilliant," Bio said


    with a teasing smile, a cigar


    between his reeth. ¡°Who would have


    thought yortwould have sucha


    dominant day, Letizia? Quite <


    different from the crybaby you used


    to beWMadam Silvia, I''ve said its


    before. Letiziacks the experience


    and ability to manage the-family


    affairs. Your support for fier


    ascension is futile. Look at the


    decisions Letizia is making now that


    Kairo isn''t home. She doesn''t even


    consider your opinion anymore."


    Silvia¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    She deliberately kept her distance from Letizia, then turned to Jessina beside her and asked, "Ms. Havenzo wants you to take my ce, Jessina. Do


    you think you''re capable?¡±


    Jessina had always been Silvia''s


    right-hand waman, so Silvia thought


    she knew hetwell Jessina was


    timid ancheasily frightened,


    approaching everything with ~


    extrenne caution. She was alsou:


    afraidvot Silvia, not daring to.tift her


    head and talk to her on normal days.


    Some people are naturally spineless.


    Would Jessina betray Silvia just


    because of Letizia¡¯s arrangement?


    ?


    x


    Silvia wanted to show Letizia what it felt like to be all alone. So what if Letizia was the head of the house? If her subordinates didn''t listen to her, she


    was nothing but a figurehead.


    Yet, at that moment. Jessina resolutely stood by Letizia¡¯s side.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1146 Plans Made In Advance

    Chapter 1146 ns Made In Advance


    "I will follow Ms. Havenzo''s arrangements in all matters."


    "What!" Silvia looked at Jessina in disbelief.


    She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Jessina, do you even realize what you''re saying? Even if you don''t think about yourself, can''t you consider your


    family for once?¡±


    Silvia was not a thoughtless woman


    The reason she felt sofortable leaving Jessina by her side was because she still had control over her family.


    If Jessina ever had any malicious intentions towards her, Silvia could make her regret it in no time.


    "Madam Silvia, are you referring to Mr. and Mrs. Bruno living on Vino Street?" With a scornful look in her eyes, Lina said, "Mr. and Mrs. Bruno are


    nothing more than Jessina''s adoptive parents, and they haven''t treated her well since she was a child. It was only after Jessina joined our Havenzo


    family that Mr. and Mrs. Bruno''s attitude towards her slightly improved. Do you think Jessina would be concerned if such parents were in your


    hands?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing Lina speak like this, Silvia felt a chill run down her spine. "Jessina, are you the undercover agent they nted beside me?"


    Only at that moment did Silvia understand why someone as hardworking and selfless as Jessina showed up by her side.


    No matter how tedious or tiring the work assigned to her was, she neverined; she was always loyal and dedicated.


    It turned out she was Letizia''s undercover agent from the very beginning!


    Since they had fallen out, Silvia figured there was no longer any need to hold back.


    Silvia pped her hands, and Paulo, leading arge group of security personnel, burst through the door, flooding the living room from all directions.


    All those security guards were holding electric batons that crackled with electricity. Paulo''s gaze towards Letizia was filled with vengeful delight.


    He was scolded by Letizia like a dog before. He didn''t expect to have a chance for revenge so soon.


    Staring at Letizia, Silvia remarked, "Your strategies and ns are indeed beyond my expectations. But remember this, Letizia. In this world


    everything else is an illusion. Only power is real.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, Silvia gestured for Paulo to arrest the group before they continued the discussion.


    With a sly grin, Paulo was about to approach Letizia with his stun gun when an apple flew out of Donald''s hand at an incredible speed, striking Paulo


    directly on the head


    "Fuck! Youre asking for trouble!" _


    Paulo covered his head, his eyes¡ª


    zing@with anger. I have so many


    men here, yet Donald dares tottreat


    me like this? Could this brat geally be


    out-of his mind? Content b¨¦tongs to


    -


    Without needing Paulo''smand, two burly men advanced towards Donald.


    They jabbed the electric baton they


    held directly (Ato Donald''s abdomen.


    Sitting on the sofa, Donald remained


    unfazed,wearing a poker face as if


    the eleetricitying from the¡¯


    batartwas nothing more thana


    decoration to him. "Your stuf gun


    isnt quite up to par. How-about


    increasing the voltage a bit?"


    Those men though . Fuck! I''ve seen


    people showing off, but I''ve never


    seen anyone risk their life to show .


    off like him: With these ~


    high- powered stun batons in our¡±


    hands; We can even take down a


    bull, rot o mention a persqn: ¡°Yet,


    yeu''re telling us the voltage is not


    sufficiently high?


    Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle!


    In less than ten seconds, the purple arc on the electric baton disappeared as if the battery had beenpletely drained.


    The two burly men were puzzled. Donald stretched out his hands, grabbing each of their wrists, one with his left and the other with his right.


    Donald revealed an innocent smile and said, "You guys seemed to enjoy shocking me earlier. Now, it''s your turn to experience this thrilling sensation."


    As soon as Donald finished speaking, the two sturdy men started convulsing on the spot as if they had been electrocuted.


    The capiries on their faces surfaced at a visible speed, making them look as if they were being strangled.

 Chapter 1147 The Burly Davide

    Chapter 1147 The Burly Davide


    ¡°Captain Paulo, what should we do now?" Dante asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    Not only was the stun gun ineffective against Donald, but he also managed te turn it against his opponents.


    In this moment, Paulo felt a knot forming in his stamach, and the mystery surrounding Donald¡¯s background only added to his confusion


    How can there be people in this world who aren''t afraid of electricity?


    Paulo couldn''t help but express his frustration by pping Dante on the head. "With so many of us here, how can you ask me what to do? It''s obvious


    that we should rush him and take him down!"


    "Understood!" Dante brandished his electric baton and pointed it at Donald. ¡°Captain Paulo said to take him down!"


    Even though the Havenzo family seemed to be in decline, the saying held true that the camel might be thin, but its hump remained¡ªthe family''s


    foundation was still intact.


    Therefore, anyone chosen by the Havenzo family to serve as their guard wouldn''t be ipetent. In fact, each of them would undoubtedly be a


    formidable character.


    Any of the guards there could easily take down three or four thugs barehanded without breaking a sweat


    Unfortunately, they didn''t realize that this time they were not facing some petty thug, but rather the pinnacle of humanbat prowess.


    As one of the guards raised his electric baton, ready to attack, Donald swiftly stepped forward and delivered a powerful punch directly to the guard''s


    face.


    Though it appeared to be an ordinary punch, the guard soon realized that Donald''s attack spelled doom for him.


    His gaze and attention were seemingly ensnared by Donald''s right hand.


    Unable to tear his gaze away, the guard couldn''t react defensively in time.


    Bang!


    Donald''s punchnded on the guard like a wrecking ball, sending him flying with a single blow.


    Seeing one of theirrades dispatched didn''t seem to faze the others, as they continued tee forward, ready to engage inbat with Donald.


    However, the gap in strength between these guards and Donald was simply too vast.


    No one couldst a single round against him.


    Watching his subordinates fall one by one, Paulo, who had been brimming with confidence just moments ago, now appeared somewhat intimidated.


    His mouth twitched as he said to Silvia, "Madam Silvia, this man from Yorknd seems to be quite capable. For your safety, should we consider


    retreating for now?"


    Retreat?


    Silvia nearly burst intoughter at Paulo''s suggestion.


    [his mansio~Ns a symbol of the


    Havenzo fantity''s prestige. Only


    those deemed worthy among the ->


    avenzd£¤amily are allowed to reside


    withincits walls. Are you joking by


    asking me to retreat at this a¡±


    moment?¡± she asked. Content


    belongs to  ?


    I''ve invested a fortune in grooming Paulo over the years to ensure he would stand by my side in crucial moments. Yet, when the time came for him to


    be of use, he had the audacity to ask me to retreat?


    The more Silvia thought about it, the


    angrier she b¨¦same. She grabbed


    Paulo by thecor and eximed,


    don''t carewho this man from


    Yorkne is or what he''s capableof


    I''ve ingested in you all these years so


    thatsfou can clear the way far me in


    sittations ike this! Either you round


    them all up for me todayer find


    yourself on my cklist. The choice


    is yours!"


    N


    Upon hearing Silvia''s warning, Paulo couldn''t help but shudder.


    The woman was notoriously petty, and those who made it onto her cklist were bound to face dire consequences¡ªeither death or severe injury.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If lend up. On Silvia''s cklist


    because of this failed job, it would


    bea grave injustice. After all, it! ¡®snot


    my fault my crew didn''t do their part.


    gu¨¦ss I have no choice butto y


    myetrump card.


    <


    Paulo picked up his walkie-talkie and said in a low voice, ¡°Bring Davide to me."


    Upon learning that Paulo intended to bring Davide in, the expressions of the other security personnel noticeably shifted


    They instinctively distanced themselves from Donald, their gazes collectively shifting toward the entrance.


    Cling... ng... Cling... ng.


    The sound of iron chains scraping against the ground echoed from the doorway.


    Soon, a towering bald man, standing over two meters tall and shackled in chains, came into Donald''s view.


    Donald narrowed his eyes.


    A Novem Ste Warrior?

 Chapter 1148 Mere Brute Force

    Chapter 1148 Mere Brute Force


    For the Havenzeo family, having a Novem Ste Warrior was not umon. Many elite families invested in nurturing such exceptional talents, and


    these experts yed vital roles in the families'' development over the next few decades.


    However, it was quite intriguing for a Novem Ste Warrior to appear in this manner.


    Six well-trained security personnel each held an iron chain. strategically controlling Davide from different angles.


    Davide not only possessed a formidable physical presence, but his eyes also exuded a deadly intent. The pronounced muscr definition of his body


    made it evident that he was a walking weapon of destruction.


    Paulo looked at Donald with a smug smile. "You''re quite the fighter, aren''t you? Why don''t you spar with Davide? I''m curious to see who''s stronger,


    you or my brother!¡±


    Upon saying that, he quickly signaled for Silvia and the others to step back.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Although Davide possessed immense strength, he tended to lose control and couldn''t differentiate between friend and foe once he started fighting. It


    would be problematic if he identally harmed others in the process.


    "Quick, release Davide!¡± Paulo shouted, prompting the six security personnel to immediately let go.


    The moment they released him, Davide let out an angry roar.


    Pointing at Donald, Paulo said, "Davide, it''s him! He''s the one who called you a fool. Now go beat him up!"


    His words had designated Donald as Davide''s target.


    With a fierce swing of his right hand, Davide thrust the iron chain forward, producing a sharp whistling sound as it hurtled toward Donald with


    explosive force.


    The iron chain, originally intended as a tool to restrain him, had now transformed into a lethal weapon.


    "Geraldine, get them out of here," Donald ordered


    Geraldine knew that her presence would only hinder Donald


    Therefore, before Davide could make a move, she had already retreated with Letizia and the others


    The thick iron chain descended like a massive machete, but Donald reached out and firmly grasped it in his hand.


    Paulo and the others were dumbfounded by the scene


    How is it possible that Donald was able to catch such a powerful blow with his bare hands?


    ¡®Is this all a Navem Ste Warrior


    has? Just raw-brute strength?"


    Donald taunted while applying force,


    and to eweryone''s surprise, he =


    managed to unbnce Davide, who


    was.a& robust as a bull, causing the


    latter to stagger back a couple of


    st¨¦ps.  ta


    Paulo was well aware of Davide''s strength.


    The NoverSte Warrior once had.


    the power No pu


    sevent¨¦en- carriage train by han


    trulyeserving of the title ofa


    natural powerhouse. Content


    ~~


    I can''t believe Donald is stronger than him!


    Before Paulo could recover from his shock, Donald, who was holding the iron chain, kicked Davide squarely in the chest.


    Everyone present heard a crisp snap.


    The sound resembled the crushing of a boiled egg. evoking a palpable sense of unease.


    Davide let out a painful howl, clearly indicating that Donald''s kick had inflicted significant damage.


    He reached out with his right hand, attempting to throttle Donald


    Unfortunately, although Davide was strong. his agility was no match for Donald.


    Before Davide''s hand could reach him, Donald crouched low and propelled himself into Davide''s arms.


    If Donald were a woman, people might have misunderstood his action of throwing himself into Davide''s arms as an attempt to win his affection


    However, being a high-level Ste


    Warrior,Donald possessed a levekof


    Skill and strength that surpassed the


    imagination of everyone present.


    With his shoulders hunched and elbows tucked, he unleashed his move.


    Before Davide could evenprehend what was happening, he was sent hurtling like a kite with a snapped string,nding five meters away.


    A spurt of blood erupted from Davide''s mouth as a substantial portion of his chest caved in.

 Chapter 1149 Fighting Fire With Fire

    Chapter 1149 Fighting Fire With Fire


    It was just a shoulder strike, yet it yielded such formidable power.


    Paulo couldn''t understand how Donald managed to do it, but he knew that if even Davide couldn''t handle Donald, then they would have no choice but


    to surrender.


    "It seems your brother isn''t as impressive as I thought. Do you have anyone more formidable?" No sooner had Donald''s voice faded than a dark


    shadow zipped through the sky.


    He dodged, tilting his head just in time to avoid a piece of rubble that grazed his face.


    The stone was just an ordinary stone, yet its speed exceeded Donald''s expectations.


    Could it be that the fool has broken through to the Maniptor Realm?


    Donald narrowed his eyes. looking towards Davide.


    Sure enough, Davide slowly rose from the dust, radiating an entirely different aura.


    This fool actually managed to have a breakthrough on the battlefield and reached the Maniptor Realm!


    "A Divine Pdin! My brother has actually advanced to be a Divine Pdin!¡± Paulo eximed.


    Despite being a low-level Ste Warrior, he had limitations in his innate cultivation talent, and as a result, he remained a modest Duplet Ste Warrior


    without the ability to ascend further.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Still, even though hecked talent, he retained a sharp eye for detail.


    Feeling his brother''s aura growing stronger, Paulo, who was a bit apprehensive just moments ago. suddenly found his confidence.


    There are less than three hundred Divine Pdins in all of lugrea. Now that my brother has broken through to be a Divine Pdin, it means that


    no matter what, hisbat power ranks among the top three hundred in lugrea. With this level of strength. I''m sure he can defeat a low-ranking


    manager from Yorknd!


    Davide''s sudden breakthrough was indeed starting to put some pressure on Donald.


    The fresh blood flowing from the former''s body solidified on the surface of his skin, forming something akin to armor.


    As the armor rapidly enveloped Davide''s body, Donald couldn''t afford ta becent. Closing in with a brisk step, he unleashed a forceful punch


    directly at Davide''s chest


    In Donald''s mind, he reckoned that since Davide had already endured two consecutive heavy blows to his chest, it would be nearly impossible for him


    to withstand another one.


    He never would have thought that his punch, which hadnded squarely on Davide''s chest armor, wouldn''t cause the man any harm at all


    Donald felt as if he had struck a piece of hard iron, his fist rebounding directly.


    While his assault proved ineffective, it didn''t render Davide''s counterattack harmless.


    As soon as thetter made his move, a momentary blur enveloped everyone''s sight, revealing his fist had turned into a mere afterimage.


    Wow, that''s incredibly fast!


    Their eyes couldn''t even keep up with Davide''s striking speed. How could Donald possibly defend against this?


    Bang!


    Davidended a punch squarely on Donald''s chest, causing thetter to stagger back several steps before barely regaining his bnce.


    Paulo chuckled from behind. "Well done! Davide, crush him alive with your fists!"


    His words were like a stimnt. making Davide, who was already in a state of frenzy, even more excited.


    Havingnded a sessful hit, he was eager to throw another punch at Donald.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment,


    Donald sighed and said, "A fool will


    always-be a fool. Even if you''ve >


    made-a breakthrough, you stilthave


    no idea how to use your strength


    p ¡®aperly¡¯ .to


    -


    /


    Hearing Donald calling him a fool,


    Davide urileashed he full force of


    his purich, aiming to obliterate¡±


    D


    bl


    onaid s head with a single mighty


    low.  ..*


    ¡±


    He put everything he had into this punch. If Donald had taken it head-on, he would likely have suffered severe internal injuries.


    However, precisely because Davide had given it his all, there was no room for adjustment once his punch was thrown.


    His fist may be fast, but Donald was even faster.


    He effortlessly parried Davide''s punch with his left hand, causing Davide''s seemingly inevitable blow to miss entirely.


    With his punch missing its mark, Davide lost his bncepletely.


    Seizing the opportunity, Donald took a quick step back and swung his right hand towards Davide''s chin


    Everyone heard a sickening crack, :


    and Davide, who was acting ike a


    wild beast just moments ago, lead


    his neck twisted at an unnatural


    angle. ..>


    -


    With a thud, he fell t on the ground, motionless.


    Everyone could hardly believe the ferocious Davide was put down in one swift strike.

 Chapter 1150 Preparing A Surprise For Him

    Chapter 1150 Preparing A Surprise For Him


    After kicking Davide''s body aside, Donald casually grabbed a wet tissue from the table and wiped his hands. He then looked at Paulo with contempt.


    "Do you have any other siblings? You can call them over if you''d like.¡±


    Who am I supposed to call? You just killed my brother, who is a powerful Novem Ste Warrior, with a single p. Who else could possibly challenge


    you?


    Paulo, a cowardly man who feared death above all else, realized that there was no point in staying there since his trump card couldn''t even handle


    Donald. Without hesitation, he turned and sprinted towards the mansion''s exit.


    Swoosh!


    A toothpick flew past Paulo''s ear at lightning speed, leaving a bloody hole behind.


    Donald looked at Paulo and calmly said, "None of you are allowed to leave the mansion without my permission. I pierced your ear this time, but next


    time, it''ll be your heart."


    Upon hearing Donald''s threat, everyone froze, too afraid to make a move.


    Lina knew that Donald was strong, but she never imagined he could be this powerful.


    He managed to control everyone with just his strength..


    If this had happened in the past, Lina would have never believed it.


    However, witnessing it with her own eyes, she had no choice but to ept the reality.


    Now that Donald has gained control over Paulo and the others, the responsibility for the mansion''s security needs to be entrusted to someone else.


    Although Lina knew of several securitypanies, they seemed more suitable for corporate security and might not be the best choice for protecting a


    prominent family.


    Just as she was unsure of what to do, Donald made a call to Billy, asking him to help arrange security for the mansion


    In less than an hour, fifteen armed helicopters appeared above the mansion''s garden.


    One by one, fully armed personnel disembarked from the helicopters.


    In no time at all, seventy armedbatants had assembled in the small garden.


    "Mr. Campbell, Winged Raptors is in position. Awaiting your orders!"


    Winged Raptors?


    Letizia was stunned by the scene before her eyes. "This is lugrea territory, how did your men obtain flight permits?¡±


    The Havenzo Estate was not far from the lugrea royal pce.


    Therefore, the airspace above the Havenzo Estate was the strictest no-fly zone in all of lugrea.


    In fact, even amercial airliner flying over without authorization would be shot down.


    How is it possible that a single


    phone call from Donald has the


    power to make heavily armed


    helicopters, capable of carrying.?


    seventy y individuals, disregard a


    no-fly-zone? This is truly ro


    unbelievable!


    4


    ~~


    Xu


    NS


    Facing Letizia''s astonishment, Donald shrugged and said, "I have a pretty good rtionship with the lugrea royal family, so I have the privilege to fly


    anywhere in lugrea.¡±


    What Donald said was actually true.


    Even though many countries had been plotting in the shadows and coveting treasures from Quadfield in recent years, Quadfield was never an easy


    target for anyone.


    Hence, despite their covert maneuvers, those countries presented themselves in front of Quadfield withpliance akin to that of elementary school


    students.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ot only could.armed helicopters


    reely navigate above the area where


    the lugrea royal family resided, butaf


    Donald were to express his desire to


    spendthe night in the royal pce,


    the logrea royalty would a


    unquestionably refrain fronvuttering


    aingle word of objection;


    f


    Unaware of Donald''s true identity, Letizia couldn''t help but find everything he did utterly unimaginable.


    Donald reminded her, "I''ve sorted out


    the security Ssues at the mansion.


    Your current concern should be ¡é


    directed towards thepany S


    matters. Don''t you have an older


    broter? Aren''t you nningto


    surprise him?"


    a)


    a¡°


    Upon hearing Donald mention her brother, a wave of unease washed over Letizia.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!